ã€ŠThe Lady Nun Vows Revengeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    A sharp, mocking voice dripped through the dins chamber like poison. "Well, well, what''s the matter, sis! Not gonna eat? Come on, don''t be shy

    now."

    Eliza Stonory sprawled across the cold stone floor, bloody and bruised, barely breathing from chains clinked softly as she shifted-every weak movement met with resistance.

    They looped right around her neck and limbs, keeping her pinned like a caged beast,

    Across from her stood Sophie Stonor, dressed in cheerful buster-yellow gown that felt almost obscene in the gloomy room.

    She held a bowl of dog food, swaying it lightly in her hands, grinning as if she were teasing a pet instead of tormenting her own sister,

    Sophie clicked her tongue in exaggerated disappointment, then turned to the maid behind her, ¡°God, look at her. She can''t even y dead right, let alone act like a proper mutt. And I''m feeding her myself-what more does she want?"

    The maid didn''t hesitate. She stepped forward andnded a vicious kick to Eliza''s side. A choked grunt slipped from Eliza''s lips.

    Sucking up, the maid added with a sneer, "Mydy, don''t waste your time. This bitch probably still thinks she''s the Duke''s precious little princess Dreaming of silks and titles while lying in her own filth"

    Sophie let out a cold bugh, the sound sharp enough to cut ss. "Eliza Stonor? Princess? Please. Even Father and the boys won''t acknowledge her anymore. Being my dog is the best she''ll ever be. She should be thanking me,

    "But no.

    She

    e just doesn''t know what''s good for her

    Sophie ground her heel into Eliza''snd. A sickening crack echoed in the room, followed by a muffled whimper.

    Sophie leaned down, voice low and deadly. "Onest chance, Eliza. Hand over the pendant

    Eliza''s vision blurred, but a faint, bitter smile rugged at her lips. "Sophie... in your dreams."

    That pendant was her mother''sst gift her only tether to a love long gone. She''d die before letting Sophiey a finger on it

    "You stubborn bitch!" Sophie snapped, eyes zing. "You really wanna die that hadn''

    At that moment, the chamber door flew open with a thunderous m. Several figures rushed in, their shadows slicing across the floor like des.

    Sophie spun around fast, panic shing in her eyes. She shoved the bowl into the maid''s arms, who quickly stashed it out of sight.

    And just like that, Sophie''s face morphed into a picture of innocence

    She bounced forward, voice syrupy sweet. "Father! Brothers! What are you all doing here?"

    The neers were none other than Gabriel Stonor, Duke of Mowbay of Bortend, and his four sons.

    The Duke-all, broad, andmanding-carried the air of a man used to being obeyed.

    His sons, every one of them cut from the same mold, were strikingly handsome and carried themselves with an aristocratic ease that demanded.

    tionL

    Some looked cold, some a bit wicked, but the moment Sophie called out in that soft, sugary voice, even the harshest among them softened,

    1. their expressions warming as they looked at her.

    Dn Stonor, the second eldest, barely nced at Eliza''s crumpled form before turning to Sophie. "So, Sophie-did she give it back yet? pendant

    It wasn''t stolen! I didn''t steal it It''s m Eliza wanted to scream, but her lips wouldn''t move.

    Her voice, like everything else she once had, had been stripped away.

    *Sophie let out a long, wrary sigh, ber voler soft but brimming with heartache.

    THE

    Her eyes glistened as she whispered, "Eliza. She knew how much that pendant meant to mr-it''s the only thing I have left from Mother. My only

    lly don''t know what che in do...

    begged her, over and over, but she just wouldn''t give it back. I''ve tried everything. I really

    Her voice trembled at the end, catching in her throat. Tears threatened to spill, and the weight of her pain fell heavy over the room.

    439 PM &

    Chapter1

    Dn clenched his fists. The sorrow in Sophie''s voice hit him like a punch to the gut.

    "Eliza Stonor," he said sharply, fury barely contained beneath the surface. "I can''t even begin to describe how disappointed Lam in you?

    At the doorway, the third eldest, Matthew Stonor, narrowed his eyes, the shadows sharpening across

    In one swift, fluid motion, cold steel shed in his hand as his de slid free, "You''ve got some damn nerve. You really think we''re just gonna stand around and let you screw with us?

    "If you''re not gonna talk, I''ll start cutting. One hand for the first question. Still stubborn? Then the feet go next. You stole from Sophie-I wanna ser if your bones are as damn tough as your attitude."

    "That''s enough." Benedict Stonor''s voice cut clean through the tension, calm and authoritative. "Someone saw her. Right before she was dragged back, she panicked... and swallowed something"

    Eliza froze. A flicker of fear crossed her face, just for a moment-but it was enough. Her eyes darted to the side. She was caught

    Realization dawned across the brothers'' face

    "You swallowed it?? Dn shouted, eyes wide with disbelief. "Are you insane! You''d rather swallow the pendant than give it back to Sophie!!"

    Fliza let out a dry, manicugh. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, "Vest I am insane! What choice did I have!

    "Sophie ruined everything-my name, my future-and now she wants to take thest thing Mother left met Why shouldn''t I lose it?

    She yanked hard against the iron chains around her wrists, the harsh ng echoing in the small chamber like a screams. "You want the pendant! Fine. You''ve

    got two choices: let it go... or cut me open and take it yourselves!"

    I shaken.

    Silence fell Faces turned grim. Even Anthony Stonor, the fourth brother, usually cold as marble, looked:

    Slowly, all of them turned to face one man. Gabriel Stonor-their father. The Duke. The only one who could decide what came next.

    Sophie''s voice broke the stillness, soft but aching "Father... I miss Mother"

    In that moment, Eliza saw it¡ªa shift in Cabriel''s expression, a crack in hisposed facade. He hesitated.

    And just like that, she knew. She''d lost.

    Gabriel closed his eyes, letting out a long, weary sigh. "Eliza... don''t hold it

    against your brothers. If anyone''s to me, it''s me."

    his throat. "T His voice dropped, rough with regret. "If there''s a next life and you''re born as my daughter again-"he paused, the words earching in his thre swear. Ei make it right. I won''t fail you a second time."

    Eliza let out a bitterugh, her lips curling into a twisted smile, tears and blood mingling as they ran down her cheeks.

    "Never again" she hissed, voice raw with pain and defiance. "If there''s a next life... Td rather be anyone-anyone-than your daughter"

    And as the cold de sliced through her abdomen, herst breath left her in silence. The gendant-buried deep inside her-suddenly lit up, glowing with a berce, radiant light, as if her final breath had sparked something eternal within it The Kingdom of Bortend, in the 76th year of its reign.

    A warm breeze floated through the sprawling halls of the Duke of Moshay''s estate, carrying with it the scent of jasmine and the faint buzz of

    cucilement.

    wis daughters were to cel Today, the usuallyposed household was alive with activity. All of Haven City knew that the Duke''s two daughters were to celebrate theiring-of-age ceremony-an event the capital had been whispering about for weeks.

    Far from themotion, deep inside the inner chambers, a girl, barely fifteen, whimpered in her sleep. "No... please, don''...

    Eliza twisted beneath the covers as if caught in the grip of a nightmare, her voice barely audible andced with terme.

    Suddenly, she shot upright with a gasp, terror riched across her face. "Wh-1"

    Anna wrapped tightly around herself, she sat frozen, waiting for the pain that had haunted her dreams. But nothing came. No sharp stab in ber stomach. No suffocating darkor. No chains Just... silence.

    Te took her a long moment to breathe, to blink. Then, cautiously, she opened her

    eyes.

    This wasn''t that ce. The cold, blood-slicked chamber was gone. Her father,

    her brother Benedict, her sister Sophie-nowhere to be seen

    Insirad, the room around her was quiet and bathed in golden light. The furnishings, the curtains, the scent of camellias-it was all so familiar. And yet it felt oddly distant, like a memory the hadn''t touched in years.

    She blinked again, heart racing. "This is my old room?" she murmured, her voice thin, almost childlike.

    A bitterswert wave of remembrance hit her-days when she''d been the pampered heiress of the Stonor family, loved and sheltered.

    "No," she whispered. "No, this can''t be right."

    Panic wed its way into her throat. Eliza flung off the covers and staggered to her feet-but her knees buckled, and she copsed onto the floor. "What the hell is going on!! Her voice cracked. "Why am I back here!!"

    she crawled toward the door, fingers scrambling over polished wood. "I have to

    get out. I can''t let them see me-not Father, not Benedict God knows what would happen!

    Knock, knock-

    A sharp rap on the door stopped her cold.

    "Lady Eliza," came a brisk voice from the other side. A maid''s tone-clipped and clearly unimpressed. "Are you nning to sleep through the whole day?

    "It''s youring-of-age ceremony today-yours and Lady Sophie''s. Don''t say I didn''t warn you if you''rete"

    Eliza''s breath caught. Her hand, which had just reached for the door, recoiled like she''d touched fire.

    The maid''s words echoed in her ear

    She sat there on the cold floor, staring at nothing. "Coming-of-age!" she

    repeated, her voice hollow, her mind reeling

    É«

 Chapter 2

    Aing-of-age ceremony? Seriously? The thought struck Eliza like a jolt. Didn''t

    I already go through that nightmare ages ago?''

    She could still feel the sting of that day-sharp and cold, like a de etched deep into her soul.

    The mockingughter of the guests. Her brother''s venomced jabs. Her fiance''s cold, merciless withdrawal. And worst of all, the crushing disappointment in her parents'' eyes, their words like knives

    She''d lived it. Bled from it. And died with the memory still burning in her bones

    ¤â

    "So why the hell is it happening again? Her brows knitted, her chest tightening

    with confusion. Is Sophie really trying to pull the same dirty trick? What-ruin me all over again, until I break for good!

    Eliza''s breath hitched, her whole body trembling as the panic rose. But then- something stopped her cold.

    She blinked. Her hands... they were fine. Not a single scar. Not even a scratch Her heart pounded as she looked down. Her feet were meady, untouched.

    Her face paled. No. No way. This... this can''t be real"

    Her tendons-every single one-had been cut. She remembered the pain, the screams, the hopelessness. There was no healing from that. None

    Something was very wrong. She turned slowly, scanning the room with growing dread. And then recognition began to dawn.

    The furniture. The curtains. The scent in the air. Everything matched a ce she thought she''d never see again.

    Her eyesnded on the old dressing table in the corner. Slowly, hesitantly, she walked toward it. Her reflection emerged in the bronze mirror- clearer with every step.

    And what she saw made her breath catch in her throat. A young face. Smooth. Untouched. Not a trace of the disfigurement Sophie had left her with...

    Her clothes, her hair-everything screamed innocence. This was her, before the fall. Before the disgrace. Before the pain.

    No. It can''t be. Did Ie back? Did I really wake up an the day of mying- of-age ceremony? The thought hit her like thunder.

    Her breath came out shaky, almost augh. She covered her face with trembling hands, on the verge of hysteria

    "That''s right... I died." Her voice cracked, barely above a whisper. "I died by Matthew''s de"

    And yet, here she was. Alive, Breathing. Not a ghost-but reborn into the same nightmare she thought she''d escaped.

    ¡°Well, ain''t that just perfect, she thought with a bitter smile. "Heaven''s got a twisted sense of humor

    She had sworn-sworn on her grave-that she''d never have anything to do with the Stonors again. She was done with them. And now, fate had dragged her right back into their web.

    Her teeth sank into her lower lip, hard enough to draw blood. The metallic taste snapped her back into rity. Her gaze umed icy.

    Maybe this was fate''s way of screwing with her. But maybe this was her second shot..

    She''d faced death before. Now, she was done being afraid.

    Eliza used to be the most favoreddy of the Duke''s estate-the apple of everyone''s eye

    From the moment she could walk and talk,

    k, she had been the treasured little sister to her four older brothers, and the darling princess her father

    could never say no to

    For the first fifteen years of her life, she lived like a pearl in a golden box-loved, protected, and admired.

    But all of that changed the year she turned fifteen, That was when her father returned with a strange little girl and made a shocking announcement this was his long-lost daughter, Sophie Stonor-their younger sister.

    From then on, her world began to crumble.

    Her father''s warmth toward her grew cold, reced with an obsession for Sophie. Her brothers, once her knights in shining armor, slowly pulled away from her andvished their affections on the neer instead.

    Every smile, every bug, every kind word that used to belong to her now belonged to Sophie

    439 PM &

    Back then, Eliza h had no idea what she''d done wrong. She tried everything- swallowed her pride, groveled, tried harder to please them.

    But no matter what she did, it was never enough. All it brought her was pain- endless, soul-crushing pain.

    Whenever Sophie so much as teared up. Benedict would drag Eliza out and make her to apologize

    Dn once snapped her arms and legs without blinking. Mathew tortured her like the was some criminal.

    And Anthony, the youngest, destroyed her face and smeared her narse until she couldn''t even walk down the street without being spar on

    Even her father-her own blood-cast her out of the family without hesitation, erased her from the records, and left her with just five cruel words You''re not fit to be a Stonor

    From beloved heiress to disgraced outcast, it took only three years to ruin herpletely.

    By the end, the had nothing left--no name, no home, no hope. She''d finally decided to leave Hasen City behind and start fresh somewhere far away, where no one knew who she was

    - sent men after

    But fate wasn''t done with her just yet. Right before she could leave, Sophie used her of stealing a jade pendant. The Stonor family s ber, dragged her back

    in chains, and demanded she hand it over.

    Even then, some part of her still hoped-maybe they

    ry still care, just a lide... She gambled herst breath on that hope

    And low

    Eliza drew in a shaky breath, shutting her eyes, tight she forced the memories away

    Maybe none of it was ever mine, she thought bitterly. Maybe I was just fooling myself all along. That''s fine. I made the wrong choice in myst life -but this time. 1 won''t repeat my mistakes.

    Just then, a soft clink echoed in the quiet room. Something had fallen to the ground.

    She looked down and blinked in surprise-it was a familiar piece of emerald. "Mother''s pendant!" she gasped.

    Eliza dropped to her knees and gently scooped it up, cradling it in her palm like it was the most precious thing in the world. Carefully, she brushed the dust of its surface-only to notice something odd.

    was broken.

    She remembered it clearly. The pendant had been two interlocking emerald hearts-a symbol of unity, of love. But now, only half remained. She searched around frantically but couldn''t find the other piece.

    Her gaze returned to the pendant. The break was smooth, too clean to be from a

    fall.

    "Wait a minute... this wasn''t just cracked," she murmured. "What if... it''s supposed to be like this?"

    She gently ran her fingers along the edge of the break and vanished.

    The world spun. A wave of dizziness overtook her, and when she opened her

    eyes again, she was no longer in her room.

    She stood in a vast, silent realm nketed in white mist. The air felt still Timeless.

    What is this ce_?" she thought, eyes wide

    She crouched down and touched the ground. Grass. Cool and real beneath her fingers.

    A wild thought bloomed in her mind. ''Could I be inside the pendant And my time travel-is this all connected"

    Suppressing her questions for now, the scanned her surroundings. The space wasn''trge. There was a field of soft grass, a crystal-clear stream trickling by, and a simple thatched but wanding quietly in the mist.

    she approached the hut. It was empty and dustless. Like no one had ever lived there

    As the crossed the stream, something on the other side caught her eye, making her pause in her tracks. The area was brimming with all kinds of

    Stepping closer, her reyes widened in amazement. No, it wasn''t just any flowers or regr nts.

    There before her, were rare and prized specimens, ginseng, golden root, St. John''s Wort, elderflower, and even the elusive mandrake

    Every single one was a rare medicinal herb-priceless treasures in the hands of

    any healer. And those were just the ones she recognized. There were dozens more that she''d never even seen before.

    What shocked her most wasn''t the herbs themselves-but how they were thriving

    here.

    Some of them needed freezing climates. Others, humid forests. Some grew only in cliffs or deserts.

    Yet here, in this strange, misty world-they were all growing together in perfect harmony.

    Is it this ce! This pocket farm" she wondered, staring around in disbelief

    And then she noticed the stream. The rarer the hot, the closer it was to the water.

    "It''s the stream," she whispered. "The water''s the key" Eliza stared at the gentle current as a realization slowly dawned on her.

    Eliza stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the scene before her. She couldn''t help but mutter under her breath. "Mother. what''s the secret behind the pendant you left me?"

    As the shock lingered, a thought suddenly crossed her mind. Sophie once forced

    me to hand over the pendant out of the blue. Could she have already discovered

    this pocket farm

    wer out of her sight.

    But that didn''t quite add up. After all, the pendant had always been with her, never

    out

    If it wasn''t for this random twist of fate today, she might never have stumbled upon this hidden space.

    And, from what she knew about Sophie''s behavior, she was clearly clueless about

    So, either someone else knew about the pendant''s secret and spilled the beans to Sophie, or Sophie''s real agenda wasn''t the space at all-it was something else entirely.

    For some reason, Eliza couldn''t shake the feeling that thetter was more likely

    But

    But no matter what, now that she had this secret in her hands, there was no way

    she was letting the pendant fall into anyone else''s grasp. It had to be kept hidden-safely out of reach.

    With the pendant''s pocket farm now under her control, Eliza felt a surge of confidence in her n to get back at Sophie and the Seonor family,

    After figuring out how to move freely in and out of the pendant''s space. Eliza quickly made her way back to her room.

    She couldn''t stay in the space for too long-after all, today was hering-of- age ceremony, and she knew someone would be looking for her

    But what Eliza didn''t know was that, as she left the pendant''s pocket farm, a handsome young man in another mansion in Hasen City-this one belonging to the Regent-was suddenly jolted awake from his nap.

    He grabbed the pendant from the table and scared at the broken half of the

    heart-shaped sp, his brow furrowing in confusion.

    Rang-

    "Eliza! Get your butt out here!"

    "Don''t think you can hide in your room and I won''t do anything about it"

    with

    a shout, a tall, broad-shouldered young man barged into Eliza''s room, his presence as fierce and intense as an angry lion.

 Chapter 3

    Satting in front of the vanity mirror, Eliza was on her own-no maid around, so she had to deal with her long hair herself. She turned, her eyes lwiefly meeting the angry face of Dn, who had stormed into the room. his fury written all over him. She fought to bold back the

    the disgust building inside and coolly asked, "Dn, what''s going on?"

    Dn red at her, his voice sharp with anger. ''11 ask you again-did you rain Sophie''s gown? How could you be so heartless? You knew today was hering-of-age criemony, yet you still ruined her gown!!

    Just as Dn was about to explode, the one person, Eliza hated more than anything appeared behind him.

    Sophie poked her head out, shing a sheepishi simile and trying to y the peacemaker. ¡°Dn, don''t be mad. I''ve already exined, haven''t I? Thzadidn''t do it is purjanse-she''s just a bit climsy

    Sopher, small and delicate, always looked like she needed somer to protect her. Her big, doe-like eyes Full of innocence made it impossible for anyone not to feel a protective urge

    Sophie knew exactly how to use that act to her advantage, and she was keenly aware of how the whole Suonor Exmily felt guilty toward her.

    Lonly been found six months ago after being kidnapped at the age of three, and had suffered terribly in the years she''d been lost.

    or guilt the Notor fan

    donor family felt made them bend over backward to make it up to her.

    Liza had once thought the same way-Sophie was supposed to be her sister, after

    all. But in her past life, that naive thinking had cost her dearly.

    Now, sering Sopl¨¹r''s fair again, Eliza felt an uncontroble surge of hatreil

    "Sophie! Why are you so nice! It was clearly Eliza''s fault, and yet you''re still covering for her?" Dn grumbled, frustration in his voice

    "No, no, you''re not listening, Dybar Sophie responded, turning to Eliza with a soft, apologetic look. "I''m sorry, Eliza. I just don''t know how to exin things very well. Please don''t be mad at Dn, okay? He''s jur worried about me."

    "What are you apologizing for She''s the one who should be apologizing to you!" Dn

    slot Eliza a furious look

    Eliza lowrand lien eyes, hiding the bitterness summering beneath the surface, and replied, calm and collected, "Dn, you''re right. I made a mistake the other day. I should be the one apologizing to Sophic"

    uth was, she was already two days toote. By now, Sophie had already ruined the gown berself and skillfully shifted the me onto Fliza.

    Sophie defat need an

    any evidence. All she had to do was be seen crying over the ruined gown, and everyone would immediately point their fingers at

    After all, Sophie

    phie had already ruined Eliza''s reputation with all kinds of underhanded tricks. To everyone else.

    Eliza was a a jealous, heartless sister-narrow-minded, vindictive, and willing to go to any lengths to get what she wanted.

    So, whenever Sophie was "wronged; everyone just assumed it was Eliza behind

    it

    Suppressing her rising anger, Eliza gave Sophie a faint smile, her apology sincere. T''ve been thinking about this for the past couple of days, lying awake at night, and I regret what happened. Please forgive me, Sophie,

    Sophie blinked in surprise, as if she wasn''t sure if this was the same Eliza she knew. Is she really being this gengine? she thought.

    "Imple, now you realize you messed up?" Dn scoffed. "If you weren''t my sister, I''d have already sent you to the authorities and let you see what

    Eliza smiled coldly inside ''Sister? Ugh, I don''t ever want to be rted to someone like you again!

    She remembered all too well the day she''d refused to apologize to Sophie. Dn had beaten her mercilessly, leaving bruises all over her body- only sparing her face.

    And even though it was supposed to be hering-of-age ceremony, Dn hadn''t shown her any mercy.

    Ansing her four brothers, the twin brothers, Dn and Matthew, were the hundest to deal with. Especially Dn-his temper was explosive.

    When he was in one of his protective croods, he would take on anyone who dared to bully Sophie. But if he was angry, he wouldn''t hesitate to take

    ly true when she had a falling out with Saplur, the moment Sophie started crying. Eliza knew she was in for it.

    This was especially!

    Eliza pressed her lips together lightly, fully aware that she was no match for Dn

    in terms of both height and strength. Trying to fight him would only end badly for

    her.

    So, she chose to bite her tongue. It''s fine, she thought. I''ve got all the time in the world to get my revenge.

    But her quick and decisive apology seemed to leave some people unsatisfied.

    "Dn, since Eliza has already apologized, let''s just let it go. It''s not that big of a deal, but it''s a shame about my gown. I might not be able to attend today''sing-of-age ceremony," Sophie said, her voice soft and hesitant.

    Dn, who had initially nned to drop the matter, felt a surge of protectiveness for Sophie after hearing this.

    "No way, this can''t just be brushed off! She ruined your gown, and who knows what else she might do next? She needs to be caught a lesson so she''ll learn her lesson!" Dn said firmly.

    He turned and red at Eliza. "Since you ruined Sophie''s gown, take your owning-of-age gown and give in to her. As for the ceremony, withour a gown, you can forget about going"

    I immediately,

    . She wasn''t surprised.

    Sophie''s eyes gleamed with a sly glint, but Eliza noticed it i

    After all Sophie had deliberately ruined her gown and framed her for it, just so

    she could get her hands on Eliza''s gown.

    The

    wn for theing-of-age ceremony

    by had been custom-made for her by her four brothers a year in advance.

    The crown was a delicate emerald-encrusted gold band, and the gown was embroidered with butterflies on exquisite silk.

    It was the finest of its kind in Hasen City. When they had designed it her brothers had told her they wanted her to be the most admired girl at the

    But now, that title of "most beloved little sister had been handed to someone else

    Seeing Eliza stand there in silence, Dn misunderstood her quietness as reluctance toply, and his irritation grew. "What''s this? You don''t want to? Or are you just pretending to be sorry, wasting my time

    "If thats the case, don''t me me for being tough. You will give it to her, whether you like it or not-

    "Fine." Eliza interrupted him sharply, not bothering to meet his eyes.

    Without a second nce at him, she turned and went to her room to retrieve the gown she had already prepared.

    It never truly belonged to roe anyway-why should 1 care? she thought.

    She handed the gown over with a slight smile Sophie, here. This gown is yours now, go ahead and take it."

    Sophie was caught off guard by Eliza''s calm eptance.

    She had expected Eliza to make a scene and really set Dn off. With Dn''s short temper, he would have forced her to hand over the gown in the Why is Eliza so calm about this?'' Sople thought, a sense of unease creeping in. Since this whole thing started, Eliza''s reactions had been unusuallyposed

    Did she know I wanted her gown all along? Did she... mess with in somehow! Sophie pondered, a sh of disdain crossing her mind.

    Thinking she had figured Eliza out, she sneered inwardly. ''Fool, let me show you who''s in control"

    Sophie pretended to reach for the gowns, but as soon as her fingers brushed the fabric, she suddenly cried out in pain. "Ah. Dn, it hurts!"

    The gown fell to the floor, and Sophie spun around, throwing herself into Dn''s arms with a look of feigned terror.

    D

 Chapter 4

    Stonor stumbled and collided with the sharp corner of the vanity.

    She clenched her lips, already understanding the situation-just like in her past life, the same tricks Sophie had pulled on her were happening.

    Seeing

    Sophie''s

    ''s smug

    gexpression, Eliza instantly realized she was about to fall into another one of her schemes.

    Bending down to gather the scattered gown, Eliza said, with a calm facade. "Honestly, I don''t understand. What did I do to upset you so much, Sophir? Why don''t you enlighten me?"

    Before Sophie could open her mouth, Dn Stonor cut in, his voice sharp. "You know exactly what you''ve done!"

    Eliza''s eyes grew colder. She couldn''t help but think-she hadn''t realized it before, but now it was clear. Dn was blind to the truth.

    Right under his nose, he couldn''t even see who the real culprit was and who was innocent.

    Maybe, even if he could see, he''d still choose to believe whatever Sophie cold him.

    Dn shot Eliza a furious look, then turned to pat Sophie on the shoulder,forting her in a voice that was almost too sweet, "Don''t worry, Sphic, If something''s wrong, just tell me. I''ll make sure everything''s set right

    The closeness between them was almost suffocating, and Dn didn''t even try to hide it.

    Sophie blinked her doe-like eyes, her voice trembling with faux distress, "Dn, it hurts so much"

    Sophie knew exactly how to push Dn''s buttons. She didn''t need to say much- just a few words, and Dn was already seeing red.

    Sure enough, the second Dn saw Sophie''s pitiful expression, his temper red, and he lost all reason,

    He remembered that Sophie had cried out in pain only after touching the gown, and that led him to the "truth" in his mind.

    Aloud pnded squarely on Eliza''s cheek.

    "Well, Eliza, I thought you promised to make things right for Sophie, but it turns out you''re just as nasty as I thought, messing with the gown like that!" Dn yelled, his face flushed with rage.

    Eliza''s left cheek burned with the sting, but she gritted her teeth, fury boiling inside her. 1 need to

    Here, no

    ed to get out of this family:

    to matter what she did, everyone would take Sophie''s side. Leaving the Stonor family was the only way

    her revenge.

    But first, she had to get through today''sing-of-age ceremony, because that marriage contract still hung over her.

    As for Dn''s threat to stop me from attending. Even if he''s the second son of the Duke, he''s not at the point where he can control everything. she thought bitterly.

    The whole city of Hasen knew that today, the Duke''s two daughters were holding theiring-of-age ceremony. If she skipped it, the rumors would fly.

    And her father, Gabriel, would never let that happen.

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Eliza ced the gown on the table and said. "If you think there''s something wrong with the gown, Dn, feel free to

    check it"

    She was done waiting time on this stubborn, blind fool

    With that, Eliza turned and walked into her room, pulling our a simple sky-blue dress from the wardrobe to change into

    was still muttering angrily to himself "Fine, I will. But if I find out you''ve messed with that gown, you''re going to regret

    Meanwhile, outside, Dn was

    A momentter, Eliza walked out of her room, now dressed in a fresh outfit,

    The gown, which had once been neatly folded, was now aplete meu-thanks to Dn''s rummaging-

    Sophie, standing nearby, peered in. Though she hadn''t been the one to go through it, she was sure Eliza had tampered with the gown. Her eyes stayed hard on the pile of clothes.

    But even after Dn turned the gown inside out, he couldn''t find any signs of tampering.

    Sophie frowned. Could I have been wrong?

    Just then, footsteps echoed down the hallway. Both of them nced up at the same time.

    Fliza emerged, dressed simply but elegantly. It was rare for her to wear such in clothes, but with her stunning beauty, she radiated an otherworldly charm-like she''d been reborn

    Sophie''s eyes narrowed with jealousy. She hated Eliza''s face-just

    g it made her want to se

    to scratch it off.

    Eliza, sensing the hostility, raised her gate and locked eyes with Sophie. Their stares met head-on.

    Sophie hadn''t expected Eliza to be so perceptive, der twisted expression froze for a moment before she quickly tried to hide it

    Eliza couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. She nced at the disheveled gown on the table. "So, did you find

    find anything

    Dn, feeling embarrassed, shook his head. He''d found nothing.

    Before he could say anything, Sophie quickly cut in, "Eliza, don''t be mad. My hand just cramped up earlier, and when I mentioned it, Dn got all worried and misunderstood. It wasn''t his fault."

    She gave an apologetic smile, sticking out her tongue in a yful gesture. "Sorry, Eliza. Don''t me Dn-me me

    How could she me you! If anyone''s to me, it''s her, Dn said, frowning deeply as he red at Eliza. "If the weren''t always causing trouble, I wouldn''t be so suspicious. She''s the one who brought this on herself"

    Eliza fell disgusted once again. She picked up the gown with a cold expression and asked Sophie, "Do you still want this gown! If you do, take it?"

    Sophie wanted it badly, but the moment had passed, and she wasn''t about to push it.

    So, she feigned generosity. "You know what? Forget it. I know it''s your favorite, and you''re probably attached to it. Since I got Dn all worked up. let''s call it even. You don''t need to apologize to me. Eliza. We''re will sisters, right?" Sophie figured there was no need to rush. What she wanted would eventually be hers.

    Theing-of-age gown wasn''t meant to be worn immediately, but only during the official ceremony, when the crown and gown Sophie wasn''t in a hurry.

    gown were pit on

    Dn''s expression softened a little. He lifted his chin, speaking in that usual pompous way of his. "Did you hear that Since Sophie says you can keep i

    "But don''t think this

    is is over. If you mess with little Sophie again, I swear I

    Before he could finish, Dn''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Fliza, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    Eliza, scissors in hand, wasted no time, slicing the beautiful gown into pieces without hesitation.

    EVEIL

 Chapter 5

    "Eliza Stonor, what in the world are you doing? Are youpletely out of your mind?!" Sophie''s voice rang out, filled with fury.

    She had hoped there might still be a way to fix things, was now both fiarious and sumned. Her voice trembled with emotion, as if Eliza had just torn apart her own clothes.

    Eliza kept the scissors in her hand, waving them around with a carefree smile. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m cutting the gown. Didn''t Dn and you are it with their own eyes? Why all the drama?"

    Dn''s eyes nearly shot fire. "You''re seriously asking me that? That gown was custom-made for youring-of-age ceremony, by me and Benedict! And you''re just chopping in up like it''s nothing?!"

    Because no one

    no one wants it anymore," Eliza said coldly, snipping again. "I don''t want it, Sophie doesn''t want it, so if no one wants it, it''s gotta go"

    Her icy demeanor made Dn feel like he was looking at aplete stranger,

    "Who says I don''t warn it?" Sophie nearly screamed, rage bubbling over.

    Shrid only turned the gown down to keep Dn from suspecting anything, but she never expected Eliza to go this far.

    she''d nned to wear the gown for hering-of-age ceremony, but now, it was ruined-all because of Eliza,

    This was the most expensive, most exquisite gown in all of Hasen City-there wasn''t a second one like it.

    Sophie felt a sharp pang of regret, as though her heart had been ripped out.

    "When did you ever say you

    you ever say you didn''t want it?" Dn demanded, his anger growing "Didn''t you say you loved it? Didn''t you treasure this gown!"

    Liza didn''t even flinch. "I don''t like li

    She said it slowly, emphasizing each word "Maybe I liked it once, but not anymore. I don''t want anything that''s not mine."

    With one final snip, the gowns was ruinedpletely shredded. Just like her rtionship with Dn and the others-broken beyond repair.

    She had tried to salvage it, but if she''d cut ties earlier, maybe it wouldn''t havee to this point.

    This time, she wasn''t going to make the same mistakes she did in her past life. "Well, theing-of-age ceremony''s about to start. Since Dn doesn''t want me there, I''ll just take my leave," she said, dropping the scissors and turning away Her tone was full of impatience as she ushered them out of her way Dn stood there, rooted in the spot, staring at the shredded pieces of fabric. His mind felt like it had been hit by a sledgehammer, leaving him dazed and confused. ''N this can''t be happening Why is Eliza acting like this

    "Why is e doing this Is it because I made her give the gown to Sophie!

    "But didn''t 1 misunderstand her! Isn''t all of this her fault in the first ce! Why is she being so reckless!T

    Dn''s anger grew with every word, his voice sharp as he snapped, "This is all Benedict''s fault He spolled you roisen, and now look at you Trampling all over your brothers'' feelings.

    "What''s next, huh? Are you nning to turn everything upside down!"

    He thought his words would hit horse with Eliza, but she didn''t even react.

    Sitting there, her back to him, she didn''t spare him a single nce, her posture radiating cold indifference.

    "Fine" Dn gritted his teeth, practically seething. "So now you think you can throw a tantrum with me, huh!

    "Just wan. I''ll go get Benedict and the others, and they''ll see just how out of lime you''re acting""

    With that, he snatched the crown Sophie Stonor had just picked up from the floor, along with the torn fabric and scattered debris, and shoved

    Sore Dn

    "Hey, Dn!" Saphir barely had time to react before

    turned on his heel and stormed out, the ragged crown and gown in tow.

    Sophie shot Eliza a final, frustrated look, hesitated for a moment, and then decided to follow him.

    4:40 PM

    The room fell silent as they left, so quiet that you could almost hear the hushed whispers of the maids just outside the door.

    "Was that Lord Dn and Lady Sophie running out of Lady Eliza''s room!" "Yeah, I think so

    "Can''t believe I saw Lord Dn. If I''d known. I would''ve waited in Lady Eliza''s room."

    "Forget it. I heard Lord Dn yelling at Lady Eliza again. She must''ve done something to Lady Sophie. That girl''s got some wicked tricks.

    You

    u really want to get close to her after hearing that? What if one day she turns on you?

    "God, that''s terrifying! If that''s the case, who''d want to serve her!"

    Inside, Eliza listened without a flicker of emotion, her expression unreadable. One voice in particr stood out¡ªit was Lillian Reed, her maid, speaking louder than the others.

    Lillian, the same maid who had once kicked Eliza hard in the secret chamber to please Sophie, and who had helped Sophie betray her, was now Sophie''s trusted

    ally.

    She''d even been secretly stirring up trouble among the servants, turning them against Eliza."

    A cold spark shed in Eliza''s eyes. She''d never forget what S betrayed her walk away scot-free

    Sophie and the Stonor family had done to her,

    er, and she wasn''t about to let those who''d

    "You" Eliza''s voice broke the silence, sharp andmanding.

    The maids turned to see her standing by the window, her gaze icy and calcting.

    Still shaken by Lillian''s earlier words, they scrambled to their feet in a panic

    Eliza''s tone was casual, almost like she was giving a simplemand. "Everyone except Lillian can pack up and leave. No need to suck around. I''ll have someonee pick you up soon."

    The other maids froze, confused. "Pack our things? Where are we going? Who''sing to get us"

    Eliza shed them a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Oh, don''t worry. Your household servants wille to get you. Who else could it be?"

    The maids turned pale as the realization hit them

    "What do you mean, mydy? What did we do wrong? Why are you treating us like this? Lillian, still clueless about the gravity of the situation, stepped forward to defend the others, her voice full of righteous indignation.

    "They haven''t done anything wrong. Eliza said with a calm smile. They''re just... not the sharpest. Can''t even tell who their real mistress is.

    "People who don''t even know who their master is don''t belong in my house. Better pack up and leave while you can, before I lose my patience."

    Her wordsnded like a punch, and the maids, including Lillian, turned pale with fear.

    Then, as if remembering something. Eliza added with a wicked grin, "Of course, you could always try asking my sweet, innocent sister to intercede for you. Maybe she''ll pay a good price to buy you off me?"

    Eliza figured that if she was going to leave the Stonor family, she''d at least make sure to walk away with a little extra cash in her pocket

    As she closed the window and turned around, she jumped in shock when she

    saw a man standing silently at the door, his presence nearly ghostly.

    When she recognized him, a wave of pure hatred surged through her. She slowly

    spoke, her voice at cold as ice. "Hey, Benedict"

    É«

 Chapter 6

    The man stepped into the room, tall and straight like a pine tree, steady as bamboo in the wind.

    Dressed in a deep navy robe, his every movement exuded poise, his face striking and elegant-this was Benedict, the eldest son of the Duke. Eliza''s eldest brother.

    "Eliza, his voice was cold, cuning straight through the silence. "Do you even know what you''ve done wrong!"

    Benedict''s eyes locked onto hers with an icy sharpness that made it hard to breathe, like the air itself had turned heavy.

    ly overwhelming.

    She used to think it was just because he was tall, his presence naturally

    But then she saw him crouch down to Sophie''s level, listening gently to herints, really seeing her. That was when Eliza understood-in his eyes, she had always been lesser.

    I''m sorry, Brother, I don''t follow. I really don''t know what I did wrong. Could you exin it to me?" Her tone was light, emotionless.

    But she''d already noticed the gown clenched in his hand. She knew exactly why he was here:

    But still.. just one word from him and I''m expected to confess? She narrowed her eyes, her gaze narning colder than his

    Benedict''s brows knit together, his patience fraying. "When did you be so willful? So out of control? You''re being ridiculous"

    "I just don''t know what I did" she said evenly. "And that alone''s enough to set you off? Calling me willful and absurd-honestly, I feel wronged."

    "You''re seriously still pretending you don''t know?" he snapped, his temper finally slipping.

    He threw the gown to the floor at her feet. "Dn said you cut this up yourself. I didn''t believe in

    it at first. This used sering you now-your antude-it''s hard not to believe in

    Fto be your

    favorite gown.

    "You''re right. Leut it" Her answer came fast, without a hint of regret. "It''s just an old gown no one wants anymore. If that''s my great crime, then go ahead-think what you want."

    "No one wants it!" Benedict''s voice rose, sharp with disbelief. "This gown was custom-made for you-me and your other three brothers had it made together. You said you loved ji, cherished it. Now it''s trash to you

    "That''s right¡± Eliza turned to face him, eyes steady, voice firm. "No one wants it." She kept repeating the words to herself, "Stay calm, don''t lose it!

    She knew there was no winging in a head-on fight with Benedict or the rest of the family. She had to endure. Just hang on. Until she could leave this ce for good.

    "What''s the matter!" Her smile widened, bright and almost defiant. "You angry bow? Thinking of punishing me? Gonna force an apology out of

    It was like she''d split in two-one part of her whispering to hold back, the other screaming to finally let go.

    In the end, she stopped fighting it and let it all spill out. If punishment was waiting for her, then so be it

    What is one more kneeling? I''ve been forced to kneel before, she thought

    She smirked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You like obedient little sisters, don''t you, Brother Fine. Just say the word. I''ll kneel-right here, in the hull, at theing-of-age ceremony, anywhere you want

    "I''ll do it in front of everyone if that''s what it takes. Or is that still not good enough for your

    Each word she spat was sharp, cutting deeper w

    with every taunt,

    "Enough" Benedict''s voice cracked through the room like a whip. He stared at her, stunned. "Eliza.. have you gone mad?"

    This wasn''t the sister he knew. The Eliza he remembered had been respectful, obedient, always seeking his approval.

    Over time, yes, she''d grown distant, grown jealous, always wanting attention-but never like this. Never this bold, this defiant. Now, it was like she was someone else entirely.

    Like she''d finally snapped.

 Chapter 7

    Eliza''s words were cut off sharply, and the smile that had been ying on her lips slondy faded.

    She met Benedict''s confused stare and coolly replied, "Yeah, I''ve gone

    "Driven to the ridge by all at you, step by step," she silently added thisst bit in her mind.

    Benedict opened his mouth as if to speak, but when his eyes met Eliza''s icy gaze, his brows furrowed, and he fell into a long, ufortabile silence.

    It wasn''t until Eliza began to show signs of impati?are that he finally spoke. "Theing-of-age ceremumy''s alicut to start. We need to go"

    He added, as it worried Eliza might lose control again. ¡°There are a lot of guests in the front yard, be mindful of your behavior. Don''t make us look

    After walking a few w paces, Benedict tralized he shish''t hear Eliza''s footsteps following him. He turned around tond she hadn''t moved.

    "Why aren''t youing?" Benedict asked, his voice a little sharper now.

    "Dn won''t let me goc" Eliza miswered, her tone almost too ralin.

    Are you kidding?" Benedict thought she was just

    just throwing a tantrum. "Today''s an important day for you and Sophie. You can''t just skipi att"

    Eliza shot him a half-smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I told you, Dn won''t let me. You forcing me to go now, Benedict? If I show sip Later and Dn hits me, are you going to stop hirm

    "Or if you won''t, then maybe it''s better I just don''t go, so I don''t get another beating

    Benedict''s patience began to wear thin. "Dn has a temper, but he doesn''t just hit people for no reasoli-

    "Benedict, are you blind?" Eliza cut him off sharply, turning her face away, "Cust you see my face is still swollen? Or do you just not care!

    Benedict looked closer and saw the redness on her cheek. If she went out like this, everyone would see it, and the rumors would be unbearable.

    He''d been so caught up in his anger over the tom gown that he hadn''t even noticed this before.

    Now, seeing it, even he couldn''t help but frown. "Dil... dal Dn really hit you?"

    He knew that Dn had a violent streak, and while Elza wasn''t as obedient as Sophie, it wasn''t right for Dn in hit her, especially not on such an important day.

    His first instinct way to protect the family''s reputation.

    "Couldn''t this have waited! Benedict thought, frustrated. ''Can''t he ever pick the right moment!

    Benedict had been about to suggest Eliza touch up her makeup to hide the marks, but just then, someone arrived to hurry him along.

    He sighed and turned back to Eliza, clearly irritated, "Just cover it up as best you can. If anyone asks, tell them you tripped and fell. Got it

    "Tripped and fell" "That''s a joke,'' Eliza thought, a bitterugh bobbling up inside. Who trips and only bruises half their face, leaving a p mark"

    Eliza had long since stopped expecting anything different from Benedict and had no illusions anymore. "Fine. As long as you can stop Dn, III do exactly what you say"

    She was curious to see if everyone would keep pretending not to notice, just like the rest of the Stonor family.

    Soon, Eliza followed Benedict into the front yard. The front yard of the Duke''s estate was buzzing with activity, full of guests and chatter

    As soon as Eliza stepped into the yard, all eyes were on her-some full of disdain,

    others mocking, and some just waiting for the drama to unfold.

    Eliza quickly picked out a malicious re in the crowl Following it, she saw

    Sophie standing next to a tall, striking man with a hand, unyielding

    or other dun Caleb Nevill, the son of the Marquis of Bowel, Dale Nevill, and her fance,

    The site of that hostile gaze was nour

 Chapter 8

    data temu passed torneigh hers. She couldn''t helpchat revel ducthe fact that she led the power to provoke

    the tform while Nepilde inunuediately linked ar?n?n milli berr light smile on her face. "Eliza, why''d it take

    Before Elizar?mki exin, Noplie pumped in mod begai romoting the story of how Eliza had colnedd her gown, sighil

    natkally

    Then cordlist help him omitter under her borul. Here

    she didit feel like saying anyiling

    her in silence for a few seconds before she finally snapped, her

    ni''t waist me here, Fil leave. No big deal."

    Her tone was unexpectedly diarys, her ringunt hows drawn tight in frustration, Even Sophie was momentarily stunned by Eliza''s boldness, never

    Te she really not ud of Father kicking her noir Sophie thought, bewildered.

    in the least on

    girls in Boutenel, theing of age ceremony was a huge deal.

    own ceremony from her past life, Eliza feli nothing but resistance and irritation the moment

    Mat ben mise of the humiliating nirmioriex tirsd she stepped unto the tformi

    "No need) Galiel Stounor salid, his vodor fat as he dismissed fier oudisiest. "Let''s continue with the ceremony. He paused, then aided coldly. "Since

    as we are. You reap what you sow"

    De assumed Eliza''s words about leaving were just a fandrinu

    excuse to avoid the ceremony.

    hocandly, he thoughts, Wejt, if she''s bould

    sprak out in front of

    she faces the consequences.

    Let her eat a little Juundde pie, lose sentir face, and maybe she''ll learn in bve next time!

    He nuotioned for the ceremony to contiisir, gave a brief thank you speech to the guests, and officially dered that theing-of-age cerrimony

    With the passing of the hews of Monday, The Stonon family had lost its matriarch.

    Naturally, the responsibility of hosting theing of age ceremony fell in Adeline Nevill, the younger sister of Gabriel. She would be the one to crown bosh Eliza and Sople

    When Adeline Nevill stepped onto the stage, her words wereced with double memning.

    Annk

    Saling she took Sephile a hand and spoke wamily to her, deliberately ignoring Eliza standing

    ext to them. "Look at our Sophie, isn''t she just sor

    I''m sure we''ll have all sorts of fine families knocking (nur door to ask for her hand"

 Chapter 9

    "Too bad Caleb is already taken, otherwise, such good fortune would have surely gone to someone else," she added, her tone dripping with meaning

    The guests didn''t need any further exnation-they all knew exactly what she was implying

    Caleb was Adeline and Marquis of Bromwell''s son. He and Eliza had been childhood sweethearts, promised to each other years ago

    So, when Adeline was clearly talking about Eliza. The guests began to murmur amongst themselves,

    "Well, I never thought Eliza had such a venomous side"

    Jealous o

    of her own sister? Talk about small-minded"

    Tve heard she''s been pretty harsh at home, always bullying Lady Sophie, and didn''t she even push her into the water once!"

    "She''s just a kid, and already so crucif

    "Now we see her true colors. I bet the people from the Marquis''s estate are regretting that engagement"

    Didn''t you hear what Adeline just said? They probably can''t stand d Eliza now and are wishing they could break off the engagement."

    Sophie blushed, locking down, and said softly. "Auntic, please don''t say that I''ve always thought of Caleb as an older brother.

    "Even though Eliza can be a little headstrong, she''s always liked him, and I''m sure she''ll change for him. They''ll be happy together"

    Her words were kind and full of understanding.

    Adeline couldn''t help but feel a stab of bittemess as Sophie spoke. "Eliza, did you hear that? Your sister is so sweet and considerate. Maybe you should learn from her."

    It was clear Adeline was publicly scolding her, but Eliza only found itughable.

    "Enough Don''t waste any more time, Gabriel interjected, aware of his sister''s subtle criticism but not wanting her to overstep.

    There were too many guests, and the family''s reputation couldn''t afford any more dramu.

    Adeline, recognizing when to stop, let the matter go. But her small actions throughout the ceremony spoke louder than words.

    ording to tradition, Elizashould have been crowned first, followed by Sophie.

    However, since Adeline wasn''t food of Eliza, she decided to crown Sophie first

    As she recited the blessings, Adeline''s face was filled with affection, and her words were warm. It almost felt like Sophie was her own daughter-or even her daughter-inw,

    But when it came to Eliza, Adeline''s attitude was cold and dismissive. The blessings were minimal-just a quick, "May you live in peace and joy"

    The guests, unsurprised by this treatment, whispered to each other. After all, who would want to bless someone with a heart so cruel? they thought.

    "The crowning ceremony isplete. The crowned ones will now return to their rooms to don their gowns-The officiant began, but Gabriel roldly interrupted, "No gowns. Skip it and move on to the next part."

    The officiant paused for a moment but quicklyplied, skipping the gown- changing and moving straight to the next segment-the flower blessings

    Many guests hade to show support, and all the prominent families from Hasen City were in attendance.

    Even those who couldn''te in person had sent their families to present flowers as blessings to the two girls.

    As expected, many guests were holding flowers, but no one was eager to stand up first. Instead, they started whispering to each other.

    "Why haven''t they changed their gowns!"

    "Didn''t you hear what the Duke said? No gowns, so they can''t change."

    "No gowns? I heard it was Lady Eliza who ruined Lady Sophie''s gown the day before."

    440 PM

    "Of course Eliza would do something like that. To ruin her sister''s gown on such

    an important asion-how low can you go?"

    "So why doesn''t she have a gown!"

    "It''s obvious, right? She must''ve been punished by the Duke."

    "That''s just beyond. Someone like her doesn''t deserve any blessings!"

    "We should give the flowers to Sophie. She''s the one who truly deserves them"

    "Exactly!"

    In a wave of anger, the guests all ced their flowers at Sophie''s feet, ignoring Elizapletely. The message was clear: no blessing for her

    AD

 Chapter 10

    When Benedict stepped onto the tform, his gaze casually flicked over his two sisters.

    For a brief monem, a trace of hesitation passed through his mind. That as soon as his eyes men Sophie''s, filled with hopeful anticipation, the doubt melted away in an instant, reced by a resigned smile.

    "Well, I suppose she can''t really me us. Eliza just isn''t... well, lovable. Her jealousy makes it impossible for her to even stand Sophie," he thought to himself, shaking his head.

    Benedict didn''t linger any longer. He walked straight past Eliza, handing the flowers in his hand to Sophie without a second thought

    Behind him, Dn, Matthew, Anthony-basically the entire Stonor family-followed suit, offering their flowers to Sophie.

    It was like a scene from another life. Eliza, standing alone, while Sophie was surrounded by flowers and well wishes.

    Eliza didn''t even flinch. She''d seen thising, so there was no point in holding onto any hope.

    Then Caleb Nevill appeared, holding a massive bouquet. Unlike the others who handed over just one flower, Caleb came bearing a whole armful.

    Without sparing Ehza a single nce, he ced the bouquet in Sophie''s arms and murmured, "Sophie, pick a few of these for your birthday. May your beauty stay as fresh as these flowers, and may your smile always shine.

    Sophie''s voice was as sweet as honey as she looked around at everyone. "Thank you, Brothers, and Calch. These flowers are so beautiful! I''m practically drowning in them"

    Caleb and the others surrounded her, some lovingly ruffling her hair, others handing over carefully prepared gifts.

    But with so many people giving flowers, Dn got jostled by the crowd and identally took a step back, bumping into Eliza

    When he turned to look at her, seeing that she hadn''t gotten a single flower, a smirk appeared on his face. "Don''t get too jealous now. Sophie''s getting all these flowers because she''s sweet and kind.

    If you had even a bit of her goodness, maybe you''d have gotten one too. You should probably take a long, hard look at yourself"

    Eliza forced a cold smile, one thatcked any warmth. Thanks for the concern, Dn. But really, no need for the advice. I''m perfectly fine.

    she didn''t even wait for Dn''s response,

    She had already wasted far too much time here. The only reason she was still standing around was to wait for Caleb to finally bring up breaking off their engagement

    But instead of doing that, he seemedpletely caught up in handing out thowers, as if he''d forgotten all about his important matter. Eliza was getting impatient and decided to give him a little nielge,

    Turning to Gabriel, she casually said, "Father, since the ceremony is over and it looks like no one really needs me anymore, should I just head

    home"

    As expected, the doment Caleb heard she was leaving, he turned around sharply. "Hold up! You''re not going anywhere. I''ve still got something to kay."

    At that moment, Eliza felt a sense of relief wash over her-finally, here i came.

    Caleli shot Eliza a look, then turned to Gabriel, raising his hands dramatically as he announced, "Uncle, there are two things I need to ask you to decide today- things that will affect the rest of my life."

    Everyone assumed Caleb was alious to discuss a wedding date with the Duke''s estate, finally making the move to marry Eliza

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat, suddenly panicking. She wasn''t about to ler Eliza snatch Caleb away.

    "Caleb "Sophie called out softly.

    Sering the worry in her eyes, Caleb felt a swell of happiness. "I knew it. Sophie does care about me.

    She i afraid I might marry Eliza. But don''t worry, Saphir. I love you too. You''re the only one til ever marry

    y in this life:

    Calebs gently brushed his fingers through Sophie Stonor''s hair, his gaze soft and full of affection. "Sophie, don''t worry. I''ve got a big surpriseing for you

 Chapter 11

    With those words, he boldly met Gabriel''s eyes and, without hesitation, announced to the room. First-Tim calling off my eggeriment to Eliza

    Stonor"

    "How dare you!" Gabriel roared, his anger exploding.

    The moment Caleb''s words rang out, the entire room enipted in shocked whispers.

    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with excitement, while Gabriel''s face darkened to a deep scowl as he red at Cale

    "Caleb Adeline, well aware of Gabriel''s disposition, immediately grabbed Calch''s arm. "Call, whatever it is, can it want Today is theing-of-age ceremony for your two younger sisters. Don''t make a scene here"

    Though she wasn''t particrly fond of Eliza, publicly breaking the engagement was a blow to the entire Stonor family''s reputation

    But Caleb wasn''t having it. He shrugged off his mother''s grip, determined as ever. "Mother, I''ve made up my mind. No more talking about it".

    Dn, furious, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Caleb Nevill, no matter what you think of Eliza, she''s been your friend since childhood! You two have grown up together, and today of all days, you want to humiliate her and disgrace nur entire family!"

    sily like it slidn''t

    Dn wasn''t defending Eliza-he just couldn''t stand how Caleb was treating the Stonor family like it

    "Dn,¡± Caleb shot back, "Tm not trying to shame the Stonor family. But I can''t imagine tying my life to a woman like Eliza-mean-spined. jealous, and cruel.

    "So no matter how much you protest, this engagement is over.

    and that''s final

    He knew it would upset the Stonor Emily, but he wasn''t backing down.

    Sophie''s heart raced. If Caleb breaks off his engagement with Eliza, doesn''t that mean I have a shot

    And going by Calch''s usual behavior, she was certain that i the position of his wife would be bers

    Though Sophie was sure of her victory, she had to keep up her "sweet, innocent little girl act.

    swithout a doubt.

    She forced a smale and, with a fake pout, tried to reason with Caleb. "Caleb, I know Eliza has done some things she shouldn''t, but isn''t this a little harsh? She really cares about you. Please, for my sake, can''t you just forgive her?"

    When Caleb heard "Eliza really cares about you," it hit him like a bolt of lightning. Sophie''s right. This engagement has to end today, but if Eliza keeps pestering me, I have to make sure she understands there''s no chance between us!

    Turning to Eliza, he spoke with icy rity. "Eliza, you need to understand¨Di agree to the cancetion.

    -this

    all on you, I would rather die than marry you, so you''d better

    "To save face for the Stonor family, I give you one condition.

    "But don''t get greedy. I''m only marrying one woman in this lifetime, and that woman will never be you. And I won''t take a concubine, either

    Caleb''s words were harsh, practically screaming. "No chance of being my wife, and don''t even think about being a concubinel

    He knew how deeply Eliza cared for him-if she didn''t, she wouldn''t have been chasing him for years.

    But he couldn''t risk agreeing to any conditions she might try to

    to use against himter. He had to make it crystal clear: Don''t even think about

    in

    Eliza, who had been silent up until now, finally let out a soft, mockingugh.

    She looked over at Sophie, who was gloating, then shed a small smile. "Alright, I agree to your terms. Hur you did say you''d grant me one condition, didn''t you?"

    "Of course" Caleb crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the drama. "As long as you don''t even dream of stepping into the doors of the Marquis''s estate. I''ll agree to whatever else you want."

    Terled. Then swear it, right here, right now" Eliza''s smile widened, her eyes twinkling with challenge.

    see who cracks first; she thought

    You love to provoke me! Let''s see who crac

    "Say it. Caleb Nevill. Say you''ll never marry any woman with the Stonor name" Eliza''s voice was firm, and her

    At those words, both Caleb and Sophie''s faces immediately changed, their expressions faltering

 Chapter 12

    Impossible" came tumbling out of Caleb and Sophie''s mouths almost in perfect synic...

    mumed it would just be a simple vos¡ªsomething Caleb would agree to without a second thought. But no one expected him to-

    more shocking though, was Sophie''s equally intense response

    the others turned to her, clearly puzzled.

    Sopar face mstantly from. Realinne shed overreacted, she quickly regained herposure and tried to force a smile. ¡°It''s not that I just think the condition

    ster proposed might be a bit too harsh

    1. m. just in case?

    sat of Calch changes his mindter? Maybe...maybe Elira should leave herself some room.

    Benedict caned an eyebrow, sensing that something didn''t sit right with what she said.

    Matthew dado read much. Anthony exchanged a thoughtful look between Sophie and Caleb.

    Meanwhile, Dnpletely trusted Sophie and her innocent nature and didn''t think too much of it

    ow you''re worried about Elis, but honestly, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what she said," Dn said, shrugging it off.

    He snored and gave Caleb a look full of disdain. If you think so little of our Stonor girls, then just end it already. Do it right here in front of Father

    od all these quests-swear that no matter how much Eliza might try to chase after you, we''ll never let it happen

    "Dn""

    Sophie called out urgently, rmed.

    But Cale, even more upset than she was, jumped in "No! I won''t swear that!"

    He shot Eliza a furious re, convinced she had noticed his feelings for Sophie and was deliberately throwing up this cruel condition to stop him from being with her.

    ar I letting this malicious woman win Caleb thought, feeling a renewed sense of determination.

    He turned to Gabel and spoke without hesitation. "Uncle, besides breaking off the engagement, there''s one more thing I need to ask you. Please, help me with this Gabriel, sensing the tension in the room from Sophie and Caleb''s reactions, narrowed his eyes. He tapped his fingers on the table, remaining silent as the others waited

    Adeline, Calebis mother, could immediately see that her brother was getting angry. She wanted to pull Caleb away but knew it was no use. Caleb was too absorbed in his thoughs of Sophie

    1

    He shrugged off Adeline hand and, taking a deep breath, continued, "Please, Uncle, the only woman I want to marry is Sophie. So please, help me beak off my engagement with Eliza and let me marry Sophie."

    The room fellpletely silent, and the Stonor boys'' faces all darkened.

    how dare you??" Dn shouted, furious.

    Benedict, still calen, stepped in "Caleb, you can''t just treat my sisters like this?

    Even Matthew and Anthony, usually the moreid-back brothers, now red at Caleb, their protective instincts kicking in.

    Eliza couldn''t help but

    Seeing this, Dn turned to her in disbelief. "You can still smile after all this Eliza, what''s wrong with you!

    what your fance is doing to you, right here in front of everyone! Don''t you even care? You''re just letting him get away with it"

    Elira shed a sweet smile,pletely undared. "I wouldn''t dream of controlling him, Brother. Didn''t you hear what he said? My fianc¨¦ has only one teoreman he wants to marry in this life-my dear linle sister.

    romantic? Don''t you think so, Sophie?"

    Her tone was sugary sweet, but there was an edge to it, almost as if she were savoring the moment.

    And as her words lingered in the air, everyone started to pick up on the underlying meaning

    441 PM

    At today''snguri, many of

    in attendance were no strangers to the hackstage politics anel ste jewer ys that yed out in the loves

    In the bathing heart of Haven City, the dramu between a younger sister and her brother inw waunt exactly a new

    If Sophie were truly an innocent girl, she would''ve known better than to act in familiar with her sister''s haur¨¦

    But just moments ago, everyone had clearly seen how, even before Eliza had upped into the courtyard, Sophie and Caleb were already charting andughing as if they were old friends, without a hint of reservation.

    At first, the guests had assumed it was nothing more than the affectionate and of cousins, and they didn''t think much of in

    But now, with Caleb''s increasingly affectionate gesinnes and Sophie''s easy,fortable manner, the crowels ners began in linger on Sophie wit more than just casual interest - there was something deeper in their eyes,

    her in frustration.

    Sophie, sensing the subtle shift in the atmosphere, felt her temper re. Her teeth almost ground together in

    "Tamn it she cursed silently. "What''s gotten into this idiot She used to be as clueless as amb, always lemting me pull the strings,

    But now she''s making things so damguulifficult. Somenne must be behind this?

    She pressed her lips in a thin line, sneering. No matter what, she''s still a fool. As long as Dad and my brothers are on my side,

    chance of turning this around?

    Elica dormit Maml

    Meanwhile, Eliza, who had also felt the change in the air, couldn''t help baut reflect

    on her past mistakes. "I was such a fool in my past life

    In her previous life, when Caleb had publicly called off their engagement, she

    she had been crushed.

    She''d begged him to reconsider right there in front of everyone, only to be met with his cold, dismissive gaze,

    He had said, ¡°I pride myself on my integrity, can''t stand underhanded games, Eliza Stonor, you''ve crossed a line. You''re no longer worthy of being my wife''

    After that, she became theughingstock of Hasen

    Lasen City, and her reputation was destroyed overnight.

    But now, Eliza had made a new choice. Once she let go of the things she could never have, she realized how much simpler life could be.

    ¡°Eliza Stanor, enough!" Calelis voice was sharp and full of ice. His face darkened with anger. "This has nothing to do with Sute,

    Tm the

    e one calling of

    off the engagement. If you''ve got something to say, go ahead. But don''t think for

    a second that i change my mind

    His words dripped with disdain, each one clear and deliberate. "You Don''t Stand A. Chance

    The sound of the p echoed across the room, so loud and sharp it silenced everything else in an instant.

    Everyone froze, their eyes wide in shock, turning in Eliza on the stage. Even Benedict and his brothers couldn''t believe their eyes.

    After all, Everyone knew how deeply Eliza had been in love with Caleb. She has followed him around since she was a child, dreaming of growing up and marrying Calel

    And now, here she was, pping Cal right across the face,

    "Elizat Are you crazy? How dare you hit my son?" Adeline was the first to react,

    her voice shrill as she screamed, raising her has to strike Eliza in

    But before she couldnd a blow, Eliza''s grip on her wrist was like from.

 Chapter 13

    "You''re absolutely right. I''m not my kind, sweet sister, Eliza said, her voice cold as ice. "Anyone who''s ever wronged me or humiliated me. I won''t forget. And I''l make sure they pay for it."

    She then locked eyes with Caleb, her gaze steady and unwavering. In front of everyone, she finally said what she had wanted to say for countless lifetimes, "Caleb Nevill, you''ve been wanting to break off our engagement for a while now, haven''t your

    "Fine. I''ll agree to it. No strings attached. But from this moment forward. I have no ties to you or your family.

    The room went silent. Even Caleb was taken aback, "Wait...just like that? he thought.

    He hade prepared for a battle, expecting her to resist, drag it out, or even throw a tantrum. But never had he expected Eliza to agree so easily. without a second thought.

    Of course, it wasn''t all smooth sailing. She had, after all, pped him across the face not long ago.

    The memory of the sting made Caleb''s face darken, his hand instinctively touching the burning mark on his check. He shot Eliza a cold re "You''re lucky you''re being reasonable.

    "As for that p-consider it me being merciful. But mark my words, if you ever interfere with me again or try anything with Sophie, I won''t be so Jenient.

    Bang! The sound of a table being mmed echoed through the room.

    Gabriel slowly rose to his feet, his expression unchanged, his gaze sweeping over the two of them. "Is that everything!"

    Eliza lowered her eyes, her voice steady and calm. "I''ve said all I needed to, Father. The rest is up to you

    She knew, deep down, that after today''s scene, no matter how much Gabriel valued Caleb, he couldn''t just ignore what had happened and let it slide.

    Sure enough, Gabriel''s next words were decisive. "Since you''ve made up your mind, the engagement is over. Tomorrow, both sides will return their engagement tokens."

    At that Caleb and Adeline''s faces lit up with relief.

    "But="Gabriel''s sharp gaze locked onto Caleb. "The engagement is off, but don''t even think about proposing to my another daughter"

    "Uncle?" Caleb''s voice rose in desperation. "Sophie and I are in love! You can''t- "Enough!"

    shut if

    "You don''t get to smear Sophie''s name?" Dn and the others quickly.

    dy interrupted Caleb, their voices filled with fury,

    By talking about love, Caleb had basically just admitted to an affair with Sophie, Eliza''s future brother-inw''s fiancee, which was a scandal on a whole other level!

    Even Sophie was silently cursing Caleb''s stupidity.

    Realizing his mistake, Caleb quickly mmed up.

    ¡°But what about me and Sophie? Caleb thought helplessly, ncing at his mother for support.

    Adeline, heart aching for her son, timidly spoke up. "Benedict, you know I''ve always liked Sophie. Maybe we could

    Before she could finish, Gabriel shot her a look so sharp it silenced her instantly.

    "Sophie is a fine girl, but Caleb, who do you think you are? Gabriel''s voice was as cold as steel.

    Has daughter, no matter her faults, was not cone Caleb could humiliate without consequence.

    What Caleb had said today, although directed at Eliza, was a direct challenge to the authority of the entire Stonor family.

    If he could get away with disrespecting Eliza today, what would stop him from doing the same to Gabriel tomorrow!

    Does he think he can break up with one and marry another, treating the Stonor family like his personal yground" Gabriel thought to himself, summering with barely contained anger.

    "Today. FII let this slide for the sake of your father''s reputation. But don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten it Gabriel said coldly, his voice leaving no room for debate.

    Adeline, realizing the situation hadpletely slipped from her control, fell silent, not daring to speak further.

    As the wife of the Marquis, she had just been publicly humiliated by her brother

    She didn''t dare me him, but she didn''t want to me her son either. After all, he''s only trying to avoid marrying a wicked woman. What''s wrong with that? The real problem is Eliza. That little just like her mother, she thought bitterly. "Alright, enough. Let''s get I

    back to the banquet," Gabriel waved his hand dismissively, signaling the end of the matt

    Despite the dramatic showdown, no one dared to openly mock the Stonor family in front of Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay.

    Since Gabriel seemed unfazed and willing to carry on, the guests, showing proper respect, quietly resumed their seats.

    in

    But the air still hung thick with tension, a sense of difort lingering in every corner of the room.

    After the banquet ended and all the guests had trickled out, Gabriel said briefly, standing up and walking off, "Come to my

    to my study."

    He didn''t point at anyone specifically, but no one dared ck off.

    In no time at all, several of the Stonor siblings were lined up neatly in Cabriel''s

    study.

    The mom was so uict you could''ve heard a pin drop.

    "Eliza" Gabriel''s voice rang out, low and heavy.

    Eliza''s heart didn''t skip a beat at being the first one called. She stepped forward calmly, her voice soft but ready. "Father."

    "Do you even realize what you''ve done! Gabriel mmed the pen he was holding onto the desk with a sharp crack, ink snering everywhere.

    The familiar words cut through her like ice.

    Her gaze lowered, her tone distant as she answered, "Yes, I know my mistake"

    Gabriel wasn''t like Benedict.

    The I

    Duke of Mowbay, who had held power for years, never cared about personal grudges or hardships.

    When it came to the Stonor family''s honor, no mistake was ever forgivable- except, of course, when it came to his precious Sophie

    In her past life, no matter how much trouble Sophie caused, Gabriel would always step in to fix things for her.

    He''d even lower himself, speaking to Sophie in a tone so soft and gentle that Eliza had never heard him use with anyone che. "You''re my daughter, Sophie. No one is allowed to hurt you."

    epin when I''m the one getting hurt? Sophie your

    At the time, Eliza had wanted to shout at him. "But I''m your daughter too! Why don''t you ever step daughter and I''m not!"

    Thinking back on those words, Eliza shut her eyes tightly, fists clenched, using the pain to keep herself grounded. "Today, not only was I publicly rejected, bringing shame to the Stonor family, but I also pped the Marquis''s heir in the face with my careless actions.

    "This will definitely strain the rtionship between our families"

    With that, Eliza dropped to her knees with a thud, her face a mask of cold resolve. ¡°So, there''s no need for you to punish me, I''ll take the family''s punishment-fiftyshes. Please, let me make it right"

    "Fiftyshes!!"

    "Eliza Stonor, are you out of your mind?!"

 Chapter 14

    "You''re absolutely right. I''m not my kind, sweet sister, Eliza said, her voice cold as ice. "Anyone who''s ever wronged me or humiliated me. I won''t forget. And I''ll make sure they pay for it."

    She then locked eyes with Caleb, her gaze steady and unwavering. In front of everyone, she finally said what she had wanted to say for countless lifetimes, "Caleb Nevill, you''ve been wanting to break off our engagement for a while now,

    haven''t your

    "Fine. I''ll agree to it. No strings attached. But from this moment forward. I have no ties to you or your family.

    The room went silent. Even Caleb was taken aback, "Wait...just like that? he thought.

    He hade prepared for a battle, expecting her to resist, drag it out, or even throw a tantrum. But never had he expected Eliza to agree so easily. without a second thought.

    Of course, it wasn''t all smooth sailing. She had, after all, pped him across the face not long ago.

    The memory of the sting made Caleb''s face darken, his hand instinctively touching the burning mark on his check. He shot Eliza a cold re "You''re lucky you''re being reasonable.

    "As for that p-consider it me being merciful. But mark my words, if you ever interfere with me again or try anything with Sophie, I won''t be so Jenient.

    Bang! The sound of a table being mmed echoed through the room.

    Gabriel slowly rose to his feet, his expression unchanged, his gaze sweeping over the two of them. "Is that everything!"

    Eliza lowered her eyes, her voice steady and calm. "I''ve said all I needed to, Father. The rest is up to you

    She knew, deep down, that after today''s scene, no matter how much Gabriel valued Caleb, he couldn''t just ignore what had happened and let it slide.

    Sure enough, Gabriel''s next words were decisive. "Since you''ve made up your mind, the engagement is over. Tomorrow, both sides will return their engagement tokens."

    At that Caleb and Adeline''s faces lit up with relief.

    "But="Gabriel''s sharp gaze locked onto Caleb. "The engagement is off, but don''t even think about proposing to my another daughter"

    "Uncle?" Caleb''s voice rose in desperation. "Sophie and I are in love! You can''t- "Enough!"

    shut if

    "You don''t get to smear Sophie''s name?" Dn and the others quickly.

    dy interrupted Caleb, their voices filled with fury,

    By talking about love, Caleb had basically just admitted to an affair with Sophie, Eliza''s future brother-inw''s fiancee, which was a scandal on a whole other level!

    Even Sophie was silently cursing Caleb''s stupidity.

    Realizing his mistake, Caleb quickly mmed up.

    ¡°But what about me and Sophie? Caleb thought helplessly, ncing at his mother for support.

    Adeline, heart aching for her son, timidly spoke up. "Benedict, you know I''ve always liked Sophie. Maybe we could

    Before she could finish, Gabriel shot her a look so sharp it silenced her instantly.

    "Sophie is a fine girl, but Caleb, who do you think you are? Gabriel''s voice was as cold as steel.

    Has daughter, no matter her faults, was not cone Caleb could humiliate without consequence.

    What Caleb had said today, although directed at Eliza, was a direct challenge to the authority of the entire Stonor family.

    If he could get away with disrespecting Eliza today, what would stop him from doing the same to Gabriel tomorrow!

    Does he think he can break up with one and marry another, treating the Stonor family like his personal yground" Gabriel thought to himself, summering with barely contained anger.

    "Today. FII let this slide for the sake of your father''s reputation. But don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten it Gabriel said coldly, his voice leaving no room for debate.

    Adeline, realizing the situation hadpletely slipped from her control, fell silent, not daring to speak further.

    As the wife of the Marquis, she had just been publicly humiliated by her brother

    She didn''t dare me him, but she didn''t want to me her son either. After all, he''s only trying to avoid marrying a wicked woman. What''s wrong with that? The real problem is Eliza. That little just like her mother, she thought bitterly. "Alright, enough. Let''s get I

    back to the banquet," Gabriel waved his hand dismissively, signaling the end of the matt

    Despite the dramatic showdown, no one dared to openly mock the Stonor family in front of Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay.

    Since Gabriel seemed unfazed and willing to carry on, the guests, showing proper respect, quietly resumed their seats.

    in

    But the air still hung thick with tension, a sense of difort lingering in every corner of the room.

    After the banquet ended and all the guests had trickled out, Gabriel said briefly, standing up and walking off, "Come to my

    to my study."

    He didn''t point at anyone specifically, but no one dared ck off.

    In no time at all, several of the Stonor siblings were lined up neatly in Cabriel''s

    study.

    The mom was so uict you could''ve heard a pin drop.

    "Eliza" Gabriel''s voice rang out, low and heavy.

    Eliza''s heart didn''t skip a beat at being the first one called. She stepped forward calmly, her voice soft but ready. "Father."

    "Do you even realize what you''ve done! Gabriel mmed the pen he was holding onto the desk with a sharp crack, ink snering everywhere.

    The familiar words cut through her like ice.

    Her gaze lowered, her tone distant as she answered, "Yes, I know my mistake"

    Gabriel wasn''t like Benedict.

    The I

    Duke of Mowbay, who had held power for years, never cared about personal grudges or hardships.

    When it came to the Stonor family''s honor, no mistake was ever forgivable- except, of course, when it came to his precious Sophie

    In her past life, no matter how much trouble Sophie caused, Gabriel would always step in to fix things for her.

    He''d even lower himself, speaking to Sophie in a tone so soft and gentle that Eliza had never heard him use with anyone che. "You''re my daughter, Sophie. No one is allowed to hurt you."

    epin when I''m the one getting hurt? Sophie your

    At the time, Eliza had wanted to shout at him. "But I''m your daughter too! Why don''t you ever step daughter and I''m not!"

    Thinking back on those words, Eliza shut her eyes tightly, fists clenched, using the pain to keep herself grounded. "Today, not only was I publicly rejected, bringing shame to the Stonor family, but I also pped the Marquis''s heir in the face with my careless actions.

    "This will definitely strain the rtionship between our families"

    With that, Eliza dropped to her knees with a thud, her face a mask of cold resolve. "So, there''s no need for you to punish me, I''ll take the family''s punishment-fiftyshes. Please, let me make it right"

    "Fiftyshes!!"

    "Eliza Stonor, are you out of your mind?!"

 Chapter 15

    Eliza gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tight, as eachsh hit her fragile body. The pain sliced through her, cach strike leaving its mark

    She braced herself, her fragile body taking eachsh that came down like a thunderstorm, the sharp sting of each blow cutting through her.

    Benedict loomed over her, showing no mercy as his whip cracked across her back again and again, as if trying to crush every bone in her body.

    Eliza fel the pain, raw and brutal, but it paled inparison to the deep ache in her heart.

    The whip didn''t break her spirit. Instead, it fueled the fire of anger and hatred burning within her.

    Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let Sophie and the entire Stonor family get away with this she swore silently.

    By the time Benedict struck the final blow, Eliza''s back was nothing but a mess of blood and flesh, her once-pure robes stained red.

    Benedict stared at the blood dripping from the whip, then nced at Eliza, who had endured every single strike without a single word or flinch, standing tall through it all.

    Something tight and ufortable stirred in his chest. Without a word, he tossed the whip actions here." before leaving the chapel with the servant trailing behind him.

    plo a

    a servant, scowled, and said, "Think about your

    As soon as he was gone, Eliza, her face as white as death, could no longer keep herself upright. She staggered for a moment before copsing hard onto the ground.

    When Eliza finally regained consciousness, the sky outside was already dark.

    She was still lying on the cold chapel floor, abandoned, with nothing but a bowl of cold rice and vegetables beside her.

    Grimacing in pain, Eliza forced herself to sit up. She didn''t even spare a nce at the food. Taking advantage of the fact that the chapel was empty, the gripped the emerald pendant tightly in her hand.

    With a thought, she entered the pocket farm within the pendant

    She had intended to find some herbs to stop the bleeding, but the moment she stepped inside, she slipped and fell into the small stream running through the space.

    "Ugh

    The cold water hit her open wounds, sending a sharp pain that nearly made her pass out again.

    "That stings like hell" Eliza hissed, scrambling out of the stream. She ripped off a piece of her corn clothes and checked her back.

    What she saw took her breath away-part of the wound on her shoulder had already started to heal. It wasn''t fully closed, but the raw, bloody flesh had transformed into soft, pink skin.

    Sue couldn''t believe it and gently touched the spot, just to make sure she wasn''t dreaming,

    Eliza was stunned by the miraculous power of this pocket farm. She hadn''t expected something as simple as stream water to have such healing properties. No wonder the rare herbs in this space grew so easily

    But with that awe came a wave of caution. She knew the secret of this pendant had to be kept hidden, or it could spell disaster down the road Especially with Sophie-Eliza still couldn''t wrap her mind around why, in her past life, Sophie had tried to steal the pendant from her.

    She had to get to the bottom of it. Eliza gently r ran her fingers over the stream''s clear surface, but despite the healing water, she wasn''t going to use it on her wounds again.

    Not because she was afraid of the pain, but because she couldn''t let her injuries heal too fast. Even the parts that had started to heal couldn''t be seen by anyour

    With a sigh, Eliza gritted her teeth and, forcing herself through the pain, made the wounds open up again. She didn''t stop until her hands were shaking from the agony. Only then did she pause.

    "It''s time to leave the Stonor family," she told herself.

    After putting on her blood-soaked clothes. again, Eliza returned to the chapel. Looking out at the dark sky, she already knew she was leaving the Stonor family behind.

    That night, Eliza didn''t get a wink of sleep. Before dawn, she quietly opened the chapel door, tiptors past the servants who were dozing off against the columns, and slipped out without a sound

 Chapter 16

    Eliza gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tight, as eachsh hit her fragile body. The pain sliced through her, cach strike leaving its mark

    She braced herself, her fragile body taking eachsh that came down like a thunderstorm, the sharp sting of each blow cutting through her.

    Benedict loomed over her, showing no mercy as his whip cracked across her back again and again, as if trying to crush every bone in her body.

    Eliza fel the pain, raw and brutal, but it paled inparison to the deep ache in her heart.

    The whip didn''t break her spirit. Instead, it fueled the fire of anger and hatred burning within her.

    Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let Sophie and the entire Stonor family get away with this she swore silently.

    By the time Benedict struck the final blow, Eliza''s back was nothing but a mess of blood and flesh, her once-pure robes stained red.

    Benedict stared at the blood dripping from the whip, then nced at Eliza, who had endured every single strike without a single word or flinch, standing tall through it all.

    Something tight and ufortable stirred in his chest. Without a word, he tossed the whip actions here." before leaving the chapel with the servant trailing behind him.

    plo a

    a servant, scowled, and said, "Think about your

    As soon as he was gone, Eliza, her face as white as death, could no longer keep herself upright. She staggered for a moment before copsing hard onto the ground.

    When Eliza finally regained consciousness, the sky outside was already dark.

    She was still lying on the cold chapel floor, abandoned, with nothing but a bowl of cold rice and vegetables beside her.

    Grimacing in pain, Eliza forced herself to sit up. She didn''t even spare a nce at the food. Taking advantage of the fact that the chapel was empty, the gripped the emerald pendant tightly in her hand.

    With a thought, she entered the pocket farm within the pendant

    She had intended to find some herbs to stop the bleeding, but the moment she stepped inside, she slipped and fell into the small stream running through the space.

    "Ugh

    The cold water hit her open wounds, sending a sharp pain that nearly made her pass out again.

    "That stings like hell" Eliza hissed, scrambling out of the stream. She ripped off a piece of her corn clothes and checked her back.

    What she saw took her breath away-part of the wound on her shoulder had already started to heal. It wasn''t fully closed, but the raw, bloody flesh had transformed into soft, pink skin.

    Sue couldn''t believe it and gently touched the spot, just to make sure she wasn''t dreaming,

    Eliza was stunned by the miraculous power of this pocket farm. She hadn''t expected something as simple as stream water to have such healing properties. No wonder the rare herbs in this space grew so easily

    But with that awe came a wave of caution. She knew the secret of this pendant had to be kept hidden, or it could spell disaster down the road Especially with Sophie-Eliza still couldn''t wrap her mind around why, in her past life, Sophie had tried to steal the pendant from her.

    She had to get to the bottom of it. Eliza gently r ran her fingers over the stream''s clear surface, but despite the healing water, she wasn''t going to use it on her wounds again.

    Not because she was afraid of the pain, but because she couldn''t let her injuries heal too fast. Even the parts that had started to heal couldn''t be seen by anyour

    With a sigh, Eliza gritted her teeth and, forcing herself through the pain, made the wounds open up again. She didn''t stop until her hands were shaking from the agony. Only then did she pause.

    "It''s time to leave the Stonor family," she told herself.

    After putting on her blood-soaked clothes. again, Eliza returned to the chapel. Looking out at the dark sky, she already knew she was leaving the Stonor family behind.

    That night, Eliza didn''t get a wink of sleep. Before dawn, she quietly opened the chapel door, tiptors past the servants who were dozing off against the columns, and slipped out without a sound

 Chapter 17

    Caroline was Eliza''s mother.

    Eliza was taken aback by Magnus''s unexpected familiarity in mentioning her mother.

    She''ll thought his decision was based on respect for histe father, but it seemed it was due to her mother''s influence. Still any opportunity was better than nonr "Please, Your Majesty, show me the way, Eliza said, bowing her head.

    Magnus stood, walked over to her, and handed her the imperial decree. "Lately, the southern parts of thend have suffered constant natural disasters, and the people are struggling.

    "It weighs on my heart. We need someone who will genuinely pray for the country and its people

    "Tim willing!" Eliza replied without hesitation.

    But he merely smiled and shook his head. "Willingness alone won''t cut it. The abbess at Saint Grace Nunnery on Mount Westin is a woman of great virtue and kindness. If she agrees, I grant your request

    Understood. Thank you, Your Majesty Eliza said, grateful

    "Don''t thank me just yet. If the abbess doesn''t give her blessing, I won''t make an exception," he added with a wry smile.

    Magnus waved his hand, "Go on now. I''ll be waiting for good news"

    At this point, Eliza had no other option.

    No matter whaty ahead, as long as it meant escaping the Stonor family, even if

    it meant facing fire and brimstone, she was ready for it.

    Just as she turned to leave, the young emperor called after her. "Wait"

    Eliza paused, turning back in confusion

    Seeing the expression on her face, Magnus''s eyes flickered with aplex emotion.

    But he said nothing and simply added. The journey to Mount Westin is long. If you''re heading there directly, have James Gray arrange a carriage

    for you

    At hearing this. Eliza''s expression softened slightly. Thank you, Your Majesty, Il trouble Lord Gray"

    "No trouble at all, Luly Eliza. This way, please," James said, gesturing her out

    After Eliza left, a young guard behind the king couldn''t help but mutter, "Does Lady Eliza not feel the pain?"

    The fresh bloodstains on her clothes and the patchy scars on her back were clearly from recent whipping

    As the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Mowbay, no one would believe she had fallers so low unless they''d seen it with their own eyes.

    No wonder she wants to be a nun, and doesn''t want her family to know. How tragic the guard thought to himself.

    Magnus simply replied, "You can see a person''s face, but never their heart."

    Just as he spoke, a low, slightly raspy voice interrupted. "And whose heart is it that you''re failing to understand this time, Your Majesty!"

    The voice caught Magnus''s''attention, and he immediately looked up to see the tall figure standing in the doorway of the pce.

    The mer was

    as striking¡ªa tall, lean man with silver hair flowing loosely over his shoulders. It was none other than Prince Regent Nn

    Magnus had just sat down, but upon seeing Nn, he immediately stood to greet him, a broad smile on his face. "Uncle Nn, what brings you here so early today!*

    "I nearly time for the royal audience, so it''s not that early" Nn Bet said, handing over a scroll. "The surrender letter from the defeated Dommnd amved-seems their envoy made a mistake and sent it straight to my ce."

    Six months ago, the Dormnd had invaded. Nn had led the army to defeat them in a series of battles, forcing the kingdom to surrender in less than four months

    Afterward, Nn had ordered the Darmnd to send the surrender letter promptly. But for some reason, either out of fear or foolishness, they

    441 PM &

    sent it to his residence instead.

    Magnus immediately had someone seat Nn before taking the fener. He didn''t even bother to read it, only snorting in disdain "A bunch of fonds

    "They''ve already lost, and they''re still trying to pull tricks in front of me and you. I''l make sure to give them a good lesson in courtter?

    Nn merely replied, "Don''t kill them. They''re envoys, after all¡±

    "Don''t worry, Uncle. I know what I''m doing. Magnus started, but then his gaze e froze. "Wait, Uncle Nn, why is there blood on your sleevel Where were you hurt?"

    Nn nced down at his left sleeve, where a few spots of blood were stainin staining the fabric,

    He stared at the stains for a moment, then his thoughts seemed to shift, and he said calely. "It''s not my blood. It belongs to someone else"

 Chapter 18

    Before this, due to her significant blood loss, Eliza had barely been able to stand in the Imperial Pce for more than a moment.

    As she left, dizziness overtook her. Despite this, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to maintainposure in front of the King, nning to rest once she boarded her carriage.

    But the moment she stepped outside the pce, everything went ck. Unable to see ahead, she collided with someone.

    She was caught just in time. Eliza bit down on her tongue hard, the sharp pain snapping her back to her senses. As she looked up, her heart skipped a beat.

    The man who had caught her had a striking, coldly handsome face, but it was his silver hair that immediately gave him away.

    Everyone in Bortend knew that hair-it belonged to the notorious and ruthless warrior, the Prince Regent, Nn.

    "My deepest apologies for mypse in manners, Your Highness Eliza quickly straightened and gave a respectful bow.

    What really made her uneasy wasn''t his fearsome reputation-after all, Bortend owed its peace to his power and military might

    She had heard rumors about him detesting women getting too close to him.

    Before returning to the city, officials had sent him several women as gifts, but by the next day, they were all found dead, their hands severed. It was said that even the smallest touch from him would lead to their death.

    Though these rumors might not be entirely true, Eliza wasn''t about to take any chances. She bowed again, carefully apologizing.

    To her relief, the Prince Regent didn''t seems to pay much attention to her. He only gave her a brief nce, then withdrew his hand and walked past her into the study without saying a word

    Fliza let out a quiet sigh of relief. It''s trac-he really does hate women. Next time, I''ll make sure to keep my distance.

    But what she didn''t know was that after she left with James, Nn, who had already entered the pce, suddenly turned around and looked at her. His gaze lingered on the marks of injury on her back, and for a moment, be froze, staring after her.

    rk inside the pce, Magnus immediately understood who Nn had run into and asked, "Uncle Nn, did you bump into Eliza Stonor!

    "Eliza Stonor?" Nn repeated, clearly confused.

    Magnus, knowing his uncle had only just returned from years of warfare and wasn''t familiar with people in the capital, exined, "She''s the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Mowbay, Caroline''s daughter,

    Nn raised an eyebrow. "Ah, so she''s the Duke''s favorite

    Magnus chuckled and waved a hand. "Not anymore. The Dukes new favorite isn''t her.

    It wasmon knowledge in Hasen that six months ago, the Duke of Mowbay had brought a daughter back from somewhere, iming she was the daughter of a benefactor.

    However, everyone with eyes could see the resemnce between her and the Duke. Everyone was thinking. Abenefactor''s daughter? Please. If she weren''t his own, how could they look so much alike?

    own daughter to

    "Who would''ve thought that the proud Duke had such a tangled mess beneath his noble exterior, Magnus scoffed. "He drove his ov want to be a nun, all for the sake of some illegitimate child. In this city, no one''s heart is truly pure"

    Hearing this, Nn looked momentarily surprised. "Who wants to be a nun?"

    "Eliza Stonor," Magnus sighed. "She showed up early this morning, covered in wounds, asking for my help. She wanted me to make a way for her. He added, "You know, Caroline once looked after me when I was younger. I couldn''t turn her down, so I promised I''d give Eliza a chance.

    Noun never expected that such a stunningly beautiful young girl I would want to be a nun.

    He was clearly taken aback. "What kind of chance?"

    Magnus grinned. "Tm picking a nobledy to go to the Saint Grace Nunnery to pray for the country. I told Eliza she could meet Mary Mendoza. If the Reverend Mother epts her, then I''ll give her my blessing

 Chapter 19

    Before this, due to her significant blood loss, Eliza had barely been able to stand in the Imperial Pce for more than a moment.

    As she left, dizziness overtook her. Despite this, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to maintainposure in front of the King, nning to rest once she boarded her carriage.

    But the moment she stepped outside the pce, everything went ck. Unable to see ahead, she collided with someone.

    She was caught just in time. Eliza bit down on her tongue hard, the sharp pain snapping her back to her senses. As she looked up, her heart skipped a beat.

    The man who had caught her had a striking, coldly handsome face, but it was his silver hair that immediately gave him away.

    Everyone in Bortend knew that hair-it belonged to the notorious and ruthless warrior, the Prince Regent, Nn.

    "My deepest apologies for mypse in manners, Your Highness Eliza quickly straightened and gave a respectful bow.

    What really made her uneasy wasn''t his fearsome reputation-after all, Bortend owed its peace to his power and military might

    She had heard rumors about him detesting women getting too close to him.

    Before returning to the city, officials had sent him several women as gifts, but by the next day, they were all found dead, their hands severed. It was said that even the smallest touch from him would lead to their death.

    Though these rumors might not be entirely true, Eliza wasn''t about to take any chances. She bowed again, carefully apologizing.

    To her relief, the Prince Regent didn''t seems to pay much attention to her. He only gave her a brief nce, then withdrew his hand and walked past her into the study without saying a word

    Fliza let out a quiet sigh of relief. It''s trac-he really does hate women. Next time, I''ll make sure to keep my distance.

    But what she didn''t know was that after she left with James, Nn, who had already entered the pce, suddenly turned around and looked at her. His gaze lingered on the marks of injury on her back, and for a moment, be froze, staring after her.

    rk inside the pce, Magnus immediately understood who Nn had run into and asked, "Uncle Nn, did you bump into Eliza Stonor!

    "Eliza Stonor?" Nn repeated, clearly confused.

    Magnus, knowing his uncle had only just returned from years of warfare and wasn''t familiar with people in the capital, exined, "She''s the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Mowbay, Caroline''s daughter,

    Nn raised an eyebrow. "Ah, so she''s the Duke''s favorite

    Magnus chuckled and waved a hand. "Not anymore. The Dukes new favorite isn''t her.

    It wasmon knowledge in Hasen that six months ago, the Duke of Mowbay had brought a daughter back from somewhere, iming she was the daughter of a benefactor.

    However, everyone with eyes could see the resemnce between her and the Duke. Everyone was thinking. Abenefactor''s daughter? Please. If she weren''t his own, how could they look so much alike?

    own daughter to

    "Who would''ve thought that the proud Duke had such a tangled mess beneath his noble exterior, Magnus scoffed. "He drove his ov want to be a nun, all for the sake of some illegitimate child. In this city, no one''s heart is truly pure"

    Hearing this, Nn looked momentarily surprised. "Who wants to be a nun?"

    "Eliza Stonor," Magnus sighed. "She showed up early this morning, covered in wounds, asking for my help. She wanted me to make a way for her. He added, "You know, Caroline once looked after me when I was younger. I couldn''t turn her down, so I promised I''d give Eliza a chance.

    Noun never expected that such a stunningly beautiful young girl I would want to be a nun.

    He was clearly taken aback. "What kind of chance?"

    Magnus grinned. "Tm picking a nobledy to go to the Saint Grace Nunnery to pray for the country. I told Eliza she could meet Mary Mendoza. If the Reverend Mother epts her, then I''ll give her my blessing

 Chapter 20

    "Bot" he added with a smirk. "Mary is very picky. Tuusure Eliza is going to be disappointed. She''ll probably return empty-handed"

    hi secined like a simple test, but anyone who had deals with Mary Mendoza knew she was stubborn. Even thete King wouldn''t have been able to with her favor easily.

    It Mary dudict approve of Eliza, that would be the end of it

    Magmas was confident Eliza would fail, and he secretly hoped it would discturage her from pursuing the idea of bing a nun. After all, he wasn''t keen on sending Caroline''s daughter of in A convent

    Howeyri, Nn was reminded of the way Eliza had stood tall and resolute after her fall, despite her injuries. She didn''t hesitate or falter but walked away with determination.

    For some reason, he wasn''t as sure as Magnis that Eliza''s fate was sealed.

    Liza, unaware of the slum chance she had been given, wasn''t about to give up easily-even if she knew the odds were against her.

    Inside the carriage, Eliza changed into a fresh set of clothes that James had thoughtfully prepared for her. It was clear he''d noticed the injury on her back and had packed some oiqtment and bandages.

    but since the wound was on her back, Eliza couldn''t tend to it properly on her own and could only manage a quick, makeshift bandage

    After that, she reached into her pocket farm and pulled out a small vial of stream water. This wasn''t for cleaning her wound; instead, she took a sip.

    The water had healing properties, and she knew drinking it could do her some good. While she wasn''t in a hurry for the wound to heal, staying sharp was another matter entirely.

    The moment the cool water touched her lips, in felt like a refreshing breeze had blown through her mind, clearing away the fog and leaving her ferling much more alert.

    With her spirits lifted, Eliza wasted no time and began looking for answers.

    She didn''t know much about the Reverend Mother at Saint Grace Nunnery, but since Magnus knew her well, James would surely know something.

    After a moment''s thought. Eliza reached into her pocket farm and pulled out a few gold leaves.

    When the''d decided to flee the Stonor family and be a mun, she''d secretly stashed away valuable items from her room-gold, silver, and jewels -into her pocket farm.

    Though the items had lost their personal value after her decision to take the well, they would be crucial for her revenge. Eliza had made sure to prepare herself well.

    Not only that, but she also nned to return and take her mother''s dowry before her brothers could get their hands on it-or worse, before Sophie could im it for benell

    "Lord Gray, I really appreciate you going out of your way today," Eliza sald, lifting the corner of the carriage curtain and ncing out at the young servant. A small, amused smile tugged at her lips.

    "Lady Eliza, you''re too kind, James replied with a broad grin, his eyes crinkling with amusement, I''m just doing my duty. No trouble at all"

    Eliza shook her head lightly. "Don''t be so modest, my lord. I only nned to ask His Majesty for a favor, and I never thought you''d be the one running errands for

    me.

    Ticase, ept this small token of my thanks. Have a cup of tea, rx a bit."

    When James took the small package of gold leaves, he didn''t need to look inside

    to know it was something valuable. The weight alone told him it

    As the legitimate daughter of the Duke, Eliza wasn''t the type to scrimp on such things..

    H? grin grew wider. With this linde gift, he was more than happy to chat "Lady Eliza, you''re t

    The ton generous. But I have to warn you... today''s trip might be a bit of a shock

    to you. You might not be prepared for what''s ing" he said, his voice carrying a hint of mystery.

    Eliza''s curiosity piqued. "I don''t quite follow, my lord. What do you mean!"

    Janes gave her a look that spoke volumes. "Well, Lady

    you might not know this, but the Reverend Mather has a bit of history with your Chapter 19

    father. And it''s not exactly the kind of history you''d want to firar about."

    AD

 Chapter 21

    Eliza froze for a moment, her eyes fixed on Mary, whose furrowed brow clearly showed her displeasure.

    Without meaning to, a genuine smile tugged at the corners of Eliza''s lips.

    Her birthday was two months away. Had it not been for the unexpected turn of events with Sophie, tradition would''ve dictated that hering-of-age ceremony be postponed until then

    But because Sophie had innocently said. "I want to have mying-of-age ceremony with my sister, her father and brotherspletely disregarded Ehza''s wishes.

    They pushed her

    §Ú §ã§Ö§Ô§Ö§Ý§î§à§ß§å forward to the day before, making it coincide with Sophie''s birthday.

    This was what she called her wonderful" father and brothers. But after her time travel, none of this seemed surprising anymore.

    What Eliza hadn''t expected, though, was tMary still remembered her birthday so clearly. From James, she''d learned that Mary had been present al the Duke''s estate when she was born.

    Even after all these years, the fact that she still remembered only spoke to the deep bond between her and Eliza''s mother.

    Mother Mary, please don''t let such little things get you upset. Eliza said softly, her voice gentle, her smile warm. ¡°It''s just aing-of-age ceremony, after all.

    "Honestly, Eve longst any desire to stay with the Stoner family. Titles and prestige mean nothing to me now.

    "You know my father''s character. He''d never let me leave easily. That''s why I''ve already asked His Majesty for permission. If you agree, Reverend, I can join the convent and pray for the country.

    Eliza had expected that, hearing her carest plea, Mary would surely agree.

    But as always, things didn''t go as nned.

    "No" A flicker of pity appeared in Mary''s eyes, but her voice remained firm, resolute.

    Eliza, utterly confused asked, "Why?"

    "Don''t ask any more

    e questions Mary said, her expression hardening

    She reached for the orchid she had just ced on the wooden shelf and handed it to Eliza "Now that youring-of-age ceremony is done, take this flower home. Don''t mention bing a nun again. I won''t allow it"

    Eliza,pletely at a loss, awkwardly held the orchid in her arms. "But, Mother Mary, this is the only way I can escape the Stonor family. Please, for my mother''s sake...

    "It''s because of your mother that I can''t allow it," Mary said, her voice colder than before, "God bless you" With that, she turned and walked away without another word.

    "No, Mother Mary, please, I beg your Eliza stood there, holding the orchid, a wave of emptiness settling in her chest,

    From the pce to here. Eliza had prepared herself for many possible rejections. But she never expected her mother''s memory to be the reason she was stopped

    Now, Eliza understood. Mary''s reluctance wasn''t about the convent-it was her bond with her mother. She couldn''t bear to see herte friend''s daughter walk down that path

    But for Eliza, there was no other choice.

    Fifteen minutester, James, who had been waiting pariendly by the carriage outside the unnery, watched as Eliza walked out with a troubled look

    He already had a good idea of whar lud luppened.

    But, to be sur he asked carefully. "Mydy, may I ask what Muther Mary had to say!"

    Eliza forced a thin smile. "As you perdicted,

    d, she didn''t agree"

    James couldn''t help but let out a sigh. After Eliza dimbed back into the carriage,

    he instructed the driver to continue their descent down the mountain heading back toward the city

    442 PM

    Inude the carriage, Eliza leaned against the window, still holding the orchid in her arms, unwilling to let it

    Mary''s words had made her realize that this orchid was the onlying blesmes.

    creceived in beatcol fer lives, a Bower symbolizing

    AD

 Chapter 22-23

    whe gard at the

    or small orchid, her eyes indisused. The nt was in well cared for, clearly a result of medienbuds attendiar

    dira noived that even the other onschils in the small co

    "Why would Mother Mary n so many onclids, yet choose the one she took

    mat rate with to give to me? die wondered. Is it just because

    she loves orchids, or is there something else.

    Could it have something to do with my mother?"

    The thought suddenly hither, and she was surprised by the idea he felt a deep urge to figure out what the conection between the Reverend her mother was, and what had really happened all those years ago

    Clenching her teeth, Eliza called out to James ahead, "I and Gray, stop

    Without besitation, the catge showed and came to a stop at the foot of Most Westin

    Elira, still holding the orchid, got out of the carriage again.

    She looked up at the winding road ahead, stretching all the way si to the chauds

    "Lady Eliza, have you left something behind at the Numery? Jamies askril, dearly confusei).

    Eliza shook her head "No, it''s not that. I just want to try onest time"

    No matter what Mary''s reasons were, no matter how close she might have been to her mother, Eliza''s determination to break free from the Stonor family was unshakable-even if it meant risking her life,

    "Lord Gray, would you mind bolding the orchid for me while I got Please wall here for my return" She handed the orchid to him with a smile that could light up the room. "This time, I''m sure I''ll make the Reverend agree;"

    t quite understand her intentions. He was about to voice his concerns when he saw Eliza turn toward the Nummery perched atoge

    At Bru, james didn''t e Mount Westin

    Her delicate frame bem with grace, lowering itself in a reverent gesture before the

    mon

    James froze, watching in astonishment as she bowed deeply, then stood, took it step, and bowed once more.

    He said hastily. "Lady Eliza, what_what are you doing? How long do you n on continuing this? The mountain is so steep, how could you possibily bear such a trial! Allow me to love Mmeone escort you half way up.

    Els did not turn around. Her voice, calm and unwavering, Trached him with quiet determination. "There is no need to worry, I can endure this

    She added with even greater resolve, "I the Reverend does not grant her approval, it is because I have not shown enough sincerity. I slull prove it through my action and make my intentions knowIL"

    Her purpose was steadfast.

    And so, Elira continued her ascent, each step deliberate and each bow a humble offering, as she made her way up the mountain with an unwavering devotion

    By now, the sun had fully risen, and people began their pilgrimage up to the Numery for

    prayen.

    Among them weremon folk making the climb on foot, alongside nobles arriving in carriages

    When they saw Eliza bowing by the side of the mail, their gures were inevitably drawn to her.

    Those who did

    recognize her increly cast curious nces. But others, upon recognizing her face, imaneiliately knew who she was "Tami that Lady Eliza from the Duke''s estate?"

    "She seems to be ascending the mountain with such reverence?"

    Has she lost her senses? If she continues like this, her body will not withstand the strain What could possibly drive her to such lengtha

    The onlookers were, for the most part, shocked by her actions.

    At that moibent, a voler sneered in disdain. "What is seeking wager she''s merely putting on a a

    on a show, trying to garner pity from us with this

    22

    442 PM

    Upon hearing those words, many in the crowd immediately nodded in agreement "Must be true. Eliza was just publicly rejected by Lord Caleb yesterday, and now she''s here at Mount Westin making a scene, someone said.

    Another chimed in. "She probably found out we were c

    out we wereing here today.

    y and stageil this whole act to get our attention.

    As luck would have it, the ones talking were young nobles closely associated with Caleb,

    They had originally nned toke Mount Westih with him, but Caleb had been grounded by his father after humiliating the Duke''s family during yesterday''s public breakup. Now only his friends remained.

    Eliza noticed themut chose to ignore them. Even if Caleb himself had shown up, it wouldn''t have stopped her.

    Fueled by loyalty to Caleb, the nobles abandoned their hike and stood by the path, watching Eliza crawl and pray her way up

    p the mountain

    At first, they sherred and mocked her. But as time dragged on-fifteen minutes, an hour, then most of the day-Eliza still didn''t stop.

    From morning to afternoon, her knees grew numb, her once-smooth forehead now bruised and bloodied

    The worst part was the wounds on her back. At first, they were line, but each prostration slowly split the injuries open. Blood seeped through bandages, staining her clothes crimson.

    By the time she reached the mountaintop, she was drenched in red, pale as death, staggering with every step

    The crowd gradually fell silent, following her all the way to Saint Grace Nunnery''s gates. Confusion etched their faces.

    They thought, What kind of sympathy y is this? Where did those injuriese from? Why would this scheming, hated woman go to such

    One of the young men who had mocked Eliza earlier suddenly hesitated. His initial  wavered, reced by something moreplicated.

    To go this far for Caleb..." he muttered. "Eliza may be calcting, but she''s certainly devoted"

    For the first time, he fel a twinge of jealousy, If a woman loved him this fiercely, he''d never break her heart.

    Yet Caleb had not only pulilicly dumped Eliza but immediately proposed to her sister. What a scoundrel, they all silently agreed.

    Eliza remained oblivious to the twisted interpretations of her actions. Half- conscious and swaying on her feet, she barely registered the figures rushing from Saint Grace Nunnery''s gates until Mary caught her copsing body.

    "Have youpletely lost your mind?" she snapped, her hands gripping Eli''s bleeding shoulders.

    Through blurred vision. Eliza thought she glimpsed genuine concern and fear In Mary''s usually stern face

    "Was that sincere enough)?" she murmured, the ghost of a smile touching her cracked lip before darkness swallowed her.

    Mary''s breath hitched as she pressed a palm to Eliza''s forehead, and her expression darkened. Eliza was burning up-she''d had a fever this whole time and hadn''t said a word.

    Without hesitation, Mary lifted her up and turned to carry her inside.

    But before she could take a step, James suddenly blocked her path. He had been watching everything unfald,

    "Well, you haven''t answered Lady Eliza''s question yet," he said calmly, "Why not give her a clear answer now? That way, I can report back to the

    Mary shot him a cold look

    Jarnes didn''t back down. "She''s gone through all thin-surely she deserves to

    hear the final answer.

    A heavy sdence stretched between them before Mary finally said, "If she''s this determined, I have nothing more to say. If the king has chosen ber

    At the very least, within the walls of Saint

    Nunnery, no one would be able to

    to hurt her.

    James smiled, satisfied. Then I''ll leave her in your care and report back to His Majesty?

    Eliza slept for an entire day and night. When she finally woke up, it was already the next afternoon. She looked around. She was still in Saint Grace Nunnery

    Just as she tried to sit up, a sharp voice snapped from the doorway. "What do you think you''re doing! Lie back down"

    Eliza immediately recognized Mary''s voice. She obedientlyy still not daring to move again.

    Mary walked in and began changing the bandages on Eliza''s back. Her tone was sey. "Did your father do this to you?"

    Eliza tensed. The look on Mary''s face was terrifying. She hesitated, then admitted,

    I asked for it. I made my father angry, so he ordered Benedict to panish me

    "Are you out of your mind?" Mary''s expression darkened even more when she heard that Eliza had asked for the punishment

    She snapped, ¡°You got dumped -so what? It''s not the end of the world. It wasn''t your fault. Why ask to be punished? That spoiled brat from the Marquis''s estate humiliated you in public-he''s the one who deserved to be beaten.

    "pping him once was letting him off easy. You should''ve pped him ten times and left him ck and blue. You should teach him never to mess with you again"

    from the pain

    Mary was so worked up that she identally pressed too hard while applying the medicine. Eliza winced, nearly tearing up

    Yes, yes, you''re absolutely right." she hurriedly agreed. "Next time 1 see him, III

    make sure to p him nine more

    more times."

    Mary shot her a fe. "Oh, please. Look at you. Do you think you can actually do that? You''d be lucky if he doesn''t turn around and bully you

    Eliza immediately shut her mouth. But even her silence seemed to irritate

    Mary.

    "Now you''re quiet, huh?¡± she said. "Weren''t you all stubborn yesterday! To be ¨¤ nun, you''re willing to throw everything away, ignoning your injuries. Do you even realize what you''ve done! Your knees, your forehead, your back-you''re covered in wounds! You''re just "

    Her voice was sharp, full of frustration. But then, suddenly, she fell silent.

    Something seemed to cross her mind, and all her agitation faded into a heavy

    sigh

    Hearing that sigh, Eliza cautiously looked up just in time to see a single tear slide down Mary''s face.

    Staring at Eliza lying there, she murmured almost to herself, "You''re just as stubborn as your mother."

    Eliza stayed at Saint Grace Nunnery for another night. People from the Duke''s estate hade looking for her, but Mary had turned them away.

    It wasn''t until the morning of the third day¡ªwhen word arrived from the king that

    she could return home to await further instructions-that Eliza finally left, riding in a carriage borrowed from the pce.

    She had braced herself for her father''s fury or her brothers'' usual provocations

    the moment she stepped through the gates.

    But to her surprise, before she could even set foot inside, an angry voice rang out

    behind her. "Eliza, stop right there!"

    She turned around-and saw Caleb

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Tury

    "Tell me the truth! Did you go to the king two days ago?" Caleh jumped down from his carriage, worming toward Eliza, his eyes zing with fu

    Eliza frowsed slightly. "I did visit the pce, but what does that have to do with

    I knew it calebout her off, his face twisting in disgust. "You just won''t give up, will your Do you think begging the king will make me take yini. back! No way!

    "I told you¡ªI would rather die than marry a vicious woman like you, no matter what the king says!"

    Elza felt a chill in her heart. His usations were beyond ridiculous.

    "Yes, I went to the pce," she said evenly. "But what makes you thin "Stop lying. Sophie told me everything you said to her," Calch wirered. had anything in de will your

    As if on cue, Sophie stepped slown from the carriage. The sight of her at Galeb''s side made it clear-she had run straight to him, setting up this.: confrontation

    Eliza tumed a cold gaze on Sophie. "Really! And what exactly did I say to you?" Sophie''s eyes flickered with unease before she put on an innocent, wounded expression. "Thon''t you remember, Fliza After ouring of age ceremony, when Dad locked you in the private chapel, I visited you, and you told me you regretted the breakup

    "You said you still loved Caleb and begged me to give him back. Hut 1-1 didn''t want to betray him. I respected his choice..." She let her voice waver, tears welling up in her eyes. "I never thought you''d armally run to the king"

    Sophie bit her lip as if deeply troubled. To so sorry, Eliza. I had known how much you loved him, I would''ve depped aside. You wouldn''t have had to take such desperate measures"

    Caleb immediately pulled Sophie into a protective embrace, Sophie, dont fall for her tricks. Don''t agree to anything she says," he said, his re drilling into Eliza,

    Quite the performance, Sophie Eliza scoffed inwardly. I don''t recall you visiting me in the private chapel, let alone hearing any of that. You''re not just acting-you''re making things up from scratch

    At that moment, she finally understood how Sophie had manipted the Stonor family and Caleb so thoroughly.

    But something else gnawed at Eliza. ''Only a handful of people knew I went to the king. If Caleb heard it from Sophie, then how did she find out?" she thought, her eyes narrowing as Sophie been having me watched

    "Eliza, I don''t care what y

    you asked the king for. Co back and take itck-now. Or I won''t let this go, Caleli snapped.

    Knowing the royal decree would arrive soon, Eliza had no patience for his

    nontenge. "Don''t tter yourself, she said coolly and turned to leave,

    Ä¿

    Caleb, mistaking her indifference for quilt, grabbed her wrist. "We''re not done here!"

    The sudden force early made Eliza stumble. Her pati

    *patience snapped, and she pped himnd.

    The sharp sound echoed in the courtyard. "Who do your drink you are, Caleb?" she hissed, yanking her wrist free?

    "You really think every woman in the world wants you?" she sneered. "Let me set the record straight--no one does. No woman with any self-respect would want an arrogant, self-absorbed man who doesn''t understand Issic decency"

    Her cold gaze flicked to Sophie. "Even her. Do you really think she likes you for who you are!"

    Caleb stiffened, but Eliza didn''t wait for a response. She had seen the truth before.

    Back then, Caleb had thought himself untouchable-until he offended the wrong person and ended up crippled. Sophie hadn''t hesitated to abandon him the moment he lost his status.

    "Eliza, please! If you have to me someone, me me, not Caleb, Sophie pleaded, sensing the shift in Eliza''s demeanor.

    She could tell Eliza was about to expose her-and she couldn''t let that happen. So she did what she did best-y the victim.

    Caleb fell for it instantly. "Stop trying toe between us," he snappeil, stepping protectively in front of Sophie. "She''s nothing like you. Sophie is kind, pure, and gentle She''s a thousand times better than you''ll ever be, you vicious woman."

    Eliza''s sharp eyes caught something in Sophie''s expression, and without hesitation, she pped Calebi twice again.

    Two deep red imprints bloomed across his already swollen cheek. Caleb''s fury exploded. He raised his hand to strike back. "Eliza, you''re asking for

    "Royal decree!" A sharp voice cut through the tension.

    Caleb froze, his hand dropping instantly, His face turned pale as James, the

    king''s messenger, strode into the courtyard.

    The servants, who had been eavesdropping from inside, scurried off to alert the rest of the family.

    Momentster, Benedict appeared with his three younger brothers, their expressions shifting when they saw both Eliza and Caleb

    "Father is away. My siblings and I will receive the decree on behalf of him. Benedict said firmly.

    James smiled. "No need. This decree isn''t for Lord Mowbay. It is for Lady Eliza Silence fell. Benedict and his brothers exchanged confused nces.

    At the door, Eliza remained expressionless, and Sophie stiffened. Caleb, on the other hand, red at Eliza with pure hatred.

    Benedict could tell the three of them knew something about this decree-though clearly, they had very different expectations.

    Caleb, unable to hold back, suddenly blurted out, "James, wait-this isn''t about forging me to marry Eliza, is it? If that''s the case, I need to speak with the king first!"

    James paused, then gave a cool smile. "Lord Caleb, I haven''t even read the decree yet. There''s no need to jump to conclusions

    "Caleb Benedict snapped. "Show some respect"

    He pressed Caleb down into a kneel and turned back to James with an apologetic nod. "Forgive him. Please, continue."

    James turned his cold gaze back to the scroll and read aloud. "Eliza, this is the king''s decree."

    Eliza knew, her voice calm. "Yes,

    Jarnes continued, "Eliza, pure of heart and steadfast in spirit, has shownpassion for all and devotion to her country. In her selfless choice to dedicate herself to prayer for the nation and its people, she has earned our great favor.

    Thus, we

    we hereby bestow upon her the title of Holy Lady of Walden, with the religious name Serenity"

    0

 Chapter 25

    Everyone stared at Eliza in shock-including Eliza herself. She had never

    imagined the king would grant her the title of "Holy Lady"

    Since the founding of Hortend, no such title had ever existed. And now, she was the first-Holy Lady of Walden

    too stunned to

    to respond.

    For a moment, she was too

    James smiled and gently reminded her. "Holy Lady, do you understand!"

    Still dazed, Eliza mumbled a confused thanks.

    James helped her to her feet. "From now on, you kneel only before the heavens, the king, and God."

    The meaning was clear-she now answered to no one but the king. Not even her father, the Duke of Monbay, had authority over her anymore.

    Eliza steadied herself and said sincerely, "I thank His Majesty for this great honor. I will devote myself to prayer for the nation and do my best to meet his expectations."

    Satisfied with her response, James continued, "Gather your things. You''ll be moving to Saint Grace Nunnery. I trust you know what to take and what to leave behind. An escort will arrive in half an hour to apany you."

    With that, James turned and left to report back to the king

    Holding the decree, Eliza nced at the crowd behind her before turning away without a word. She had no intention of exining herself-she just wanted to pack.

    weren''t about to let her leave so easily.

    But an announcement like this couldn''t be ignored. Benedict and the others we

    "Stop right there, Eliza Dn rushed forward, blocking her path. "Are you out of your mind? Just because of what happened at theing of age ceremony, you ran to the king and asked to be a nun, huh? What were you thinking?"

    To them, this wasn''t about duty or devotion-it was a tantnim taken too far.

    Fliza turned sharply, her eyes cold. "Dn, watch your words. What exactly do you mean by that?"

    Benedict, sensing trouble, warned, "Dn, be careful what you say:

    Speaking recklessly in a moment like this could easily bring the king''s wrath down on the Duke''s estate.

    Bur Dn was too furious to care. Oh,e on, Benedict! Look at her just got named Holy Lady, and suddenly, she''s looking down on us. I bet she doesn''t even see me as her brother anymore!"

    Manbew turned his re to Eliza, his voice tight with frustration. "So that''s it! You''re cutting ties with this family, huh?"

    Eliza didn''t hesitate. That''s right"

    Dn''s face darkened. "Eliza, what the hell are you saying! Have we wronged you so

    somehow

    Eliza''s voice was calm but ice-cold. "You should be asking yourselves-when was thest time you treated the well?"

    Dn looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Ungrateful bratt Haven''t we done enough for you! When you were bullied before, I was always the first to stand up for you!"

    "Yeah, you used to. But now?" Eliza''s gaze turned ice-cold. "Now all you do is hit me. You don''t listen, and you don''t ask questions-you justsh out.

    "Dn, do you even know how many times you''ve raised your hand against me in the past six month?"

    Dn snapped back without thinking. "That''s because you keep picking fights with Sophie! She''s our youngest sister. Of course, I have to protect her

    Eliza felt something inside her crack a little more, She locked eyes with Dn and enunciated each word, "I''m also your sister?

    I was as if they had all forgotten that before Sophie came along, she had been the youngest

    She had nothing more to say. Without another word, she turned and headed to her room to pack.

    The moment

    ent the was gone,

    all eyes turned on Dn.

    Benedict''s voice was sharp. "Dn, you''ve been too rough with Elizately. Even

    at theing of age ceremony, you didn''t hesitate to p front of everyone."

    That was because because." Dn started to argue, but then he rememberedst time, Eliza hadn''t actually done anything wrong.

    She had even offered to pay for Sophie''s ruined gown. But Sophie had started crying, and he had assumed the worst. He had hit second thought

    Eliza without a

    A strange unease crept

    crept into Th

    Dn''s chest. His gaze shifted to Sophie just in time to catch something odd-a fleeting expression, something twisted.

    But in the next blink, she looked as sweet and innocent as ever, as if he had imagined it. Dn frowned, confused.

    Sophie, on the other hand, had noticed Dn''s hesitation. A wave of jealousy had briefly cracked her mask, but she quickly smoothed it over

    She knew D

    Dn wi

    was finally starting to feel guilty. If she let that guilt fester, it would be harder to manipste himter,

    So she did what she did best-she started to cry. Tm... Im so sorry, Dn. It was all my fault. If I hadn''t suddenly felt unwell that day, you wouldn''t have misunderstood and hit Eliza. It''s all because of me. I should go apologize to her,"

    At once, her brothers moved to console her.

    "Sophie, don''t cry. How could this be your fault?" Matthew said soothingly

    "Exactly. If anyone''s to me, it''s Dn and Eliza," Benedict added.

    Benedict''s right," Matthew agreed. "Dn''s got a short fuse, and Eliza has a history.

    1. ry. It makes sense he''d suspect her."

    Dn. feeling guilty, mumbled, "Eliza''s being too sensitive. She knows how I am. She shouldn''t take it so personally."

    Benedict hesitated for a moment, sensing something was off. But Eliza''s decision to be a nun was the bigger issue right now.

    Caleb, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke, his voice filled with disdain. "Eliza''s always been calcting. I don''t know how she managed to convince the king, but there''s no way she actually intends to spend her life praying for the nation

    "Benedict, you should keep a close eye on her. You need to inform Uncle Gabriel immediately.

    "Caleb''s right," Benedict said firmly. "The rest of you, watch Eliza. I''ll go get Father. Don''t let her leave before we''re back

 Chapter 26

    Dn and the others wanted to keep an eye on Eliza, but she refused to let them

    in.

    With a loud bang, she mmed the door shut and quickly stashed all her belongings into her pocket farm.

    If Dn and the rest weren''t standing right outside, she would''ve gone to her mother''s room.

    Though her mother had passed years ago, the room was still kept spotless, cleaned daily-arranged by her father.

    Before everything had changed, Eliza had never doubted Gabriel and Sophie''s rtionship. She believed her father''s im that Sophie was merely the daughter of a benefactor he had taken in out of gratitude.

    It wasn''t until Luter-when Sophie gloated to her face-that she realized the truth. Sophie wasn''t the child of some benefactor. She was Gabriel''s daughter. His daughter with another woman-his first love.

    What infuriated Eliza most wasn''t the betrayal itself-it was being thest to know.

    Her brothers had known long before she did. Yes, none of them had defended their mother. Instead, they showered Sophie with even more

    affection

    very single member of the

    So Eliza hated them. She hated every single

    never forgive them.

    of the Stonor family. She would never fo

    ¡°Eliza, open the door! If you don''t. I''m kicking it down!" Dn bellowed from outside

    Before he could follow through. Sophie gently coaxed, "Dn, don''t be so rash. Eliza might be busy. Let''s just wait a little longer,"

    "Wait for what? She''s obviously snapped.

    ypacking! She''s nning to run off and be a nun without even talking to us Erst-how selfish can she be?" Dn

    "It''s alright, Dn. Eliza''s probably just upset. Once Father gets back, he''ll talk s some sense into her," Sophie said sweedy, her voice full of concern.

    But they all knew Cabriel wouldn''t simply "talk" to Eliza. Given what she had done, she''d be lucky if he only scolded her..

    Sull, no one corrected Sophie. They saw her as too young, Too naive to understand the full weight of the situation

    Matthew, watching the closed door, nodded. "Sophie''s right. We''ll stay here and let Father handle her when he returns"

    They all seemed to know what wasing.

    Anthony, the fourth brother, exhaled impatiently. "Dn, Matthew, Sophie-I''m not feeling well. I''ll head back first."

    Sophie immediately turned to him, concern etched across her delicate face. Anthony, are you alright? Is it your condition again! Do you want me to go with your

    Anthony, looking pale, gave her a faint smile. "It''s fine. I can manage. You should stay here"

    Sople had no real intention of leaving her offer was just for show. Fortunately, Anthony was always considerate enough to refuse

    She nodded obediently: "Alright then. Rest well. I''ll check on youter.

    Hearing that, Anthony felt a little better. Having such a thoughtful and caring sister is a blessing, he thought. ''She''s so much better than certain troublemaker"

    With an impassive expression, he turned and walked away.

    He seemed to have forgotten how Eliza used to care for him just as much-how she had stayed by his bedside for three days and nights when he was burning up with fever, only resting after he pulled through.

    Soghar watched Anthony leave, the corners of her lips twitching with satisfaction.

    managed to sweet-talk the king into naming her Holy Lady she thought, her jealousy easing just a little. As long as I have the family wrapped around my finger, what can''t I get my hands on? Even that title will be mine sooner orter

    se now, thenigh, dhe needed to figure out how Eliza had convinced the king. Could she have some secret I don''t know about Sophie thought, and

    Justin, Eliza stepped out of her room Without sparing them a nce, she shut the door behind her and started walking away

    she was trying to slip past them, quickly blocked her path. "Hold it right there! Where do you think you''re going! Ehra, as long as you''re not leaving thar Stonor family-

    10 17 AM

    Before he could finish, Eliza shoved him aside and snapped, "Don''t stand in the way.

    Dn''s jaw dropped. "Who the hell do you think you are talking tof

    For the first time, Eliza thought Dn truly looked like an idiot. Without looking back, she replied, "What do you think?"

    Dn exploded, storming after her. "Eliza, have you lost your damn mind? How dare you talk to me like that??

    "I don''t need to lose my mind to insult you? Eliza cut him off her tone cool. I dare to insult you. And if you push me, I''ll dare to hit you."

    She suddenly turned, warning Dn as he skidded to a stop, "Anyone who tries to stop me today will regret it

    "Well, well. You''ve certainly grown some nerve, Dn sneered. "I guess I''ve been too kind to you thest couple of days. I''ll teach you his hand, his anger boiling

    over.

    "Go ahead, Eliza said, standing her ground. "Hit me. I dare you."

    She no longer feared him. With the king''s decree in hand, if Dn so much asid a finger on her, he''d be disrespecting the king

    Dn, never the sharpest, was about to swing when a cold,manding voice rang out.

    "Enough" Gabriel had returned.

    He raised

    Eltra clicked her tongue in annoyance. If he''d been just a little slower, I could''ve given Dn a beating before leaving this wretched family. But not now she

    thought,

    Dn might be slow, but Gabriel wasn''t. Striding toward them with Benedict by

    his side, he fixed Eliza with an icy re. "Come with me."

    As always, he expected her to follow him to his study.

    But this time, Eliza didn''t budge. "That won''t be necessary, Father," she said tly.

    She met his gaze, unshaken. "I don''t have time to waste. If you have something to say, say it here."

    Again, Gabriel felt something slipping from his grasp. He studied Eliza, his expression unreadable. "Why are you doing this?" he asked. He wanted to know

    why she wouldn''t obey and was so determined to walk away from everything.

    0

 Chapter 27

    Eliza lowered her gaze, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. "Why Everyone knows the answer. Don''t you, Father?"

    Gabriel''s expression darkened, ¡°Eliza, I''ll say this onest time-stop this nonsense, or I won''t be so lenient this time."

    "And if I don''t?" Eliza lifted her head, meeting his re without a shred of fear. "What will you do? Fiftyshes weren''t enough? hundred? Or maybe just beat me to death and be done with it?"

    "Eliza Dn roared,

    At the same time, Benedict quickly chimed in. "Father!"

    zh! Want to make it a

    Dn couldn''t believe Eliza''s audacity. Fighting back at him was one thing, but standing up to their father like this was unbelievable. She must have

    Though Benedict thought Eliza was out of line, he couldn''t let their father go too far. "Father, punishment can wait. Right now, we need to focus on getting the king to revoke his decree," he said quickly.

    Gabriel, on the verge of losing his temper, forced himself to calm down. How did I end up with such an ungrateful daughter? Is this what she got from her mother? he thought.

    He scoffed. "Two days away, and suddenly you think you can do whatever you want. I don''t care how you tricked the king into letting you be a nun-you''re going to the pce now and begging him to take it back,

    "The Stonor family won''t be humiliated any further because of you,"

    Eliza''s response was simple. "No"

    Her gaze was just as cold. "By bing a nun, I''m cutting all ties with the Stoner family. I won''t be one of you anymore. So you can stop worryin about your precious reputation"

    "You" Gabriel was stunned by Eliza''s audacity.

    city. His fur

    fury spiked, his face turning even darker.

    The tension was about to snap when another voice cut in. "Uncle Gabriel, I know why Eliza''s acting out like this"

    All eyes turned to Caleb. They had assumed he''d left, but he was still there this time, with several others in tow.

    Eliza immediately recognized them. They were the same young nobles who had mocked her on Mount Westin two days ago-Caleb''s usual crowd.

    She frowned, a bad feeling creeping in. The look on Caleb''s face told her he thought he had it all figured out

    Sure enough, he announced confidently. "I know why she ran to the pce the day after theing of age ceremony to beg the king to let her be a nun. She was to force me to take back my decision to break off our engagement."

    A moment of silence fell. Eliza''s expression darkened. Her teeth clenched as she spht, "Caleb, I told you to stop being so full of yourself. Do not understand simple words!"

    But Caleb looked gnug, as if he''d seen right through her. "Then exin this-why did you go to the king the very next day after I called off our engagement? juu

    "Because I couldn''t stand you guys anymore," Eliza shot back. She hadn''t wanted to spend another second with the Stonor family, so she had gone to the ce at dawn

    But Caleb wasn''t convinced. He smirked, still thinking she was just being stubborn. Then how do you exin going to sure Cameron and the others saw you kneeling your way up the mountain? Wasn''t that all part of your nt

    Dn looked stunned "You went that far for him, huh?

    Mount Westin and making

    er four for a second but quickly recovered, ying along with a look of distress. "It''s all my fault. If I had just agreed to Eliza''s request that night, she wouldn t have gone to such extremes for Calel"

    ndi had the intended effect. The others immediately turned on Eliza.

    Ece you''d go this far for a man, huh? Don''t you have the slightest concern for the reputation of the Stonor family?"

    "If you regretted it so much, why didn''t you speak up sooner?

    "Couldnt you have just talked to us instead of making a scener

    all this feally necessary over something so triviale

    10:17 AM

    The Stonor brothers took turns scolding her, their voices filled with irritation.

    Meanwhile, Cameron, and his friends, who had only meant to help Eliza by passing on the truth, stood there dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected their words to result in everyone ganging upon her.

    Now, watching the Stonor brothers surround Eliza, pointing fingers and lecturing her while she stood unnervingly calm, they felt an unexpected unease. She looked as if she was used to it,

    It seemed that her situation in the Stonor family was different from what they heard. They had always been told Eliza was the one bullying Sophie, using her status as Duke of Mombay''s legitimate daughter.

    But looking at this scene now, it seemed like she was the one being cornered.

    Eliza, growing increasingly annoyed, her patience wearing thin, was about to put an end to this nonsense when Caleb spoke again

    With an air of reluctant generosity and impatience, le said, "Fine. Since you''re so desperate to marry me. I suppose I can reconsider.

    "Given the rtionship between our families, I''ll take back the engagement cancetion. But I can only offer you the position of a concubine,"

    For a second. Eliza was speechless-not out of joy, but at the sheer audacity of his words.

    Meanwhile, Sophie nearly ground her teeth to dust. ''Has Caleb lost his mind? He actually fell for it, huh?" she thought

    Eliza caught the change in Sophie''s expression, and something clicked in her mind. Before she could stop herself, she asked, "Then who''s your

    main wiler

    Hearing this, Calebs became even more convinced that she was hopelessly in love with him. To be so concerned about who he''d choose as his main wife-that was proof enough.

    Though he looked down on women who threw themselves at men, he figured he should be generous. After all, Eliza had gone to such lengths just to marry him. For the sake of both families, he supposed he could grudgingly ept her.

    With a self-important air, he said, "Of course, the position of my main wife is reserved for Sophie. You-

    "Dreamon"" Dn''s fist smashed into Caleb''s face, sending him crashing to the ground. Without giving him a chance to react, Dn followed up

    with two hard kicks.

    As he beat Caleb, he shouted, "Who the hell do you think you are? Marry both my

    sisters, huh? I''ll beat you to death! Let''s see if you dare to spew that crap agains

    #

 Chapter 28

    Caleb took a brutal heating. Not a single person stepped in to stop Dn.

    Even the young nobles watching from the sidelines were stunned. ''Marrying both of the Duke of Mowbay''s daughters? Who does he think he is?" They thought..

    They could tell just by looking at Gabriel''s face-dark as a thundercloud-that if Caleb weren''t rtive, he might not have made it out alive.

    Gabriel might have held back, but Dn and the others didn''t.

    Benedict stayed out of it, but Matthew pretended to break up the fight while sneaking in a few punches of his ownL

    Before long. Caleb was sprawled on the ground, bruised and battered, groaning

    in pain.

    Cameron and his friends winced at the sight. Realizing they''d better get out before they became the next targets, they hurriedly said their goodbyes to Gabriel and slipped away-leaving Caleb behind.

    Once Dn and the others were satisfied, Sophie forced a stiff smile, jealousy flickering in her eyes. Through clenched teeth, she said, "Alright, Dn, that''s enough. Caleb must''ve just spoken without thinking"

    She couldn''t understand why Caleb, who had always despised Eliza, would suddenly offer her the position of concubine. She assumed he must have panicked when Eliza escted things.

    Dn reluctantly stepped back for Sophie''s sake, but the idiot had to open his mouth again. For the first time, Caleb actually contradicted Sophie.

    "I wasn''t speaking without thinking," he insisted. "I truly love Sophie, and Eliza truly loves me. Given the circumstances, how could i abandon either

    of them!"

    Eliza was disgusted. Caleb was, without a doubt, the most self-absorbed,

    delusional man she had ever met. S She couldn''t believe she had ever thought he was worth anything.

    Sophie''s expression turned dark. If she could sew Caleb''s mouth sh

    shut, she would

    Gabriel''s voice was ice-cold. "Benedict, have him sent back to the Marquis''s estate¡± His patience was razor-thin. "Tell his parents that if they can''t teach their son properly, I''ll do it for them."

    Sell oblivious, Caleb protested, "Uncle Gabriel, I meant every word! You can''t

    Gabriel bellowed, finally losing his temper.

    Benedict didn''t wait for more orders. He dragged Caleb out before he could humiliate himself further.

    withdraw his decree. If you

    Once silence returned, Gabriel turned to Eliza. "I don''t care if this is about Caleb or not. Today, you will beg the king to w refuse, you''re no longer part of this family"

    Eliza met his gaze without dinching. "Thank you for your blessing, Father"

    With that, she turged and walked away.

    "You="Gabriel was momentarily stunned

    She didn''t pause and didn''t look back.

    her nerve. His face darkened. "Stop right there, Eliza

    Gabriel took a deep breath before snapping. ¡°Dn, Matthew, what are you waiting for? Take her back to her room.

    "Yes, Father" The two brothers immediately moved to grab her.

    Kralizing things were about to take a turn for the worse, Eliza hiked up her skirts and ran, throwing etiquette to the wind. But there was no way she could outrun her brothers, both far more athletic than she was.

    They caught up in no time. "Eliza, stop being so damn stubborn," Dn

    Tyou don''t want to piss off Father even more, you''d better go back." Matthew warned.

    Dn and Matthew blocked her path Gabriel''s voice was cold. "Take her away and lock her up. No one lets her out without my onder"

    Just dien, a deep,ry voice came from the main gate "Quite the lively serne at the Duke''s estate today"

    slurp gaze swept over Sophie and

    Everyone turned to see a silver-haired man, strikingly handsome, striding in with several ck g solders. His sharp the others, carrying an unmistakable authority

    10.17 AM

    Nn''s voice was calm but firm. "What''s going on here?"

    Benedict''s expression shifted. He immediately pulled Eliza and Sophie down into

    a kneel. "We greet Your Highness, Prince Nn "

    Sophie''s eyes lit up as she stared at Nn.

    Gabriel however, didn''t kneel. He merely frowned slightly and said, "So it''s Prince Nn. My household is busy today. Your Highnes. Perhaps you. could visit another time,

    He hadn''t expected Nn to show up. This was trouble.

    Nn, unfazed by Gabriel''sck of respect, responded smoothly. "It''s okay. I''m not here as a guest today"

    Then, turning to Eliza, he said, "Holy Lady of Walden, it''s time. Let''s go!"

    Eliza was surprised that the king had sent someone as important as Nn to escort her. Normally, she might h his presence was nothing short of a relief.

    have felt intimidated. But right now,

    Since thete king''s death, her father had built a stronghold of power within the court, surrounding himself with high-ranking officials. Even the king had to tread carefully around him.

    But there was one person who could still keep Gabriel in check. Aside from thete king, the only man capable of doing so was the Prince Regent Nn.

    Nn had spent years on the battlefield, earning countless military victories and a fearsome reputation. Hemanded an army of 500,000. If he had any interest in the throne, the country''s ruler might have been him long ago.

    But because he had remained fiercely loyal to the king, many officials held him in high regard. Since Nn''s return, Gabriel had gone out of his way to avoid him whenever possible.

    However, Gabriel hadn''t expected Nn to be the one escorting

    ling Eliza to a nunnery.

    Eliza gave Nn a respectful nod. "Thank you foring to escort me, Your Highness. She hesitated before adding, "Td like to bring a few things with me. Would you mind waiting a moment"

    "You have fifteen minutes. Be quick" Nn replied. "If you have too much to carry, ask the ck

    g soldiers for help"

    Thest time he had seen Eliza was outside the royal study, and the dim light had obscured her features. Now, he saw clearly-the was indeed a breathtaking y

    young woman.

    Uncharacteristically patient, Nn gave her the time she requested.

    Eliza epted his offer and asked a few ck g soldiers to follow her as she headed toward her mother''s room.

    Dn and Matthew moved to stop her, but the ck g soldiers unsheathed their des in an instant-the cold metal nearly grazing them. The brothers paled and froze in ce

    Gabriel''s expression darkened. "Nn, this is my home, not your battlefield. Keep your men in check."

    AD

 Chapter 29

    The ck g soldiers brought over a chair, and Nn sat down casually. "Lord Mowbay, rx," he said. "My men are seasoned veterans. They''ve killed countless enemies on the battlefield.

    "They know exactly when to draw their des. As long as you and your sons don''t interfere, no one will get hurt.

    The message was clear-if Gabriel or his family tried to intervene, Nn''s men wouldn''t hesitate to act.

    Gabriel had always known Nn to be ruthless, but he hadn''t expected Nn to be this brazen in Duke''s estate.

    With an icy expression, he said. "Eliza is my daughter. She made this decision on a whim, without my approval. I''m about to have her ask the king to withdraw the decree. Your escort isn''t necessary"

    Nn nced at Eliza, who had stopped in her tracks. His tone remained calm. "Is that what you want?"

    Eliza didn''t hesitate. "No. Bing a nun and praying for the country is my own choice, and I won''t regret it"

    ¡°Elizar¡± Gabriel barked. "Are you really set on cutting ties with the Stonor family?"

    Faced with his fury, Eliza simply sneered and said, "Like I said-thank you for your blessing, Father"

    Gabriel''s face darkened, his expression downright terrifying. For a moment, fear flickered in Eliza''s heart-she had rarely seen him like this. But even so, she refused to back down.

    Watching the exchange, Nn gave an approving nod. "Understood. Half your time is up, Holy Lady. You should hurry"

    Without another nce at Gabriel, Eliza turned and ran off

    Gabriel''s gaze snapped back to Nn, his voice colder than ever. "Must you stand against me like this?"

    Watching Eliza disappear into the distance, Nn let out a theatrical sigh. ¡°I don''t have a choice. Just following orders."

    Then, he narrowed his eyes and shed a faint smile. "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t make things difficult for me, Lord

    Mowbay."

    At this point, Gabriel understood-unless the king himself revoked the decree, Nn wouldn''t back down.

    "Fine" Gabriel''s tone was sharp as he shot Nn a re. "Prince Nn, since that''s how you want to y it. I''ll go to the pce myself. Nn remained unfazed. "You''d better hurry. Once Lady Eliza takes her vows, it''ll be toote."

    Kaowing there was no room for negotiation, Gabriel wasted no time. He ordered Dn and the others to keep an eye on Eliza, then called for a carriage and left for the pce with Benedict.

    The brothers left behind exchanged bitter smiles. Father, even you can''t

    outmaneuver Prince Nn. What are we supposed to do! How are we supposed

    Eliza'' they thought.

    Wit only a few minutes left, Eliza didn''t waste time. She had the ck g soldiers carry her pre-packed luggage before slipping into her

    She stored everything of value-including all of her mom''s belongings from before her marriage-inside her pocket farm.

    went to the private chapel and took her mother''s memorial que. There was no way she''d leave her mother behind.

    She would bring her to Saint Grace Nunnery, where she could pray not just for the country but for her mother as well-hoping that in the next life. she would never have to cross paths with the Stonor family again.

    Soon Eliza returned to the front courtyard, where Nn was already looking impatient. She hurried forward. "Your Highness, I''m ready" "Thaen ler a go? Nn stood and started walking

    (without hesitation. Dn and the odarts tried to step in but the ck g soldiers'' des made it clear they wouldn''t get far. Mitching her leave with Mn, Dn couldn''t hold luck. "Eliza! How can you just walk away like this? Don''t you feel guilty about abandoning Father and wa! Aurit you afraid you''ll regret this one day?"

    Eliza stopped and turned to face him, her voice cold and unwavering Tve never wronged any of you. And I never will regret this" With that, she stepped into the carriage

    stan mcxanted bus borse andl the escort, guiding the crowd toward Mesni Westin

    10:17 AM D

    Meanwhile, Gabriel and Benedict unexpectedly gained swift ess to the king in his study

    "Your Majesty," Benedict began, kneeling. "Eliza only asked to be a nun because she was upset after Caleb from the Marquis''s estate broke off

    their engagement. If the enters Saint Grace Nunnery today, shell le tragged there for life"

    Gabriel also knelt. "Your Majesty, my daughter acted on impulse, but she regrets it now. I beg you to withdraw the decree and allow her to return. I promise to discipline her properly and prevent any future trouble"

    The king raised an eyebrow. If he hadn''t seen Eliza''s injuries himself, he might have believed these two schemers¡ªthat this was just a lovesick girl. acting on. But now, he doubted she had any regreje

    sull, Gabriel was a longtime court official, and the king couldn''t afford to be too blunt. He chose his words carefully. "Well, Lord Mowday, have you of your son heard about Eliza''s recent visit to Mount Westing

    Gabriel had no idea, but Benedict hesitated before nodding, looking embarrassed.

    "I did hear she met with Reverend Mary Mendoza"

    That was the extent of his knowledge-he had no idea what had actually happened there.

    The king arched a brow. "It seems you''ve heard something, but not the whole story."

    Gabriel paused, wondering if there was more to the story. Benedict looked just as confused.

    Seeing this, the king calmly recounted everything Eliza had done since entering t the pce two days ago, including

    ing her actions at Mount Westin

    Finally, he gave them a meaningful look. "I gave Eliza every chance to reconsider, but she refused to turn back. Even after Mary rejected her, s still climbed Mount Westin on her knees, unwavering in her resolve. Surely, her reasons go beyond mere heartbreak."

 Chapter 30

    As they left the king''s study, both Gabriel and Benedict wore unreadable expressions

    Benedict let out a heavy sigh. "Father, this is my fault. I failed to keep Eliza in check"

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that maybe she''d made such a drastic decision because he''d been too harsh with the whip that day.

    He thought bitterly, Fifty Lashes-it''s only natural she''d hold a grudge. But this! This is just unreasonable. If she felt wronged, why couldn''t she have just spoken up? Why go to such extremes?"

    Even after everything the king had said, Benedict still didn''t grasp Eliza''s true reasons for leaving the Stonor family.

    Gabriel was just as blind to it. He waved a dismissive hand. "It''s not your fault. We''ve been too lenient with her spoiling her to the point that she''s forgotten her ce and dares to act so outrageously."

    "At least His Majesty was

    y was generous enough to give us another chance, considering your position, Benedict said, his expression easing slightly. "Indeed. Now, go after her carriage immediately. You must bring her back before she reaches Saint Grace Nunnery. We can''t let this turn into an even bigger scandal, Gabriel ordered.

    Their trip to the pce hadn''t been in vain. The king had relented, saying that in light of the Stonor family''s loyal service to the crown, he would grant them onest chance. If they could convince Eliza to retum, he would withdraw the decree.

    Without wasting time, Benedict spurred his horse and rode off toward Mount Westin, and Gabriel returned to the estate to await news.

    What neither of them knew was that as soon as the carriage left the city, Eliza had been urging Nn to pick up the pace, desperate to reach Saint Grace Nunnery as quickly as possible.

    Trince Nn, could you have the convoy go faster? As fast as possible? Eliza asked politely, peering out from behind the carriage curtain at Nn riding ahead. He sat tall on his home, reins in one hand, exuding effortless control.

    "Faster!" Nn raised an eyebrow. "Any faster, and we''ll be flying. Lady Eliza, are you that eager to be a nun?

    Wahout hesitation. Eliza replied, "If I say yes, will you speed up?"

    Nn nced back, noticing the small face peeking out, her bright eyes fixed on him with an almost pleading look

    "Fine" he said with a smirk, then gave the order.

    The entire convoy, including the Jack g soldiers, immediately picked up speed.

    "Thank you, Prince Nn, Eliza said, gripping the carriage edge as she pulled back inside. Then she hesitated and added, "Soon, I won''t be Lady Eliza of the Stonor family anymore. You don''t need to call me that."

    Nn considered this for a moment. He was about to call her Holy Lady of Walden, but something made him change his mind. His lips curved slightly, and amusement thickered in hiszy gaze. "Then I''ll call you Serenity."

    Kluza blinked, momentarily caught off guard, before realizing he was referring to the religious name given to her in the king''s decree.

    Sull, something about the way Prince Nn said "Serenity" Icht off.

    Before Eliza could dwell on it, Nn''s voice rang out from the front. "Get back inside and hold on tight. The road ahead is rough-you don''t want to go flying out"

    He wasn''t exaggerating. The ride was so bumpy that the carriage nearly tossed her out several times.

    thas was exactly what she had asked for. Even though every jolt sent pain shooting through her already injured back, Eliza clenched her teeth and endured it without a word.

    The convoy''s speed made a real difference. While it had taken James an hour to reach Mount Westinst time, this time, it took only half an hour before the carriage jerked to a sudden stop-

    (e''re here" Nn called

    Cuza was so dizzy from the ride that she had to take a moment to steady herself before pulling back the curtain and stepping out.

    Nn remained ons horse, watching as she carefully climbed down. He held a riding crop in

    crop in one hand but made no move to help her.

    Only after Eliza had steadied herself on the ground did Nn hnally speak. "By

    Ilis Majesty''s order, I''m to escort you inside and witness thepletion of your vows before I leave Shull wel"

    10:17 AM C

    "Of course. Thank you for going through the trouble, Prince Nn, Eliza replied without much thought.

    Given her unique status as a Holy Lady taking vows for the good of the country,

    it seemed natural that the king would send Nn to oversee things.

    Nn dismounted, gave a brief order for the ck g soldiers to remain outside, and led Eliza into Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Soon, Eliza was brought before Mary, Eliza was surprised that Nn seemed so familiar with Saint Grace Nunnery, but she didn''t dare ask about it.

    Inside, Mary and several others were already waiting in front of the crucifix in the main hall

    As Eliza knelt, Mary approached, studying the young girl''s face. After a moment, she sighed and asked once

    ce more, "Are you certain you won''t regret

    ¡°I won''t,¡± Eliza said with a faint smile. ¡°His Majesty allowing me to be here is a great blessing. From now on, I will pray sincerely for the country and its people."

    And for herself, she thought.

    Meanwhile, outside the nunnery gates, Benedict arrived in a rush-only to find the doors already shut. There was no way to force his way in.

    Men weren''t allowed to enter Saint Grace Nunnery uninvited, and with the ck g soldiers standing guard, there was little he could do.

    On the way over,

    ay over, Nn had sensed that Eliza wanted nothing more than to escape the Stonor family-otherwise, she wouldn''t have endured such a grueling journey just to get here faster.

    So, without much thought, he had casually ordered, "Don''t let any unauthorized persons inside Saint Grace Nunnery"

    And, of course, the "unauthorized" included the Stonor family.

    Left with no other option, Benedict shouted from outside as loudly as he could, "Elizat Eliza,e out! His Majesty is giving you another chance! If youe back and apologize, you won''t have to go through with this! Eliza, do you hear me? Eliza!"

    But even as his mouffled shouts reached the main hall, Eliza didn''t so much as flinch. She went through the ceremony without hesitation, her expression calm and unchanged.

    When it was done, she changed

    nun''s habit and proceeded with her final vows

    Mary ced a hand on her shoulder. "God bless you. From this day forward, you

    are no longer Eliza of the Stonor family, but Serenity,"

    Eliza tilted her head back, her gazending on the crucifix above the altar.

    She closed her eyes, sped her hands together, and whispered, "God bless us

    all."

 Chapter 31

    At that moment, Eliza felt as if a weight had finally lifted from her heart. The chains that had bound her for so long-across two lifetimes-had finally fallen away.

    She had escaped the ce that had brought her so much pain. A single tear slipped down her cheek.

    Nn watched her, momentarily transfixed. Even yearster, this scene would remain etched in his memory.

    He had seen countless deaths on the battlefield, each one leaving a mark. But none had ever struck him quite like this.

    His eyes, long clouded by blood and war, now reflected nothing but Eliza and the cross behind her. Bathed in golden light, she looked almost otherworldly-like something beyond his reach

    As Nn prepared to leave, Eliza walked him to the gate. She kept a respectful distance, sped her hands together, and bowed slightly. "Thank you for your help today, Prince Nn."

    Without his escort, leaving the Stonor family wouldn''t have been so easy. Even if she had managed to slip away, she likely would have been dragged back before reaching the nunnery. She truly owed him her gratitude.

    I was just following orders. No need to thank me." Nn said, his gaze drifting to the ivy-covered wall instead of meeting hers.

    Then, as if thinking of something, he asked casually, "Did you bring everything you need? If you forgot anything, I could fetch it for you"

    Eliza shook her head. Most of her and her mother''s valuables were tucked safely in her pocket farm. Anything left behind wasn''t worth retrieving.

    Nn didn''t seem sausfied with her answer.

    ver. He nced at her sideways. "You sure? It won''t be easy for you to leave the mountainter. If there''s anything you need-anything at all-just tell me now. It''ll save trouble down the road."

    Eliza considered his words. He had a point. It would be inconvenient to ask for helpter. She assumed he was only offering out of respect for the king.

    After an

    a moment, she said, ''Could you have someone buy and deliver some medical books for me?"

    She had plenty of rare medicinal herbs in her pocket farm, but she knew nothing about medicine. It was like having a treasure trove she didn''t know how to use.

    If she wanted to make use of them, the had to learn. Starting from scratch didn''t bother her.

    Of course, there was another reason she couldn''t mention. She didn''t just want books on medicine-she needed books on poisons.

    Medicine saved lives, but poisons took them. And she had never intended to let go of her desire for revenge.

    Her body wasn''t suited forbat, but there were plenty of other ways to settle old scores. Learning about poisons was only the first step.

    But books like that couldn''t be requested openly, so she''d start with medicine.

    "Medical books? Sure. I''ll have them sent in a couple of days, Nn said.

    Eliza was surprised. "You''ll bring them yourself, huh!" She hadn''t thought a few books would

    d warrant hus p

    personal attention.

    Nn quickly corrected himself. "Of course not. 11

    my men deliver them"

    "I see.¡± Eliza said, realizing she had misunderstood.

    For some reason, that exnation left her relieved-yet strangely empty.

    Prince Nn is kindder the the rumors superst (¡ªnot as intimidating as people say. But I shouldn''t get ahead of myself. He''s busy with military and political affairs, why would he have time to personally deliver books to me? Eliza reminded herself.

    Now that she was a nun, she had to let go of such thoughts. With that realization, her heart settled into c

    calm stillness.

    "Thank you again, Prince Nn. I need to unpack, so I won''t keep you any longer. Take care" She offered a brief smile before turning and disappearing back into the munnery.

    Only after her slim figure vanished behind the door dud Nn finally leave.

    Darude the gates, Benedict was still waiting. The moment he saw Nn, he rushed forward anxiously. "Prince Nnd Where''s Eliza! Didn''t shee out with your

    10:17 AM

    The ck g soldiers hell him back, preventing him from getting too close.

    Nn cast him a cool nce. "Of course not. She''s now a nun at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Benedict''s face fell. "What? But His Majesty agreed to give her another chance! If she regrets her decision and apologizes, the decree can be withdrawn. I''ve been shouting this for ages outside. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Taking the reins from his subordinate, Nn replied tly, "We heard"

    "Then why didn''t you bring her out? Benedict demanded, his voice rising in frustration.

    Nn swung onto his horse and looked down at him, his tone indifferent. "Because she said she would never regret it."

    With that, he rode off without another word, his silver hair catching the wind as he disappeared into the distance.

    Nn''s thoughts remained tangled as he left. ''Medical books? She wants to study medicine, huh? That''s not easy to learn. I should get some from Lawrence. He''s Sage of Medicine-his books might be easier for her to understand

    g soldiers and the carriage convoy followed.

    Behind him, the ck g

    Meanwhile, Benedict stood frozen in ce, staring at the closed gates of Saint Grace Nunnery in disbelief. "No regrets? How is that possible? Eliza ymust be acting out of anger again. We can''t just let her do as she pleases. Gritting his teeth, he turned on his heel and left. He would return to his father- surely, his father would know how to bring Eliza back.

    Back at the Duke''s estate, Gabriel mmed his palm against the table, his face dark with fury. "She dares to keep up this nonsense!"

    Sunding nearby, Sophie clenched her teeth. ''Damn it. That bitch actually made it into Saint Grace Nunnery as a Holy Lady. This just got a lot moreplicated. she thought.

    At the Duke''s estate, Eliza had been easy

    sy to control. But Saint Grace Nunnery was remote-getting to her now would take more effort.

    Sophie thought. No. I have to bring her back. I need to keep an eye on her. More importantly, if she stays a Holy Lady, how can I take her ce?" Masking her true feelings, Sophie stepped forward, putting on the act of a devoted sister. She clung to Gabriel''s arm and said sweetly, "Father. please don''t be angry.

    "Elize must be confused. Since you and my brothers can''t go to Saint Grace

    Nunnery, why don''t you let me try? I promise-I''ll bring her back."

    0

    É«

 Chapter 32

    Sophie''s suggestion was met with immediate approval.

    "Tather, Sophie''s right," Dn said. "It''s not convenient for us to go to Saint Grace Nunnery, but if she goes, the Reverend won''t have any reason to stop her

    Gabriel nodded. "Sophie, you''re so thoughtful. I''ll leave this to you."

    "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll definely bring Eliza back! Sophie promised without hesitation

    Dn smiled "With

    Sophie handling it sess is guaranteed!"

    "Absolutely!" Matthew added. "She''s so kind and lovable-those Reverends at the nunnery will be charmed by her. If they help convince Eliza, she might juste home!

    Inwardly, Sophie scoffed. She had no interest in winning over a bunch of nuns.

    Sull, she kept up her sweet, innocent smile, asionally blushing at their praise, giving no hint of what she truly thought

    While Dn and Matthew kept fawning over her, Benedict stood off to the side, unusually quiet.

    He watched Sophie cling to their father''s arm, Gabriel''s indulgent smile as he looked at his daughter, and his brothers showering Sophie with admiration. Then Nn''s words echoed in his mind-she said she would never regret it.

    Benedict couldn''t understand why 1 Eliza would say she had no regrets.

    This family was warm and close. Their father loved his children, he and his brothers dosed on their sister, and even the youngest sister was considerate. Benedict couldn''t understand why Eliza wouldn''t want toe back.

    Then, he thought of something. Sure, Dn hit her sometimes, and Father punished her on asion, but wasn''t that because she was wrong and

    immature? Could she really want to leave home forever over something so trivial!"

    A slow anger burned in Benedict. He was angry at Eliza for being so

    so stubborn and refusing to reflect on her mistakes.

    And he was angry at himself he had failed as ber eldest brother. He hadn''t guided her properly

    When shees back he thought grimly, 1l make sure she learns her ce. She''ll be a good and sensible sister, whether she likes it or not.

    The next morning. Gabriel and Benedict left early for work at the pce. Anthony was still unwell and resting, so only Dn and Matthew saw Sophir off

    ha

    "Come on, Dn. Matthew, that''s enough." Sophie said with a smile as they fusted over the carriage. "The seat is already soft. I won''t be rattled to pieces"

    Her twin brothers had taken extra care preparing the ride. The road to Mount Westin was rough, and they wanted to make sure she wasfortable..

    While adjusting the cushions himself, Dn grumbled, "This is all Eliza''s fauk. If she hadn''t insisted on bing a nun, you wouldn''t have to go through this hassle."

    Matthew, less talkative duan his twin, just nodded in agree

    agreement, his expression mirroring Dn''s irritation

    so can 1.

    Sophur sighed, putting on a look of reluctant eptance. "Can''t be helped. If Eliza could make the trip, so can

    But deep down, the was sehing

    The journey from Hasen City to Mount Westin took over two hours. If it weren''t for

    her ns, she wouldn''t waste her time on something so

    Juirwait Eliza. Once you''re back, you''ll pay for this, she thought

    Just then, a servant came running out, panic written all over h

    mining!"

    over his face. "Lord Dn! Lord Matthew! Bad news-Lady Mowbay''s memorial que is

    Dn and Matthew''s expressions darkened at the ume time.

    "What?" Dn snapped. "How could you not notice something so important was gone!"

    10.18 AM

    "Who would take Mother''s memorial que!" Matthew asked, his brow furrowing.

    A sudden realization struck them both. They turned to each other and shouted angrily, "Could it be Eliza!"

    "She even took Mother''s memorial que!" Dn exploded. "That thief? What right does she have to take it!"

    Matthew''s face hardened. Their sister was gening more and more out of control, Running off to be a nun was bad enough¡ªbringing disgrace to the Stonor family-and now she had stolen their mother''s memorial que.

    "Damn it! I knew she was up to something yesterday." Dn fumed. "I should''ve kept a closer eye on her!"

    Linle did they know, Eliza had taken more than just the memorial que. She had also taken her mother''s keepsakes and other belongings. They just hadn''t realized it yet.

    Matthew''s voice was cold. "No point yelling about it now. She must have taken it to Saint Grace Nunnery yesterday"

    Dn turned to Sophie. It''s all up to you now. You have to bring back both Eliza and our mother''s memorial que."

    "Of course. I''ll do my best," Sophie said sweetly, but inside, she was gloating. It was perfect that Eliza actually took her mother''s memorial que.

    Sophie had been nning to toss that lowborn woman''s memorial que out of the Stonor family''s private chapel anyway-to make room for her own mother. Now, Eliza had saved her the trouble.

    Once she got to Saint Grace Nunnery, all she needed was a litle "ident" to break the memorial que and pin the me on Eliza.

    A disgraceful daughter who selfishly stole her own mother''s memorial que and caused a scene at Saint Grace Nunnery? There was no way someone like that would be allowed to pray for the country as a Holy Lady.

    The n wasing together perfectly. As Sophie''s carriage made its way toward Saint Grace Nunnery on Mount Westin, she was already imagining the oue.

    But before she could even set foot inside, the main gate mmed shut right in her face.

    "Saint Grace Nunnery is closed today. No visitors, a Reverend said from behind the door.

    Sophie quickly swallowed her irritation and forced a smile. "Reverend, you misunderstand. I''m not just any visitor. I came to see my sister. The Reverend arched a brow. "Your sister!"

    "Yes, Eliza. She arrived yesterday," Sophie said, putting on her best concerned- sister act. "I was so worried about her that I came all this way. Could you please let us meet?"

    Sise expected her disy of affection to work instantly.

    But then, another voice rang out from inside-cold and firm. "There is no one here named Eliza. And certainly no sister of yours. Please leave!

 Chapter 33

    Sophie instantly recognized the voice-it was Eliza. She sneered at the closed gate, lier expression full of disdain. "Eliza, since you know I''m here, why won''t youe qua! Feeling guilty about your family, are your

    Imode, Eliza had been carrying a bucket of water back to her quarters when she overheard Sophie''s voice.

    Since arriving at Saint Grace Nunnery, she quickly adapted to life there. She attended morning and evening prayers without fail and diligentlypleted her assigned chores.

    After surviving life on the streets in her past life,ving a roof over her head and food to eat felt li

    like more than enough.

    i praceful, with a tiny plot for growing vegetables.

    Besides, the munnery had even given her a small, private courtyard. It was simple but I She had nned in trud to her garden today, but as she passed the main gate with her water bucket, she heard Sophie''s sickly sweet voice, pretending to be concerned. Clearly, she was up to no good.

    "Guilty!" Eliza''s voice was ice-cold, "I''m a min now. 1 have no family. So I don''t see what I''d have to feel guilty about."

    She picked up her bucket, ready to

    y to leave.

    Tre so selfish. Did your Outside, Sophor scoffed, "No family, huh! Then why did you steal your mother''s memorial que! Eliza, you''re so : Dn and Mathew when you took Caroline''s memorial que?"

    ou even think about

    Then, her tone turned smug. "She wasn''t just your mother. And if Father finds out, do you think he''ll let you off easily? But if youe back with me now. I might even put in a good word for you. After all, you know Father loves ine must-

    Before Sophie could finish gloating, the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery suddenly swung open.

    Before she even saw who did it, a bucket of ice-cold water came phishing out with a loud whooshe

    Sophie gasped as the freezing water drenched her from head to for

    And before she could even react, the gates mmed shut again. For a long moment, she just stood there, stunned. Then, her face twisted with rage.

    She pped the gate, hier voire serveching. "Eliza, have you lost your mind? You linle bitch, how dare you throw water at me! Just wait till I tell Father and my brothers about this!"

    Though she hadn''t seen who was behind the door, she knew it had to be Eliza. And she was right.

    Inside, Eliza leaned casually against the door, still holding the empty bucket, thoroughly amused. Hearing Sophie''s furious shricks outside, she

    see what they

    at they think they can do to me now

    "Go ahead and tell them," the said mockingly. "Ed love to see

    Then she turned to the Reverend who had helped her and silent

    silently mouthed thank you.

    Without sparing another dought for Sophile, Eliza happily carried her bucket back to her courtyard.

    Dutaide, Sophie seethed, but with no way to force the door open, she had no choice but to enhur the long, bumpy ride back home.

    And sure enough, the moment she returned, she wasted no timeining to Gabriel and the others.

    The reactions were exactly what she wanted. Gabriel and the Stonor broilers were furious-especially Dn, who swore that when Eliza came bark, he''d make her pay for this

    Howrses, that was assuming liza ever came back. If she didn''t, their threats ineant nothing

    had no choice but to keep making the grueling trip to Saint Grace Nunnery. Day after day, she endured the long, bone-rauling journey between Haven City and Mount Westin

    And after all that effort, the still had caught a single glimpse of Eliza-she couldn''t even get past the

    teven get past the nunnery gates.

    she hadidered sneaking in with a prayer group, but Saint Grace Nunnery rarely had visitors

    The gates had been shut for days, and the few people who did show up look a the nunnery''s ft of closing its doors without warning

    After days of waiting wil

    one look and left withoutint. It seemed everyone was used to

    no result, Sophie finally lost patiener. Nor bribed a vige woman to ask how long

    the nunnery would stay closed.

    The answer son came back. The Holy Lady was

    the country. The nunnery would be closed for a month

    10.18 AM D

    "A month?" Sophie clenched her teeth in fury.

    "Damn it! Eliza and those old nuns have been making a fool out of me! If I hadn''t paid for this information, who knows how much more time would''ve wasted" she thought.

    She shot onest re at the locked gates before turning on her heel and leaving.

    Inside Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza had just finished copying the Bible. She put down her pen, feeling calm and satisfied with her work. Carefully. she spread the still-damp pages on the table to dry.

    "Time to fetch water, she said to herself.

    Life in Saint Grace Nunnery was quiet and simple-something Eliza hadn''t experienced in a long time, not since her past life.

    She liked it. The only inconvenience was the water supply. Every day, she had to haul water from the mountainside.

    Of course, she could use the stream water from her pocket farm, but ever since discovering its miraculous properties, she had been careful

    Also, Mary checked on her back injuries frequently. If her wounds healed so fast,

    it would raise suspicion. So, she only used the water to tend the medicinal herbs

    in her pocket farm, helping them grow stronger.

    Dressed in her habit, Eliza stepped out of her room, picked up two wooden buckets, and made her way up the mountain path.

    As she walked, she thought about the scripture Mary had assigned her to memorize a few days ago-The Magnificat.

    She had almost mastered it, though there were still a few lines she struggled with

    ncing around and seeing no one nearby, she started reciting aloud. "My soul proims the greatness of the Lord, my spirit rejoices in God my Savior, for he has looked with favor on his lowly servant..."

    Step by step, she climbed the stone path, her wooden buckets swaying gently in rhythm with her voice. The words rang clear through the forest, blending with the rustling leaves and distant birdsong.

    Engrossed in her recitation, Eliza didn''t notice the figure sitting on a small bridge downstream, just beyond the stream.

    Nn''s eyes suddenly snapped open. Blood-red.

    He was in bad shape. His face was pale, drenched in sweat, his breathing ragged. His brows were tightly furrowed, his expression twisted-like a wolf on the verge of losing control.

    Had Eliza seen him, she would have instantly sensed the danger radiating from him, the silent warning to stay away.

    But she didn''t. And as her voice carried through the trees, Nn''s bloodshot eyes

    locked onto her.

    É«

 Chapter 34

    Drawn by Eliza''s voice, Nn closed his eyes and listened in silence. His chaotic thoughts gradually settled

    But after a while, the wire stopped.

    Opening

    g his eyes, he saw Eliza had reached the stream where she fetched water,

    She set down the wooden buckets from her shoulders and stepped onto arge rock. Crouching down, she dipped one bucket into the water.

    Since her return to this life, she hadn''t done much heavybor. Her strength wasn''t what it used to be. She could only fill the bucket halfway before struggling to lift it. Water sloshed over the edge, spilling onto the rock beneath her feet

    Completely unaware of the danger, Eliza ced the half-full bucket down and reached for the empty one. But as she bent forward, her foot slipped on the wet surface.

    "Ah!" With a ssh, she lost her bnce and tumbled straight into the stream was barely waist-

    Nn''s eyes widened. Instinctively, he leaped off the bridge, as if to rescue her. But the moment hended, he realized the water was b deep.

    Eliza, who had already scrambled to her feet, turned around in confusion. Standing in the shallows, dressed in dark robes, silver hair flowing, was none other than Nn. His expression was unreadable.

    "Prince Nn"" She was caught off guard. She had only realized someone else was there when she heard movement behind her, but she hadn''t expected him.

    Nn looked away slightly, his voice t. "Well, there''s a monastery nearby. It''s too noisy. This ce is quieter."

    It took Eliza a second to process. So he was saying he came here for some peace and quiet-not that he was lurking around for no reason. ¡°1 sec Please, don''t let me disturb you, Prince Nn"

    Something about his demeanor seemed off, but Eliza didn''t ask. Instead, she focused on climbing out of the stream-only to realize one of her burbrin was missing-

    Looking downstream, she spotted it, floating right toward Nn

    Without a word, he reached down, grabbed it, and walked to the shore. Then, just as silently, he handed it to her.

    Thank you, Prince Nn. The words came out automatically. And the moment she said them, Eliza realized-since meeting him, "thank you" was probably the thing she''r said most

    Alle embarrassed, she reached for the bucket, only to find it already half-hilled with water, saving her the trouble of drawing more.

    But just as she grasped it, Nn didn''t let go. He was tall, and though Eliza wash''i short, she always felt diminutive next to him

    He looked down at her, hit sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "Words of thanks don''t mean much. Next time, don''t bother. But if I were to make a request, would you agree!"

    Eliza brutated. "That depends, Prince Nn.

    something beyond my ability-"

    She agreed that empty gratitude was pointless, but she wasn''t about to promise anything blindly.

    Nn raised an eyebrow, as if amused by her caution. "Don''t worry. I won''t sell you

    Then, finally, he let go of the bucket.

    Eliza tank it, but she kept her answer to herself,

    Nn let out a low chuckle. "Alright. I''ve gathered the medical books, I''ll have them sent to you tomorrow"

    "Thank you " Eliza started, but when she saw Nn raise an eyebrow, she quickly adjusted. "Prince Nn, if you ever need my help. I''ll do what I

    -id at a within my lity"

    She dord there was much she could do for someone as powerful as Prince

    Nn, but to her surprise, his expression eased noticeably.

    "Nothing for today. I''lle find you tomorrow," he said casually

    Eliza nodded. "Alright"

    After ahir left," Nn returned to the monastery in unusually good spirits.

    10:18 AM

    His subordinates, who had been scouring the entire area with the help of an old priest, nearly copsed in relief when they spotted him strolling back,pletely unbothered.

    "Prince Nnt" Deputy Commander Ross practically shrieked. "Where the hell were you! We were about to send the ck g soldiers to search all of Mount Westin!"

    For the past two years, Nn''s headaches had been getting worse. Each episode left him on the edge of losing control, sometimes even harming himself in the pr

    Some

    process.

    whispered that it was karma-that the countless lives he had taken hade back to haunt him.

    Others imed he was cursed from birth. His silver hair was said to be a bad omen, proof of heaven''s disfavor. His illness, they insisted, was simply fate taking its toll.

    Of course, Ross and the others didn''t buy any

    They had fought alongside Nn for years, through blood and fire, life and death. Maybe the heavens had cursed him, maybe not-but what they did know was that Nn had led them to countless victones, protected their people, and crushed the enemies of Bortend.

    So they ignored the gossip. To them, Nn wasn''t cursed. He was just sick. And if

    it was an illness, they would stand by him until they found a cure.

    That was why they never left his side during an episode-because when the pain took over, Nn could be unpredictable.

    But today, in the brief moment they had turned their attention to an old priest''s prayer, Nn had disappeared without a trace.

    By

    the time they realized it, they had practically turned Holy Cross Monastery upside down looking for him.

    And now just as they were gasping for breath, preparing for the worst, Nn

    casually walked back like nothing had happened.

    Nn coughed lightly. "I didn''t go anywhere. Just stepped out

    It for some air. You lot were too noisy

    Ross and the others instantly deted.

    They''d been a little excitable, sure-this was their first time in a monastery-but

    now Nn was ming them. That was too much

    Ross opened his mouth, about to protest, but then he suddenly noticed

    something

    "Prince Nn your eyes. His expression changed, his voice tightening with rm.

    "Did you already have an episode?

    AD

 Chapter 35

    When Nn first returned. Ross and the others assumed his condition hadn''t

    acted up,

    But now, taking a closer look, they noticed his eyes were sull bloodshot, and his face was unusually pale.

    Nn nodded calmly. Itis mind had sented, but his body always showed lingering symptoms after an attack. It made sense that Ross had noticed.

    Ross and the others exchanged stunned nces

    That fast? How long was it this time?" Ross''s voice carried a note of disbelief- mixed with cautious excitement.

    Their reaction wasn''t without reason. In the past, Nn''s episodessted at least three hours at their shortest. The worst ones dragged on for an entire day and night.

    But today, it was less than an hour.

    Ross suddenly had a thought. His eyes lit up. "Could it be that Lawrence''s medicine is finally working?"

    Nn considered it for a moment, then shook his head. "Probably not."

    He knew his own condition well enough. He had been taking Lawrence''s prescription for nearly half a year. If it were truly working, he would have noticed a gradual improvement-not this sudden, drastic change

    Then, Nn''s gaze flickered as he recalled something-Eliza''s voice, reciting scripture in that clear, steady tone.

    If anything had an effect, he thought perhaps it was the content of what Eliza had been reciting.

    After returning to Hasen City. Nn visited Holy Cross Monastery several times, always seeking prayers when he felt an episodeing on. He listened to the priests'' chants and made generous offerings, hoping for some relief

    This time had been no different. But before the priest could even finish, the pain became unbearable.

    He had left in a rush, barely aware of where he was going until he found himself by the stream behind the mountain. That was where he had run into Eliza

    Thinking of Eliza, Nn asked absently. "Have the medical books I asked Lawrence to find arrived yet?"

    Ross scratched his head, confused by the sudden change of topic. "Yeah, they got to Hasen City yesterday afternoon."

    ""Good. Let''s head back" Nn nodded.

    Ross blinked. "Already? But, Prince Nn, don''t you usually stay longer after an episode?"

    Nn didn''t slow his stride. "No need."

    The priests had prayed for him countless times, and yet today, Eliza''s quiet recitation had done more for him than all their chantingbined.

    He thought maybe he should have her pray for him instead. Let her rack up favors, then repay them one by one.

    The only issue was that Saint Grace Nunnery didn''t allow men to visit freely. He''d have to find another way.

    As he walled, a thought crossed his mind. His lips curved slightly, an amused glint dashing in his eyes.

    The next morning. Nn arrived at Sains Grace Nunnery with the medical books.

    The gates were still shut. He knocked. No answer.

    He knocked again and again. Finally, after his fifth

    after his 6th attempt, a voice called out from inside.

    Sara Grace Nunnery is preparing for the Holy Lady''s prayer ceremony for the nation. We''re closed for a month. If you wish to visit, pleasee back another time."

    Nn responded evenly. Please wait. I''m not here for a visit leen assigned in oversee the preparations for the Holy Lady''s prayer ceremony"

    There was a brief pause before the voice inside asked. "Aar you Priner Nn? "Yes," he said with a nod

    Cady then did the gates of Saba Grace Nunnery open. Siner Nn had previously escorted Eliza here under royal orders, the nuns all recognized him. The Reverend who greeted but didn''t question his words

    Not that she needed to-Nn wasn''t lying Just yesterday, he had gone to the pce and volunteered for this duty. The king had found his sudden respiest illlut approved it nheless.

    So, in an official capacity, Nn was indeed here for the ceremony.

    "Serenity is in the main hall with Reverend Mary Mendoza for morning prayers. Please wait outside for a moment, Prince Nn," the nun told him.

    sirrich

    The "moment" stretched into a full half-hour. Nn had never waited this long for anyone before.

    When Eliza finally emerged behind Mary, her eyes immediatelynded on him- leaningzily against a pir, looking half-asleep.

    She haili¨²t expected him to arrive so early. Mary also spotted Nn and frowned slightly-

    thra

    quickly exined. "Prince Nn is here to deliver some medical books. I had asked him to bring a few for me;

    Mary looked at het in surprise. "You want to study medicine, huh?"

    dura offered a casual excuse. "After morning prayers and blessings on the mountain, I have plenty of free time, I figured I might as something useful instead of sitting around."

    well read

    "Have you studied in before?" Mary asked,

    Eliza shook her head-sheepishly. "No, I haven''t

    Hearing that. Mary assumed it was nothing more than a passing interest. A flicker

    of disappointment crossed her eyes before the quickly masked it.

    "Well, if you want to read, go ahead" she said. Then, her gaze shifted back to

    Nn. "But... don''t get too close to this man"

    Eliza nodded obediently. "I understand. I won''t think about anything else.

    As the youngest at Saint Grace Nunnery, she was still undergoing training under Mary

    Mary hesitated for a moment, as if about to say something more, but in the end, she simply sighed. "As long as you understand."

    With that, she turned and left,

    Elta nced at Nn again, only to find that at some point, he had opened his eyes and was staring at her intently.

    There was something about his gaze that made her feel a little unsettled. Steeling herself, Eliza stepped forward Prince Nn, sorry to have kept

    Nn didn''t respond right away. It had been a long wait, but since they hadn''t agreed on a specific time, he let it slide.

    Instead, he handed her the books. "See if these are what you wanted"

    Eliza took them, surprised, "You brought this many?"

    There were five in total, all filled with handwritten annotations-clearly someone''s personal study notes. One was aprehensive herbal guide, rxactly what she hadoped for the most.

    cited. Elura flipped through a few pages before carefully tucking them away. In high spirits, she looked up at Nn. "Thank you! I really preciate this. You mentioned yesterday that you needed my help with something. What is it?"

    Nn studied her for a moment before theer of his mouth lifted slightly. "Yes," he said. "There is something I need your help with. If you''re free nowe with me to the back mountain"

 Chapter 36

    If Eliza hadn''t known about Nn''s extreme

    treme aversion to women getting too close to him, she might have misunderstood his slightly odd choice of

    She cleared her throat. "Moming prayers are over, and there''s nothing much to do until evening prayers."

    "Alright, let''s go then, Nn said, turning to leave.

    Eliza quickly followed but then hesitated, "Prince Nn, could you go ahead? I need to put away the Bible first meet you there."

    Tine.

    , but don''t take too long." he said before heading toward the back mountain.

    Eliza nodded and hurried off to put her books away. About fifteen minutester, she returned with two water buckets, nning to fetch water from

    the uream.

    But the moment she arrived, she sensed something was off

    At the stream, Nn wasn''t alone-four ck g sokliers stood nearby, and a young woman knelt on the ground.

    The girl had her back turned, but Eliza didn''t need to see her

    er face to recognize her-Sophie

    Two ck g soldiers stood by Nn, and the other two held Sophie down on the rocky ground, keeping her from getting up

    As Eliza approached, carrying her buckets, she heard Sophie''s mudled sobs. "Please, Prince Nn, have mercy. I only came to visit Saint Grace Nunnery and got lost. I didn''t mean to disturb you."

    "Visi Nn let out a short, coldugh, as if she''d just told a joke. "Saint Grace Nunnery is closed to visitors for a month. So tell me, did someone

    you in or did you sneak in?"

    "Not Sor rushed to exin. "It''s my sister! My sister is the Holy Lady-Eliza, I''m Sophie, the Duke of Mowbay''s younger daughter."

    She slowly lifted her head, her eyes locking onto the tall, handsome Nn before her, unable to hide the pitiful yet resentful look in her gaze. "You must remember mr. You saw me the day you took Eliza away"

    Nn''s expression retrained indifferent. "Don''t remember."

    Sophar''s breath hitched. She opened her mouth to protest, but before she could, Nn nced past her and said, "Since you im to be the Holy Lady''s sister, why don''t we let the Holy Lady confirm that herself?"

    "What?" Sophie blinked in confusion-then noticed the direction of his gaze.

    Slowly, she turned her head-just in time to see a figure in a nun''s habit.

    Looking up, she saw Eliza standing over her, holding a wooden bucket. Before Sophie could react, the bucket tipped forward. Then, a cascade water drenched her from head to tor.

    "Ah~" Sophie s?ricked, her hair sticking to her face, her soaked clothes clinging to her body, making her look utterly miserable.

    Then, as the cold shock faded, anger red inside her. "Eliza, you lunatic!"

    That batch Sophie fumed internally, her whole body trembling with rage. ''I haven''t even settled the scope fromst time, and now she humiliates me in front of Prince Nnd

    Eliza set the bucket down, unfazed. "Who''s the lunatic? Weren''t you just calling me your sister! And now I''m a lunatic, huh?"

    "You pesired water on me first Sophar snapped, her teeth clenched. "Drenching someone out of nowhere-if that''s not crazy, what is

    Then, she turned her head, trying to win Nn''s sympathy with her pitiful look "Prince Nn, look at how unreasonable Eliza is. I was just talking to you-l didn''t even say anything bad about her-yet the drentbed me, soaking my c clothespletely"

    Nellis ved slightly, but he didn''tuneng Inwead, he nced at Eliza, who stood there with an icy expression, exuding nothing but cold

    For a brief moment, he thought he se sothing else in her eyes-wariness.

    Is it because I caught her sister he thought, then dismissed the idea almost immediately. "No, that doesn''t make sense. Their rtionship is clearly

    was only aher Eliza saw him with Sophie that the wariness appeared. What exactly is she guarding against? Does the actually think I''d turn ?gainst her because of Sophier

    10:18 AM

    CHIC Wn.

    The thought almost made Nnugh. He might be sick, but he wasn''t stupid enough to switch sides just because of a few words from one

    What he didn''t know was that his guess was right.

    Before the time reversal, Eliza would have never believed that her fair and logical father, Gabriel, would trust Sophie''s words over hers.

    But she had paid a heavy price for that trust.

    Her beloved brothers and Caleb... Every single one of them had taught her a painful lesson.

    So now

    now, anytime she saw Sophie standing with a man, she instinctively went on guard-even if Sophie was currently forced to kneel in the dirt.

    After all, Nn hadn''t gagged Sophie. And Sophie''s greatest weapon wasn''t her looks or her tears-it was her mouth, capable of deceiving anyone.

    Seeing no reaction from Nn, Sophie kept pushing. "Prince Nn, I know you''re just following orders, but ever since Eliza was dumped a few days ago, she''s been acting crazy. She''s even insisting on bing a nun and cutting ties with our family.

    "Father was worried about her, so he sent me to bring her back. Hut she refused to listen and even poured water on me yesterday as well. I really don''t know what to do anymore."

    Eliza shot Nn a sharp nce, watching his reaction. She wanted to see if the mighty Prince Regent would fall for Sophie''s act, just like so many others had

    But Nn only raised an eyebrow at her. "Why are you looking at me? She''s your sister, not mine."

    Eliza''s expression requined nk. "She''s not my sister either. I don''t have a father or a sister anymore.

    Nn let out a helpless, sigh. "Alright, then what do we do? We''ve already caught her. Should we throw her off the mountain?"

    "Prince Nn!" Sophie''s face turned pale.

    Nn let out a short breath, already losing patience. "Enough. Shut up. You talk too much"

    At hismand, the ck g soldiers immediately stepped forward, stuffing a cloth into Sophie''s mouth.

    Sophie let out a muffied scream, struggling, but it was useless.

    Eliza didn''t even spare her a nce. "Do whatever you want with her. It''s not my problem."

    Seeing that Eliza wasn''t interested in dealing with Sophie, Nn waved a band. Two ck g soldiers grabbed Sophie and dragged her away. The other two hesitated for a moment before following.

    And just like that, th

    the stream fell silent again.

    With the interruption gone, Nn quickly grew impatient. He walked over to a

    22

 Chapter 37

    Eliza stepped closer, her brows slightly furrowed. "What is it?"

    "What prayers were you reciting yesterday?" Nn gestured for her to sit beside him.

    Not wanting to sit too close, Eliza chose a smaller rock nearby-just big enough for her. "The prayers from yesterday Doy I recited while fetching water!"

    o you mean The Magnificat

    "Yes," Nn felt a flicker of dissatisfaction at the distance she kept, but seeing the wariness still lingering in her eyes, he let it go and got straight to the point. "Didn''t you say that within reason, you''d grant me a request?" He smiled faintly. Eliza hesitated but didn''t reply.

    Nn frowned slightly, as if sensing her reluctance. "You''re not nning to go back on your word, are you? After all I''ve done for you, you won''t even grant, a simple request, huh?"

    was right-he had helped her more than

    "It''s not that. Eliza quickly shook her head. Sophie''s sudden appearance had made her wary, but Nn was right once. She owed him, and it was time to repay that debt

    Taking a deep breath, she said. "What do you need me to do, Prince Nn?"

    The sooner she repaid him, the sooner she could focus on dealing with the Stonor family

    "That''s more like it Nn nodded, satisfied. "It''s

    thing major. I just liked hearing you recite the prayers yesterday. As repayment, could you

    recite The Magnificat for me again? Just like before."

    Eliza blinked in surprise. "That''s all?"

    "That''s all." Nn''s eyes gleamed with amusement. Unless you think that''s too

    little. In that case, you can recite it a few more times-1 wouldn''t mind*

    was all he wanted, then it was a fair deal. It was good practice anyway.

    "Alright," she agreed easily. If this was al

    "Should I suam now? Eliza asked.

    "Year" Nn leaned back on the rock, closing his eyes. "Whenever you''re ready."

    Fliza took a steady breath and began. "My soul proims the greatness of the Lord, my spirit rejoices in God my Savior, for he has looked with favor on his lowly servant...

    Her clear, steady voice carried through the quiet streamside, blending with the soft murmur of water and distant birdsong-

    Nn''s breathing grew slower and more rxed.

    For the first time in years, his mind-usually filled with battle cries and the echoes of war-felt quiet. The relentless chaos inside him faded, reced by something strangely peaceful.

    His body loosened, his consciousness sinking deeper and deeper into that rare stillness.

    Soon. Eliza noticed his posture cken, his head thing slightly as if he had dozed off. She hesitated, then stopped reciting, not wanting to wake

    Hut barely three seconds passed before Nn''s eyes snapped open. He murmured, his voice husky with sleep, "Don''t stop" Eliza sighed but continued.

    Oure she started again, she realized there was t

    was no stopping

    he recited it over and over, her voice steady as the stream beside them

    By the seventh or eighth repetition, her throat had grown dry. She finally paused, swallowing lund.

    Buat Nn, who seemed half-asleep, cracked an eye open immediately. His tone was almost irritated. "Why did you stop again?"

    Elu couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "If I keep going. I lose my voice"

    Only then did Nn notier slight hoarseness in her tone. He hesitated before asking. "How long has it been?

    "An hour." Eliza replied.

    Nn blinked. "That long?" He had thought maybe fifteen minutes-half an hour at most

    Stretching, Nn stood up, feeling oddly refreshed. Even the constant ache in his head, the one that never truly

    left him

    So The Magnificat actually helps?" he thought. Maybe I should have someone recite it back home. That way, I won''t have to trouble her at Saint Grace Nunnery. felt lighter today.

    word, he grabbed her two buckets and filled them to the

    "You''ve worked hard enough for today. Let''s call it a day," he said. Then, without another w brim with water from the stream..

    Eliza''s eyes widened. That''s too much!" She couldn''t carry y two full buckets up the hill.

    Nn just shrugged. "No problem. El carry them for you. With ease, he picked up the heavy buckets and started walking toward Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Eliza barely had time to protest before he was already ahead of her. Left with no choice, she hurried after him....

    Meanwhile, at the base of Mount Westin, Nn''s men dumped Sophie before leaving.

    Soaked and humiliated, Sophie clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and dragged herself back up t

    the mountain.

    estate.

    When she finally reached the Stonor Family carriage, she flung open the door and asked the driver to take her back to the Duke''s esta

    The moment the carriage arrived at the Stonor family home, Sophie didn''t even bother changing her wet clothes. She stormed straight to the study, looking for Gabriel and Benedict. "Father: Benedict!"

    But the rooms were empty. She searched everywhere, only toe up short.

    Frustrated, she grabbed the passing butler and learned that Gabriel and Benedict had gone out on business.

    Sophie''s nails dug into her palms. With no one to vent her anger on, she took a deep breath-and then an idea struck. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately turned and ran toward Dn''s courtyard.

    Sure enough she found Dn mid-

    l-exercise, practicing in the open air.

    "Dn" she cried, her voice trembling as she burst into tears.

    Dn turned at the sound of his name. His brows furrowed when he saw Sophie standing there, drenched from head to toe. "Sophie? What huppened! Why are you soaking wet?"

    On the way back, Sophie had taken a detour to dump another bucket of water over herself, ensuring she looked as pitiful as possible.

    Now, with water dripping from her sleeves and hair, she looked as though she had just crawled out of a pond. To Dn, she appeared utterly devastated.

    Sniffling. Sophie wiped at her face, smearing a mix of water and tears. Her voice shook as she whispered, "Dn I tried. I really tried, but it''s unseless Brase help

    me

    Dn immediately called for a servant to bring her dry clothes, then asked, "Didn''t you go to Saint Cruce Nunnery Jos¨¦e Eliza? What happened? Couldn''t you find her?"

    He had been away on business and had only just returned. He had no idea what had happened over the past two days. Sophir shook her head, looking utterly helpless. "I saw her, but she was just like yesterday. The moment she realized I was coane hotbr, the drenched me. She wouldn''t even listen"

    there

    to persuade herto

    Comment

    * D

    É«

 Chapter 38

    "What? She dumped water on you, huh? Just like yesterday?" Dn''s face darkened with shock and anger.

    Sophie forced a bitter smile and waved it off, "It''s fine, Dn. It''s just water. What really matters is that Eliza refuses toe horne."

    "How is that fine?" Dn snapped. "That''s too much. She ims she''s not malicious, but she keeps bullying you. If that''s not malicious, then what

    "Dn, don''t talk about Eliza like that, Sophie said, stomping her foot with exaggerated urgency. "No matter how she acted before, we have to get her back quickly. Otherwise, something terrible might happen!"

    Dn immediatelytched onto her words. "What do you mean? Did Eliza cause some kind of trouble at Saint Grace Nunnery?"

    "She... Sophie hesitated, biting her lip

    pas if struggling with what to say.

    "What about her? Dn pressed, his impatience growing

    Finally, Sophie looked up, her expression Filled with panic and hesitation. "1 saw her... alone with a man on the back mountain of Saint Grace Nunnery. They wereughing and acting way too familiar. And even..."

    And what?" Dn''s eyes widened, his gut telling him something was seriously wrong. "Sophie, spit it out!"

    "They were all over each other-hugging and everything" Sophie blurted out, as if she''d been holding it in

    The moment she said it, a wave of satisfaction washed over her. That''s what you get for sshing me, Eliza, she thought. "You think you can just walk away from the Stonor family, huh? I have my ways!

    wrap his h

    Dn felt like he''d been struck by lightning. Alone with a man? Laughing? Hugging? he thought and couldn''t wrap

    Even as hothraded as he was, he hesitated. "Sophie, are you absolutely sure? Didn''t you misinterpret what you saw?"

    head around it.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Sophie, but this was huge. If true, Eliza would be in serious trouble-the kind even the king wouldn''t overlook. Sophie hadn''t expected him to question her. Immediately, her face fell. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, Dn! Why would I make this up? But if you don''t believe me, then just forget it."

    "No! I believe you. Of course, I believe you!" Dn said quickly, cursing himself for doubting her even for a second.

    Sophie is kind and pure-hearted-she wouldn''t lie about something like this, he thought, and his anger reignited.

    "This can''t be ignored," he said, standing abruptly. "If Eliza''s really doing something this disgraceful, I''ll drag her back and let Father deal with her." Without another word, Dn stormed off to change. Momentster, he was

    is already heading toward Mount Westin.

    Watching I

    [his retreating figure, Sophie smirked to herself. Everything was falling into ce. She wasn''t worried about her story being questioned. Knowing Dn''s temper, she was sure he''d resort to violence when confronting Eliza. Once that happened, there was no way they would have a

    civil conversation.

    As Sophie predicted, when Dn reached Saint Grace Nunnery and found the gates shut, he started pounding of them. "Open upt Open this door

    From inside. a Reverend rushed forward. "Sir, pleaset The nunnery is closed to visitors"

    impatiently, his voice sharp. "Get Eliza out here right now. Or I swear I''ll kick down this damn

    "I don''t care if you''re dosed or not Dn cut her off impati down and tear this ce apart!"

    The Reverend could tell right away that Dn was trouble and had no intention of opening the door.

    But after Dn called out three times with no response, he lost patience and started kicking it.

    Saint Grace Nunnery was a humble ce, and its main gate was just two simple wooden doors. After a few hardd kicks, they gave way with a loudl bing before the Reverend could stop Dn.

    Dn strode inside, shooting the Reverend a cold re before pushing forward.

    "Stop Men aren''t allowed inside Sam Grace Nunnery without permission," the Reverend protested

    Dn shoved her aside without hesitation. "Get in my way again, and I kick you

    ino"

    10:18 AM

    He stormed through the main hall, his voice sharp and threatening as he demanded. "Where''s Eliza?"

    Terrified young nuns scattered at the sight of him, some nearly in tears.

    By the time Eliza heard themotion and rushed over, the scene was already a mess. "Stop this she snapped, fury shing in her eyes. "Dn, what the hell do you think you''re doing"

    Hearing her voice, Dn turned to face her, his expression full of contempt. "Well, well. You finally decided to show yourself, huh?"

    Eliza instantly knew Sophie had

    gotten to him, but she had no idea just how badly her name had been dragged through the mud.

    Dn crossed his arms. "Tll give you onest change-for the sake of our so- called sibling bond. Pack your things ande family right now.

    ne back to the

    Stonor

    Eliza''s expression turned ice-cold. I''m a nun now

    now. I have na family. And I''m not going back."

    Instead of getting angry, Dn let out augh¨Cbitter and full of disdain.

    "A nun!" His tone was dripping with mockery. "You shameless thing, you dare to call yourself that, huh? I''m giving you a chance to leave with some dignity, but if you don''te quietly, you''ll regret it."

    Eliza''s patience snapped. "Shameless What the hell do you mean by that?"

    She red at him, her voice firm. "I have a clear conscience. How dare you say I don''t deserve to call mys

    myself a nun!

    You''d better watch your mouth."

    Dn let out a cold chuckle and took a step forward. "Oh Sull acting all high and mighty, huh? Fine. You won''te willingly, but too bad-you

    don''t have a choice"

    Eliza''s instincts screamed at her to run. But before she could move, Dn lunged and grabbed her arm.

    *Let go! You lunatic, let go of me she yelled, pounding on his arm with all her strength.

    But Dn was stronger. He gripped her wrist so tightly it ached, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t break free.

    Ignoring her protests, Dn started dragging her toward the gate. The nuns around them were frozen in fear, powerless to stop him.

    Panic surged through Eliza''s chest No. I''m not going back. I can''t go back to that hell, she shouted inwardly.

    Desperation red in her eyes. Then, without thinking, she opened her mouth and sank her teeth hard into Dn''s arm

 Chapter 39

    Dn let out a sharp cry of pain and instinctively pped Eliza''s head. "Are you out of your mind? Let go of me!"

    But Eliza wouldn''t listen. She wasn''t the crazy one-Dn was. She had escaped the Stonor family, and he had no right to drag her back. Anyone trying to force her into that nightmare again was her enemy,

    She bit down even harder. The more Dn hit her, the tighter she clenched her jaw. Blood was pouring from the wound, but she refused to let

    Dn shouted, "You lunatic! I''ll bear you to death!"

    He started throwing punches, his fists mming into her over and over.

    Eliza''s frail body couldn''t withstand such a beating. Pain exploded through her, radiating from every part of her body.

    Tears blurred her vision as the taste of blood filled her mouth. At this point, she couldn''t even tell whose blood it was.

    The Reverend and the young nuns watched in horror, desperately trying to pull them apart, but neither sibling would back down.

    Even as blood ran down her face. Eliza refused to release her grip.

    bn couldn''t take it anymore. Enraged, he kicked Eliza hard in the stomach, sending her flying.

    The force of 1

    the blow finally pried her teeth loose, and with it, she tore off a chunk of flesh from his arm.

    Dn bowled in agony, staring at the gaping wound in shock. His mind reeled.

    All he wanted was to bring Eliza home-he could not understand why she was fighting him like this.

    "Eliza, have you ever even considered us your family?" he shouted, his voice raw with frustration.

    Eliza struggled to her feet with the help of the nuns, wiping the blood from her lips. She looked at him with nothing but hatred. "I wish I could say never, but unfortunately, I used to see you as my closest family,"

    Dn''s breath caught. "And now?"

    Eliza spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground, her pale face calm as she coldly said, ¡°My enemies.¡±

    an like a p.

    a p. ¡°You see us as enemies, huh?"

    The words hit Dn

    He couldn''t wrap his head around it. "Why? Just because we won''t let you waste your life in this ce? Because I want to bring you home?"

    Elize didn''t bother answering. She just stood there, her eyes dark and unreachable, as if she were looking at a stranger-no, an enemy, "This is insane." Dn muttered. "You''re the one being unreasonable. You''re wrong, and you look at me like I''m the bad guy, huh?¡±

    No, something was off. He thought Fliza wasn''t just stubborn-she had to be possessed.

    "This has to stop. Dn said, stepping forward. "I''m taking you.

    Before he could finish, the Reverend and nuns of Saint Grace Nunnery yanked Eliza back in fear.

    But she wasn''t scared anymore. She silently y counted down in her head. Three, two, one....

    Dn''s vision swam, and before he could process what was happening, everything went ck. His body hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    In his final moment of consciousness, he swore he saw something in Eliza''s e cyr-sgmething dark.

    What he didnt know was that it wasn''t his imagination: Eliza really wanted him dead

    When Dn tried to drag her away, Eliza had secretly transferred the poison she had developed the night before from her pocket farm. When she bat him, she made sure the poison was in her mouth

    Dn was poisoned. And so was

    She hadn''t even had time to create an antidote. Now, all they could do was wait to

    die

    Eluta slumped to the ground, a betterugh escaping her lips. Blood trickled from her mouth, mixing with

    Dn''s, both gradually turning ck.

    She wanted tough, but also to cry So this is h I have to die again,'' she thought

    is how it endo What a waste. I finally came back, and I''ve only managed to take down one Dn before

    12

    10:14 AM

    Frustration burned inside her, but Dn had pushed her too far. She had no other choice.

    Just as she was about to close her eyes and ept her fate, the panicked cries of the nuns cut through the haze. "Reverend Mary is here! Reverend Mary, please hurry! Serenity''s been beaten, and she''s poisoned!"

    The next moment, someone caught Eliza from behind, supporting her weak body. A cold pill was

    is pressed against her lips, urging her to take it.

    When she resisted, Mary''s familiar voice spoke above her, filled with anger and

    sorrow.

    "You fool. If you die like this, how will you face your mother? She risked her health to bring you into this world, and now you''re just going to die at fifteen, huh? Do you know how much pain that would cause her?"

    The words hit hard, but before Eliza could react, Mary softened her tone, coaxing gently, ¡°Come on, take the antidote. I know you''re full of hatred.

    -1 understand, You want revenge, don''t you? I''ll teach you how:

    Eliza''s heart clenched. She couldn''t let Mary get involved in her revenge. Eliza couldn''t let her hands be stained with blood.

    But then, Mary leaned in and whispered, "You hate the Stonor family. So do L

    Eliza''s breath hitched. She hadn''t expected that. She wanted to ask why, but before she could, the darkness swallowed her whole.

    ry wasted no time, forcing the antidote down Eliza''s throat before examining her injuries.

    Mary

    Her back, shoulders, abdomen-there wasn''t a single spot untouched. Her stomach was the worst, bruised a deep, ugly purple from a brutal kick... Blood still trickled from the wound on her head.

    Eliza was only fifteen. If they weren''t careful, that cut could leave a scar. Mary''s hands trembled as she held Eliza, her eyes burning with barely restrained fury. She had known the Stonor family was ruthless, but she hadn''t expected this. Then she looked at Dn, lying unconscious on the ground. He was Caroline''s

    son..

    How could a brother do this to his own sister? What had the Stonor family done 10 Eliza to push her to this point?

    As Mary and the nuns carefully tended to Eliza, ignoring Dn entirely, the broken door creaked open.

    point?'' she wondered.

    Hn stepped inside, two medical books turked under his arm. He took one look

    at the scene before him, and his eyes widened in shock.

    0

 Chapter 40

    "What happened! Who did this t

    to her?" Nn''s voice was sharp with anger the moment he saw Eliza''s injuries.

    He strode over, scanning the room quickly before his gazended on Dn, sprawled unconscious on the floor.

    Judging by the horrified expressions of the nuns, Nn immediately put the pieces together. "Did this Stonor brat break in and attack Serenity?"

    Serenity was Eliza''s religious name. Ever since she told Nn she was no longer Lady Eliza of the Stonor family, he had never called her that again.

    Mary''s expression was ice-cold as she nodded. "Several nuns saw it happen. He barged into Saint Grace Nunnery, tried to kidnap the Holy Lady, and beat her senseless."

    Though her voice was calm, the fury beneath it was unmistakable. She gently lifted Eliza into her arms.

    Before leaving, Mary shot Dn a look of pure disappointment. "He''s not just disrupted our peace-he''s severely harmed the Holy Lady.

    "She''s unconscious, and we have no idea when she''ll wake up. If this dys the uing blessing ceremony for the country, who will take responsibility?

    Prince Nn, I expect a thorough investigation and proper punishment Otherwise, I won''t let this go."

    Mary may have been a nun, but that didn''t mean she had to ept injustice in silence. If she couldn''t protect the nuns in her care, she had no right to manage this nunnery.

    Nn''s gaze hardened as he looked at Dn. I understood. You focus on the Holy Lady-Ill take care of this,"

    His eyes lingered on Eliza for a moment before he bent down, grabbed Dn by the cor, and dragged him out.

    Once outside Saint Grace Nunnery, he raised a hand. Four ck g soldiers immediately stepped forward,

    He possed Dn at their feet. Take him back. Interrogate him thoroughly."

    nes up without my orders. Especially anyone from the Duke''s

    His tone was cold and final. "Also, post guards at the foot of the mountain. No onees up estate-they''re not to set foot here."

    "Yes" The ck g soldiers saluted and hauled Dn away.

    Nn stood still for a moment, looking back at the shattered gates of Saint Grace Nunnery. His fingers brushed against the medical books tucked under his arm

    It seemed he''d have to bring them to Eliza another time.

    This time, Eliza remained unconscious for seven days and nights.

    When she finally wake, she could feel the soft bedding beneath her, but her entire body ached so badly she could barely move. At least she was still

    She forced her heavy eyelids open, but-darkness.

    A terrible feeling crept over her. ''Did I blind myself with my poison!" she thought.

    ow will I get

    Panar wed at her chest as she thought, If I really went blind, how am I supposed to study medicine? How can I muke poisons! How revenge on the Stonor family and Sophie!

    I might as well have just died. What''s the point of surviving if I can''t see?" Frustration bubbled up i inside her. She muttered under her breath, "Tim such.

    A deep, slightly hoarse voice suddenly came from alsove her. "Yeah. You almost died from your stupidity."

    Elza jolied in surprise. Recognizing the familiar voice, she blinked her sightless eyes and blurted out, "Prince Nn! What are you doing in my

    Nn, seated in a chair beside the bed, looked down at her bewildered face. After a brief

    a brief pause, he said. "This isn''t your roun''

    Hura frowned. Then where am I?

    "The pce, Nn replied matter-of-factly.

    22

    That caught her off guard. She wondered how she had ended up in the pce

    As if reading her thoughts, Nn added, "Your injuries were serious. To avoid affecting t

    the uing blessing ceremony, Reverend Mary and i discussed it with His Majesty. He agreed to have you brought here to recover,"

    about my o

    "Oh, I see. Eliza hesitated, then asked the question that had been grawing at her, "What al

    She was anxious to confirm if she was really blind.

    "Rx. You''re not blind." Nn reassured her. "Mary neutralized the poison. Your vision will return in a few days."

    Eliza exhaled slowly, relief washing over her. She was alive, and she hadn''t lost her sight. That was already the best oue she could have hoped for.

    But she hadn''t expected even better news to follow,

    "Seven days ago, Dn was sentenced to eightyshes and thrown into prison, Nn told her. ¡°Trespassing into the nummery, disturbing the peace, and injuring the Holy Lady-it was enough for His Majesty to act."

    Eliza''s face lit up. "Seriously?" She couldn''t believe that Dn was actually punished.

    Nn gave a slight nod. "Of course. You''re the Holy Lady of Walden, personally appointed by His Majesty. That gives you the same status as a princess. If it weren''t for Lord Mowbay''s influence, Dn would have been executed for attacking you."

    Eliza knew it wasn''t that simple-executing Dn wouldn''t have been easy, even if he deserved it

    But at least he''d finally faced some consequences. And for now, no matter how much he resented Eliza, he wouldn''t dare try anything again. "Is he still locked up?" she asked

    "Yes," Nn said evenly. "His Majesty decreed that Dn won''t be released until you wake up. Even then, the Stonor family has to beg for your forgiveness Ent Eliza''s brows shot up. The Stonor family would beg her for forgiveness-that was thest

    thing she exp

    expected.

    It wasn''t that she underestimated herself, butpared to the powerful Duke of Mowbay, she knew where she stood. Equal to a princess was just a title-being a Holy Lady wasn''t the same as being actual royalty.

    She had already thought the eightyshes were more than she could ask for. But forcing the Stonor family to grovel? That was unexpected. Nn caught her surprise and let out a quiet snor. "It''s not just His Majesty who''s furious. The court officials have been all over Lord Mowbay

    about this"

    "Oh that makes sense," Eliza murmured.

    "A group of officials criticizing Gabriel? That had to be giving him a headache The thought of it made her grin.

    painful

    Dn getting punished was one thing, but knowing that her untouchable father was also feeling the heat made her injuries feel a little less p Seeing her smiling. Nn arched a brow at her. "Want to hear what those officials said to lis Majesty?"

 Chapter 41

    Eliza''s curiosity was instantly piqued. "Of course, I want to hear it¡°

    Nn smiled ulently and didn''t make her wait. He repeated what the officials hard said. "They said the great Duke of Mowbay has let his son run

    vid, acting entitled andwless. If he isn''t punished severely, he''ll only be more reckless and dangerous in the future"

    Under Nn''s direction, the officials had gone all out, making Dn sound like a future menace to society.

    Gabriel had been left with no room to argue-his colleagues hadn''t just criticized him, they had practically mocked him to his face.

    With half the count wiring their disapproval, the king had no choice but to impose a harsh punishment and ept Nn''s timely suggest Trykans wouldn''t be released unless the Stonor family begged for Eliz¨¦s forgiveness,

    Gabriel had no way to fight back. Dn had crossed the line. If he hal merely trespassed, it might have been brushed aside as youthful

    But he had attacked Eliza. And with the nuns of Saint

    Grace Nunnery all testifying that Dn had struck first, his protests of innocence

    were

    Elica let out a satisfied sigh "if nd known this, I would''ve stayed unconscious a linte longer?

    Keeping Dn locked up for a few more days would have been nice. But now that she was awake, the Stonor family would be knocking on her door

    Thest thing she wanted was to deal with those people-especially Sophie.

    Eliza didn''t bel

    believe for a second that Sophie had nothing to do with Dn barging i g into Saint

    Nunnery.

    Looking back. Dn''s words that day had been odd. His usations of shamelessness must have been due to Sophie filling. pealization sent a chill through Eliza.

    Nn, who had been watching her closely, caught the shift in her expression.

    shead with lies. Thir

    Assuming she was upset about seeing the Stonor family, he said, "If you don''t want to deal with them, you can stay in the pce a while longer. As long as you don''t leave, they cant get to you,

    Flica was briefly caught off guard, then shook her heal, touched by his consideration. "I appreciate your kindness, Prince Nn, but with the blessing ceremonying up. I need to return to Saint Grace Nunnery to continue preparations."

    so point in syokding it

    She had to face them eventually-there was no

    "oh, night "A thought suddenly struck her. She hadn''t even asked how long she had been unconscious. "Prince Nn, how long was I out this

    Nn raised an eyebrow, annused. "Not long just a week"

    "What?" Eliza shot upright, only to wine in pain and copse back onto the bed, sucking in a sharp breath.

    Nn''s amuseme vanished in an instant. His brow furrowed as he scolded her, "Stop moving. Your bujuries will take at least two spore werks fully Jeral"

    groaned "The blessing ceremony is in less than that"

    In fact, there were fewer dan ten days le

    left.

    Mary had chosen a perfect date for the ceremony, an

    and originally, Eliza had sixteen days to prepare. But now, after waking up, she only had nine Eliza groaned internally. I will have so many prayers to memorize

    me days enough?

    "No, I have to go back the said urgently. The pile of prayers waiting for her took priority over the Stonor family. Tamura Nn, could you her someone prepadle

    arriage to take me back to Saint Cirace Nunnery?" she asked, rarefully sitting up and feeling

    opera arridentally brushed against something from and warm-clearly a person. And since no one else had spoken in the room, that left only reality

    tomar hrd Nen, she yanked her hand back as if burned. But before she could fully withdraw, arge hand i

    ught her wrisi

    you not to meme" Nn''s voice was unusually from "If you need anything. I''ll have it brought in you. Hut you''re not going

    to prepare for the blessing ceremony. If I don''t start now, there won''t be enough time."

    "And how  yem n to prepare when you can''t even seel" Nn du

    Thea Hose, Hight. She hat coudetely forgotten about that. She did not know how she was supposed to memorize prayers if she couldn''t read

    Alsowy silence fenver the man

    Nn hesitates, nosudering if he''d been too harshi,As he sigheil and was about

    to soften his words, Eliza suddenly lifted her head, her expression

    "Ulovic all Bi''s Tarih

    nstration she had been holding in finally eru

    s just a violent thug! What right does he have to interfere in

    "I he hadet banged into Saint Chace Numery, posing nonsense and trying to drag

    me away, none of this would''ve happened! Hasn''t he beaten me enough times already! Whost gives him the right toy a hraust on me?"

    beli unicily wrongest. No matter where she went, whether it was The Duke''s

    ''s estate or Saint Grace Nunnery, the Stonor family never left her

    specially Dn, He had made her fear his lists. But more than that, for li

    she had t

    had made her hate him

    Holly escaped and enjoyed a few peaceful days at Saint Crace Nunnery, only for lim to storm in and destroy it all

    That day. Ch?a bad maly wanted to kill him. Even if it meant dying, she wanted to drag Dn down with her.

    Evulnerable, Eliza felt stripped of all security. Her fear and hatred were written all over her face.

    She couldigt see, but Nn could. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he silently watched her trembling shoulders and tear-streaked face. For a brief moment, he had the mige to pull her inng his arms andfort her.

 Chapter 42

    Unfortunately, before Nn could do anything. Mary suddenly entered, carrying a Bible.

    Hearing Eliza''s muffled sobs, she quickly walked over. "What''s wrong? Are you in pain?" she asked, setting th

    the Bible aside before quickly pushing Nn aside and gently pulling Eliza into her arms.

    With rough but careful hands, she wiped the tears from Eliza''s cheeks. "It''s alright. I checked earlier-your forehead won''t scar, and the rest of your injuries will heal just fine. Your vision should return in a couple of days. Everything will be okay"

    Eliza instinctively leaned into her touch. It reminded her of how her mother used to hold her when she cried.

    Nn stood off to the side, silently watching. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. "Reverend Mary, Serenity is worried about memorizing anything from the Bible. She''s afraid it''ll affect the blessing ceremony."

    His words broke the quiet moment between them.

    Mary shot him a nce but spoke gently to Eliza. "Don''t worry, I brought the Bible with me. If you want to practice, I can read it to you

    Eliza''s expression lit up. That could work, though it meant troubling Mary for the next few days.

    Seeing her hesitation, Mary stroked her hair with a soft smile. "Don''t worry about that. You''re the youngest in our nunnery and the Holy Lady who blesses the

    kingdom. It''s my duty to help you"

    was deeply moved. "Thank you.¡±

    With Mary''s help, the pressure of memorizing the prayers lifted immediately.

    Once Mary had shooed Nn out, the two got to work. Mary recited a line, and Eliza repeated it, slowlymitting the words to memory.

    Outside, Nn lingered for a moment, listening to their voices. He only snapped out of it when his deputy, Ross, appeared, making exaggerated faces at him from a distance.

    Nn frowned and walked over, his expression sour. "What''s with the faces! If you have something to say, just say it

    Ross chuckled, ncing toward the doors. "Prince Nn, has the Holy Lady woken up?"

    Nn didn''t answer directly, just giving him a sharp look. "Why are you asking? Who sent you

    Ross raised his hands innocently. "No one. But when I came in, I saw people from the Duke''s estate outside."

    He leaned in slightly. Lord Mowbay and has eldest son are waiting. Looks like they don''t n on leaving until the Holy Lady wakes up."

    Nns expression remained cold. "Oh Well, let them wait

    If Gabriel couldn''t even control his own son, someone else would have to teach him a lesson

    Besides, Eliza had just been crying-Nn had no intention of letting those people ruin her mood.

    He gave specific instructions to the pce staff: no one was to o reveal that the Holy Lady had woken up.

    By the time Gabriel and Benedict finally learned that Eliza was awake, two more days had passed.

    After keeping vigil outside the pce for two days, Gabriel finally gave in to exhaustion and returned to the estate at Benedict''s urging.

    But just as they arrived home, news came from the pce-the Italy Lady of Walden had just woken up. The timing was so precise it felt like a deliberate p in the face.

    Equally drained, Benedict let out a frustrated sigh. "Eliza surr knows how to wear us out"

    Df all times, she had to wake up now. II Benedict hadn''t seen how badly Eliza got hit by Dn himself, he might''ve suspected she''d been awake all

    Gabriel, sensing his son''s thoughts, let out a coldugh. "Eliza wouldn''t dare defy me. Someone else is behind this"

    Benedict frowned. What do you mean, Father?¡±

    "Who else could it be but Nn Gabriel''s expression darkened, his gaze sharp. "He''s quite something, using the king''s favor as a shield to act however he pleases"

    When it came to suppressing the Duke''s estate, Nn never wasted an opportunity

    This time, we took a serious bit because of him. If not for that unruly girl making a scene, Dn wouldn''t have ended up in prison," Gabriel said.

    Hui imprisonment

    He was certain ad one thing-Dn had crossed the line by barging into Saint Grace Nunnery, and punishment was inevitable. But im was excessive. In Galnici veyes, this was all Eliza''s fault..

    "Don''t worry, Father," Benedict said "Tve already hail Manhew visit the prison a few times to smooth things over. Dn should be fine"

    Gabriel snorted. "Even if he isn''t, he brought this on himself?

    While he med Eliza, he didn''t absolve Dn cipher. His son had acted recklessly, and now they were all paying for it.

    Gabriel''s tone tumed impatient. "Once Dn is back, it''s your job as his elder brother to set him straight. If anything like this happens again, I''ll punish both of you" -

    Benediet, knowing better than to argue, epted the reprimand withoutint

    Still, after

    a moment''s hesitation, he voiced his concerns. "Tallier, I feel like there''s more to this this we realize"

    Gabriel shot him a nce but said nothing, signaling for him to continue.

    henedict took the cue, understanding that his father probably shared his thoughts. "Dn may be hot-tempered and impulsive, but he''s never gone this far before. He wort huve acted so recklessly without good reason."

    As he spoke, he prepared a fresh pot of coffer for Gabriel.

    Gabriel took a sip and simply sail "Co on

    Benedict nodded. "I think something mant''ve set him off. Something serious"

    The problem was that Dn refused to talk. No matter how many times they asked, he kept his mouth shut

    rightyshes

    Because of that, Gabriel and Benedict hadn''t been able to plead his case. They had no choice but to let him take the full punishment-righty

    Thinking back, Benedict felt they needed to get to the bottom of it. If they knew what had really happened, they might be able to reason with Eliza.

    Gabriel set his coffee cup down, drumming his fingers against the table as his eyes narrowed. "That day, Mathew and Anthony were both homir. Only Sophie went to Saint Grace Nunnery, correct?"

    Benedict paused, then nodded, "That''s right"

    Gabriel''s expression turned cold. "Co and bring Sople here.

 Chapter 43

    Ever since Sophie heard that Dn had broken into Saint Grace Nunnery and injured Eliza, she had been in an exceptionally good mood. But what happened next exceeded even her expectations.

    The king ordered Dn to receive eightyshes for Eliza''s sake and demanded that the Stonor family secure Eliza''s forgiveness before Dn could

    be released.

    The moment Sophie heard the news, she instinctively snapped, "On what grounds?"

    It was ridiculous. She could not believe that the king was actually willing to offend the entire Duke''s estate over a nun.

    "What right does Eliza have to be under the king''s protection! Sophie fumed inwardly. ''She''s not even part of the Duke''s estate anymore-just a lowly nun. What makes her so special?

    Unaware of the full picture, Sophie assumed it was only the king backing Eliza. She had no idea there was someone else with the power to sway half

    the court in Eliza''s favor.

    When a servant informed her that Gabriel wanted to see her in his study, she immediately guessed the reason-they were going to question her about what had happened that day.

    If that was the case, then fine. She''d make sure to expose what Eliza had done at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Once the family found

    what kind of woman Eliza really was, Sophie was certain none of

    of them would take her

    - side

    Hiding her satisfaction, Sophic smirked before telling the servant, "Got it Tell Father I''ll change and be there shortly,"

    Back in her room, she deliberately chose a in outfit.

    Ever since she saw Eliza wearing simple clothes at theing of age ceremony, that pure, dignified image had been haunting her. "If Eliza can pull off that look, so can I she thought.

    Determined to prove it, Sophie had recently ordered an entire collection of understated clothing. She nned to dress like Eliza-except even more refined, more graceful, more dazzling.

    Unfortunately, she never understood that some things simply didn''t suis her. No matter how she dressed, it always felt off.

    But believing she looked perfect, Sophie adjusted her sleeves and walked toward the study in high spirits.

    *Father, Benedict. I''m here," she called out sweetly as she stepped inside.

    Gabriel and Benedict both turned to look at her. They seemed to notice the change in her clothing Gabriel remained expressionless, but Benedict frowned slightly.

    Still, there were more important matter at hand.

    Benedict wasted no time. Sophie, do you know why Dn suddenly went to Saint Grace Nunnery looking for Eliza a few days ago?"

    Just as expected. Sophie kept her faceposed.

    "So that''s why you called me here," she murmured before letting out a quiet sigh, lowering her gaze. "It''s all my fault, really"

    Benedict frowned. "What do o you mean? How does Dn attacking Eliza have anything to do with you?"

    Sophie''s eyes turned misty as she bit her lip. ¡°Benedict, you don''t understand. Dn only went to find Eliza because he wanted to stand up for me"

    She blinked rapidly, her voice trembling just enough to sound convincing. "That day, I wanted to try onest time to persuade Eliza toe home. But as you know, Saint Grace Nunnery doesn''t let people in easily anymore. I [ud to find another way"

    "What way?" Benedict had a sinking feeling-this was turning out to be moreplicated than he thought

    But even so he wasn''t prepared for what Sophie would say next. Her words shocked both him and their father, momentarily breaking their usual

    Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Book a deep breath. "I heard there''s another monastery on the slopes of Mount Westin, with a hidden path

    path leading to Saint Gr tur day. I went up the back way. But when I reached a small stream, I ran into Fliza"

    Benedict frow

    owned. "What

    the doing there?" He hadn''t yet grasped the weight of the situation.

    Spreutated for effect, then, as if making a difficult confession, she let out a shaky breath and said, "She she was meeting a man in secret

    the floor.

    The sound of shattering porcin echoed through the study as Gabriel''s coffee cup slipped from his grasp and hit t

    Benedict''s eyes widened in surprise. "Sophie, do you even realize what you''re saying?"

    He believed there was no way Eliza would do something like that. She simply wouldn''t.

    wit with my own eyes. When the

    Sophie''s eyes welled up. "Father, Benedics, I know it''s hard to believe-I didn''t want to believe it either! But I saw it wi realized I was there, I tried to talk to her, to convince her not to do something so reckless, but she¡ª"

    Her voice e caught as she wiped at her eyes. "She pushed me into the water and warned me to keep quiet, or else she''d drown me

    Silence filled the room. Gabriel''s expression was unreadable, but the sharp tension in his jaw spoke volumes.

    Benedict, on the other hand, struggled to ept it. He knew Eliza had changed- she was rebellious now, distant, and defiant. But this was something else entirely. Threatening Sophie! He couldn''t believe it

    Gabriel inhales deeply, his voice cold and clipped. "You may go."

    Sophie nodded obediently, curtsied to both of them, and left without another word.

    Benedict hesitated before speaking. "Father, I think there''s been some kind of misunderstanding"

    Gabriel''s

    gaze was ice, ¡°Misunderstanding? We''ll find out soon enough."

    A momentter, two servants were called in-Sophie''s maid and Dn''s manservant.

    Benedict knew exactly what his father intended and got straight to the point. "Nine days ago, when Sophie spoke to Dn, did either of you overhear anything?"

    Dn''s manservant

    nservant answered first, "That day. Lord Dn was exercising in the courtyard when Lady Sophie came running to

    to him in clothes were soaked. Lord Dn asked me to fetch dry clothes for her. After that, I don''t know what was said between them"

    in tears. Her

    Benedict turned to Sophie''s maid

    The maid hesitated and said, "I brought the clothes over, but I heard Lady Sophie and Lord Dn having a serious conversation, so I waited outside. I didn''t hear much but caught a few words."

    She nced at Gabriel nervously before continuing, "Lady Sophie mentioned something about hugging. I didn''t dare listen any longer. A short whileter, Lord Dn stormed out, furious."

    The statements weren''t conclusive, but they lined up disturbingly well with Sophie''s story. The maid confirmed that Sophie''s clothes had been wet, The words "hugging" supported Sophie''s im of seeing Eliza with a man, out, you both

    Gabriel''s expression darkened further. He turned a chilling gaze on the two fervants. "If a single word of what you said today gets o know what will happen."

    The two servants paled and immediately dropped to their knees, swearing their silence

    e over and over again.

    "Get out!" Gabriel snapped,

    As soon as they hurried away, Gabriel''s nextmand was swift and final.

    "Prepare the carriage. We''re going to the pce"

    If Eliza still refused toe to her senses, then he would make sure she did-one

    way or

    y or another. And if she truly had no shame left, then he

    For the sake of the Stonor family''s reputation and household harmony, she would

    be disowned.

    £¤

 Chapter 44

    "What? She''s gone? Gabriel and Benedict failed to see Elizu again.

    They had thought they finally had everything in their grasp, only to arrive at the pce and learn that Eliza had already left for Saint Grace: Nunnery.

    James smiled slightly, "Yes, the Holy Lady was worried about the uing blessing ceremony. As soon as she woke up, she hurried back to

    Gabriel''s expression darkened. He hade to copfront Eliza in person, but now she had slipped right through his fingers.

    If Eliza had stayed at the pce, he could have forced a meeting. But once she was back at Saint Grace Nunnery, the gales were closed to him.

    Gabriel couldn''t help but wonder if this was part of Nn''s pl

    ''s n. But in truth, it had nothing to do with him.

    Eliza had anticipated that her father woulde looking for her, so the moment her eyesight recovered, she left with Mary.

    It wasn''t fear that drove her decision. The blessing ceremony came first. Once that was settled, she would deal with these people on her own terms.

    Besides, she wasn''t in a hurry to see Dn released from prison. Until she was in a better mood, he could stay right where he was.

    By the time Gabriel and Benedict reached the foot of Mount Westin, they found the area heavily guarded. The soldiers weren''t ordinary pce guards-they were Nn''s ck g soldiers.

    Under the guise of protecting the Holy Lady and preventing unwanted visitors, they blocked the Duke''s estate''s carriage without hesitation. The message was clear: No one from the Stonor family was allowed near.

    Gabriel''s face turned even grimmer. He was used to being shown respect wherever he went. Being turned away twice in one day-because of his rebellious daughter-was a humiliation he never imagined he''d suffer.

    On the way home, he came to terms with the fact that they wouldn''t get another chance to see Eliza before the blessing ceremony ended.

    After his initial fury cooled, he passed the matter to Benedict. The king just needs

    to see that we''re making an effort. Over the next few days, you and your siblings will take turns going to Mount Westin

    "

    you manage to see her, great. If not, at least the king will know we aren''t ignoring the situation."

    benedat nodded. "I understood."

    For the next few days, reports came in regrly-members of the Stonor family were showing up at the base of the mountain, asking for Eliza.

    But Eliza didn''t care. Nn had already assured her that the guards would keep them at bay, and she could ignore the news entirely before the blessing ceremony.

    Today, however, her visitor wasn''t just another Stonor.

    31

    She was kneeling at her desk, carefully copying the Bible, when she heard footsteps approaching. Startled, she turned. "Prince Nn!"

    Nn stood just outside her door, making no move to enter. Quce the guile stepped away, he said. "I brought you something?

    He held out two medical books he hadn''t had the chance to deliver earlier. But beneath them, there was a third.

    Eliza set down her pen and took the books. When she saw the title of the third one, her eyes flickered with surprise. "A book on poisons?"

    Nn mer

    et her gaze evenly "When you asked me to find those medical books, weren''t you actually looking for something on poison!"

    Eliza gripped the book on poisons tightly but didn''t deny it.

    Nn looked down at her. "Don''t worry. No one che knows about your research"

    Elura hesgated for a moment before asking. "So, was If you who covered up the fact that Dn was poisoned?

    dead or burely clinging to life-there was n

    she knew exactly what poison she had used Without an antidote, Dn would have been either d

    he could have endured righty Lashes. Someone had to have neutralized it

    no one had questioned her about it. It meant someone had covered for her

    At first, the suspected Nn. Hut since he hadn''t lirought it up, she had yed dumb.

    However, he huddenly handed her a book on poisons now. It was clear he knew more than he was letting on.

    10:19 AM

    "I did cover for you. Nn admitted, his voice strady. "But I wasn''t the one who arranged for the antidote.

    Eliza froze. Then, a thought struck her-before she cked out that day. Mary had been coaxing her to take some sort of antidote pill ''Could it he that the person who gave Dn and me the antidote was Mary? she thought..

    Seeing the realization on her face, Nn knew she had put the pieces together.

    want to learn, you need someone who knows what they''re doing. Otherwise, you''ll

    "This bookes from Sage of Poison," he said. "If you really wa only end up poisoning yourself."

    Eliza nodded. She understood that well enough. But finding a proper teacher in this field was no easy task

    Still, she took a steady breath and said firmly. ¡°Thanks for the advice. I get it" "Good. There''s one more thing I need to give you." Nn said.

    Eliza looked up, confused. "Something else?"

    "Not a thing" Nn corrected. "A person."

    He raised his hand in a subtle gesture. In an instant, a lean, shadowy figure dropped soundlessly from the roof,nding behind him.

    bressed in tight ck clothing with not a single inch of skin exposed, the masked figure blended seamlessly into the dim light-tilent, watchful, like a phantom lurking in the dark.

    "Shadow Seven Nn said, stepping aside to reveal Eliza, "meet your new master

    As the masked figure''s gaze locked onto Eliza, she felt an unsculing sensation, as

    if she were being studied inside and out.

    Then, without a word, Shadow Seven knelt on one knee, bowing deeply. "Master, please grant me a name?

 Chapter 45

    Elier''s eyes widened the moment she heard the voice

    Shadow Seven''s tall, slender figure,pletely hidden beneath the dark clothing, gave no obvious hints about their identity them speak, Du

    identity. But now,

    after hearing

    "Prince Nn, what exactly is going on?" she maked

    former nobledy, she was well aware that aristocratic families-especially the royal family-trained personal shadow guards.

    Even the Duke''s estate hail them. She had seen them as a child, and Shadow Seven gave her the same feeling as her father''s guards.

    "This is a shadow guard assigned to you by His Majesty," Nn exined. "Normally, they serve only the royal family, but as the Holy Lady of our country, you hold a special position.

    "After discussing it with His Majesty, we agreed that you should have a personal shadow guard to prevent anything likest time from happening

    He handed Eliza Shadow Seven''s Identity token, "From now on, she belongs to you. Even if His Majesty himself were here,

    Pliza hadn''t expecteil such a significant gift. With Shadow Seven by her side, she wouldn''t bepletely defenseless if Dn or anyone else tried to harm her again

    She knew this was a reward from the king, but she had no doubt Nn had yed a major role in making it happen. Otherwise, there was no way the king would have easily assigned her a royal shadow guard

    Alter a brief pause, Eliza looked at Shadow Seven and made her decision "From now on, your name will be Tina. The nunnery is quiet, and there men''t many people around-you might food it boring here!

    Tina immediately bowed. "Thank you for the name, Master. I am honored to serve you"

    Eliza

    za smiled. ¡°Now that I''ve taken my wows, calling me Master'' isn''t appropriate. Just call me Serenity from now on

    Tina hesitated for a brief moment but quickly followed the order. "Yes, Serenity"

    "Now that you''ve met your master, take some time to familiarize yourself with the ce. I still have matters to discuss with her," Nn said, cutting

    Tina nced at Eliza, and after receiving a nod, she disappeared without a sound.

    Eliza

    was pleased with her efficiency.

    1. y. Once Tina was gone, she turned to Nn, curious. "Prince Nn, just how skilled is she?"

    Nn met her gaze and if calmly. "She could take down ten Dns without breaking a sweat."

    Kliza''s eyes lit up.

    "And even if all your father''s shadow guards attacked her at once, she could still hold her ground, Nn added.

    Eliza was stunned. "She''s il

    "Why do you think she was called Shadow Seven! Nn asked.

    elop ten were consideredtrue elites.

    The royal family''s shadow guards numbered in the hundreds, but only the

    Hizarbuckled "With such a grand gift, Dil feel guilty if I didn''t offer something in returti. Please wait here, Prince Nn-Ill be right back."

    She turned and disappeared into her room.

    Hotan initially wanted to refuse. The only return gift he wanted was for her to continue reciting prayers for him. But seeing how determined she

    (prince stood outside, patiently waiting

    wat whileter, Eliza returned with two wooden boars in her hands. "This is my thank-you gift, Prince Nn. And the other is for Ilis Majesty-

    deliver it to him for me

    two bones without opening

    ening them, simply nodding "Alright, I will"

    a e Nn leh, Eliza retumed to her prayers. But she had barely started when another visitor arrived-Mary

    "Serenity" Mary noticed Eliza diligently copying prayers in the courtyard, and her usual stern expression softened just a little.

    Eliza set her pen down and greeted Mary

    "I heard Prince Nn sent you a shadow guard, right" Mary asked.

    "Yes, I epted her. Her name''s Tina. Would you like to meet her?" Eliza smiled.

    Since sending someone to Saint Grace Nunnery had to be approved by Mary, Eliza wasn''t surprised that she knew about it.

    "No need. It''s enough that you''ve met her, Mary said, waving her hand.

    She walked into the room and took the coffee Eliza had poured for her but didn''t drink it right away. "Come sit. I need to ask

    Eliza set the coffee pot down and sat beside her. "What''s on your mind?"

    Mary studied her for a moment before speaking. ¡°Have you been studying poisons recently!"

    Eliza''s heart sank. She knew it was Mary who had urgently given her the antidote pill that day.

    "Yes" Eliza admitted. She found herself not wanting to hide the truth from Mary.

    But her concern showed in her voice. "Does the nunnery forbid nuns from studying poisons?"

    Mary shook her head. "Of course not. Poison, when used correctly, can save lives."

    Eliza felt a little relieved, but Mary wasn''t finished. "However, you can''t study poisons on your own anymore."

    Mary''s face grew stern. "Do you realize that if things had gone wrong that day, you could be dead by now?"

    Eliza panicked. "But I have a book on poisons now. I won''t make the same mistake again"

    "No" Mary cut her off firmly.

    Eliza was so anxious she almost knelt. "Please, I beg you."

    Mary, quick on her feet, stopped her. ¡°Hold on. I haven''t finished."

    She made Eliza stand up straight, then pulled out a book from her robe and ced it on the table. "Take a look."

    you

    something

    Eliza blinked in surprise. She picked up the book and instantly recognized it. She turned to grab the book on poisons Nn had given her, and when shepared the two, she realized they were identical

    "Hmm! Prince Nn gave you this, huh?" Mary raised an eyebrow, noucing the match.

    Elica nodded. "I asked him to find it for me. He said it was written by the Sage of

    Mary took the other book from Eliza''s hand, looked at it, and then anorted lightly, "Goodbye. This one''s

    "And this one!" Eliza asked, hesitantly.

    the real deal."

    "It''s also the real deal," Mary said, setting the book down and meeting Eliza''s

    gaze.

    ize. "Want to know how I''m so sure?"

    Eliza nodded eagerly

    "Because I''m the one who wrote it" Mary said, to Eliza''s shock.

    She let out a smile, breaking her serious expression. So, no more secret poison

    studies. If you want to learn, you''ll learn from me."

 Chapter 46

    The revtion left Elizapletely stunned.

    She could hardly believe it. "You- you''re saying you are the Sage of Poison, huh?"

    Mary raised an eyebrow and gestured calmly. "We believe in God. We don''t he''

    Bortend had two legendary medical experts. One was Lawrence, the Sage of Medicine, rumored to bring people back from the brink of death. The other was

    was the Sage of Poison, a master of both healing and toxins.

    Even Eliza, who had spent much of her life confined indoors, had heard of their

    names.

    of the two, the most mysterious was the Sage of Poison. No one had ever uncovered their true identity.

    And yet here the Sage of Poison was-sitting across from her. No one would have thought that the clusive Sage of Poison was actually a Reverend in a quiet, unassuming nunnery

    "Are you really going to teach me about poisons?" Eliza asked, eyes full of hope. "You''re not happy about it, huh" Mary quirked an eyebrow.

    "Of course I am!" Eliza could barely contain her excitement. "I just never imagined I''d be this lucky."

    Not long ago. Nn had told her to find someone truly capable of teaching her about poisons. She never expected that the Sage of Poison had been right beside her all along. It felt like stumbling upon a hidden treasure.

    "Don''t get 100 excited," Mary said, tapping Eliza''s forehead lightly. "When ites to poisons, I''m strict. For now, you''ll start by learning medicine. And before anything else, you need to take an oath."

    Eliza blinked. "What kind of oath?"

    Mary''s expression turned serious. "You''re a nun now. You pray daily. That means y

    means your first and most important rule is never to take a life. If you want to study poisons, you must swear never to use them to kill or harm the innocent."

    Eliza fell silent, thinking carefully. Then she met Mary''s gaze and said firmly, "I understand. I did think about using poison for revenge, but now I know my position."

    Things were different now. She had left the Stonor family behind and taken on the role of a nun-of course, it had started as an excuse, but she now had responsibilities to uphold.

    She couldn''t let down the people who had helped her, especially the king and Mary.

    Taking a deep breath, Eliza solemnly dered, "I swear to follow your teachings and never use poison to kill or harm the innocent"

    Her revenge would stille, but she wouldn''t use poison to kill

    Pouson wasn''t just for taking lives. It had many y uses. She would learn both medicine and poison. And when the time came, she would decide the best way to get justice.

    "Good" Mary nodded in approval. "After the blessing ceremony. Ill begin teaching you?

    "Thank you" Eliza said with a grateful smile.

    With Nn personally overseeing security, the blessing ceremony went smoothly.

    After so many days, the Stonor family finally saw Eliza again.

    Dersed in the solganin robes of the Holy Lady, she stood atop the high blessing tform, leading the nuns of Saint Grace Nunnery in Her your was clear and steady as she recited the blessing prayers. The way she carried herself-calm,posed, and devout-captivated the

    prayer.

    For the firu time since the king had granted her the tide of Holy Lady, the world finally saw her for who she had be.

    Someone in the rowd murmured. "His Majesty really knows how to pick them"

    Many silently agreed. It wasn''t as if they had never seen Eliza before-back when she was still the daughter of Duke of Mowbay.

    But back then, her name had been synonymous with words like vicious and jealous. Some had even gone so far as to protest the king''s decision to make her the Holy Lady

    w, those same people found themselves speechless.

    Yer now

    Watching her today, standing with such poise and dignity, they couldn''t deny it¡ª the king had seen something they hadn''t. Looking at her now, it almost felt like she had been born for this role.

    As long as Eliza continued to behave and pray for the nation, they could ept her as the Holy Lady.

    Unaware of the shift in public sentiment, Eliza had no idea that she had already won them over without saying a word-just by standing there.

    "Uncle Nn, look. The Holy Lady I picked isn''t bad, huh?" The king smirked, ncing at the stunned expressions of the officials andmoners below. He looked increasingly pleased with Eliza.

    After all, all he had done was give Eliza an opportunity-the rest was up to her. And so far, she hadn''t let him down.

    "You certainly have a good eye, Your Majesty Nn nodded, offering a well-timedpliment

    He had witnessed firsthand how hard Eliza had worked. The blessing ceremony required her to recite nine blessing prayers, all from memory-no reading allowed. was a daunting task, and that was why she had been visibly anxious about it. Fortunately, with Mary''s help, she managed to memorize all nine prayers in time. "It''s a shame some people get even more blind with age: The king chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the Stonor family with a faint touch of mockery

    Everyone from the Stonor family was

    y was present-except for Dn.

    Gabriel remained expressionless, his eyes cold as he watched his daughter on the tform.

    Benedict and the others wore conflicted expressions. Even now, they struggled to ept that their sister was really standing there as the Holy Lady. But what struck them the most was that Elza never once looked their way.

    She was their sister, their family. Yet, standing up there, she felt like a stranger- distant and untouchable.

    "Dora Elizare

    really want to leave us? Benedict finally seemed to understand a bit of Eliza''s true feelings. But he couldn''t ept it.

    "Don''t be ridiculous: Matthew scoffed, "She grew up pampered. There''s no way she can actually handle a nun''s life"

    Anthony nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Don''t worry, Benedict. Just give it some time-shelle running back once she realizes how hard it is" But Benedict wasn''t so sure. His brow furrowed with worry. Is that really true? Will she reallye back? he wondered.

    Suphur, nouring Benedicts unease, narrowed her eyes and linked her arm with his. "Benedict, I know you''re worried about Eliza. Why don''t I talk va herter: We couldn''t see her before, but now that the ceremony is over, maybe I can convince her toe home.

    But inside her thoughts were anything but kind. ''I really underestimated that bitch. She has His Majesty and Prince Nn backing her, and she''s rven swayed Benedict''s heart. Looks like I''ll have toe up with a new n!

    After the ceremony, Eliza changed out of her formal robes and prepared to return to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    as she was about to leave. Tu suddenly appeared beside her, lowering her voice. "Serenity, there''s a woman seaking around outside. She''s

    0

 Chapter 47

    woman sneaking around?" Eliza paused. ¡°Is she alone?"

    "Yes, Tina confirmed

    Eliza nodded. "Mright. Stay hidden-don''t let anyone spot you.

    "Understood" Tina disappeared in an instant.

    Eliza calmly adjusted her robes, acting as if nothing was arriss. But just as she stepped over the threshold, a hand suddenly shot out, aiming straight for her face. She was ready. Dodging to the side, she swiftly countered with a sharp p.

    Caught off guard. Sophie staggered back, clutching her stinging cheek. "Eliza, how dare you hit me!" she shouted.

    "I did. What are you going to do about it? Eliza smirked. "Maybe I should remind you-this isn''t the first time."

    "You!" Humiliated and furious, Sophie raised her hand to strike back.

    she was too slow. The moment she lifted her arm. Eliza grabbed it with her left hand and, without hesitation, delivered another p with her

    right

    This onended even harder. Sophie barely had time to react before both her cheeks swelled red.

    Eliza studied her handiwork with satisfaction. "Go ahead. Try again. See what happens.

    She had been waiting for the chance to put Sophie in her ce. The opportunity had finallye, and honestly, she was tempted to add a few more ps just to even the score.

    Sering the warning in Eliza''s eyes. Sophie instinctively took a step back.

    you treat family! What if I go to His Majesty and

    Realizing she was no match physically, she switched tactics. "Eliza, I''m still your sister. Is this how expose your true colors? Let''s see how long you can keep up this act as the Holy Lady"

    "Sister?" Eliza let out a shortugh. "Don''t make meugh. Last I checked, my y mother never had another daughter."

    Sophie lifted her chin smugly. "Father and the others treat me like family. To them, I am their

    may not share the same mother, but so what?" Sophie daughter. I am their sister. You used to have everything-Father''s favor, our brothers'' love. And now? It''s all mine. That''s why you ran away to be a nun, isn''t it? Out of jealousy?"

    El shook her head. "Jealous'' You''ve got it all wrong."

    Suphic scoffed, ¡°Even now you''re lying"

    "I''m not lying" Elija said evenly. "There''s nothing about you to be jealous of" Hatred that was what she felt. Not jealousy

    All

    She hated how Sophie had tormented her before the time reversal, how Sophie had stolen everything from her, how Sophie had tried to erase her entirely

    no matter where Eliza went, Sophie wouldn''t leave her alone. She hated Sophie.

    "Really?" Sophie sterred. "Then why are you avoiding Father and the others? You don''t want to see how much they adore me, do you? Beca

    Because it

    Elua met her gaze, etterly expressionless. "The one who''s really afraid and hurting here is you."

    0

    phir a smirk faltered. "Absurd What do I have to be afraid off Father and the brothers are all mine now. Even your fiance, Calch-he''s on ny

    Eliza said coolly. "Then why are you holding on to them so tightly! Why do you

    keep showing up in front of me, even after I''ve left

    at was once m that why you keep trying to control me?"

    Sopters expression stiffened. Eliza''s words struck a nerve-one she had even fully acknowledged herself.

    12

    10:20 AM

    Her face darkened. She red at Eliza, her voice sharp. "So you''re really noting back to the Stonor family, huh?"

    That was the truth, but Eliza wasn''t about to let Sophie off so easily.

    She smiled faintly. "Well, that depends. If Father and the others have a change of heart, maybe I''ll consider reiming my ce as the Duke of Moubay''s legitimate daughter"

    Sophie''s fingers curled into fists. The words legitimate daughter were like a p to the face.

    To the outside world, she was Gabriefs adopted daughter, taken in out of gratitude.

    But in reality, she was Gabriel''s biological daughter-just not from his legal wife. Not even from a concubine. She was an illegitimate child.

    Unless Sophie erased Caroline''s name from the Stonor family tree and reced it with her own mother''s, she would never outrank Eliza. Never be acknowledged as Gabriel''s true daughter.

    It was one of the reasons Sophie, before the time revenal, had even gone after Eliza''s dead mother.

    "Don''t even think about it. Sophie snapped, her voice shrill with anger. "Since you left the Stonor family, don''t bother dreaming abouting

    back.

    was right-Sophie had considered dragging her back under control. But now it

    was clear Eliza wasn''t the weak girl she used to be.

    If she couldn''t control Eliza, she''d rather destroy Eliza

    A sh of murderous intent flickered in Sophie''s eyes. But just as she was about

    to speak, a cold shiver ran down her spine. It felt like someone was watching her.

    Sophie turned abruptly-only to meet the icy gaze of Mary.

    Mary''s expression was chilling. This is Saint Grace Nunnery. No trespassers allowed"

    Caught in the act, Sophie tensed. But she had no particr fondness for Mary, so she quickly schooled her features back into indifference.

    With a nce at Mary, then back at Eliza, she chuckled. "Well, Eliza, enjoy your time here. Spend the rest of your days with these old nuns."

    And with that, she turned and walked: away.

    As soon as she was gone, Mary stepped forward, her face lined with concern.

    "Are you alright? Did she try to push you around again?"

    Eliza uniled, warmth in her gaze. "Don''t worry, I won''t let her."

    ¡°Good¡± Mary nodded. ¡°The Stonor family is getting more outrageous by the day. Letting an outsider''s daughter trample all over their own flesh and blood."

    She gently

    bently stroked

    Eliza''s hair, her voice soft but firm. "Even though I''ve been iraqunnery, I''m not that stubborn. If you wa

    want revenge, I won''t stop

    She didn''t expect Eliza to forgive the past. She just hoped the girl wouldn''t follow the same tragic path her mother had once walked. Backar Saint Crace Nunnery, Mary formally began teaching Eliza about medicine and poisons

    "To understand poisons, you must first learn how to neutralize them, Mary exined. There are countless herbs in this world-some work together, some cancel each other out. Some aremon, others rare and invaluable.

    "Lany look nearly identical but have vastly different effects. One small mistake could lead to disaster. So before anything else, you''ll learn to identify them properly"

    As lessons at Saint Grace Nunnery continued, with Eliza dedicating herself to her

    studies, she remained unaware dut over at Nn''s estate, the gift

    É«

 Chapter 48

    "Come on, why''d you drag me here so early?" Lawrence grumbled, still half- asleep as he stumbled into Nn''s estate before dawn.

    "Wake up, wake up! You need to see this? Nn said, sounding unusually eager.

    Lawrence was still groggy¡ªuntil he saw what was inside the wooden box on the table, His eyes widened, and in an instant, he was fully awake.

    "Good heavens! That''s a Purple Shroom!" He rushed over, carefully picking it up as if handling a priceless artifact. "And just look at the quality- absolutely top-tier! Where on earth did you get this?"

    His excitement was palpable. He brought the Purple Shroom closer, almost as if he wanted to kiss it.

    "Calm down." Ro

    Ross cut in impatiently. "Just tell us this is over a hundred years old, right?"

    The others nodded eagerly, all eyes on Lawrence. Only Nn remained unruffled, watching from the side.

    Lawrence didn''t hesitate. "Of course! Just look at its size. There''s no doubt this is a hundred-year-old Purple Shroom."

    ¡°That''s incredible" Ross and the others nearly jumped with joy. "Prince Nn, you really found one!"

    This is amazing, Prince Nn! One of the three rare herbs needed for your treatment-secured just like that!" said another.

    Nn raised an eyebrow. His gaze drifted to the empty wooden box on the table, his thoughts lingering on Eliza. She had handed him this gift so calmly that he never imagined it would be something this valuable.

    Lawrence, still marveling at the Purple Shroom, couldn''t hold back his curiosity. "Prince Nn, where did you get this? It looks so fresh, like it was just picked."

    He assumed it came from some herb gatherers and rubbed his hands together, already plotting. If he could find out where it came from, maybe he could try his luck

    Nn 1914

    saw right through him and crushed his hopes without mercy. "Don''t even think about it. It wasn''t from any herb collectors."

    "Huh? Then where..." Lawrence was baffled.

    Nn leaned back, his voice casual but with a hint of am

    famusement. "It was a gift"

    you such a huge fa

    favor to just give you something this rare?"

    "A gift?" Lawrence almost choked on his own envy. "Who the hell owes

    Hundred-year-old Purple Shrooms were nearly impossible to find. If one ever hit the market, the wealthy and powerful would fight tooth and nail

    DUFT IL

    "It''s not that big a favor, Nn said, smiling slightly. "I helped her out a couple of times and gave her some medical books. I didn''t expect her to

    send this in retur."

    Lawrence''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait... Medical books? So the person you asked me for medical books for-she''s the one who gave you this Purple Shroom, huh?

    nekor

    "That''s right," Nn confirmed, will looking at the Purple Shroom with a thoughtful expression.

    Lawrence''s curiosity grew. "She wants to study medicine, huh? Why didn''t she juste to me directly

    "You" Nn shot him a sidelong nce.

    That single look had Lawrence jumping to his feet. "Hey! What''s with that look! I''m the Sage of Medicine! Do you have any idea how many people beg me to teach them"

    Lawrence was already thinking about what kind of gift he could ask from his new disciple-preferably another hundred-year-old Purple Shroom. If not, even one a few decades old would do. As long as the quality was this good, he wouldn''tin.

    Seeing right through him, Nn sad tly, "She is studying medicine, but what she really wants to learn is poisons. Do you know much about

    "Poison"" Lawrence immediately deted. "I only know a little

    For all has reputation as the Sage of Medicine-able to bring people back from the brink of death and heal the gravest wounds-when it came to posom, ha skills were far from top-tier

    "When ites

    ites to potions, the Sage of Poison is definitely the expert, he admitted. He might have the edge in medicine, but that was a whole

    Chapter in

    fferent field.

    "Speaking of which" Lawernor added casually, "I''ve heard rumors that the age of Poison is in Hasen City right now

    Nn''s expression turned Hoonighaful. "Do you have any way to contact them?"

    Ton not exac

    exactly close with the guy" Lewience shook his head

    Nn gave him a

    "Then how did you end uppeting with them in media or before?

    "I post wrote a challenge letter and posted it on the street. The Sage of Poisin happened to see it, and we agreed to a year-longpetition to see who would save mere prape Lawrence crossed arms, looking rather pleased with himself. "I won by ten

    "A challenge letter......." Nn considered this, then turned to Ross and the others. "Send people to look into the Sage of Poison''s whereabouts. If you ck them down, just annuls

    "Yes," Rass responded immediately.

    "Hey, hey, hey! I object! I never agreed to that Lawrence protested.

    "It''s not your call" Nn safal without hesitation.

    Lawrence red at him but houffed and turned back to studying the Purple Shrooni..

    As he leaned in to take a deeper whiff ofs fragrance, his expression suddenly changed. "Wait a minute?

    Ross and the others, who were about to leave, passed and looked back at him curiously

    Lawrence spiffed the Purple Shiroom agdn, this done with intense focus.

    Worried he might damage the rate heth, Nn was about to stop him when Lawrence suddenly gasped, eyes wide with excitement. "It''s Everlife Vine'' There''s a trace of Everlife Vine on this!"

    If he had been excited about seeing a hundred-year-old Purple Shrooms, now he was absolutely ecstatic,

    The others perked up at once and turned back. "Really? Are you sire? Hoss asked urgently. "Lawrence, check again-are you positive?

    Hold on, Jablon, let me confirm." Lawrenier took another deep inhale, then straightened up with absolute confidence. "I stake my reputation as the Sage of Medicine on it-this scent is definitely from Everlife Vine. No mistake:

    dows al the others practically cheered.

    "This Purple Shroom must''ve been stored with Everlife Vine for quite some time, Lawrence continued. "Otherwise, the scent wouldn''t still be lingering like this"

    Ross''s excitement gew "if we ask the original owner of this Purple Shroom, we find out where the Everlife Vine is, right?"

    Fur two years, they hud been searching for these three rare herbs. Today, not only had they secured one, but they had also stumbled upon a lead for

    Lawrence waveil a hand. "No need to ask her. I guarantee the Everlife Vine is definitely in her

    "Enough," Nu suddenly cut him off before he could finishi.

 Chapter 49

    "That''s all for roy. As for the Everlile Vine. Til take care of it. Hut not a word of this leaves this prean" Nn said, pressing his fingers against h¨²s brow with a

    brief sigli

    uwn secrets properly''

    He couldn''t help but think, ''She''s really bold and doesn''t even know how to keep her own secre

    Row and the others exchanged puzzled nces,

    Lawrence studied Nn''s expression, then froword. "Prince Nn, you?r

    ask that pervacalmut the Everbile Vine, hudir

    Nn stayed silent. Lawrence inediately caught on "ur Prince Node, your condition can''t be put off any longer. The longer you

    your episodes will get. Since the Evrilife Viur practicallyudeid in ourps, why not just ask her directly?

    "If we gecute the Everlite Vine, we''ll only be missing onest ingredient-the Bloodshade Rossan. After that, we''ll have everything we need. What there to hesitate about?"

    This time, Ross and the others nodded

    agreement. "Prince Nn, no matter what, your health shoulde first."

    Nn knew they were only worried about him. Hat when he thought of Eliza, he coslar? Laling himself in agree.

    After a long pause, he finally said "That''s easy to say, but you all know that even if we get these two ingredients, the chances of finding are slim"

    At those words, the room fell silent.

    finding the Lout one

    He wasn''t wrong. As are as the hundred-year-old Purple Shroom and Exedle Vine we

    least they existed in the world. But the Bloedharle

    Lawrence had only ever read about it in ancient medical texts passed down through his family. There was no real proof it even existed. Finding it was like searching for a ghost

    "Alright, don''t dwell on it. I''ll handle it Nn suid, trying to case their concerns as he notices their dejected looks.

    Lawrence sighed inwardly. Since Nn had decided, there was no point arguing further. "They had been by his side long enough to know-once he made up his mind, nothing could change it.

    Alter Lawrenor and Ross left with the others, Nn sat alone in his room and let out a spitlet sight. "She really knows how to test me

    Meanwhile, Eliza remained rounyani.

    unaware that her simple gift had revealed more than she intended. She was focused on tending to the herbs in her

    She wanted to grow something of her own, just like Mary, Mary loved orchids, so ?hur nted orchids,

    Elira, on the other hand, decided to grow medicinal herbs. It was the perfect way to exponent with the effects of her pocket farm. She had cultivated two small plots. When Mary found out, she even gave Eliza a bag of ser

    Eliza nted them in both plots-but with one difference. She watered one with regr water and the other with water miserl stream from her pocket farm. She wanted topute the trule

    the spiritual

    Now that she had Tina by her side, she was extra cautious about entering her pocket farm. She only went inte at night when everything was quiet.pletely covered under her nket

    A month had paused, and the herbs inside the pocket farm were flourishing

    Tuntunately,

    swer the kind that got better with age, so there was no mish to harvest them. She could just let them grow.

    the two Purple Shrooms.

    Diza returned to the spot where she had p?

    aw fresh sprouts emerging from the olive-empty patch, her heart leaped with joy.

    She quickly feichend some

    Nearby, the Everlife Vine was in full bloomni, kia

    1, its tiny flowers thriving in the rich soil

    Biza smiled, brushing her lingers over one of the flowers before continuing her

    tour of her ever-expanding herb garden

    de paused each nt, she flipped thesigh her herbal encyclopedia,

    efully manchi

    them one by one. But nose partic

    10 30 AM

    The encyclopedia had detailed records of the oilser herbs, but for this one, there was barely any information-just a rough description of its shape. a name, and an origin. Bloodshade Blossom-native to foreignnds...

    Elizapared the nt severa

    eral times before confirming that it was indeed the Bloodshade Blossom.

    Unfortunately, there was no mention of its medicinal properties.

    A thought crossed her mind-she wanted to taste it. But she quickly shook her head, dismissing the idea. Better not I don''t even know if it''s poisonous. I don''t want to end up poisoning myself; she thought.

    Finally, she decided to set it aside for now and wait for a chance to ask Mary about it.

    Stonor family sent someone again.

    A couple of dayster, the Sto

    This time. Sophie didn''te alone. Clearly, she had learned her lessoning

    to see Eliza alone only ended in getting sshed or beaten. So this time, she brought a bodyguard-Matthew.

    Benedict was tied up with work at the pce, Dn was still locked up, and Anthony''s health was too poor for him toe. That left Matthew as the only option.

    Eliza was in the middle of her morning prayers when a nun informed her that someone hade with a message.

    Without even looking up, she waved a hand dismissively. Let them wait outside. If they don''t want to wait, they can leave." She wasn''t the one in a hurry, after all.

    The nun ryed Eliza''s message word for word. Outside Saint Grace Nunnery, Sophie and Matthew''s expressions soured.

    With the blessing ceremony over, Saint Grace Nunnery had reopened its doors, and the ck g soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain had withdrawn. Visitors had resumed their usual prayers, making the ce as peaceful as ever.

    Matthew, who rarely visited Saint Grace Nunnery and had yet to experience real frustration here, scoffed, "What could she possibly be doing that''s more important thaning to see us?"

    "Eliza has her own matters to tend to the nun replied coolly. "If you don''t want to wait, you''re free to leave. Saint Grace Nunnery isn''t holding you

    With that, she turned and walked away without a second nce,

    After Dn''s forced intrusion and his attack on Eliza, the nuns at Saint Grace Nunnery developed a deep dislike for the Stonor family.

    Mary even issued a direct order-no one from the Stoner family was allowed inside without permission, Sophie included.

    Unable to go in and fand Hliza themselves, Sophie and Matthew had no choice but to wait outside.

    Two hours passed Sophie nearly turned to leave several times out of sheer frustration.

    But the night before, Benedict had made it clear-they had to get Liza''s forgiveness. Dn''s condition in jail was worsening, and he couldn''tst much longer. No matter how humiliating or irritating it was, they had to endure it

    So Sophie gritted her teeth and stayed put.

    By the time Eliza finally emerged in the afternoon, Matthew had run out of

    patience.

    The moment Eliza appeared, he stepped forward and demanded, "Eliza, what exactly do you want to let Dn go!"

 Chapter 50

    Kira stood at the top of the steps, b

    steps, her gare lowerest as she looked down at the two of them "Shouldn''t you be asking yourselves that question?

    "Dn beat me mercilessly, let me seriously injured, and I still have bruises that have not even faded. Do you really think a few casual words will be enough for me to forgive him?"

    Matthew and Sophie actually slid think that

    As the esteemed children of the Duke, they had always been on ise receiving end of apologies. Never once had they lowered themselves to apologize to anyone else.

    Elija knew her broilers'' temperaments all too well. Dn''s biggest w was his violent temper, while Matthew was too arrogant

    juvne else.

    to care about

    "There is no need to think about it. Even if Matthew came here to apologize, he would still act like he was doing me a favor, Eliza wondered,

    "Dn has already been punished, Manisew said nkly, staring at Eliza. "He took eighty Lashes and has been locked up for days. Is that still no

    "No," Elra said without hesitation.

    Matthew''s expression instantly darkened. "Eliza, he is still your brother. How can you be so heartless!"

    "You came here to apologize, yet you show no sincerity at all. If that is the case, then leave Eliza could not be bothered to waste words on Matthew. She turned and walked away.

    "Stop right there." Matthewmanded sharply.

    But Eliza did not even acknowledge him. She kept walking, never looking back.

    Watching her actually leave, Matthew and Sophie, unable to fo

    force their way in. had no choice but to grit their teeth and swallow their pride "Come back,¡± Matthew said through clenched teeth. "Eliza, what will it take for you to believe we are sincere?"

    Hearing this, Eliza finally stopped. She turned to look at Matthew, whose face was twisted with frustration "R conditions"

    "Rx," she said. "I only have two

    "What Matthew Laid.

    Eliza said, ¡°First, when Dn is releases, he muste to Saint Grace Nunnery and apologize to me in front of everyone"

    That alone was enough to make their blood bod. But if it meant getting Dn out

    of prison sooner, no matter how much it infuriated them, they had no choice but to agree.

    "Fine. I will tell Dn," Matthew said.

    "Second, I want Mother''s dowry Eliza said. Previously, she had only take

    ly taken part of what was in her mother''s room. The rest was locked

    away in

    Matthew''s face immediately tensed. He narrowed his eyes at Eliza, clearly displeased. "You already took Mother''s memorial que. And now you want all of her dowry too!"

    "Yes," Eliza said firmly. "I want everything that belonged to her?

    You are being unreasonable, Matthew snapped, stepping forward instinctively.

    ly moved in, their

    At the same time, Eliza reflexively stepped back. The nuns of Saint Grace Numery, who had been standing nearby, immediately expressions sharp and unyielding

    They

    Co be just how far th

    far the people of Duke''s state would dare to go on their sacred grounds. mustake. Matthew fenge. He nced at the num, who were now watching him with obvious wariness, and suppressed his anger. "I can re to Dn apokqizing to you. But that was our mother too. Why should you be the only one to take all of her dowry?"

    "We are not siblings" Eliza said coldly, courting hum

    Matthew did not i

    not immediately process her words. "What"

    10 30 AM

    0

 Chapter 51

    Rive

    Eliza raised her hand and pointed at Sophie, her expression icy. "Your sister is standing right there, not me. As far as I am concerned, Mother g birth to only one daughter, and that was me. If you recognize Sophie as your sister, then you and I are nothing to each other."

    y, his voice turning colder. "Must you be so unwilling to ept Sophie?"

    "Eliza," Matthew said sharply, I

    es, Eliza said without hesitation. "Between her and me, you can only choose one."

    Exen Sophie had not expected Eliza to be so blunt, speaking without the slightest hint of restraint

    Elira threw out her final wonks. "I have made my conditions clear. If you can ept them, bring all of Mother''s dowry here tomorrow. If you camot, then let Dn stay in prison a while longer"

    With that, Matthew and Sophie both left with dark expressions.

    the Duke''s estate, Benedict stared at Matthew and Sophie in astonishment. "Did Eliza actually say that?"

    Matthew nodded, his face filled with displeasure. "I heard it with my own cars. Do you think 1 would lie to you?"

    "No, that is not what I meant. Benedict simply found it harder and harder to understand Eliza, "Why does she hate Sophie so much? She did not even hesitate to say something like that.

    He took a deep breath, then turned to Gabriel. "Father, why do I not go speak with Eliza again? She is obviously still upset

    with us.

    "There is no need, Gabriel said coldly. "You have all tried to persuade her

    countless times, yet she remains as stubborn as ever. Since she insists o making

    a seche, there is no reason to waste any more words on her."

    Gabriel would not give Eliza another chance. She was rebellious, unreasonable, andpletelycking in understanding. Gabriel would rather not have a daughter like her.

    Benedict could hear the sheer disappointment in his father''s voice, and suddenly,

    a wave of unease washed over him.

    Ts Father really going in abandon Eliza Benedict wondered.

    "Then, Father, what about Eliza''s two conditions?" Matthew frowned. "Are we

    really going to hand over all of Mother''s dowry to her?"

    "If she wants them, give them to her, Gabriel said, his tone devoid of warmth. "But make it clear; once she takes everything that belonged to her mother, she will have no further Urs to the Stonor family.

    Gabriel was t

    was throwing the choice back at Eliza, leaving it up to her.

    Benedict strongly disagreed.

    Eliza was already acting out of anger. If they left the decision to her, she would undoubtedly choose to sever tiespletely. And when happened, there would be no turning back.

    they could not easily change his mind.

    that

    But there was nothing Benedict could do. . Once Gabriel made a decision, even as lussons, il As Matthew and Sophie prepared to leave for Saint Grace Nunnery once more, Benedict gave Sophie onest piece of advice. "Sophie, you must do your best to persuade Eliza. Tell her to stop being so reckless. This time, Father is serious"

    as foolish as Dn.

    Sophie felt an impatient irritation rise within her. Before, she had not minded much. But now, she realized Benedict was just as f He actually thinks I should go and talk Eliza into staying? How ridiculous. Why would I do that! Right now, I could not be more eager for E

    pletely nut tir ich the Stonor family, Sophie wondered

    Elto

    ourse, Benedict. Do not worry I will definitely try to talk some sense into her, Sophie said, brushing him off before quickly cl

    climbing into the

    Marten followed

    Use carriage set of

    set off, Sophie "Sophie, do not pay any attention to what Benedict mul"

    still considering how best to feign contem in front of Matthew to persuade Eliza when he suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 52

    Sophie was momentarily stunned. She had not expected Matthew to outright tell her not to listen to Benedict.

    Still, she pretended in hesitate. "Han I already agreed in Benedict''s request, and he is right. Father is truly furious this time. He means it?

    "He better mean it," Matthiew said coldly. "But even il lie doesi¨®, I

    What do you mean by that, Matthew? Sophie feigned confusion.

    Le sure he does?

    Matthew let out a shortugh "Sophie, you are jong ron naive. You do not understand that she was born willful and reckless. If she does not suffer a

    erious loss, she will never change her nature. This time, I fully support Father''s decision

    "Cuve Eliza is cut off from us, she will lose everything that came with being the legitimate daughter of Duke''s estate. And soon enough, the will

    II1995 21/1

    So that is how it is, Sophie simicked lowardly. Good I did not expect Matthew to be this useful. Since that is the case, I will just sit back and enjoy

    With Matthew taking the lead, our fliza severed ties with the Stonor family, they would never offer her any help again.

    My then, I will steps in and make sure Eliza falls intoplete ruin, Sophile thought. ''And when the Stonor family investigates afterward, it will have nothing to do with me

    A barely noticealde smile tugged at Sophie''s lips. She hurl always enjoyed

    watching siblings tear each other apart. Of course, the ever be nithe receiving end of an

    They arrived at Saint Grace Numery

    only one who could

    This time. Eliza came out quickly. Her gaze flickered slightly when she saw the crates of items Matthew and Sophie had brought with them. She stepped forward.

    ¡°Eliza, wait" A senior sister instinctively reached out to stop her, worried that the Stonor family members might try to harm her again.

    Eliza turned back and gave her a reassuring smile. "Do not worry. ''They wouldn''t dare. Her voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for Matthew and sophie to hear dearly.

    But Eliza did not mined them hearing. Di''s fate had already served as a perfect warning. If Matthew wanted to join Dn in the dungeon, she

    ould be more than happy to see it happen.

    Matthew''s re was filled with rage, but in the end, he did noty a hand on her. However, he kept twirling a sharp knife in his hand as if trying to

    that de mi have actually frightened Eliza, but not anymore.

    She barely spared it a nce before giving M

    Matthew a look of open disin, then willked straight

    the

    There were many of her mother''s dowry; after all, her maternal family had been one of the

    Eliza opened them and clickerd eat li one

    ir carefully. T most prestigious rydde bonuses of its time.

    slight nod. "This will do, Bring Dn here

    After going through everything and confirming that nothing seemed to be missing. Eliza gave a slight tomorrow" she said tly

    ud yet to put his knife away. He stared at Eliza. "Since you have finished checking, I will leave you with Father''s final words.

    theer said this is yourst elunce. Since you have chosen to take Moulier''s dowry,

    from this moment on, you are no longer a member of the Stammar family. Do not use our name for anything ever again. Do you understand?"

    10:20 AM

 Chapter 53

    His gaze remained locked on her as if trying to catch even the slightest trace of fear or hesitation in her expression. But even after he finished speaking. Eliza''s face showed no change whatsoever.

    "Okay, I understand. Make sure to bring him tomorrow. Otherwise, even if I have Mother''s dowry, I will not ept it unless Dn personally apologizes," she said, Then, echoing his words deliberately, she added. "Do you understand?"

    Matthew''s expression turned ice-cold in an instant, "Fine. Eliza, you really are ruthless.

    Eliza ignored himpletely and, together with the senior sisters, carried all the crates of relics inside. Even when thest box was moved, she did not spare Matthew or the others another nce.

    Sophie stood quietly to the side the entire time, dutifully ying the role of the obedient and well-behaved little sister. Whatever Matthew instructed her to do, she did without question

    When everything was finally settled, Sophie felt as if a weight had been lifted from her chest.

    They returned to report everything to Cabriel. The next day, Gabriel personally removed Eliza''s name from the family tree. Benedict was Completely powerless to stop him.

    Feeling utterly delighted. Sophie made a special effort to apany them when they went to fetch Dn.

    Sophie had intended to warmly reconnect with this brother she had not seen in a long time, but the moment she caught a whiff of the overwhelming stenching from him, she instinctively took two steps back. Her reaction made Dn visibly ufortable.

    Quickly, Sophie came up with an excuse to cover for herself. "Oh, Dn. I just remembered you still have injuries. I was afraid of hurting you, so I won''t help you up." She forced a strained smile.

    Fortunately for her. Dn was a fool. After hearing her half-hearted exnation, he actually believed she was expressing concern for him.

    Dn grinned foolishly. "It''s fine, Sophie. I stink anyway. I wouldn''t want the smell to bother you."

    Sophic immediately put on a yful smile. "Of course, I wouldn''t mind, Dn. Even though she said that, she made sure to keep her distance. Once they got into the carriage. Dn thought he was finally going home. However, when a gust of wind lifted the carriage''s curtain, he noticed that the direction they were heading in seemed off.

    Frowning. Dn asked in confusion, "Matthew, Sophie,

    Matthew remained calm and indifferent as he replied, "We''re going to Saint Grace Nunnery"

    we going home? Where are we going!"

    Dn visibly stiffened "Why are we

    are we going there?" His reaction made it seem as if he wa

    [ going there, Matthew noticed the way Dn tensed up and nced at him.

    "Because you need to apologize to Eliza With a cold chuckle, Matthewminued, ¡°Eliza made it clear, if you don''t apologize in person, she won''t

    was afraid of

    ept it."

    I those words, Dn suddenly fell silent. He did not argue or continue questioning them. Instead, he simply turned his head and stared out the

    indow

    Matthew raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. He had deliberately provoked Dn, yet the usual outburst never came. If this had been any other timur. Dn would have already been throwing a fit.

    Sophie also noticed Dn''s unusual silence. Narrowing her eyes slightly, she asked, "Dn, are you upset

    concem, she looked at lum with worry

    sprak to her on your belul! I''m sure Eliza will be understanding"

    y in her eyes. "If you really don''t want to apologize to Eliza, then forget it. Matthew and I

    ca erfused to budge after this, then it would naturally be her fault.

    "No need" Dn shook his

    Lowering it slightly, he spoke in a weak, weary voice, saying something that neither Matthew nor Sophie had expected. "I really should apologize to her "

    10:21 AM

 Chapter 54

    "Dn, have you lost your mind?" Matthew looked at Dn in shock.

    They had nned to take Dn to apologize, but his willingness to do so was beyond surprising

    "Did those eightyshes knock the sense out of you, or did sitting in that cell for so long make you stupid!" Matthew asked with a hint of disdain.

    Sophie hesitated for a moment. "Dn, are you sure you are okay?"

    Dn had not expected such a big reaction from them over a simple statement. He rolled his eyes.

    Then Dn spoke about what he had been thinking during his time in prison. To be honest, the moment I hit Eliza that day, I regretted it. These past few days, Dn had repeatedly recalled the look in Eliza''s eyes from that day. It was unbearable to think about. Dn could not understand how, in such a short time, Eliza''s gaze toward him had turned into one of sheer hatred. Dn had gone to Saint Grace Nunnery simply to bring Eliza home, never expecting such an ext

    And then, Eliza had bitten bir so hard that it felt as if she wanted to tear his flesh apart. Of course, in the end, she seeded. She had t Chunk of his hand

    Dn nced at the deep scar on

    n his

    extreme reaction from her.

    had taken an

    hand. He did not know whether Eliza had been afraid of him or afraid of returning to the Stonor family.

    But either way, the thought had haunted him day and night, leaving him restless. Dn truly regretted everything now,

    Looking back, he realized that Benedict had been right all along. For the past six months, Dn had failed to control his temper,ying his hands on Fiza more than once. Perhaps that was why she feared him so much.

    Now that everything was clear to him, Dn felt he owed Eliza an apolloj

    I am her brother. An older brother is supposed to protect and care for his little

    sister, Even if she is a little disobedient or immature, so what? No matter what, she is still my sister With that thought, Dn''s expression softened into a relieved smile

    But across from Dn, Matthew wore a strange look

    he had no

    not expected the hot-tempered Dn toe out of prison with a clearer head. But fortunately, it was

    Sophie clenched her hands slightly. She already toote.

    Sophie sighed. "Hut Dn, Eliza has already cut ties with the Stonor family."

    "I know. She made a huge fuss about severing ties after she became a nun, Dn said, not yet grasping the full meaning of her words.

    Matthew spoke with a nk expression. "Dn, this time, it was not just her throwing a tantrum. Father has removed her name from the family tree. She is no longer a daughter of the Stonor family"

    Dn froze. His face went rigid, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What did

    you just say? Say that again.

    Matthew repeated himself. Father erased her name from the family tree. If you do not believe me, go back and check for yourself. Hut for now, let us head to Saint Grace Nunnery. Once you apologize to Eliza, she will be out of our lives for good."

    "Shut up" Dn suddenly stood up inside the carriage, hinting his head on the roof with a loud thud but he ignored the pain.

    ring furiously at Matthew, he exploded. "What nonsense are you talking about? Eliza is our sister!"

    Matthew frowned. "So what? Star is an unruly disgrace who is unfit to be our sister, let alone a daughter of Duke''s estate

 Chapter 55

    Bang! Before Mathew could finish, Dn punched him straight in the face, catching himpletely off guard.

    Dn would actually hit Matthew over Eliza.

    "No, Dn!" Sophie gasped, stunned that Dn we

    "You are heartless,¡± Dn spat, his voice shaking with anger. ¡°Have you forgotten what Mother told us before she died? She made us promise to take care of our little sister. Is this how you do it! And now you dare call her a disgrace?" Matthew immediately struck back without mercy,nding a solid punch on Dn.

    Dn had spent days locked up in prison, still carrying injuries on his body. Matthew''s punch hit him hard, nearly knocking Dn right out of the carriage.

    Matthew spat out a mouthful of blood and red at Dn with cold, piercing eyes. "Dn, you had better not take your anger out on me. I am not

    Eliza

    You

    have said things like this to her plenty of times before and you have hit her more than once. What right do you have to hit me now!"

    "Yes, I was also a bastard, Dn said, his voice raw with emotion. "But I have figured things out. I regret it. Eliza is my sister, and no matter how much she changes, nothing can crase our blood ties. You, Benedict, and Anthony-you are all her brothers, too."

    But what about Sophie?" Matthew''s voice suddenly rose, cold and sharp ¡°Dn, are you choosing Eliza over Sophie!"

    Sophie''s expression crumbled into one of hurt, her voice trembling "Dn, I-I do not share your blood, and I am not your sister, right?¡±

    "Sophie, of course, you are also our sister! You and Eliza are both the same to me!" Dn had not expected his words to make Sophie feel this way, and he hurried to exin.

    But Sophie''s tears spilled over. "But yesterday, Eliza said it in front of everyone. Between the two of us, you can only choose one."

    Dn felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. He stared in disbelief. "What do you mean?"

    Matthew''s tone was indifferent. "It is simple, is it not? Dn, will you choose Eliza or Sophie!

    Choose only one! But I have two sisters. How could I possibly choose between them" Dn thought. Sophie is well-behaved and considerate, while Eliza, though rebellious, is still my sister!

    Dn could not do it He could not pick one over the other

    "Dn, stop fooling yourself, Mayhew said impatiently, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth "Eliza is cruel and narrow-minded. She has never been able to tolerate Sophie. If you think you can have both of them, you are dreaming,

    "You need to open your eyes and see the truth. Compared to Sophie, Eliza is not even worthy of being our sister.

    Matthew had always been dissatisfied with Eliza. Now, because of Dn, that dissatisfaction had turned into resentment.

    If Eliza had not been so difficult, Matthew and Dn

    dan would never havee to blows. The twin brothers had never once raised a

    hand against each other. But today. Qn had struck him for Eliza.

    As expected, Eliza only makes things worse, Matthew thought bitterly.

    "No, I do not believe you," Dn suddenly dered. "I want to hear it from Eliza herself.

    With that, Dn immediately called for the carriage to stop. Without hesitation, he jumped out, seized a horse, and mounted it despite his injuries. Then, he rode straight toward Saint Grace Nunnery in Mount Westin.

    "This is madness" Mathew spat in frustration. He turned to the driver. "What are you standing around for? Get a horse, now!"

    If we do not hurry, Dn is going to make an even bigger mess Mathew thought.

 Chapter 56

    Mathew was right.

    As they hurriedly found a horse and rushed to Saint Grace Nunnery in a carriage, they saw a group of nuns surrounding Dn with sticks in hand. ring at him angrily.

    "Eliza,e out! It''s me, Dn. I''vee to apologize. Eliza, pleasee out and see me, won''t you?" Dn shouted desperately from outside the Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Standing at the entrance of Saint Grace Nunnery, Mary spoke coldly. "Sir, if you wish to apologize, do so here. I will pass your apology on to Serenity

    "No. 1

    Dn shook his head. "I want Eliza toe out and see me. Since I''m apologizing to her, I should do it face-to-face

    "That''s unnecessary Mary immediately rejected him. "Your temper is unpredictable. To avoid a repeat of what happenedst time, it''s better if you don''t meet Serenity."

    Dn stood frozen, confused. "What do you mean, don''t meet her again?"

    I''ve made myself perfectly clear. Serenity has severed ties with Duke''s estate. She has riothing to say to you anymore. After you apologize here, you should leave. Do note back to Saint Grace Nunnery again."

    Dn clenched his fists in anger, ring at Mary. "Is this your

    decision, or Eliza''s?"

    "Does it matter if it''s my decision or Serenity''s?" Mary said dismissively.

    Dn became even more agitated. "Of course it matters. Eliza is my sister. Why won''t you let me see her!"

    Mary met Dn''s eyes, now bloodshot with emotion, and said calmly Tm Serenity''s mentor, the only family she has now!

    bn felt the absurdity of her words. "Shut up. You''re not Eliza''s only family. She''s my sister. I''m her family. The Stonor family is her family¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that''s only what you think," Mary said with a cold smile. "Yesterday, the Duke of Mowbay dered to all of Hasen City that Eliza has been disowned by the Stonor family"

    Dn ground his teeth. "T

    that,"

    "Even if Father and the others don''t ept Eliza, I will. I don''t care. Eliza is my sister, and no one can change t

    "Your sister!" Mary found his words almostughable. "Do you remember what you did to your own sister half a month ago? You beat her so badly she was seriously hurt. If this is how you treat your own sister, then Serenity certainly doesn''t need a brother like you."

    "To. That''s not it." Dn tried to exin, "I was just desperate that day. I only wanted to bring her home. I¡ª

    "Enough. You don''t have to exin anything to me," Mary interrupted him coldly. "No matter how many excuses you make, they can''t cover up the fact that you hum Eliza?

    Hearing Mary''s words, Dn opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words to defend hitself. His hands fell helplessly by his sides, and he looked unterly defeated. "You''re right, Reverend. It''s all my fault"

    Hr Lank

    to the ground, teary streaming down his face. Tm such a damn fool. I''m sorry, Eliza. I really know I was wrong.

    my

    fauit. I''m sorry. I just couldn''t control my temper. I''ve never been like this before. How could I have hit your T''m so sorry, Eliza. Really, I am Em such a damn ids."

    Dn kept apologizing, and in the end, he couldn''t hold back his emotions any longer. He broke down, crying uncontrobly.

    The runs surrounding him looked at each other, stunned. They hadn''t expected him to suddenly start do. They all turned to look at Mary.

    rt crying like this, and they didn''t know what to

    your apology. I''ll pass it on to

    Mary gave a subtle look, and the nuns immediately lowered their sticks, stepping back behind her. "I''ve heard your Serenay Mary said rully.

    Even though Dn looked so patiful, crying so painfully, Mary showed no sign ofpassion. After speaking, she motioned for the door to be sipard, leaving Dn alone outside to continue crying

    Matthew found Dn truly embarrassing. He stepped forward and kicked Dn. "Dn, you really don''t have to cry like this, do you?"

    Matthew, slightly impatient, scratched his head. To this rally how badly you want to make things right with Elizar

    Dn continued crying,pletely ignoring Matthew''s wor

    Beside them. Sophie was so furious she could practically bite through her silver teeth, thinking. He beat Eliza so badly, and now hees here saying he''s figured it out and regrets it?

    1. g. This i

    idiot really regrets it? Has he lost his mind?

    10:21 AM

    were Eliza, there''s no way I would ever forgive this fool. Too bad I''m not Eliza. I''m Sophie:

    Sophie took a deep breath, suppressing her disgust, and approached Dn to advise him. "Dn, stop crying. Even if you keep crying here, it won''t help 1 think Elira probably doesn''t even know you''re here yet. If you really want to make things right, you''re better off waiting until you get back and thinking of a better n?."

    Most importantly, Sophie had to get Dn out of there. She didn''t want him to embarrass himself any further.

    Sophie was seriously embarrassed. If it weren''t for maintaining her innocent and kind image, she would''ve already left this fool behind and gone

    home.

    "Did you hear what Sophie said? Since you''ve already apologized, you should just go. Whatever you need to say can wait untilter. Father, Benedict, and Anthony are still waiting for you at home.

    "These past few days, Father and the rest of us have been running around for you. We are exhausted. Can''t you have a little sympathy for us?" Matthew said, growing more impatient as he spoke.

    Finally. Matthew gave up o

    Forget it. Do whatever you want. Now that you''vee out, whether or not you go home is up to you. Sophie,e with me," Matthew said, taking Sophie and walking away.

    In the end, Dn was left alone outside Saint Grace Nunnery. He sat there, crying continuously. He cried the entire day, and it wasn''t until it was nearly dark that he finally stopped.

    Dn looked back in confusion at the door that would never open again, a sh of disappointment crossing his face.

    Finally, he felt utterly drained, slowly standing up, ncing back three times before leaving Saint Grace Nunnery.

    "Is he gone!" Eliza asked.

    "Yes" Mary nodded helplessly. "Who does your brother take after? He has such a bad temper and cries so easily.¡± Eliza replied indifferently, "Mary, you''re wrong. He''s no longer my brother."

    Mary paused for a moment, thenughed. "Right, right. You''re absolutely right." "Eliza has truly given up on the Stonor familypletely, Mary thought to herself

 Chapter 57

    "Alright, since you don''t like it, I won''t say anything more." Mary parted Eliza''s head while checking her homework, speaking casually. "By the way. I need you toe down the mountain with me soon."

    "Huh" Can I really go with you, Mary!" Eliza''s mood, which had been lukewarm before, immediately sparked as her eyes brightened

    "Of course Mary smiled. "There''s a patient down the mountain who needs me to take a look."

    Mary hesitated for a moment, then added. "But her identity might be a bit awkward for you"

    "Who?" Eliza asked curiously

    "It''s Evelyn Nevill," Mary said.

    Eliza immediately understood Mary''s concern. Evelyn was the grandmother of Caleb, Eliza''s former fianc¨¦.

    Eliza smiled. ¡°Madam Nevill? It''s fine, Mary. I''ve already broken off the engagement with the Marquis''s estate. Since I''m not going to see Caleb specifically, there''s nothing to worry about"

    "Good girl, I''m d you can see it that way." Mary had been worried about how Eliza would take it

    Mary had heard that Eliza and Caleb had been childhood sweethearts with a deep bond. Sadly, Caleb had broken Eliza''s heart.

    If it weren''t for the favors Evelyn had done for her in the past, Mary wouldn''t have agreed to this.

    Seeing that Mary seemed relieved, Eliza couldn''t help but smile. "Mary, you''ve been agonizing over this for a while, haven''t you?"

    "Yes" Mary gestured to her face. "Look at how haggard I look. I couldn''t sleep a winkst night."

    Today, Mary had noticed that Eliza was in a bad mood. To help lift her spirits, Mary thought taking her down the mountain for a change of pace might be the right thing to do. She had nned to avoid bringing up the subject altogether.

    Eliza waved it off dismissively. "It''s fine, Mary, I really don''t care about it anymore."

    "And you''ve taught me before, haven''t you? We should cut out all these messy emotions and focus on meditation. Love is part of that too," Eliza said seriously.

    Mary was instantly amused by Eliza''s earnest expression. ¡°Alright, since you don''t care anymore, let''s go down the mountain and take a look. "Madam Nevill has had a heart condition for years. She used to manage it well, but now that she''s older, it res up more often. You can stay with mr and watch how I handle the consultation. If we finish early, I''ll give you some free time to explore the town. How does that sound?"

    "Great That wounds wonderful. Thank you, Mary!" Eliza was overjoyed and hugged Mary tightly, rubbing her cheek against her in excitement. Eliza''s cute gesture made Mary''s heart melt.

    (

    Mary couldn''t help but wonder. Why don''t the Duke of Mowbay and his family like such a lovely girl! I remember she was the jewel of the Duke''s estate. But now, with Sophie''s interference, the Stonor family has all changed

    Soon enough, the day to go down the mountain arrived,

    Eliza parked a small bag, slung it over her shoulder, and followed Mary of out the door.

    Since they were both practicing asceticism, there was no carriage to take them down. They walked all the way down the mountain fose, hailed a man''s na-cart, giving them a few coim in exchange for a ride toward Hasen City.

    All the way to Hasen City, they thanked the man and parted ways. Mary and Eliza walked slowly toward the Marquis''s esta

    they arrived, it was still before n

    §á§à§ã§ä.

    and, once at the

    took them about three hours to reach the city. Thankfully, they left early, and by the time the Eya exined their identities to the gatekeeper of Marquis''s estate, and they were soon escorted inside Mary and Eliza were led to Evelyn''s

    Wide Mary was attending to Evelyn''s health. Eliza listened attentively, asionally helping out.

    erlyn, noticing how acrious Eliza w

    za was, couldn''t help but smile. "She''s so obedient. Is she your new disciple, Reverend Mary Mendozar "yes, I took h¨ºy in a month ago. She''s truly well- behaved," Mary replied calmnly,

    10:21 AM C

    1. ht. I recognized her. Could she be from a family in Hasen City that I''ve met before?" Evelyn asked.

    "I see. I thought

    Since they hadn''t seen each other in years, and Eliza was dressed in habit simply. Evelyn didn''t seem to recognize her at first.

    Eliza didn''t respond. Mary answered for her. "Maybe you''ve met before, but it was a passing encounter.

    Evelyn paused for a moment but didn''t think much of it, assuming it was just something Mary had said offhand.

    Adeline entered the room and, upon seeing Eliza sitting by the bed, eximed. "Eliza'' What the hell are you doing here?"

    Adeline''s words instantly made Mary''s face darken, while Evelyn looked at her in shock.

 Chapter 58

    Adeline was Eliza''s aunt, but she had never liked her. Eliza ignored Adeline.

    Eliza had once thought that Adeline treated everyone this way, but when Sophie arrived at the Stonor family, Adelinevished her with affection. The difference in attitude made Eliza realize that Adeline simply didn''t like her.

    Even when Adeline called her, Eliza stayed seated, acting as though she hadn''t heard.

    Seeing that Eliza remained unmoving. Adeline became visibly annoyed and walked into the room

    "What are you doing? Can''t you see met Don''t even bother to greet me? You clearly don''t know any manners." Adeline reached out and tried to grab Eliza''s clothes. "Get up. Don''t you know to offer me your seat? What is this nonsense?" Mary quickly intervened, blocking Adeline''s hand with hers, and spoke coldly. "Madam, please don''ty your hands on Serenity and speak disrespectfully."

    Adeline then noticed that Mary was a nun. "Eliza, so you finally found yourself some support after joining the nunnery! Did you bring a nun here to the Marquis''s estate to throw your weight around

    "Do you think we will be afraid of you after you be a Holy Lady now? Listen to me. Caleb will never marry you. No matter whether you be a nun or Holy Lady, you''d better stay away from our home from now on and stop bothering Caleb,"

    "Mrs. Nevill, enough, Mary said, anger rising on her face as she stepped in front of Eliza, coldly staring down Adeline. "Please understand that Madam Nevill invited me here to treat her. Be careful with your words and don''t make baseless assumptions.

    Adeline neered, unimpressed. "Treat her? Do you two think you have the ability to do that"

    "Adeline, enough"" Before Adeline could say anything else, Evelyn, who had been half lying in bed, finally spoke up.

    Evelyn gave Adeline a stern look. "Reverend Mary Mendoza and Serenity are my guests. If you dare disrespect them again, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    "Madam Nevill, they-Adeline began.

    more from Adeline. She ordered her out without hesitation.

    "Leave immediately." Evelyn cut her off, not wanting to hear any mo

    Adeline gritted her teeth in anger, then turned and left.

    Once Adeline had gone, Evelyn turned to Mary and Eliza, her face full of apology. "I''m so sorry, Reverend Mary Mendoza, and Serenity, I apologize to you for her rudeness

    "I never expected her to dislike Eliza so much. I won''t bother you any longers Mary said.

    Evelyn became anxious. "No, you mustn''t! I still need you to help me with my health. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to properly educate Adeline and ensure that Serenity never faces such mistreatment again.

    Mary didn''t respond further

    ned for her

    her to stay quiet. "Madam Nevill, please rx Fll unish this

    A few secondster, Evelyn seemed to want to say something, but Mary motioned round of acupuncture fint"

    Evelyn fell silent, only ncing asionally at Mary or at Eliza sitting by the bed. Eliza knew why Evelyn was looking at her. After all, the Nevill and Stonor families had been close for many years. Evelyn had watched Eliza grow

    But after Evelyn fell ill the two families hadn''t seen each other much in the past couple of years, as Evelyn had been resting

    Thest time they had met was during the New Year Eliza had been meant to be Caleb''s wife. Now, months had passed, and Evelyn must have never imagined that when diy murt again. Eliza would already be a nun.

    Evelyn stared

    noutside for some air

    her for a long time, and Fluza fouldn''t stand it any longer. She helplessly turned to Mary "Til step Mary, understanding what Eliza was trying to do, nodded and gave her a brief reminder. "Come back right away if anything happens"

    as if Mary feared Eliza might be mistreated at the Marquis''s estate

    Eliza took onest nce at Evelyn''s awkward expression before nodding and stepping outside. She knew her presence was a bit awkward, so didn''t wander far She merely stood by the door, gazing out at the scenery in the yard, lost in thought.

    10:21 AM

    While Eliza was bored, she had no idea that someone was making trouble for her.

    After leaving Evelyn''s room, Adeline, still furious, sent someone to notify her son. Her initial intention was to tell Caleb not to return to the house before nightfall, so that he wouldn''t run into Eliza.

    However, upon hearing that Eliza hade to his family''s estate, Caleb didn''t just send a message to the Stonor family. He immediately rushed back to the Stonor family himself.

    As soon as Caleb stepped into Evelyn''s yard, he saw Eliza, who was lost in thought. This was the first time he had seen Eliza since she became a nun.

    When he saw Eliza dressed in her habit, he froze for a moment.

    He had always known Eliza was beautiful. Many people had even joked that he was lucky. But Caleb was not the type of shallow person who only cared about looks. What he liked was a woman with true kindness in her heart just like Sophie,

    Only women with that kind of inner beauty were truly beautiful. They were the ones who deserved to be with Caleb

    Eliza only had outer beauty, but inside, she was full of calction. If she weren''t so infatuated with him, Calch wouldn''t have given her any chance

    As Caleb thought about this, he cleared his throat lightly. When Eliza snapped out

    of her daze, he casually walked toward her at a slow pace.

    Why are you here? Did youe to find me on purpose?" Caleb raised his chin and asked with a somewhat superior tone..

    Eliza nced at him but quickly turned her gaze back to the yard, uninterested in responding.

    Seeing she wouldn''t speak, Caleb frowned slightly. "What''s the matter? Since joining the nunnery, have you lost the ability to talk! Oh, by the way, you always want to marry me, right? I''ve thought it over seriously.

    "Since you''ve shown genuine affection for me, and considering that you''ve severed ties with the Stonor family because of me, I''m willing to give you a chance. But I will only marry you after marrying Sophie. Don''t expect too much more than that."

    "Because of you" Eliza felt like she was hearing somethingpletely nonsensical

    Caleb chuckled lightly. "Yes. I know, you were forced to be a nun because of me. You cut ties with the Stonor family because of me. I''ve got it all figured out now. You don''t need to stay in the nunnery any longer.

    "You will leave the

    nunnery. Once you''ve handled everything, I''ll arrange a ce for you to stay temporarily. When I marry Sophie, I''ll n too. Don''t worry about it¡±

    Eliza looked at him with utter disdain. ''How did I never realize before? Caleb is a madman, she wondered

    "Caleb, if you''re going mad, go see a doctor. Just don''t keep hanging around in front of me, alright!" Eliza said.

    marry you

    AD

 Chapter 59

    Caleb face darkened instantly. "Eliza, what do you mean by that?

    it you understand" Eliza replied impatiently. "Go as far away as you can and never bother me again."

    Caleb gritted his teeth in anger. "You want me to leave! Fine, Eliza, are you trying to y hard to get

    h you?"

    Eliza rolled her eyes. "Who''s ying hard to get with

    with

    me now!

    Caleb spoke with certainty. "Isn''t that what you''re doing? You used to chase after me relentlessly, never giving up, and now you''re telling me to go away? Isn''t that ying hard to get?"

    He sneered arrogantly, his expression smug as he looked at Eliza. ¡°Eliza, that trick might work on other men, but it doesn''t work on me. I will only marry Sophie Erst, and if you keep using these disgusting tactics, I will never even marry you"

    "I think you''re the disgusting one. Eliza finally realized. Caleb didn''t understand her at all and was an extreme narcissist, No matter what Eliza said, Caleb would always think she was trying to seduce him.

    Eliza didn''t bother to argue with him any longer. She turned to go into Evelyn''s room, but Caleb suddenly grabbed her arm. "Wait. Where are you

    Eliza tried to shake off his hand, but Caleb held onto her tightly. She was seething with anger. you serious? Are you going to stop me from going to see my meritor now?"

    "No," Caleb said, his face stern, refusing. "Tve already told you. If you want to marry me, you need to leave the nunnery. You''re not going to see your

    mentor now."

    Eliza closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and ground her teeth as she said, "I''ve already told you. No matter how, I don''t want to marry you. Can

    you just leave me alone?

    Eliza had made herself perfectly clear. But Calch refused to listen. "Stop arguing. Let''s go. The Stonor family is on their way to pick you up. I''m taking you back right now?

    Eliza''s expression immediately shifted. She had had enough of Caleb. She raised her other hand and pped him. But this time, Caleb was ready.

    He quickly turned his head to avoid the p and grabbed Eliza''s second hand. A smug expression spread across his handsome face, as though saying. "See! You can''t hit me now"

    ¡°Enough, Eliza,¡± Caleb said. "You''ve been causing trouble with Uncle Gabriel and the others for long enough. It''s time to go back. Stop being so stubborn-*

    "Tua" Before he could finish, Eliza interrupted him.

    The next second, Calet, felt a cold sensation at his neck as a sharp sword was suddenly pressed against it from behind.

    "Who''s there? Caleb immediately tensed, his body stiff, not daring to turn around, Lego of your fichy hands, Tina said coldly.

    Before Caleb could react, Eliza freed herself from his grip. This time, Caleb didn''t dare hold o

    He could only watch helplessly as Eliza pulled away from him and pped him hard across the face.

    Eliza smiled faintly. "What now? Will you dodge again! Let''s see if your reflexes are faster or the sword at your neck is faster"

    Caleb was momentarily stunned. His face twisted with frustration as he spoke. "Eliza, you actually brought someone to deal with me like this?"

    with you?" Eliza snerred. "You''re really overestimating yoursell"

    alebis face darkened. "Then what do you want from me? If this is about threatening me to marry you first¡ª¡±

    Eliza didn''i p him. Instead, she punched him directly

 Chapter 60

    Eliza grabbed Caleb by the cor, gritting her teeth as she threatened. "If you ever mention that again. I''ll have your people cut off your dick."

    Caleb immediately felt a chill in his lower body, staring at Eliza in disbelief

    After her threat. Eliza issued a coldmand. Tina, drag him away and beat him senseless. Make sure you knock some sense into that thick head

    of his

    help but think to herself, ''I wonder how much more Caleb''s narcissistic brain can handle before it finally breaks

    Eliza couldn''t help.

    It turned out, Caleb was truly as stubborn as theye.

    Tina covered Caleb''s mouth and dragged him into a secluded corner, where she proceeded to beat him ruthlessly. Yet, he still refused to change his

    ways.

    "Eliza, you''ve gone too far, Caleb shouted furiously the moment his mouth was freed. "You''re taking advantage of my patience with you. How dare you treat me this way now? You''ll never marry me. A woman like you, mean and fiery, doesn''t deserve to be my maid!"

    p! Without a hint of emotion, Eliza shoved the dirty rag back into Caleb''s mouth. "Keep going," she coldly instructed.

    Tina immediately dragged him away again. During the period, no one noticed that Caleb had been dragged into a corner of his own estate and beaten repeatedly without anyone seeing.

    In the end. Caleb was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t hold back his tears. Only then did Eliza finally call for it to stop

    Eliza silently withdrew her gaze and ordered Tina, "Knock him out and leave him somewhere. I''m done?

    She was exhausted. She had no more patience for dealing with this idiot. From now on, it was best to avoid him entirely. After Ti

    Tina dealt with Caleb. Eliza finally returned to Evelyn''s room.

    Evelyn had somehow fallen asleep, and the maid standing nearby had

    inexplicably nodded off as well. Only Mary sat calmly at the side, quietly drinking water.

    Upon hearing Eliza''s return, Mary looked up and met her eyes. "All done?"

    Eliza nodded and then asked with a hint of confusion, "Mary, what''s going on with them!"

    Mary replied casually, "Next time, keep the noise down when you''re beating someone. It wouldn''t be good if someone heard."

    Eliza''s eyes widened in realization. "Mary, did you hear themotion from me beating Caleb outside and then knocking them out to keep Madam Nevill and the maid from hearing"

    "It wasn''t knocking them out. I just put them to sleep for a while." Mary corrected Eliza, setting down her cup and pressing down on a dried recipe

    it the side.

    Mary then stood up, moved toward the bed, and tucked away a small bottle of scented oikced near it

    "Don''t worry; it''s not poison, just a calming scented oil. It''s good for someone like Madam Nevill, who''s getting up in age, Mary exined.

    Over everything was in ce, Mary looked at Eliza, "Is there anything else that needs to be dealt with?" It was as If she was implying something

    Eliza shook her head. She understood who Mary was referring to, but she decided to let it go for now.

    Dealing with Caleb was enough for the day. If she went after Adeline, it might cause Mary unnecessary trouble. Unfortunately, things weren''t about to wrap up so easily

    Before Eliza and Mary even made it out of the Marquis''s estate, members of the Stonor family arrived.

    "Eliza, you''re finally back." A male voice rang out

    From the sound of in Eliza immediately recognized who it was. She rubbed her forehead in frustration. I just dealt with Caleb, and now Dn shows up she thought.

 Chapter 61

    Eliza did not hesitate for a moment. She turned immediately, pulling Mary with her as the headed straight for the bark

    door.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Dn leaped down from the carriage before it had evene to a full stop

    "Lord Dn, be careful with your injuries, a servant reminded him.

    Dn paid nod. He hurried after Eliza, quickly catching up and grabbing her arm "Eliza. Do not go

    Let go of me

    med, ring at him with fury.

    "Alright, I will. As I. vg as you do not leave, I will not touch you." The moment Dn saw the anger in her eyes, panic set in, and he quickly witha. w his hand.

    "Lord Dn, do not call me Eliza. Her voice was cold. "I am merely a nun of Saint Grace Nunnery, not the Eliza you speak

    of

    Dn''s throat went dry, and his chest tightened with unbearable pain. "Eliza, please do not say that."

    "Hi, Dn." Before Dn could finish speaking, two more figures appeared behind him, Sophie and Matthew

    "Dn, do not forget what Father told you. The moment Matthew stepped in, his gaze swept coldly over Eliza

    Dn''s expression stiffened. He turned back to Matthew, disbelief written all over his face. "Matthew. She is our sister. Must you be so heartless toward her?"

    "She is not anymore. Compared to Dn, Matthew''s tone was chillingly indifferent.

    "She is now merely a nun of Saint Grace Nunnery, Matthew said tly. She is no longer the daughter of Duke''s estate, and she is certainly no longer our sister."

    "Matthew, do not say that. Eliza must feel awful hearing it, right? Sophie feigned concern, ncing at Eliza with a look of sympathy.

    Matthew let out a coldugh. Feel awful? She brought this on herself."

    Eliza''s heart ached at his words. Yet, not a trace of emotion showed on her face. She merely lowered her gaze slightly, concealing the turbulence in her eyes.

    That is right. This is exactly the oue I wanted. I will not regret it. There is nothing left in that house worth holding on to, Eliza wondered

    "Matthew, enough. Dn grabbed Matthew''s arm, furious. "Can you not say whatever you have to sayter? Must you speak. to Eliza like this in front of everyone?"

    By now, themotion at the gates of Marquis''s Estate had already drawn quite a bit of attention.

    The moment Adeline heard that people from Duke''s estate had arrived, she immediately came out to greet them.

    Unfortunately, instead of Gabriel, what she saw were her two nephews along with Sophie.

    "Sophie, my dear, why did you not tell me you wereing? Caleb has been thinking about you a lottely"Adeline had initially been watching the scene from

    a distance with amusement, but the moment her nephews noticed her, she quickly stepped forward..

    As soon as she approached, she took Sophie''s hand with practiced ease, her affectionate manner making it clear that she had

    15:30 Fr. 11 AP NAO.

    Chapter it

    long since regarded Sophie as family

    "He came back, and now I have no idea where he ran off in. I have not and tell

    him Sophie is here. Have hime out and chat with her said Adeline

    for half the day. Someone,

    71%

    Sophie blushed slightly. "That will not be necessary. Aunt Adeline. I came with Dn and Matthew Once they finish their business, we will probably be heading back?

    "Business What business? Adeline turned to Dn and Matthew. "If you two have something to say, then just say it

    Seeing Dn gripping Matthew tightly, clearly trying to stop him from speaking, Adeline seemed to grasp the situation,

    this business is about Eliza?"

    She let om

    en slotted her gaze to Kliza. "Oh, do not tell

    Mathemained

    Dn and Maithe remained lockest in a silent standou

    "Dn Father''s orders must be carried out sooner orter, Matthew said coolly. "Besides, Aunt Adeline is not an ouruder. It is better to say it here than out in public, is it not?"

    "Mathew, do not you dare," Dn growled, furious. He caught the unspoken threat in Matthew''s words. They would either speak nower let the whole world hear it.

    Eliza had intended to speak, but Mary beat her to it. If you have something to say, then say it quickly. If not, Serenity and I

    will take our leave."

    With that, she took Eliza''snd, preparing to walk away. But some people had no intention of letting them go so cauly

    "Ah, hold on. What is the rush Adeline deliberately stepped forward, blocking their path with an outstretched arm.

    She cast a disdainful nce at Eliza and Mary before turning her attention back to Eliza.

    ¡°Eliza, no matter what, you were once part of the Stonor family. Your father has something to say to you, and you will not even listen? Do you really have no regard for past ties?" Adeline sneered.

    Before Mary could respond, Eliza, who had already lost all patience, smiled faintly and spoke. ¡°Mrs. Nevill, if you wish to talk about past ties, why do we not discuss

    how you once begged my mother to help arrange your marriage? That was quite

    favor, was it not?

    Adeline''s expression changed instantly.

    Back when the Duke''s estate was not yet basking in its current glory, it held only an empty title without real power.

    Even with Gabriel''s cunning, he had to strategize carefully, step by step, to restore its prestige.

    At that time, the Stonor family sought an alliance with the Padi family, and their union allowed both families to advance together.

    Gabriel married Caroline, and in turn, the Padi family helped the Stonor family quickly gain the king''s trust and reim a position of influence.

    Even before inheriting his title, Gabriel had already secured a voice in court. Tasting the allure of power, he naturally wanted more, so he sought to form additional alliances, one of which included Marquis''s estate.

    Initially, Gabriel intended to win over the Marquis himself, but he unexpectedly discovered that his sister had a deep fondness for Dale, the current Marquis. Seeing this, he deliberately facilitated their connection.

    However, no matter how much Adeline tried to please him, Dale showed no interest in her whatsoever.

    After being repeatedly rejected, Adeline heard that Caroline and Dale had been childhood friends. Desperate, she tearfully

    15:30 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    Chapter il

    sought Caroline''s help

    At first, Caroline refused, but eventually, both the Stonor family and her own parents pressured her into it. Left with no choice, Caroline made a visit to Marquis''s estate.

    No one knew exactly what Caroline said that day, but in the end, Adeline got what she wanted.

    Since then, Adeline had lived quite well in Marquis''s estate. But deep down, she could never forget that Dale had never truly liked her. Instead, she relied on another woman''s intervention to secure her position. It was a wound in her heart that never fully healed.

    Over the years You are spout

    had nearly buried those painful memories, only for Eliza to tear open the scar today Shut your mouth!

 Chapter 62

    15:30 F 1TAPE BAC

    Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd.

    People nced at Eliza, then at Adeline, who was furious, curiosity flickering in their eyes. Was what Eliza said true or false they wondered

    Dn and Matthew, in particr, were unsettled. After all, Eliza''s mother was also their mother.

    "Why did Mother never mention this to us, yet Eliza knows? they wondered.

    Of course, they h

    ever hear about it.

    Caroline bad n

    Eliza either.

    Before time aveling, Eliza had suffered yet another injustice because of Sophie in the Stonor family. She had secretly hidden away in her mother''s room, seeking sce. That was when she identally discovered a small notebook her mother had left behind.

    Upon opening it, she realized it was a personal journal where her mother had recorded her deepest thoughts

    Through those pages, Eliza learned about how the Stonor family and the Padi family had forced her mother to arrange a marriage for Adeline, She also uncovered her father Gabriel''s greatest secret

    At that moment, Eliza finally understood why her father had brought Sophie into the Stonor family and why he had stopped loving Eliza.

    Eliza clenched her fists tightly, her expression devoid of emotion. "If you do not believe me, Adeline, then summon Lord Dale and ask him yourself. You will know soon enough whether I am lying"

    A flicker of panic twisted Adeline''s face. This wretched girl should have died along with that ghost of a mother. Keeping her alive is nothing but a curse. And now she dares to threaten me? she seethed.

    "You sharp-tongued brat! Let me teach you a lesson!" Adeline stormed forward, raising her hand to p Eliza

    Mary instantly pulled Eliza back and rushed to shield her. But someone was even faster.

    With a loud bang. Adeline''s palmnded squarely on Dn''s face.

    Even Adeline was stunned.

    Eliza, too, froze in shock. She had never expected Dn to take the hit for her.

    Adeline hastily withdrew her hand, flustered. "Dn, I was not trying to hit you! Why would you step in?"

    Dn''s face burned red from the p, his teeth clenched. "Aunt Adeline, but the one you were trying to hit was Eliza. She is my sister."

    Eliza turned her head, her voice cold. "I am not your sister."

    "Did you hear that? She said she is not your sister," Adeline sneered.

    "She is," Dn insisted.

    Ignoring Adeline''s protests, Dn, his eyes red, turned to Eliza. "Eliza, I was wrong before. I know that now. But please, o we stop fighting Come back with me, or else Father-

    "Shut up, Eliza suddenly snapped, cutting Dn off harshly. She took a deep breath, steadying herself.

    For the briefest moment, slir had wavered hotnens, her heart had noord cold as iron our more

    "I already told you that I am not your sister; she said.

    Her guze was as icy as frost. She raised a hand to her chest, her tone unwavering "My name is Serenity. Do not call me

    Dn''s pupils constricted.

    There it is again. That look. I just do not understand. Why does Eliza always look

    at me like this? Does she truly hate me

    in pain, his voice thick with struggle. Eliza, do you know what Father said?"

    be did not want to know. She was numb.

    What does it matter if I know

    not? she thought. But someone was determined to make her hear it.

    Sophie tugged on Dn''s sleeve, her seemingly innocent and gentle face painted with concern and sympathy. "Dn, it is all right. If this is too hard for you, let me tell Eliza instead."

    Sophie could hardly wait to announce her victory. Dn patted her head, his heart softening. Sophie is so kind. But Eliza- he wondered.

    Dn cast a nce at Eliza''s cold and indifferent face, his lips pressing together in disappointment.

    Sophie wasted no time. ¡°Eliza, Father has already erased your name from the family tree. But because you have repeatedly disappointed him, and to prevent you from bringing further disgrace to the Stonor family, he sent us here to deliver one final message to you."

    "From now on, you are forbidden from acting in the name of the Stonor family, and your surname is revoked. Whatever you do, you will have no further ties to the Stonor family, Sophie ryed the message with a sly glint in her eyes.

    Eliza felt an icy chill suddenly grip her heart as if a thousand-year-old mountain of snow had copsed within her. Despite having anticipated this, she never imagined that Gabriel would be so heartless.

    "Is this what you wanted?" Adeline mocked, her voice dripping with schadenfreude, ''From now on, you will truly just be a

    Sophie, who had delivered the message, couldn''t help but show a hint of provocation in her eyes. Look at that. You''re finally out of the picture for good, she wondered.

    "Yes, indeed, it is exactly what I wanted." Eliza slowly lifted her gaze.

    Well, this works out quite well. It really does. Before the time travel, I was stubbornly forced to be a nun. Now, it''s even better; my surname''s stripped away. Everything''s been severed cleanly. This way, I won''t have any doubts in the future, wondered Eliza

    "I disagree Suddenly, two opposing voices sounded at the same time.

    One came from Caleb, who had run over, panting. The other came from Mary, standing by Eliza''s side.

    "What does the Duke''s estate''s order have to do with you?" Adeline, hearing Mary dare to speak up, snapped without regard for Caleb She had been displeased with Mary for a long time.

    Mary sheered. "Seems like the Stonor family has already forgotten the promise to the Padi family. Are you backing out of your word now?

    "What does it huve to do with you? I warn you. This is a matter for the Duke''s estate, not your concern. You''d better keep

    13.30

    quiet, Adeline snapped, ring at Mary before finally noticing Caleb''s arrival. "Caleb, you''re finally here! Come over. Sophie''s been waiting for you Adeline called out, not yet noticing anything unusual about Calebs deineanor.

    "Hi. Caleb" Sophie, overly absorbed in her own shyness, didn''t even notice how had Caleb''s expression was.

    It wasn''t until Caleb passed by his mother, ignored Sophie, and limped up to Eliza, clenching his teeth in frustration, that he began to speak. "Do you have any idea how much trouble your recklessness will cause us in the future?"

    Eliza froze for a moment. "What does this have to do with you?"

    Caleb snapped."

    to marry into th

    "Eliza, could

    do you mean by that? If you sever ties with the Stonor familypletely, then you

    will never be able

    uis''s estate. Even if I give you a chance, you won''t qualify to be my wife.

    plea make things easier on me? No matter how much you might like me, if you keep acting like this, I won''t tolerate it anymore."

    Eliza couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Is he ever going to stop?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 63

    Sophie''s expression stiffenes as she forced a simile: Calels, what are you talking about?

    "This shot. He really has made up his mind to marry Eliza. Is he insane? Wasn''t thest lesson enough for him? He used to say that he only liked me and would only marry me. Now he really wants to marry Eliza? Sophie thought.

    "Yeah, Caleb, you can''t say things like that. If you want to marry Sophie, then you can''t marry Eliza. Even if I agree, Gabriel won''t Adeline steppest forward to persuade Calebs. As soon as her handl touched him, she heard him hiss

    "Wait, Caleb What happened to your leg? Wh slid this to you?" Adeline asked, Only then did ummmesh uch

    ne finally realize something was wrong. Caleb had been clutching his leg, and his face was flushed. She

    anxious and started pacing around him.

    Caleb imply pushes her away. "Mother, stop it. Move aside, let me finish talking to Eliza

    Eliza took a deep breath. I really have nothing more to say to this crazy man, she thought.

    "Mary, let''s go, Eliza said.

    This ce was too chaotic. Not only did she not want to go out, she just wanted to get back to Saint Grace Nunnery. Dn and Caleb were both madmen, constantly pestering her.

    As she was about to leave, Dn and Caleb both stepped in front of her.

    ¡°Eliza, don''t leave," they both said at the same time.

    Eliza was so angry she almost called Tina out to drag them both away and give them a good beating.

    But before Eliza could speak, Dn turned and red at Caleb. "Caleb, stop pestering Eliza. She has already broken off the engagement with you. What are you still hothering her for?"

    "What happens between me and her is none of your business" Calebpletely ignored him.

    Sophie was so furious she wanted to p Caleb and knock some sense into him.

    But Caleb only had eyes for Eliza, and he spoke, pressuring her. "If you leave the nunnery now, everything will be fine. I can have my mother talk to Uncle Gabriel and get you back into the Stonor family, and I won''t hold it against you for having someone beat me earlier."

    Adeline''s expression immediately shifted. She nearly shouted at Caleb, "Wake up! Do you think Gabriel is so easy to persuade! And why would I help Eliza?"

    "No"" Adeline suddenly exploded in anger. "What do you mean? Who hit you? Eliza, who did you have beat my son?"

    "How could that be?" Eliza remained calm, not in the slightest bit flustered. This is the Marquis''s estate. How could 1 possibly have someone beat Lord Caleb?"

    Mary silently nced at her. Eliza lookedpletely innocent.

    On the side. Dn immediately spoke up. "Exactly, Eliza may be clueless, but she wouldn''t be that foolish. How could she beat

    you in your own house?"

    Caleb chuckled in frustration. "Dn, mind your own business.

    He shot Dn a re before turning back to Eliza. ¡°Don''t think I''m an idiot. Tina?

    Get her here right now. She beat me here at the Marquis s''estate and thinks she can just leave without consequences? Either you bring her out for me to deal with,

    or

    "That What''s That Flea partented in he chuchos Lord Caleb I really don''t understand we were saying 1 year it

    nites,

    Tana? Who are you? Where are your Load Cal is looking bar your Court Elizable in any de voice, looking assust the area

    ouse, Tina, hiding in the shadows, was not about to dew bract

    It was clear that the situation couldn''t be allowed in ruin Eliza''sjden.

    Eliza shounedi

    "cair, baut no one appeared Tond Calch, now you are, I really don''t know Tina!

    Flira shook h

    looking quite serious.

    Mary, standing aside, could''t help but noen her head, trying not tough out loud.

    Calelix eyes widened in anger. "Don''t try to fool me. I was beaten by Tina all over. My body''s covered in wound, my legs almost destroyed, and now you''re telling nur you don''t know her? Are you trying to pull my leg

    "You''re covered in wounds? Where?" Eliza raised an eyelow Lord Caleb, do you have injuries

    Caleb immediately responded, "Look at my face. Look at the wounds on my body, my arm. Huh? Where are my injuries??

    Caleb pointed to his face and rolled up his sleeve to show the wounds, but before he could finish, he realized someth

    wrong

    He clearly remembered being beaten all over by the masked person called Tina. He could still feel the pain all over his body, front and back, including his limbs. His legs hurt so much that he could barely walk, limping along

    But as Caleb rolled up his sleeve, there wasn''t a mark on his arm, and his body showed no bruises or scars at all. It was as if everything had been a figment of his immagination.

    "This is impossible Caleb said. "Mother, can you help me check? Are there any injuries on me?"

    "Caleb, let me see, where does it hurt? Where did you get hit" Adeline hurriedly stepped forward to check him.

    But when she lifted his shirt, there were no injuries at all-not even a red mark Adeline even walked around him, inspecting every angle.

    Finally, she hesitated before speaking, "Caleb, where exactly did Tina hit you? It seems like there''s no injury on you

    In front of everyone. Adeline couldn''t even lie to cover for Calel

    "How can that be? You must be seeing things" Caleb was taken aback that Adeline couldn''t see it. He refused to give up "Sophie,e check. Im really in pain. I was beaten

    Desperate, Caleb started to lift his shirt in front of Sophie.

    "Ah! Sophie was startled and quickly covered her eyes

    Matthew, quick on the draw, pped Caleb''s hand away, his face dark with anger. "Caleb, what is wrong with you?"

    "I think his brain''s gone to mush" Dn mocked without holding back. "He has no injuries at all, and here he is, making up lies to nder Eliza, huh?"

    "Bullshit" Caleb''s face turned red with fury "Am Flying! She had me beaten. If it weren''t for the people the called, would I

    15:31 Fri, 11 Apr NAO.

    71%

    "Who knows if you have some kind of delusion?" Dn had been annoyed by Caleb for a long time. "You think you''re all that, first liking Eliza, then Calch, and now you want to marry both of them. Who the hell do you think you are?

    "Shut up. Caleb could no longer hold lock his anger. "Who said I like Eli "Eliza is scheming and malicious, full of jealousy, and her heart is as ugly as theye. If she hadn''t shamelessly kept pestering me back then, would I have given her a second nce? Don''t be ridiculous "Calel, shouted without hesitation. "T

    will never like her

    As his words fell, the surrounding area fell into a heavy silence.

    ?

 Chapter 64

    After speaking. Caleb quickly realized he may have gone too far.

    He instinctively looked at Eliza, expecting her to be hurt by his words. But Eliza showed no expression

    "Lord Caleb, you are so arrogant." Mary said, her face cold.

    Dn gritted his teeth in anger.

    Sophie, on the other hand, wore a smug look, ncing at both Eliza and Caleb. This fool finally knows who to choose, she

    wondered.

    Meanwhile hew sarcasticallymented, "Being rejected like that, who can you me?"

    "Matthew, sup," Dn snapped, ring at him

    Matthew, however, didn''t care. He shot back. "Did I say something wrong? She''s the one who''s fallen this far, being disowned by the Stonor family, having her surname stripped by her father, being broken off from her engagement, and humiliated.

    "Didn''t she bring this upon herself with all the bad things she did in the past?" "Enough. Shut up!" Dn roared, his burst of anger finally silencing Matthew. Matthew only stopped speaking, but his face darkened as he turned away. "Have you all insulted me enough?" Eliza finally spoke up. Her tone was calm, and her expression remained unchanged.

    It was as if Caleb and Matthew''s harsh words hadn''t affected her in the slightest.

    She merely raised her eyelids. "If everyone thinks this is enough, then you may leave and allow my mentor and me to leave, right?"

    ¡°Eliza, wait, I-¡± Dn and Caleb spoke up at the same time. The moment they did, they shot each other a look of frustration.

    But Eliza had no intention of listening to either of them.

    She nced at Matthew and coldly said, "Lord Matthew, please go back and inform Duke of Mowbay that if he wants to strip me of my surname, he must first hand over everything rted to the Padi family. At that point, I will have no further connection to the Stonor family."

    After saying this, Eliza turned and walked away.

    Dn and Caleb attempted to stop her, but before their hands could even touch her, Mary pushed them back with a swift

    motion.

    "If you all haven''t had enough, I can help you take this to His Majesty. Let him hear how you''ve been treating the Holy Lady." Mary''s words immediately froze some of them in their tracks.

    Adeline quickly grabbed Caleb''s arm.

    Dn, too, was restrained by Matthew and Sophie..

    Dn had only just been released from prison. He couldn''t risk being sent back,

    or they would be making endless trips to Saint Grace Nunnery just to get him out again.

    So, the two of them could only watch helplessly as Eliza walked out of the Marquis''s estate and approached two tall figures

    15:31 Fri, 11 Apr NAO+

    "Greetings, Holy Laily of Walden, Dale said, bowing respectfully to Eliza * 71%

    "Greetings, Your Highness, Lood Dale, please rake Eliza said, returning the greeting to Nn Seeing Dales respectful demeanor, she paused for a moment before nodding slightly.

    At this sight, Adeline and the others finally realized that Eliza''s status had greatly risen.

    They only remembered Eliza as a num from Saint Grace Nunnery, but they had forgotten that she was the Holy Lady of Walden who had recently prayed for the country.

    ording to the niles, everyone here, except for Nn, should be bowing to Eliza Not just a simpure like Dale had done earlier, but a full kneeling salute. Thinking of Adclinic.

    te was the first to have a change of expression, her face darkening by several shades. After her, it was

    tod

    "What are you all staring at Hurry up and give your respects to the Holy Lady Dale suddenly spoke

    Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly. She turned her head to nce at Nn, showing a look of curiosity.

    Nn gave her a faint smile, his eyes signaling her to be patient and enjoy the show.

    Eliza didn''t say anything

    Dale''s stem gaze swept over the people inside the room, with his eyes lingering on Caleb, where his look became even more

    severe.

    Caleb felt a chill run down his spine under his father''s gaze, fear rising in his heart. But when he looked at Eliza, he couldn''t bring himself to kneel.

    "Lord Dale, you''re home early today. Your Highness, you''re here too? It seems these children are still chatting with Eliza. Go on, and give your respects to Your Highness. Adeline immediately stepped forward, trying to cover up the situation. Caleb, relieved, followed Adeline''s cue, and Sophie and the others did the same.

    They were willing to show respect to Nn. After all, he was the Prince Regent, someone who stood above them all. They should have been giving him their respects all along.

    "Greetings, Your Highness, they all said, kneeling in unison. They were waiting for Nn to tell them to rise, but instead. they heard him say, "And what about the Holy Lady?"

    Dale cast a cold nce at Adeline. "I specifically said, give your respects to the Holy Lady. Are you all deaf? Or have you all gone blind? Can''t you see that His Majesty''s appointed Holy Lady of Walden is standing right before you?"

    With those words, Caleb and the others couldn''t pretend to be ignorant any longer.

    Dale''s words carried both a threat and a warning, and the meaning was crystal clear.

    He was reminding them that no matter what, Eliza was His Majesty''s appointed Holy Lady, and disrespecting her was the same as disrespecting the King, especially in front of Nn

    Nn was a staunch supporter of the king''s party.

    If they dared to show disrespect to th

    to the king. Nn''s sword could be at their necks in an instant, using this very

    reason.

    The first one to turn and bow was Dn. He hesitated for a moment, still adjusting

    to the reality that his sister was now the Holy Lady. But in the midst of his hesitation, he noticed something

    = Apr

    15:31 FL11AD BAD!

    Tylose the fumiliation in Calele, the resistance on Matthews, theplexity

    in Sophie''s expression, and even at feeding moment of twisted jealousy

    Tiglon wount mure if it was jour hic imagination, but at that moment, he realized he should be supporting Eliza.

    With that thought in mind, Dn immediately turned and knelt before Eliza, his voice firm and clear, "Greetings, Holy

    Lady

    Comment

 Chapter 65

    71%

    Ehra lowered her gare, looking down at Dn, whas was kneeling before her. Her eyes flickered slightly before she looked

    The others all stared at Dn in shock

    Matthew even frowned in confusion "Dylm

    Matthew, do you remember what Father told us to say Dn remained kneeling on one knee, his posture perfectly straight, his voice calm and steady

    He did not evi

    his head as he spoke. "Just now, you kept telling Eliza that she could no longer act as a member of the Stonor family he was stripped of her surname. Now that she stands before us as the Holy Lady, shouldn''t we be the

    ones recog

    ce?"

    Dn''s worse both Matthew and Sophie speechless. Neither of them coulde up with a rebuttal.

    After a moment of silence, Matthew slowly turned his body and knelt before Eliza. "Greetings, Holy Lady"

    Unlike Dn''s firm expression, Matthew''s gare turned even colder as he spoke, as ifced with ice.

    "What is this? Are the three of you unwilling to acknowledge the Holy Lady?" Nn''s eyes narrowed slightly, his tone carrying a sharp warning that made the remaining three tense up

    "Adeline, hurry up Dale''s gazended on Adeline.

    Adeline cursed inwardly. Why do I have to do this too? I am Eliza''s aunt! Why should I have to how to her?

    But with the Marquis watching, Adeline dared not protest. Forcing a stiff, dark sinile, she bent slightly at the waist and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Greetings, Holy Lady"

    That left only Sophie and Caleb

    Dn, seeing that the usually well-mannered Sophie was the only one still unmoving, frowned slightly. "Sophie, don''t make trouble"

    The words they had spoken countless times to Eliza now fell on Sophie instead.

    Sophie felt utterly humiliated. Regret flooded her chest. If she had known things would turn out like this, she would never have leh home today.

    But seeing the tension in the air growing worse, she had no choice. Suff with resentment, she turned rigidly, struggling to keep from clenching her teeth as she forced the words out. "Greetings, Holy Lady"

    The moment she finished speaking, she faintly heard the sound ofughter above her.

    Sophie''s head snapped up. She was certain Eliza was mocking her...

    After all, Sophie had defeated her so many times before, and now that Eliza had finally won once, of course she would be smug about it.

    But when Sophie looked up, she saw that Eliza had not even nced in her direction

    Instead, Eliza hadughed because Nn had just handed her a sword and said, "If anyone else refuses to kneel, just use this

    to cut them down.

    Mary, standing nearby, froze for a second. We are not supposed to just kill people like that, she thought

    Chapieca

    Amised Eliza ed her gare towarst Calchs whis still had not moves, and spoke in an indifferent tone. "Thanks the

    Ehrained Marquis estate etaily would not dare to cut down Lord Caleb

    Despite her words, she still took the swood from Nn without hesitation.

    Nn''s swol was massive, long heavy, and meant for someone with his height and strength

    Eliza, who had never trainest with a sword before, almost lost her grip the moment she took it.

    Fortunately. Nn was quick to react. He caught the hilt in time, is striking features showing a hint of exasperation Forget

    With that tiny frame of yours, I am afraid you would end up cutting yourself before you could evennd a hit, I will

    handle n

    Across from standing bes

    Before, be

    aleb teh a sklen chill at the back of his neck. His jaw tightened as he stole a nce at the petite figure

    The resentment in his heart burned even hotter than Sophie

    ays been the one looking down on Eliza, the one she chased after relentlessly. Now, she had been cast out of the Stoner family, and she still needed his charity yet she dared demand that he kneel before her.

    "This is ridiculous Caleb thought. I am the Marquis''s son. How could I kneel to a woman who is destined to be my wife? It my trends found out, they would never let me live it down. No, it is fine. Eliza definitely still likes me. If she likes ime, then she should be sensible and understand my position"

    Caleb stubbornly refused to lower his head, waiting for Eliza to give him an easy way out.

    But at this moment, Eliza could not even be bothered with him.

    Instead, she suddenly felt as if she had just been mocked for her height.

    She immediately shot a re at Nn, who was stillughing, and shoved the sword back into his hands. "Fine, you do it

    It is not like I even wanted to do it in the first ce. Besides, I am a nun now, and with Mary standing right there, there is no way I would dare to make a move, she thought.

    The two of them stood together, one strikingly handsome, the other elegantly beautiful, exchanging words andughter with an easy familiarity. Everyone who witnessed the scene was left in stunned silence, especially Sophie. Sophie''s eyes were filled with jealousy as she stared at them.

    So that is it! Sophie thought bitterly. "Eliza suddenly insisted on bing a nun and ran off to the nunnery just to seduce His Highness, Could it be that the rumors about His Highness despising women were false?

    Maybe he does not actually hate women; he just has peculiar tastes? Maybe he does not like ordinary women at all but instead prefers these seemingly pure but secretly depraved nuns. Does this mean that if I want to steal His Highness away, I need to be a nun as well?

    Sophie felt suffocated by her own thoughts.

    "It seems Lord Caleb is rathercking in discipline," Nn remarked, clearly growing impatient. "Lord Dale, since you seem incapable of teaching him properly, allow me to do it for you."

    As he spoke, he gently nudged Eliza behind him, then raised his sword and strode toward Caleb.

    Dale''s expression changed immediately. He rushed forward in rm. "Your Highness, Caleb was simply being ignorant. Please, grant him another chance."

    "Dale, you should know that my patience has always been limited, Nn said coklly.

    "Yes, I understand. I will make sure he learns, Dale answered hurriedly. He did not dare let Nn be the one to teach his son

    15:31 Fri, 11 Apr AD.

    a lesson II Nn took action, Caleli might very well end up half-dead

    Father, Calch opened his mouth to speak

    "Silence, Dale snapped.

    Without another word, be strode over to his son, his face twisted in fury, and kicked Call to the ground

    Before Calebs could even react. Dale grabbed him by the cor, dragged him forward, and forcibly pressed his head down, making him kneel before Eliza

 Chapter 66

    No Ads

    "Holy Lady, it my fault for indulging my son too much, allowing him to be so reckless and immature. Please forgive me. From now on. I will be strict in my discipline and ensure that he never troubles you again." Dale''s tone was earnest, tinged with remote

    He was clearly well aware of just how much his wife and son had wronged Eliza.

    Seeing Dale adopt such an attitude, even though Eliza despised Caleb, she chose not to press the matter further

    After all, if she were to reflect ot, it, the one person in the entire Marquis''s Estate who had treated her the best was not Caleb, but rather Dale, someone who might seem distant and indifferent on the surface but was actually calm and reasonable in private

    Eliza spoke. "Lord for you to feele

    rise. The fault of another is not yours to bear. I have never med you, so there is no need Lord Caleb-"

    Eliza nced at Caleb, whose face was still full of humiliation, anger, and confusion. Her tone remained indifferent. "I find it impossible tomunicate with him. Lord Dale, please let him know that if he ever dares to use marriage to humiliate me again. I will not let it slide so easily next time."

    Aher saying this, her gaze shifted pas. Matthew tond directly on Sophie, her meaning unmistakable. "That goes for certain people who have been spreading false usations about me behind my back as well."

    With that. Eliza and Mary finally left the Marquis''s Estate.

    The moment they stepped out of the grand residence, Mary let out a sigh. "It seems that whatever bond Lonce had with Madam Nevill hase to an end."

    Eliza''s eyes flickered with guilt. "I am sorry, Mary. I-

    "Do not apologize." Mary shook her head, cunting her off with a gentle smile. "This was

    was my own choice.

    "Reverend Mary Mendoza, wait" Nn had followed them out, and at the

    entrance, his men, quick on their feet, had already prepared a carriage. The carriage is ready. Are you heading back to Saint Grace Nunnery, or would you like to go somewhere else!"

    "There is no need to trouble yourself, Your Highness. We can take our time getting back" Mary said, initially intending to refuse.

    But Nn waved her off. "It is no trouble at all. After everything that happened today, just in case, I will have my men escort you. Do not worry. You may go wherever you like."

    15

    Mary thought about it for a moment. It was true; leaving aside the fact that the Stonor family had always been relentless toward Serenity, now they had Caleb to deal with as well.

    These people were nothing but trouble. If Serenity had the ck g watching over her, Mary would feel much more at

    So, she no longer declined Nn''s offer. "In that case, thank you, Your Highness"

    "Reverend Mary Mendoza, there is no need for such courtesy. Protecting the Holy Lady is the duty of the ck g Besides, you are her mentor" Nn''s lips curved slightly as he spoke as if it were a given.

    The two deputymanders standing behind him immediately turned their heads away, barely keeping their expressions in check. They wondered, "Wait, what? Since when? What mission? No one told us that after the blessing ceremony, we were also responsible for guarding the Holy Lady.

    "Unbelievable. His Highness is actually making things up with a straight face! Is this really the same cold and distant His

    71%

    Highness who avoids women like the gue? Why does it seem like he is falling for her? Hold on a second

    Ross and the other deputy were struck by a sudden realization. Could it be His Highness has feelings for the Holy Lady? The thought sent a jolt through both

    men

    ''No way! His Highness, after all these years, is finally showing interest in someone and it is the Holy Lady? What are we supposed to do now? The Holy Lady is bound to the nunnery to pray for the nation. She cannot leave. That means His Highness has no chance of being with her they wondered.

    Just moments ago, the two had been secretly amused by Nn''s behavior. Now, they were suddenly filled with concern.

    Unaware of the thoughts running through his subordinates'' minds. Nn personally helped Eliza and Mary into the carriage before mounting his horse, preparing to lead the way.

    Ross and the other

    you have the perfe

    exchanged nces, then sprang into action. "Hey, Your Highness! Why are you riding ahead when cio ride in the carriage?"

    ?

    Comment

    Ìï

    AD

 Chapter 67

    Early Vour Highness, get downd Hurry up and get in the carriage Take the

    opportunity to chat with the Holy Lady and bald some rapport another one chimed

    in

    Nn, who had just been forced on a horse, stood there in stunned silence

    King at Nn frowned "Serenity is riding with her mentor. Why would I yan them

    Ah, we forgot about that Wes the Holy Lady share one instead,

    Thave prepared an extra carriage for Reverend Mary Mendoza and let His Highness and

    thought.

    surir n was brilliant, but they failed to consider one crucial fact, even if there was an

    estra camig, Eliza wool never agree to ride alone with Nn

    No matter how innocent their rtionship was, others would not see it that way. Keeping a proper distance was necessary. At least, that was how Eliza:

    After reiming his horse, Nn led the ck g in escorting Eliza and Mary back

    Eliza leaned against the carriage window, watching the bustling streets outside.

    She had already troubled Nn enough today, so she had refrained from suggesting they stop for a stroll

    Mary, sitting beside her, seemed to see through her thoughts. She reached out and patted Eliza''s head gently.

    Mary wondered, ''Next time, I will make sure to bring Serenity down the mountain again just to enjoy a proper outing. And this time, I will not stop along the way to treat patients. I will stay by her side the entire time just in case some fool decides to cause trouble again.

    What Mary did not know was that the very same thought had crossed Nn''s mind as well.

    A moment earlier, as the carriage passed through the liveliest streets of Hasen City, Nn had nced back

    That was when he caught sight of a certain someone leaning against the window, her face full of excitement as she eagerly took in the lively scene outside.

    Even after the carriage had passed the bustling area. Eliza could not help but crane her neck for onest look before reluctantly pulling herself back in.

    But as soon as she turned around, she locked eyes with Nn.

    Eliza''s face instantly flushed red, and she quickly shrank back into the carriage in embarrassment.

    Nn could not help but chuckle. Then, a thoughtful expression crossed his strikingly handsome face.

    She clearly wanted to go for a stroll So why did she not say anything? Was she feeling shy again? She really is such an easily. flustered girl, he wondered. But the weather is not looking good

    It is getting toote for a walk anyway. I should just take them back to Saint Grace Nunnery for now. Next time, when I get the chance. I will take Eliza down the mountain myself!

    Just as Nn predicted, not long after Eliza and Mary arrived back at Saint Grace Numery, it began to rain.

    And for several days after, the sky remained dark and gloomy, the rain never ceasing

    Standing at the doorway. Eliza looked out at the wet courtyard, then lowered her gaze with a faint smile. "Looks like even the heavens do not like you, Caleb''

    15:31 F 11 AP AQ

    ADE

    With such dreary weather, Calels was surely suffering.

    * 7130

    After all, the poison Eliza had nted on him thrived in these conditions; the darker and wetter it got, the more unbearable his torment would be.

    That was right. Even though Eliza had said at the Marquis''s Estate that she would not let things slide so easily next time, she had never intended to let Caleb off the hook that day.

    Back when he hadered her in Evelyn''s courtyard, she had already sprinkled a dose of the new poison powder she had been experimenting with onto him.

    At first, it cause

    rain fell, the resid

    ceable effects. But the moment the weather changed, especially when the skies turned overcast and De poison powder on Caleb''s body would begin to take effect.

    Just as Eliza had expected, at that very moment in the Marquis''s Estate, chaos was unfolding.

    That very night after they had left, Caleb''s body began to itch and ache inexplicably. It was as if hundreds of ants were biting

    him all over.

    No matter how many times he bathed or changed his clothes, the torment would not stop. His skin continued to itch and burn, forcing him to scratch incessantly.

    But the more he scratched, the worse it became, spreading further, growing more unbearable.

    By midnight, Caleb could not endure it any longer. He finally gave in and ordered the servants to fetch a doctor.

    Yet, just as a maid entered the room and lit themp, she turned to look at him and let out a bloodcurdling scream. "Ah!"

    Comment

 Chapter 68

    "Why are you screaming?" Caleb grumbled, scratching his face and neck as he pulled on his coat. He shot the maid an impatient re.

    71%

    "N-no, Lord Caleb, it''s not your face. What happened to your face? The maid, now realizing it was really Caleb and not a ghost, turned even paler, her expression shifting from fear to outright horror,

    "My face?" Caleb frowned, still unaware of the problem. But when the maid hurriedly brought a bronze mirror to him, his face lost all color!! ment he saw his own reflection.

    "What the fuck? Whened to my face? he blurted out.

    The once-handsome atures in the mirror were now covered in angry red scratches, swollen and inmed to the point of disfigurement.

    And it was not just his face, his neck, arms, legs, and even his entire body bore the same horrifying marks.

    Looking closer, he realized that the worst scratches were exactly where he had been scratching earlier.

    Caleb''s chest tightened with panic as he wondered. "What are you standing around for? Go! Get a doctor right now!" he snapped.

    Half an hourter, the doctor, who had been dragged out of bed in the middle of the night, finally arrived at the Marquis''s

    estate

    After examining Caleb, the doctor frowned deeply. "Lord Caleb, it seems you''ve been poisoned. That''s why this is happening"

    "Poison?" Caleb''s breath hitched. "How serious is it? Can it be cured?"

    The doctor shook his head, looking grim. "To cure the poison. I would need to know exactly what kind of toxin you''ve been exposed to. Unfortunately, I do not specialize in detoxification. The best I can do is prescribe something to ease the

    symptoms.

    "Beyond that, I am afraid you will need a more skilled physician

    Left with no choice, Caleb immediately sent for other doctors.

    But even after consulting three or four more physicians, not a single one

    e could cure his condition.

    Eventually, themotion in Caleb''s courtyard grew so loud that it reached Dale and Adelin

    When the Marquis learned what was happening, he wasted no time sending someone to the pce with his personal insignia to summon a royal physician. Only then was Caleb''s poison finally neutralized.

    "Luckily, Lord Caleb''s poisoning was not severe. The toxin has beenpletely removed, and with some rest, he will recover fully in time," Chad assured them and said.

    Dale let out a breath of relief. "Thank you, Dr. Garraway. We appreciate youing all this way at such an hour."

    "You''re wee, Lord Dale." Chad finished writing the prescription, then stood up and began packing away his medical kit. Still lying in bed, Caleb quickly asked, "Dr. Garraway, you say the poison is gone, but what about these scratches? And my face? It''s so swollen When will it go back to normal?"

    Chad exined, "When the poison red up, you scratched yourself quite severely. The marks will take at least ten days to two weeks to fade. The swelling on your face will also need time to subside. However, if you have any snow cream at home,

    15:31 Fri, 11 Apr HAD.

    applying it for a few days might help speed up the healing process

    Caleb froze for a split second.

    Not noticing her son''s reaction, Adeline brightened immediately. "Really? That is wonderful! Her Majesty just gifted me three bottles of snow cream a few days ago)

    Dale nodded. "Then use some for Caleh. I will escort Dr. Garraway out"

    Once Dale had left.

    the storeroom riglu

    ourned to Caleb with a smile, "Wait here, Caleb. I will have someone fetch the snow cream from

    She was about to call forvant when Calebs quickly stopped her.

    "Wait! Mother, maybe better not to use it. A flicker of guilt crossed his face. "They are just scratches. There is no need to waste your snow cream.

    Snow cream was an exclusive royal product; just a tiny hottle was worth a fortune.

    §¯§£

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 69

    * 71%

    Ordinary noblewomen andmoners had no ess to it. Only when the Queen personally bestowed it upon someone were they allowed to use it.

    Adeline, being closely connected to Gabriel and married to a powerful Marquis, was asionally invited to the pce for tea with the Queen. Naturally, she received her fair share of royal gifts, snow cream included.

    The three bottles she currently owned were part of the Queen''sst reward to her.

    Even Adeline her

    4 been reluctant to use them, choosing instead to store them safely in the estate''s vault.

    But what Adeline expected was that the three bottles of snow cream, which had been stored in the estate''s vault that very morning had a hisappeared by the afternoon, delivered straight to Duke''s estate and ced on Sophie''s vanity.

    Caleb was well aware of how much his mother treasured those three boules of snow cream, but he had no choice.

    A few days ago, he had carelessly said something wrong at Duke''s estate, angering Sophie to the point that no amount of coaxing could cheer her up.

    Then, by sheer luck, he overheard his mother mentioning how snow cream was every noblewoman''s favorite. That gave him an idea, perhaps giving Sophie a bottle would smooth things over. And to his surprise, it worked.

    Not only did Sophie forgive him, but with just a few sweet words from her, Caleb ended up handing over the remaining two bottles as well.

    By the time he realized how valuable snow cream truly was, it was far toote to take them back.

    Since then, Caleb had been secretly keeping it from Adeline until now.

    "You silly boy, what is there to worry about? Look at your poor face, all scratched up. The more I see it, the more my heart aches," Adeline said, gently touching his swollen cheek. It is fine. Her Majesty was generous with her gifts. I will have them bring you two bottles. I only need to keep one for myself."

    But now, there was not a single bottle left.

    Caleb did not dare tell her the truth.

    He knew that while his mother usually doted on him, once she truly lost her temper, she could be even more terrifying than

    his father.

    Before he could think of a way out, Adeline had already acted.

    With swift efficiency, she ordered a maid to retrieve the snow cream from the vault. Caleb had no time to stop her.

    As expected, it was not long before the maid rushed back, panic written all over her face. "This is bad, Mrs. Nevill! Something terrible has happened!"

    "What is with all this shouting?" Adeline, sitting beside her son''s bed, frowned in irritation, still unaware of the seriousness of the matter. "Everything was perfectly fine just now. What nonsense are you spouting?"

    The maid''s voice trembled. "No, Mrs. Nevill, that is not what I meant. It is the vault The snow cream you stored there is gone.

    "What? What did you just say? Adeline''s head snapped around, her voice rising sharply.

    "Mrs. Nevill, the snow cream is gone." The maid''s face was filled with despair as she repeated the words.

    15:32 HI

    How many boules are missing? Adeline demanded.

    "All three. The moment she heard that, Adeline''s eyes rolled back, and she copsed straight onto the floor.

    "Mother!"

    "Mrs. Nevill

    Caleb shot up in panic, barely managing to catch her. "Mother, wake up! Do not scare me like this!"

    He had expected her

    gy, but he never imagined she would faint on the spot.

    * S71% #

    Terrified, Caleb no lenired to keep the truth from her and hurriedly opened his mouth. "Actually-

    "It must be that bitch, E at the spat, venom in her voice. But before he could get more than two words out, Adeline''s eyes suddenly flew open.

    ''s estate

    She bolted upright, teeth clenched in fury. "She and her mentor were the only ones who had been to the Marquis''s these past few days. It must have been them; they must have stolen my snow cream!"

    Caleb was stunned.

    ?

 Chapter 70

    Convinced that the thief who stole the snow cream was Eliza, Adeline flew into a rage. "And to think His Majesty even granted her the title of Holy Lady of Walden!

    "She ran off to that nunnery, imi, she wanted to practice devotion and prayer, yet all she learned was how to sneak around and steal like amon thiet. She''s absolutely disgraceful!"

    She added, "Gabriel was right all along. A disgrace like her should have her family name stripped away. She should no longer be allowed to aci ur e name of the Stonor family. Otherwise, she will only continue to bring shame upon Duke''s

    Estate.

    "Mother, it was not

    aleb never expected Adeline to pin the me on Eliza so quickly and without hesitation.

    He struggled to speak, tiakin, he should clear Eliza''s name. But just as the words began to leave his mouth, he suddenly stopped.

    If he exined, he would have to tell his mother that he was the one who gave all three bottles of snow cream to Sophie.

    "What if Mother assumes Sophie was the one who urged me to do it? Then she willsh out at Sophie the same way she is cursing Eliza right now. Worse, she might even start resenting Sophie for it. If that happens, it could affect my chances of marrying Sophie in the future, he wondered.

    That thought sent a shiver down Caleb''s spine. No. I absolutely cannot let Mother find out that Sophie has the snow cream. The thought.

    Sophie was pure and kind, and Caleb would not allow his mother to develop any unwarranted resentment toward her. More than that, he could not bear to see Sophie suffer any injustice.

    So, he decided to put the me on Eliza.

    After all, his mother had never liked Eliza in the first ce. One moreint against her would not make any difference.

    It is not a big deal. I will find a way to make it up to Elizater. With that thought, Caleb suddenly felt at ease.

    "Caleb, stop speaking up for that bitch," Adeline snapped. "I may have indulged you in the past, but this concerns your future. A woman like her, who brings disgrace to the family, must never set foot in Marquis''s Estate"

    She patted Caleb''s shoulder, speaking to him in a firm yet persuasive tone. "Besides, your father will not agree to it either. Between Sophie and Eliza, you can only choose one. I will not waste my breath talking about that bitch Eliza, but Sophie is a wonderful girl. You must not let her down. Do you understand?"

    Caleb fell silent for a moment before nodding slowly. "I understand, Mother. I will think it over carefully.

    Just moments ago, he had nned to make it up to Eliza someday. But now, his mother was asking him to abandon her entirely.

    Caleb, who had always considered himself deeply devoted, found it difficult to ept.

    But after thinking for a while, an idea suddenly formed in his mind, one that even convinced himself.

    "No, I will give Eliza onest chance. That can be my way of making it up to her. If she still fails to seize this final opportunity, then she will have no one to me but herself, he thought

    In Saint Grace Numery, at Mount Westin, Eliza remainedpletely unaware that she had been falsely used of theft.

    15:32 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    ?? 71%0

    AN Mary''s courtyard for her daily hour of study.

    Afterpleting morning prayers, to

    Through relentless effort, she had managed to memorize over a hundred different medicinal herbs.

    Yet even so, all she ever got from Mary was a single, unimpressed response. "Not enough."

    "It has been days, and you have only memorized this many herbs? Keep working. When I studied medicine, I learned to identify over three hundred herbs in just three days. At this rate, you are far too slow," said Marry.

    Mary''s attitude when teaching medicine waspletely different from when she taught morning prayers. She was absolutely ruthless

    Eliza dared not arg

    could only keep pushing herself harder and harder.

    Every night, she staye in pocket farm, using its spiritual energy to keep herself awake and forcing herself to cram the entire herbalpendium in her memory.

    Ten dayster, Eliza had finally memorized the entire book.

    No matter which herb Mary tested her on, she could recite its details wlessly,

    Atst, Mary showed the slightest hint of satisfaction and offered what could barely be considered praise. "Not bad"

    "Now," Mary said, "we will begin your real training, learning how to treat illnesses and administer medicine.

    After another intense two weeks of study, Eliza felt like her brain was about to short-circuit.

    Just as she was on the verge of losing her mind from all the learning, a message from one of the senior sisters outside saved her "Mary, there is someone outside looking for Eliza."

    "Who is it?" Mary stopped the lesson, frowning as she asked.

    "It''s His Highness. It seems like he''s brought something for Eliza," she replied.

    "Why him again?" Mary felt an odd sense of unease. Nn had been showing up far too oftentely, always to see Serenity.

    Maybe I''m just overthinking things, she thought. After hesitating for a moment, Mary finally agreed. "Alright, go ahead and see what he wants"

    w

    Eliza, who had been feeling utterly drained from her studies, immediately perked up. "Great Thank you, Mary"

    Thank you. His Highness. Finally, a chance to give my brain a break, Eliza thought as she happily ran outside to meet him.

    Upon hearing her footsteps, Nn turned around and saw her running toward him with a bright smile on her face. ¡°His Highness. I heard you were looking for me?"

    Seeing the smile on her face, Nn didn''t answer right away. Instead, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s got you so happy!"

    Eliza waved her hand dismissively. "It''s nothing really. I''ve just been studying medicine so much that my brain''s all fried. I''m taking a break now. If you need something, just say it. I have to go back and study moreter."

    "Are you so diligent?" Nn chuckled. "Well, in that case, I''ve brought you something to help refresh your brain."

    Two ck g guards stepped forward, each carrying a box. One box was filled

    with medicinal herbs, while the other. contained several bottles.

    "I recognize the herbs, but what''s in these bottles" Eliza asked curiously, picking

    up p one of the bottles and opening it to

    smell

    15:32 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    The next moment, her eyes lit up. The fragrance of the medicine told her immediately that it was something special.

    Inside the bottles was a healing ointment, likely for treating wounds, and it

    smelled like a rare, high-quality remedy

    "These are the snow cream from the pce," Nn exined. "It works wonders

    on scars and healing"

    "Snow cream? Isn''t that a royal product?" Eliza asked.

 Chapter 71

    71%/

    As the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s Estate, Eliza naturally knew all about these things. She used to have them often.

    After all, ever since her mother passed away, she had been the only youngdy on Duke''s Estate Back then, whenever Gabriel received some, he would send them straight to her

    But then Sophie came to the Stonor family

    Sophie liked them

    eventually, she stopped i

    mber of snow cream bottles that used to arrive in Eliza''s room gradually decreased until

    ing them together.

    At the time, Eliza, w sill ulerstood nothing, had run straight to Gabriel. She asked her father why he had given all the snow cream to Sophie when she had not even gotten a single bottle.

    What had her dear father said back then?

    Eliza thought for a moment.

    He had frowned in displeasure and said, "She is your sister. She grew up outside and has suffered so much. Can''t you let her have some?"

    Even though she had felt wronged, Eliza had given in.

    Back then, she had still been naive enough to think, ''It is just some snow cream. If Sophie wants it, she can have it

    Butter, Eliza realized that Sophic had wanted far more than just snow cream.

    "Why are all these snow cream bottles so big? Eliza carefully cradled the bottle in her hands.

    She pulled out the wooden stopper, took a whiff of the long-missed scent inside, and a delighted look crossed her face.

    Eliza did not doubt that the snoww cream was real

    Given Nn''s status, he could get as much as he wanted. There was no need for him to deceive her with a fake.

    "They were taken straight from the Pce Apothecary as soon as they were made. I thought their bottles were too small, so I had them use a fewrger ones." Nn said, watching her expression closely. "What, do you prefer the smaller bottles?"

    "They are fine. I just did not recognize them at first since the bottles were different. Eliza waved a hand dismissively, not too concerned.

    The snow cream she used to have was stored in colorful ss bottles from the pce, small and exquisite.

    The ones Nn had sent were packed in in white bottles, each one about the size of a grown man''s palm. Just one bottle held more than three of her old onesbined.

    And there were sixrge bottles neatly stacked in the wooden cr

    Anyone who did not know better would think they ran a medicine stall.

    With so many, Eliza would not be so self-important as to assume they were all meant for her.

    Curious, she asked, "Who else are you giving these to? Why not deliver them to others first beforeing here?"

    "Who else could it be? Hearing that, Nn let out a soft chuckle, his deep voice brushing against Eliza''s ears like a feather.

    "I made a special trip to bring these over. Of course, they are all for you," he said. 15:32 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    "This much? All for me?" Eliza''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked up at Nn.

    Seeing her stunned expression, Nn suddenly had the urge to pinch her cheeks. ¡°Yes, all for you," he confirmed.

    "You have been getting injured a lottely, I asked around, and they said this snow cream is the best for healing wounds and preventing scars, he exined.

    So, he had gone straight to the Pce Apothecary and taken a few bottles, freshly made, ensuring the best medicinal effect.

    "But even so, I will never be able to use up so much," Eliza said.

    Even if Eliza uscry day, these sixrge bottles wouldst her until next year,

    "Then just keep that. Use them if you want, leave them if you do not, or give them to whoever you like," Nn replied.

    Eliza froze for a moment. Who would I even give them to? she wondered

    She used to have two or three close friends, but two had grown distant, and the other had moved away with her family when her father was reassigned from Hasen City. Now, she truly was alone.

    Noticing her sudden silence, Nn thought for a moment and then cleared his throat, steering the conversation elsewhere. "By the way, I heard you have been clearingnd to grow medicinal herbs at Saint Grace Nunnery?

    Eliza snapped back to reality. "Hmm? Oh, yes. I figured I might as well do something to pass the time."

    "Do you need me to help collect some herb seeds for you?" Nn asked.

    Eliza chuckled. "I would not dare take up your time, Your Highness"

    After all, his status was second only to one person in the entire pce, and his days were packed with responsibilities. It would not be right for her to trouble him so often.

    Next time, she nned to ask one of the senior sisters going into town to buy some for her. That was her n.

    Nn did not say anything in response.

    After having his men move the supplies inside, he left Saint Grace Nunnery but took a detour to the busiest herbal medicine market in Hasen City.

    "Eliza, His Highness is here to see you again," The next morning, one of the senior sisters whispered as she walked in, interrupting Eliza''s morning lesson with the others.

    She said it with a teasing smile. "His Highness has been visiting quite frequentlytely"

    And every time, he brought something for Eliza.

    Eliza had not thought much of it before, but when she heard her sister''s words, she suddenly realized Nn really had beening quite often.

    Nn had just brought her snow cream yesterday, yet he was here again today.

    Does His Majesty send him? Or does he bring something else this time?'' she wondered. Eliza could not help feeling a little

    curious

    ncing toward the grand hall''s entrance, she saw that tall, striking figure casually leaning against the doorframe, watching her direction.

    15:32 Fri, 11 Apr WAUD

    The moment their eyes met, Eliza''s gaze burned as if scalded, and she quickly looked away

    Nn, standing at the doorway, did not miss a thing. He raised an eyebrow slightly, the corners of his lips curving into a faint smile.

    But just as he smiled, a calm voice counded from behind him. "Your Highness, Thave a few words for you. Would you mind stepping aside for a moment?"

    "Of course." N folded his arms, straightened up, and followed the voice outside

    After finding as

    before turning his gaz

    sod vantage point, he nced back at the grand hall, making sure he could still see Eliza inside

    od before him

    "Go ahead, Revercia Mary Mendoza. Say what you need to say," he said.

    Mary had observed his "very move just now. Her face was stern as she said

    coldly, "Your Highness, if there is nothing truly important, I suggest you visit Saint Grace Nunnery less often

    With just one sentence, Nn''s smile faded.

    AD

 Chapter 72

    "What do you mean by this, Reverend?" Nn asked, feigning confusion

    -70%

    Mary lowered her gaze. "Your Highness, I believe you understand my meaning Saint Grace Nunnery is a ce of seclusion Every child who bes a nun here mist sever all worldly attachments and attainplete purity of mind. Serenity is no exception."

    Nn''s expression remained indifferent. "Reverend, do you believe I am

    disrupting Serenity''s practice?

    Mary said noth..

    stretched between them.

    has troubled me. I assume you are

    After a moment...o''an finally spoke again. "Reverend, I have always had a question that h aware of it. Since you are here today, perhaps you could enlighten

    me

    Mary did not refuse him "Please speak, Your Highness

    Nn began. "I once read in a book that God saves those who are destined to be saved. Do you think someone like me can be saved?

    Nn raised his right hand, the one had wielded a sword for years. He looked at it. The fingers were long and well-defined, but the skin was covered in scars. Just like the wounds hidden beneath his robes, it was ghastly, brutal, and ugly. His fingers curled slightly, and as his expression hardened, the air around him grew sharp. "Reverend, you say that true devotion requires severing all earthly ties and attainingplete purity. But for the past two years, I have known no peace.

    There are whispers in my ears. I dream every night, dreams filled with blood as if I have descended into hell, unable to escape. If this is my fate, does it mean God refuses to save me? Or is this simply my punishment?"

    Mary closed her eyes brielly. "Your Highness, you fought for your country and defended the people from invasion. Though your hands are stained with blood, you have saved countless lives.

    "You have protected the people and ensured the Bortend''s prosperity for generations toe. With such deeds, there should be no talk of punishment

    "If it is not punishment, then does that mean God still refuses to save me?" Nn''s face remained unreadable.

    "Perhaps there is a greater will at y." Mary said

    "A greater will?" Nn let out augh at those words. "That certainly seems to be the case.

    He turned and nced toward the great hall. "I have endured these tormenting days for so long. I thought there was no cure. Yet, because of a chance encounter when I came to send her off that day, 1 found something here at Saint Grace Nunnery, a remedy,"

    He chuckled. That is fate. Is it not?"

    Mary hesitated.

    Nn immediately seized the opportunity. His deep gaze sharpened, carrying a quiet intensity. "Reverend, you should understand. I am not disturbing Serenity''s practice. I am simply following the will of fate."

    Afterpleting morning prayers, Eliza quickly gathered her Bible. When she turned around, she noticed that Nn had not moved an inch, still waiting at the entrance of the great hall

    15:33 Fri, 11 Apr NA-

    And at some point, Mary had also joined him.

    Eliza clutched her Bible and jogged over. "Hi, Mary, Your Highness."

    70%

    "Morning prayers are over?" Nn asked in an easy, familiar tone. Without waiting

    for a response, he reached over and took the Bible from her lunds. "Let me take a look"

    Eliza did not object.

    The moment h

    Eliza nced down an

    Is were empty, however, something else was suddenly ced in them. several nearly wrapped paper packages. A sweet, tempting aroma of pastries filled the air.

    "Are these from Dan, ea House?" Eliza recognized the scent immediately. "Sharp nose." Nn chuckled. "Enjoy it. They were fresh out of the oven this morning. I have been waiting here for so long. The scent is probably fading."

    Eliza was tempted but did not take a bite right away. Instead, she turned to Mary, her eyes filled with expectation.

    "A nun should not be overly concerned with food," Mary said.

    "Mary, please," Eliza said.

    "But since you have been particrly diligent in your practicetely, you may have one. Mary was helpless.

    Eliza''s eyes lit up instantly. "Then can I share the rest with the other guys?"

    Life at Saint Grace Nunnery was harsh, and treats like pastries were rare luxuries.

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    15:3 hands.

 Chapter 73

    * 70%

    As soon as Mary gave her approval, Eliza ragerly took the packages and ran off to share them with her senior sisters.

    By the time she returned, only half a package remained in her hands.

    Eliza happily rushed back, but as soon as she saw Nn, sormething suddenly struck her. "Oh no!"

    She had forgotten to save sonse for Nn.

    Nn

    should just ca

    -new what she was thinking. He had nned to tell her that he did not care for sweets and that she

    But as the words ished his lips, he suddenly changed his mind. Raising an eyebrow, he said, "What should we do? There''s only this little bit left, and I haven''t even had a single bite."

    Eliza''s embarrassment deepened.

    The pastries were Nn''s gift, yet she had been so excited to share them with the other guys that she hadpletely forgotten to save any for Nn.

    Looking flustered, she awkwardly held out the half-filled package. "There''s still some left. Would you like to have some. Your Highness?"

    "Of course." Nn watched her slightly flushed face as he reached out but he only took one piece. "But I''m not particrly fond of sweets. You should keep the rest for yourself"

    Eliza blinked in surprise.

    When she nced up at Nn''s expression, realization struck. He had been teasing her just now,

    But instead of getting upset, Eliza simply smiled and thanked him before taking a bite, holding the paper package in one hand while nibbling on a pastry with the other.

    "I bought some medicinal herb seeds for you yesterday. There''s a nting guide included. Your courtyard is too small, so if you want to grow them, go to the back mountain. I''ve had a plot cleared for you near the stream; it''ll be easier to water them there," said Nn.

    Eliza was startled, "Didn''t I tell you not to go through the trouble, Your Highness? Why did you still buy them?"

    "It was just a small effort." Nn''s tone was casual,

    A small effort? He has even arranged fornd to be cleared in the back mountain. It means a lot, Elisa wondered.

    Even someone as slow as Eliza could no longer ignore how differently Nn was treating her.

    The Prince Regent, one of the most powerful men in the pce, had so much free time that he was dropping by every few days just to bring Elisa things.

    No, not every few days. Lately, it had been every single day. And not

    ot only was heing by, but he was also paying attention to her needs.

    She had originally asked for medical books, and when he guessed her true intention, he helped her find the poison manual and even backed her up. Later, he brought her medicine for her injuries, and even now, he was sending her desserts and seeds, and sending people to cultivatend.

    The more Eliza thought, the more something felt off.

    15:33 Fri, 11 Apr H

    457050

    But not wanting to overthink it. Eliza hesitated for a moment before tentatively asking "Your Highness is there something you need my help with?"

    When Nn saw the flicker of unease in her eyes, he couldn''t help butugh inwardly. "Indeed, there is something I need your help with, Serenity."

    "What is it?" Eliza asked cautiously.

    Nn put on an embarrassed expression, which only made Eliza even more anxious. Then, he smiled and said, "Earler, when you read the Bible for me, my condition cased a bit. But over time, my illness became harder to control. I wanted to ask if, from

    could Ie to you every day to listen to the scriptures?

    "Every day?" Li plod at the corner of her mouth.

    She thought Nri must be joking. A disease wouldn''t be cured just by listening to someone read the Bible

    "Maybe you should see a doctor? Or you could try the pce physician." She really couldn''t be of much help to Nn in regard

    Tve seen a doctor. He said my physical ailment can be treated, but the illness of the heart is hard to cure Nn''s gaze on her. "I''ve killed too many, trapped in hell, with the groans of the dead constantly in my ears.

    "You may not believe me, but it''s only when you read the scriptures that I find even a moment of peace"

 Chapter 74

    So that''s why. No wonder when I previously asked Nn for a favor, he only asked me to recite scriptures for him a few more times. Eliza realized and let our a sigh of relief in her heart

    "Your Highness, you have done so much for the country and the people, umting great merit. Now, suffering so much. it is only right that we, as your subjects, should share in your burdens, Eliza said with a sincere smile. "If my recitations can bring you even a bit offort, it will be my honor"

    Bortend''s current peace and prosperity could bergely credited to Nn''s efforts, and since a loyal servant had a request, Eliza certainly would not refuse, especially for something as small as this.

    Upon hra

    greement. Nn''s smile deepened by twofold.

    "If you ever feel unwell, you can alwayse to me. You don''t even have to bring anything," she said.

    At this point, Eliza thought that all the things Nn had given her before were simply to win her favor. Now that she understood the truth, she knew she could never ept anything from him again.

    Nn nodded, speaking in a calm tone. "We''ll talk about itter."

    In the days that followed. Nn Tud morr legitimate reasons to visit Saint Grace Nunnery, and he began going there more frequently

    Nn knew that, since Saint Grace Nunnery was a ce where men were not allowed to enter, he had to be discreet so as not to trouble the other nuns. He and Eliza agreed to meet at the small creek by the back mountain every day instead.

    When they arrived at the spot. Elia would focus on diligently reciting scriptures and preparing medicine, while Nn would roll up his sleeves to fetch water and tend to the garden.

    Mary, having checked in twice, was satisfied and left them undisturbed.

    But while Mary didn''t interfere, there were others who always seemed toe looking for trouble.

    "Mrs. Nevill! What is she doing here?" Eliza furrowed her brow slightly.

    Adeline has always disliked me Why is sheing to Saint Grace Nunnery to find me today? Eliza thought. She sensed that Adeline''s visit was not a friendly one

    Eliza didn''t feel like dealing with her, so she asked her senior sister for help. "Please pass along a message, and tell her that Serenity is currently in seclusion and doesn''t have time to meet her

    Eliza closed her eyes and began meditating Saying she was in seclusion wasn''t entirely a lie. After all, being at Saint Grace Nunnery was essentially a form of seclusion and self-cultivation for her.

    Except for Nn, Eliza rarely met with outsiders, and she never casually left the mountain.

    The message was ryed outside Saint Grace Nunnery

    Adeline''s face immediately darkened, her displeasure evident. "What does Eliza mean by this? I''m her aunt, and she dares to

    avoid me

    "Serenity is now a nun, with no family, no rtives, and no ciders. If you are looking for your own family, perhaps you should go back and search for them. There are no rtives of yours here," the nun spoke with a calm tone, ready to usher Adeline out

    Adeline sneered. "Oh, so it''s like that, is it? It seems the people here at Saint Grace Nunnery are all protecting Eliza. In seclusion! Who knows if she''s hiding inside, learning dirty tricks like how to steal and cheat."

    15:33 Fri, 11 Apr A.

    Adeline''s mos king words caused the nun to frown immediately. "You should be careful with your words. Serenity is a well-behaved and pre-hearted person. Please do not nder her

    Whether or not it''s dander, she knows it in her heart" Adeline raised her voice deliberately, and the noise quickly attracted. the attention of those around her who were praying.

    "She and her mentor went to the Marquis''s estate, using the excuse of treating Madam Nevill, but in reality, they were up to no good and stole. They brought shame to the entire Stonor family, she added.

    Whispers spread rapidly. "What''s going on!"

    ling!"

    "Who got

    I think they n

    ing about that Holy Lady of Walden from the mannery

    "No way! How could the Holy Lady possibly be involved in theft?"

    "They''re talking about her. Mrs. Nevill, who came from the Marquis''s estate, is the Duke of Mowbay''s sister, and also the former aunt of the Holy Lady of Walden,"

    "Her aunt even came here to use her; it must be true that the Holy Lady did it "But the Holy Lady and the Duke''s estate are on bad terms now."

    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Let''s wait and hear what the Holy Lady has to say"

    The nun who had been defending Eliza was now so angered by Adeline''s words that her face turned red. "You have no evidence. How can you make such baseless usations?"

    Over the past few days, the nuns at Saint Grace Nunnery had witnessed the unreasonable and domineering nature of Eliza''s

    rtives

    But they never expected that there would be such a brazen, unruly person among the Stonor family members.

    "Huh! Baseless usations? If Eliza were truly innocent, why would I nder her? She was my niece, and for the sake of it. I

    am bere

    "Otherwise, I would have had her arrested and investigated long ago, instead ofing all the way here to look for her. She''s hiding from me-how else could I interpret that but as quilt?" Adeline sneered.

    Eliza''s avoidance only confirmed in Adeline''s mind that the snow cream must have been stolen by her.

    "I don''t care whether she''s in seclusion or not. The so-called Holy Lady has the nerve toe into my home and steal. If she doesn''t return what she took today, I''m not leaving" Adeline had clearlye prepared.

    As soon as she announced that she would not leave, a maid immediately went to the carriage and brought back a chair, setting it behind Adeline. She sat down in the chair with a firm resolve of not leaving

    People around them began to gossip.

    "This is getting interesting.

    "How could the Holy Lady of Walden do something so shameful?¡±

    "She used to be a legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate, this behavior is truly disgraceful."

    "Is this true? I''ve been listening for so long, but no one has actually said what the Holy Lady allegedly stole."

    "Yeah, I''m curious too. What exactly is missing from Lord Dale''s estate that you had toe to Saint Grace Nunnery to

    * 70%

    Tramcme? At that moment, Eliza appeared at the entrance of Saint Grace Nummery

    the ruddly stared at Adeline ulting conside, then walked over to stand beside the num "Mrs. Nevill, if you cannot providemcrte evidence today, do not me me for bringing this matter before His Majesty. The Marquic''s estate is really going

 Chapter 75

    Tule Marquis''s estate is going so far? Adeline found the situationughable.

    She sneered at Eliza and said, ¡°Eliza, stop pretending. You know exactly what you''ve stolen from me. Do you need me to say it out loud and expose you? Don''t y games with me"

    Eliza responded bluntly. "If you really believe I''ve stolen something from Marquis''s estate, then say it publicly right here"

    "I was going to how some re pect because of your father, but since you''re insisting on acting shameless, I have no reason to

    Adeline gestured to a maid standing nearby.

    hold back

    The maid in "Reverend Mary

    ately stepped forward, her tone condescending as she addressed Eliza and the nun standing behind her.

    doza visited Marquis''s estate with the Holy Lady of Waltlen a few days ago to see Madam Nevill

    "But after you two left that day, three bottles of snow cream mysteriously disappeared from Mrs. Nevill''s storeroom.

    Adeline scoffed. "No one else visited the estate those days. If it wasn''t you two, then who else could it have been?"

    "Snow cream? What''s that? Isn''t it just amon thing?" A curiousmoner asked.

    Someone nearby quickly exined, "Snow cream is a royal medicinal product. It''s said to not only enhance beauty but also has remarkable healing properties, including speeding up wound recovery and eliminating scars"

    "Is it really that amazing? Howe we''ve never heard of it?"

    "It''s definitely that good! It''s a very expensive item.

    "And like I said, it''s for royal use only. Ordinary folks like you, even those with wealth and power, might not have ess to it. Only His Majesty and Her Majesty can give it out as a gift."

    "Oh my, the snow cream that Adeline lost was a gift from Her Majesty?"

    "No wonder she''s so furious and insists on getting the Holy Lady to hand it over."

    "Though, the Holy Lady has a status simr to that of a princess. Does she still need to steal it?"

    Although most of the people present believed Adeline''s words, there were still a few who sensed something was off and raised questions. However, their voices were drowned out by the crowd''s gossip.

    Eliza sneered. "You''ve said all this, but it''s just your assumption that I''m the thief? If that''s the case, then let''s see who else dares to step into the Marquis''s estate again in Hasen City."

    "I don''t use someone without reason," Adeline retorted, a mocking smile on her face. "But Eliza, I know you

    well"

    Adeline looked at Eliza with contempt. "Before you left Duke''s estate, you were pampered and lived in luxury. But when you came to Saint Grace Nunnery, you didn''t bring any of those fine things with you. How could you possibly handle the hardship here?"

    "You must have regretted itter, but didn''t expect that your father and the others would be so disappointed in you that they severed all ties and forbade you from using the Stonor family name. With no other way out, you ended up on a stealing path, didn''t you?" Adeline said sarcastically,

    She didn''t realize she was using her greatest malice to judge Eliza.

    Hearing this, Eliza could onlyugh bitterly. "I never thought that in your eyes, I would always be this ugly image."

    "You''re my own hunt, yet you despise me so much, Eliza thought, her heart growing colder. Every time, the members of the

    15:33 FA, ITAPE

    Stonor family knew exactly how to hurt her the most.

    "You''re nothing but a vile, jealous, and narrow-minded person. Adeline continued without hesitation, pointing at Eliza''s nose with disdain. "You disrespect your elders, show no regard for your brother, and always use underhanded methods to hurt your sister.

    "You, a child without a mother, stealing? It''spletely within the realm of my expectations,"

    "Done with that?" Eliza''s gaze shot up, her eyes filled with fury as she red at Adeline. "Without a mother?"

    Her eyes went and burning with fury. "Yes, I don''t have a mother, but how dare you, a senior, speak such harsh and heartless

    person? What kind of upbringing do you have?"

    words to at

    "Shut

    Up

    You

    status between he.

    are to talk back to me?" Adeline stood up abruptly, her rising anger making her forget the difference in

    nd Eliza. Instinctively, she rushed toward Eliza and raised her hand, intending to p her face.

    p! But unfortunately, the p nevernded on Eliza''s face. Instead, Eliza grabbed Adeline''s wrist, turned it around, and pped her back.

    p! The sharp sound of the p,bined with the burning pain on her cheek, left Adeline momentarily stunned.

    Before she could react, she stomped her foot and screamed, "Eliza, I will kill you!" "You dare to hit me? I''m your aunt!" Adeline roared.

    "You''re wrong." Eliza corrected her coldly, no longer the person she used to be, the one who would endure beatings and insults just to please them. Tm not your niece, and I''m certainly not someone you can freely hit, nder, or mistreat."

    Eliza tightened her grip on Adeline''s wrist, her gaze piercing, as she warned, "Mrs. Nevill, you better understand your position here. This is not Marquis''s estate. If you show me the slightest disrespect or raise your hand against me again, next time, what I give you won''t just be a p,"

    "H-how dare you!" Adeline''s confidence faltered significantly.

    "Let go of Mrs. Nevill Seeing her in trouble, one of Adeline''s maids rushed forward to intervene.

    But the moment her hand touched Eliza, Eliza swiftly turned and delivered another p, this time to the maid''s face. pt

    "Who do you think you are, trying toy your filthy hands on me?" Eliza nced at the maid, her eyes cold and threatening. "Let me warn you. Since I can give her one p, I can give you ten. If you''re not afraid of pain, feel free to try your luck." The maid froze, a sense of dread running through her. The pressure from Eliza''s gaze made her spine stiffen, and she nervously stood still, too afraid to move.

    Adeline, now furious, shouted, "Eliza, now you dare to use your status to act superior in front of me? Do you believe I won''t go back and tell your father, so you can never return to the Stonor family again?"

    "You''d better do that right now," Eliza replied nonchntly, her voice cold. "Let Gabriel make the announcement to the

    {!wor''

 Chapter 76

    ½âÃÜ 70%

    Eliza shook off Adeline''s grip, leaving her standing there with her maid''s help.

    Trembling. Adeline raised a hand and pointed at Eliza. Tine. You just wait. I won''t

    let this go

    With a fierce air, Adeline stored off, her retreating figure a far cry from the

    imposing one she had presented earlier.

    Eliza, however, simply turned away and walked back to the nummery, leaving behind a crowd of onlookers still unsure about the situation

    Did Holy 1 at Walden really steal Mrs. Nevill''s snow cream!".

    "Isn''t the res

    bious by now?"

    "Mrs. Nevill suspects that Holy Lady stole the snow cream, but she has no evidence, and Holy Lady looks so open and clear. 1 don''t think she did it."

    "Well, you can''t say that. I think Mrs. Nevill''s suspicions are reasonable. Before bing a nun, Holy Lady had a bad reputation, so if she wanted revenge on Mrs. Nevill, I wouldn''t put it past her to do something like that."

    "Are you stupid! If Holy Lady really stole it, would she dare to threaten His Majesty?"

    "Maybe it''s just a bluff. After all, I don''t trust Eliza''s character"

    The gossip spread quickly among the onlookers who had witnessed the scene. It was passed from one to another until the news of the incident had reached all of Hasen City.

    When Sophie heard the rumors, she couldn''t help butugh.

    She hadn''t yet made the connection between the three bottles of snow cream Caleb had given her.

    As Sophie applied some to her skin, she mocked. "See? Instead of enjoying her good life at Duke''s estate, she runs off to be a nun. Now, she''s making a fool of herself. How ridiculous is this?"

    Elisa even stole something as trivial as cream. Although Sophie didn''t know if it was true, getting herself involved showed how foolish Eliza was

    The maid attending Sophie eagerly agreed. Indeed, Lady Sophie, you are so wise, and that Lady Eliza is truly a fool. She is no match for you."

    Sophie loved hearing this. Her mood lifted, and she smirked, ncing at the maid. "Lady Eliza There''s no Lady Eliza in Duke''s estate anymore."

    The maid quickly realized her mistake and lowered her head, apologizing. "Lady Sophie, you''re right. It was a slip of the tongue. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."

    As she spoke, the maid immediately raised her hand and pped herself.

    If she hadn''t moved quickly enough, it wouldn''t have been a p, but a wooden board.

    In her fear, the maid pped herself harder, until Sophie finally signaled her to stop. "Alright, I''m not so cruel. A couple of ps are enough. Why do you keep hitting yourself? Look. Your face is turning red."

    Sophie reached out and grabbed the maid''s chin, her nails digging into the flesh.

    It hurt, but the maid dared not make a sound.

    Outsiders thought Sophie was pure, kind, and innocent, with no malice.

    15-33 FN, TAPE

    70%

    But only those who served her closely knew how difficult she could be; her moods were unpredictable, and she could be both sweet and venomous in the blink of an eye.

    Sometimes, Sophie intentionally revealed her cruel methods to those who served her, leaving them terrified. None of them dared to betray her.

    Sophie studied the maid''s in face. her satisfaction growing with every passing second.

    Indeed, there should be no woman more beautiful than me in this world, she wondered. Especially Eliza, a wretched woman, should just disappearpletely."

    Sophie''s minor, he

    to get my han

    pened as she thought of Eliza, a feeling of superiority washing over her. She gazed at her reflection in the its turning dark. Then, with a flicker of a smile, shemanded, "What are you standing there for? Time

    Today, her father and brothers would return for lunch, and she intended to make a good impression.

    As expected, around noon, Gabriel and the others returned home.

    "Father, Benedict,e sit down. I have been waiting for you." Sophie greeted them warmly.

    "Sophie, sorry to keep you waiting. If you''re hungry next time, don''t wait for me and Benedict. Just eat first," Gabriel said as he walked in, his tone gentle and understanding.

    "No. I want to wait for you guys to eat together, Sophie replied, her voice sweet as she sat beside Gabriel, expertly wrapping her arm around his

    "Alright, from now on, Benedict and 1 will try to return earlier, Gabriel said, smiling indulgently at her.

    "Sophie, didn''t you forget about Dn, Anthony, and me? Don''t you want to eat with the three of us?" Matthew said.

    Matthew was more talkative when he was with Sophie in private. Even his typically brooding face seemed to brighten when speaking with her..

    Sophie immediately made an innocent face. "No, Matthew, you''re just teasing me. You know I didn''t mean it that way,"

    "Of course, I want to eat with Father and all of my brothers. You all are the most important to me," Sophie chimed in, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    "Sophie, you sure know how to charm us with your words" Anthonyughed.

    Sophie''s words warmed the hearts of all the men present.

    Gabriel couldn''t help but nod and smile as he wondered, ''As expected, a sensible and considerate daughter is the best Sophie''s much better than Eliza, who is rebellious and ungrateful.

    The whole family was gathered together, and the room was filled withughter and joy.

    As theughter continued, Dn, who had been enjoying the moment, suddenly seemed to recall something.

    His expression shifted sharply, and his eyes widened as he spoke up in a rare, out-of-ce tone."Wait? Is today Eliza''s birthday?"

    15:33 Fri, 11 Apr HAG.

 Chapter 77

    70%1

    The moment Dn spoke, the atmosphere in the room immediately grew tense. Sophie''s expression froze for a moment.

    She clenched her hands tightly under the table, her impatience with Dn growing by the second.

    He really is an idiot. Last time, that bitch nearly got him killed, and now he''s starting to care about her again? Has Dn lost his mind? The more Eliza hates him, the more he rushes to please her? she thought to herself.

    Aside from Dn, Benedict was the first to react, pausing for a moment before he spoke. "Today is indeed Eliza''s birthday

    Benedict §±E showed a mix

    a mix of emotions, and a sudden pang of guilt arose within him.

    If Dnt brought it up, Benedict would have almost forgotten about it.

    Matthew frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°Dn, why are you suddenly bringing her up? She''s not even a member of the Stonor family anymore. Why does her birthday concern us"

    Anthony picked up his water and took a slow sip, not speaking.

    Benedict remembered the indifference Eliza had shown before and turned to look at their father, who sat at the head of the table. "Father, even though Eliza is no longer a Stonor family member, she is still our sister. Perhaps we should visit her at Saint Grace Nunnery!

    Benedict thought back to the time when they had celebrated Sophie''sing-of- age ceremony. They shouldn''t neglect Eliza''s, especially since they had celebrated it for Sophie

    Gabriel, whose expression remained neutral,zily lifted an eyelid. He nced at Benedict and Dn, both of whom were Jooking at him expectantly.

    Although Gabriel didn''t want to agree, Benedict''s words caused him to hesitate for a moment. After all, these four sons and Eliza were siblings by blood. If he were too harsh, they might grow resentful of him in the future.

    Gabriel furrowed his brow, pondering for only a couple of seconds, then nodded indifferently. "Fine. I''ll go to the pce shortly to see if His Majesty will make an exception"

    After Dn''s previous incident, the people at the Duke''s estate, including Sophie, were all under orders not to enter Saint Grace Nunnery. If they were to visit Eliza, they would need the king''s permission first.

    Benedict and Dn''s faces lit up with joy

    With their father''s support, the king would surely grant their request.

    "That''s great! I can finally go visit Eliza at Saint Grace Nunnery!" Dn eximed, clearly excited.

    Meanwhile, Sophie, on the other hand, was seething with rage, nearly grinding her teeth in frustration. She had not expected Gabriel to actually agree.

    She thought, "They''ve already kicked Eliza out, made her a nun, and removed her from the family tree. Yet these people still can''t stop thinking about her? Is 1 not enough for them!

    Eliza should just die. As long as she''s alive, the Stonor family will always be thinking about her. Who knows, one day, these men might decide to bring her bark. What will I do then?"

    Sophie''s jealousy burned bot in her chest. If they''re going, then I''ll go too. I''ll deal with Eliza once and for all, she thought..

    There was another reason Sophie didn''t stop them

    70%

    Recently, there had been rumors that Nn had been seen near Mount Westin Some said Nn was going to the Holy Cross Monastery to listen to the scriptures, others imed he was at Saint Grace Nunnery to protect the Holy Lady. There were many different theories, but Sophie couldn''t shake the feeling that Nn had a close rtionship with Eliza.

    Sophie had to find out the truth.

    If Nn was really going there because of Eliza, Sophie would have to prepare for it.

    A man as distinguished and exceptional as him is only worthy of being my man, Sophie thought. ''Eliza is just delusional

    nedict and Dn quickly went to change and get ready to leave, eager to head out.

    "Matthew, aren''t you going to get ready?" Anthony asked, trailing behind Matthew slowly.

    "What''s there to prepare? Eliza is already an outsider. Celebrating her birthday now is just a waste of time," Matthew said, his face cold.

    Matthew couldn''t understand why Benedict and Dn were suddenly so fixated on Eliza. These two were bing more concerned about her by the day.

 Chapter 78

    Not long ago. Benedict had shown indifference to Eliza, and Dn had been violent toward her. Neither had shown any

    "What''s going on? Did Eliza curse them or something? Have they forgotten how malicious she was before? Matthew thought

    "Matthew, don''t say things like that. II Eliza hears you, she''ll be heartbroken, Sophie said as she emerged behind Matthew, pretending to stop him. But inscandly, she felt quite pleased.

    Thankfully Matthew was still under her control. After all, this brooding, unpredictable young man was the most stubborn of the four h

    Matthew was determined that Eliza was nothing but a heartless woman, and no matter how others tried to persuade him, he would never change his mind.

    For Sophie, using him to deal with Eliza was an easy task.

    "Even if she stands right in front of me, I have nothing to fear in saying it. Matthew''s voice was cold, and as he swept his sleeve to leave, he added, "She brought this all on herself."

    Sophie watched him walk away, and just as she was about to speak to Anthony and head back to her room, she was interrupted.

    "Sophie, do you really want Father and Benedict to go to Saint Grace Nunnery and celebrate Eliza''s birthday Anthony''s voice was calm, but it made Sophie''s heart skip a beat.

    For a brief moment, Sophie thought Anthony had figured something out. However, he quickly continued. "If you don''t want that, I can help you."

    Sophie rxed inwardly and, with practiced ease, put on an expression that seemed to be a mix of sadness and strength.

    "Thank you for caring. Anthony, but I''m fine. As long as Benedict and Dn are happy, I''m happy too" Sophie forced a

    Anthony, thinking he had understood Sophie''s strength, sighed. "If you''re really unhappy, you can always tell me. I''ll handle it for you.

    Sophie gazed at him with her red, teary eyes, as if deeply touched.

    "Anthony, you''re so sweet. With you here, Sophie isn''t afraid of anything," she said, her voice filled with faux gratitude.

    Anthony, feeling needed, felt a warmth spread through him. This was the kind of sister he had always wanted.

    Anthony needed a sister who would rely on him, believe in him, and not treat him as if he were useless.

    Unlike Mathew, Anthony could understand why Benedict and Dn still cared about Eliza. After all, in the past, Benedict and Dn doted on Eliza the most.

    But for Anthony, Eliza had always been just another ordinary, dispensable sister. Between Eliza and Sophie, Anthony would always choose to stand by Sophie, whom he could treat like a normal woman who relied on him.

    That was Anthony''s thinking.

    Yet, what Anthony had forgotten was that whenever he had been sick in the past,

    it had been Eliza who stayed by his side. worrying about bumi..

    15:33 Fri, 11 Apr NAG.

    It was Eliza who, fearing he would be upset or unhappy, always went out of her way to cheer him op

    It was also Eliza who, when he was on the brink of death from a high fever, had stayed with him for three days and ins

    When he had woken up, he had lugged Eliza and cried, vowing that he would protect her for the rest of the life

    But now, the one Anthony wanted to protect was Sophie,

    In the Imperial Pce study, the king sat behind his desk, handling official

    documents. He pre a faint hot prented warning

    Since it''s such an important day, I''ll grant the request today

    "So it''s like it

    However. Du

    Mowbay, you better keep your sons in check. I don''t want to see another incident likest time

    "Your Majesty, you needn''t worry" After receiving the king''s approval, Gabriel rose and made his departure

    Once Gabriel left, Nn entered the study.

    "Uncle Nn, you''vee at just the right time. Duke of Mowbay just left not long ago the king ren

    Nn raised an eyebrow slightly. "What was he here for?"

    The king''s expression turned knowing. "It''s almostughable. The Duke of Mowbay, who has been so clever all his life, made such a foolish move.

    "For the sake of a mere illegitimate daughter, he decided to celebrate the

    legitimate daughter''sing-of-age ceremony two months early and hold it on the same day as the illegitimate one''s, just to bring her glory"

 Chapter 79

    KS70%

    "What?" Nn frowned suddenly. "Wasn''t the previousing-of-age ceremony Eliza''s birthday?"

    The king sighed withplexity. "Uncle Nn, you also find it unbelievable, right?

    "I just found out that today is actually the birthday of the Holy Lady of Walden, and it seems the Duke of Mowbay had only just remembered it not long ago. That''s why he came to ask me for special permission afternoon.

    Since Caroline passed away, the Duke''s estate had truly be more and more disorderly.

    Although ike''s estate imed that Sophie was the daughter of a deceased benefactor and had been taken in as an adopted

    1. it was actually very easy for the king to find out the truth.

    Therefore, the king and the others had long known that Sophie was Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter.

    This was absurd enough, but no one expected that the dignified Duke could do something even more absurd for this illegitimate daughter.

    The legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate was not only prevented from holding hering-of-age ceremony on her birthday, but was also arranged to be apanion to the real daughter. It was simply outrageous.

    Nn asked, "What special permission does he want?"

    The king said, "He said that although they had broken off the rtionship, the children in the family still cared about their blood ties, so they wanted to go to Saint Grace Nunnery to celebrate the birthday of the Holy Lady of Walden."

    Nn''s handsome face darkened. "With their previous attitude towards Serenity, would they really go and celebrate for her properly?

    The king spread his hands. "There is nothing I can do. They have already mentioned blood ties, and it is not easy for me to stop them."

    Nn took a deep breath. "I will go to Saint Grace Nunnery to have a look."

    With that, he handed the processed memorials to the king.

    The king was surprised that Nn was so worried.

    He asked, "I don''t think anything will happen, will it?"

    "The Stonor family is not good people. Thest time one of them went, they beat Serenity up so badly. This time, with so many of them going, who knows how they will bully her."

    Even if they didn''ty a finger on her, he was sure they would humiliate her verbally.

    Nn, already anxious, turned to leave after excusing himself, but the king quickly stopped him. "Wait, since you''re going. please take a birthday gift to the Holy Lady for me."

    Nn nodded. "Alright."

    Since Gabriel said he was going to celebrate Serenity''s birthday, he would take two gifts and see how the Duke''s estate nned to celebrate it.

    At Saint Grace Nunnery on Mount Westin

    13

    15:34 HI, 11 Apr

    Because Cabriel hade personally with the king''s verbal edict, the people of Saint Grace Nunnery could not stop them.

    Therefore following Dn''s previous disruption at Saint Grace Nunnery, the Stonor family was finally able to set foot in this munnery once more.

    Unfortunately, even so, people from Saint Grace Nunnery were watching them vigntly along the way.

    They were ready to expel them from Saint Grace Nunnery at the slightest hint of trouble

    And indeed, it was just as they thought

    After Nn received the news, he had sent a message in advance with a swift horse. So before the Stonor family arrived at Saint

    mery: Reverend Mendoza had already received the news.

    Then w a darkened face, she instructed, "Arrange for people to keep an eye on every part of the nunnery. If those Stonors dare toy a finger on her, expel them immediately!"

    She didn''t care if they held the king''s verbal edict. She would never allow these people to harm her disciple again.

    Yes. Reverend

    "Make sure you keep a close eye on them!" The Reverends and senior nuns quickly sprang into action.

    Although they were few in number, each of them kept a watchful eye on a specific area, leaving no nook or cranny unchecked.

    Two Reverends were specifically stationed outside Serenity''s residence, their gazes intense and warning, making the Stonor family''s scalps tingle with difort from the moment they appeared until they entered the courtyard.

    If it had been the Dn of the past, he would have snapped by now. But now, he could only lower his head and dare not speak.

    He was afraid that if he displeased these Reverends even slightly, he would be thrown out, and then he would not be able to see Eliza

    Just as they were thinking this, they entered the courtyard and saw a figure rolling up their sleeves, watering and tending to two medicine gardens.

    They had expected to see a disheveled and haggard Eliza, after all, in their view, life at Saint Grace Nunnery was so austere that the pampered Eliza would definitely not be able to stand it

    But they didn''t expect that the person in the medicine garden, though wearing a in and simple ck habit, had a face full of contentment and vitality.

    She was carrying water back and forth through the herbs, working quickly and skillfully with a lighthearted air

    Her spirited and unrestrained demeanor suddenly reminded them of Eliza from long ago

    Back then, she was just as carefree and free-spirited

    However, Eliza seemed to stop smiling so much along the way.

    Instead, she became so fond of vying for favor, feeling jealous and resentful.

    Benedict and the others pondered for a long time but couldn''te up with an

    answer.

    Or perhaps they knew the answer in their hearts but were unwilling to admit it In any case, none of this mattered to Eliza now

    1634 §¤. 11 §¡§â§¡ §±§Ñ§â§Ú§Ù 19

    Comment

 Chapter 80

    Sophie spoke on and on, but Eliza ignored her.

    Seeing her disregard for everyone, Matthew, who was already in a bad mood, immediately darkened his face. "What''s wrong? Now that you''ve left home, have you learned to y mute?"

    "Matthew Benedict scolded Matthew. He asked him to restrain his temper.

    Dn looked at Eliza in the middle of the medicinal garden. He was no longer as impulsive as before. On the contrary, it was Matthew who was bing more and more like he used to be.

    After a i

    silence, Dn stepped forward and lifted a bucket of water in the yard. "Ill help you."

    "No need." Eliza finally spoke, but the first words she uttered were a refusal.

    She straightened up and stared coldly at Dn and the others. "My humble courtyard is dirty and small, and cannot amodate distinguished guests like yourselves. If there is nothing else, please do not linger

    But Dn seemed deaf to her refusal, stubbornly holding the water and watering the remaining herbs just as Eliza had

    done.

    Eliza''s expression turned even colder. Just as she was about to tell Dn to stop, Benedict suddenly spoke. "Eliza, don''t be like that. We came here to celebrate with you. Have you already forgotten? Today is your birthday"

    Benedict said with a smile, thinking that Eliza had forgotten her own birthday.

    "Eliza, we really came to celebrate your birthday. Father specifically asked the king for permission for our family toe to Saint Grace Nunnery, Sophie said with a smirk, using a deliberately innocent tone to utter words that stabbed at Eliza''s heart.

    "Your family?" Eliza let out a cold snort of disdain.

    Benedict sensed something was amiss and quickly tried to exin on Sophie''s behalf, ¡°No, Eliza, Sophie didn''t mean it like that...

    "No, she''s not wrong" Eliza bluntly interrupted him, her voice cold, "You are family after all. So, may I ask why your family insists oning here to celebrate an outsider''s birthday?"

    Matthew once again lost his temper. "Eliza, don''t push your luck....

    Eliza retorted just as sharply, "I don''t need your charity! Do us all a favor and lose the condescending attitude of yours. No one here wants it."

    Matthew''s face darkened, his fists clenching at his sides.

    Eliza sneered, "Are you resorting to violence again? Last time it was Dn, now it''s your turn. Matthew?"

    Suddenly called out, Dn stiffened. He instinctively turned around, wanting to exin himself. But seeing Eliza''s indifferent face, he opened his mouth, then closed it again, silently lowering his head. He picked up his bucket and continued to work in the medicine garden.

    Eliza was not wrong, it was his fault.

    Since he did something wrong, there was no need to make excuses. It was better to save the effort and help Eliza do more.

    He didn''t know if this could make up for it, but at least it could give him some peace of mind.

    14

    15:34 FM, 11 Apr W

    Eliza gave Dn a faint nce, wondering why he was so abnormally silent today.

    But she didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Since he insisted on helping, let him be

    -Eliza simply put down the bucket in her hand and concentrated on dealing with the few people in front of her

    After hearing Eliza''s words, Benedict immediately held down Matthew''s hand.

    Matthew said with a a dark face, "Benedict, let me go. I know I can''t hit her."

    However, Dy

    70%

    He just felt that Fliza really needed to be taught a lesson. He used to be toozy to do it because Dn took care of her.

    remed to be out of his mind that day. He even started helping Eliza with the chores. It was so humiliating

    "Matthew, calm den. Father is still here." Benedict gave Matthew a warning look before letting go.

    Matthew nced back at Gabriel''s face. Gabriel didn''t say anything, but Matthew still obediently closed his mouth.

    "Eliza, do you regret it?" At this moment, Cabriel suddenly spoke.

    From the moment he entered the courtyard, he had been looking down at everything with an air of superiority.

    This included Eliza, who was standing in the middle of the medicinal herb garden, seemingly having fully integrated into this ce.

    "Regret? Why would I regret it?" retorted Eliza.

    "You could have enjoyed a life of luxury and privilege as the esteemed daughter of the Duke of Mowbay, but now you''ve been reduced to this. Don''t you regret it?"

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh, her voiceced with sarcasm. The esteemed legitimate daughter of the Duke of Mowbay? Your Grace, how can you ask me such a question? If I had cared about it, I wouldn''t have left the Stonor family without hesitation.

    "The Stonor family has always been a living hell to me. She gestured to their surroundings. ¡°This is where I feel mostfortable and happy."

    s, no biased beliefs, no hateful sisters, no fists from her brothers, and no indifference from her

    Here, there were no schemes, father.

    She added, "So rest assured, I will never regret it. As for the esteemed status you speak of, I think the one who desires it most is your other daughter. Right,

    Sophie?"

    Sophie immediately put on a pitiful and heartbroken expression. "Eliza, you misunderstand me. I have never thought of recing you."

    "Isn''t it clear to yourself whether it''s a misunderstanding or not?" Hearing this, Matthew couldn''t bear it anymore. "Stop ndering Sophie! Just because you are wicked and vicious doesn''t mean everyone else is like you!"

    Benedict also said disapprovingly, "Eliza, don''t talk nonsense. Sophie''s identity is different from yours. She is the adopted daughter of the Stonor family, and she is pure and kind. How could she be what you said?"

    An adopted daughter could never be the legitimnate daughter of the Duke.

    That was why Benedict and the others thought Eliza was talking nonsense. The word "adopted daughter" stung Sophie.

    Her smile stiffenied, she bit her lip, and forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart. 15:34 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    * 70%

    Eliza didn''t miss the change in her expression and sneered disdainfully, "Really? Then I wonder if the Duke thinks the same

    way?

    Benedict immediately looked at Gabriel. In his opinion, his father would definitely deny Eliza''s words directly.

    After all, there was only one legitimate daughter of the Duke, and that was Eliza

    Even though Eliza had been removed from the family, it was impossible for Sophie to rece Eliza.

    Benedict originally thought so, but to his surprise, Gabriel didn''t deny it immediately. Instead, he fell silent.

    "Father?" He

    ooked at Gabriel in disbelief.

    Eliza''s e eyes were of mockery, which was not surprising. Sophie was overjoyed.

    She thought, ''As expected, Father still favors me!

    Gabriel said impatiently. "That''s enough. She is no longer a part of the Duke''s

    estate, so why bother with her?"

    Benedict said, "But Father..."

    "Benedict." Anthony, who had been silent, suddenly interrupted Benedict.

    AD

 Chapter 81

    Anthony reminded him, "Anything else can wait. Don''t forget why we are here today."

    Benedict, who originally wanted to ask Gabriel for rification, stopped himself. He thought, "Right, today''s main event is Eliza''s birthday celebration. We can''t dy Eliza''s birthday celebration any longer.

    Eliza smiled. Tm in no hurry. If you have anything to say, say it now"

    She won!

    happy to watch the drama unfold. Sophie didn''t want to be the center of attention.

    If she didnt stop them, she was afraid that even Benedict would be out of her control.

    Sophie immediately forced a smile and said, "No matter what it is, it''s not as important as Eliza''s birthday today, right, Benedict?"

    Benedict nodded subconsciously. "Yes, Sophie is right."

    "Alright." Unable to watch the drama unfold, Eliza simply spread her hands and asked Gabriel, Benedict, and the others, "Well then, hand it over

    "Hand what over? Benedict hadn''t reacted yet and stood there in a daze..

    Eliza smiled faintly. "Gifts. Didn''t youe here specifically to celebrate my birthday? Howe you''re all empty-handed"

    Upon hearing these words, Benedict, who had finally realized he had forgotten something, was instantly filled with shame.

    The water bucket in Dn''s hand fell to the ground, and he was dumbfounded.

    Not only Benedict, he had also forgotten about this matter. In an instant, the two brothers were at a loss.

    Benedict said, "I''m sorry, Eliza. I was in such a hurry when I came...

    Dn said, "Eliza, don''t be angry with me! It''s my fault. I actually forgot such an important matter. I''ll go down and buy you something right now!"

    Benedict added, "Yes, I''ll go too!"

    "No need." Eliza stopped them in a t voice.

    She didn''t really want it anyway. She just couldn''t stand their hypocrisy and wanted to expose them.

    Matthew and Anthony didn''t react much. They just froze for a moment and then returned to normal.

    They thought, It is just a gift. If Eliza insisted, we could just make it up to herter, right?

    Gabriel frowned slightly, but he didn''t react much either. He just said condescendingly. "This may be thest time we celebrate your birthday. Think carefully about what you want. There won''t be a next time"

    Eliza withdrew her hands without hesitation. Then forget it. I wouldn''t dare to ept your charity. I''m afraid that the next time youe to humiliate me, you''ll add ''greedy'' to my list of sins."

    "You!" Matthew felt that Eliza was getting more and more shameless.

    Sophie secretly gloated and thought, ''Alright. Keep acting up! The more you act up, the better!

    She wanted to see how long it would take for Eliza topletely destroy herself. 15:34 Fri, 11 Apr HAO.

    *70%

    She said, "Eliza, we didn''t mean to forget to prepare a gift for you, so please don''t be angry with us, okay? I received so many gifts from Father and Brothers at mying-of-age ceremony, and there are some particrly precious things. If you like, I can give them to you on behalf of Father and Brothers, okay?"

    "No!" As soon as Sophie finished her words, the first one to get anxious was Matthew,

    He said, "Sophie, those are all birthday gifts for you. You can''t give them to Eliza! She doesn''t appreciate anyone''s kindness at all. It would be a waste to give those things to her!"

    "Sophie, Matthew is right about this. Benedict also disagreed with Sophie giving away her birthday presents.

    and said w

    za''s birthday, wouldn''t it be too sad if she didn''t receive any gifts?" Sophie looked over Benedict''s shoulder igned concern, but her eyes were full of provocation as she looked at Eliza.

    "It''s not the first the anyway. What is there to be sad about? Didn''t she not receive a single flower at hering-of-age ceremony?" Matthew sneered, his words hitting a nerve.

    He added, "Eliza, you''d better behave yourself. As long as you''re obedient, Father and we will make up for your birthday gifts."

    Eliza said impatiently, "I said I don''t want..."

    Just then, a familiar deep voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard. "So the Duke''s estate''s way for celebrating someone''s birthday is toe empty- handed and only give a gift after threatening them"

    Gabriel and the others looked back to see Nn standing at the door with two gift boxes in each hand, looking at them with an amused smile.

    Gabriel frowned again. "What brings Your Highness here?"

    Nn answered, ¡°Duke, after your reminder, His Majesty specially prepared a birthday gift for me to deliver. I didn''t expect to hear the unique etiquette of your estate as soon as I arrived."

    Eliza pursed her lips, quickly turned her head away, and held back herughter.

    She felt that Nn was really good at mocking people. This was equivalent to directly scolding everyone in Duke''s estate for not understanding etiquette. Sure enough, Gabriel''s face darkened instantly after he understood.

    But Nn ignored him, carrying two birthday gifts to Eliza. "Happy birthday, Eliza. I''m notte, am I?"

    "You are notte. You came just in time." The coldness in Eliza''s eyes had long since dissipated when she saw Nn appear

    "Why are there two gifts?" Eliza took one gift in each hand. Looking at the two gifts, which were obviously prepared with great care, she was deeply moved.

    One was from His Majesty, and she already had a good idea who the other was from.

    But for some reason, at this moment, she wanted to y dumb and ask him. Nn''s thin lips curled up. He was clever, so he could see through Eliza''s act.

    He yed along "Of course, because I have one to give you. It took me some time to choose, so it''s been dyed until now."

    Fortunately, it was not toote.

    Eliza''s smile became even more beautiful. "Thank you, Your Majesty and Your Highness, for your kindness."

    15:34 Fri, 11 Apr NAO

    Chapter S1

    "Open them and see. I hope you like them."

    "You want me to open them here?" Eliza was surprised.

    "Yes, just open it. Let the Duke and the others see if these two gifts are suitable

    When Eliza heard Nn''s words, she knew that these two gilts were not simple. She paused for a moment, then stopped hesitating. "Okay"

    Nn helpe

    vone, and then, under the watchful eyes of the Stonor family, Eliza opened the

    first gift.

    The next second liza eyes widened in surprise, and she turned to look at Nn in disbelief. "Is this a gift from His Majesty

 Chapter 82

    be thend was a ot lovvurious gold wrapped emerald he

    onament, even more extravagant than the crown that

    70%

    hrom family were manned when they saw this set of head ornaments

    ble was jealous and grashing her teeth. If she were the Holy Lady, then such a beaddress should be hers.

    She thunghat, But now this little bitch has actually got it! How could she be worthy?

    Howev

    sotrospect that there was something even more enviable toe.

    "Open this one and see Nnnded the box in his hand to Eliza.

    Eliza carefully put down the gorgeous headdress before opening the one in Nn''s hand.

    As soon as it was opened, an exquisite and gorgeous butterfly dress appeared in front of everyone.

    The most surprising thing was that there was a plum blossom pressed on the neatly folded butterfly robe.

    A crown, a robe, and now flowers. Eliza understood what was happening.

    Nn said, "This is a birthday gift from His Majesty and myself, as well as a gift for youring-of-age ceremony. We hope

    "It''s not toote, It''s perfect" She never thought the regret she had carried would be mended.

    These gifts were things she had longed for but never received. Eliza''s eyes welled up.

    Even outsiders were more thoughtful than her own family. Her father and brothers would never understand that it wasn''t the gifts she cared about, but the thought behind them.

    The Stonor family, watching this scene unfold behind her, fell silent..

    Dn''s eyes were slightly vacant.

    Before Nn showed up with these two gifts, he could have found an excuse tofort himself, thinking that Gabriel and Benedict had not prepared anything either, so he was not alone.

    But when Nn appeared with these two gifts, he could no longer deceive himself. Benedict was also in aplicated mood

    As the eldest brother, he had always told himself to take good care of and discipline his younger siblings and not to fail his mother''sst wish.

    But now that he thought about it, he had taken care of Sophie, but he had only disciplined Eliza

    Benedict looked at the plum blossom, and he couldn''t help but ask himself in his heart, Why didn''t I give Eliza flowers at hering-of-age ceremony? Eliza didn''t receive a single flower that day. If I had given her some... would she still hate us so

    Benedict closed his eyes tightly, finally feeling a wave of regret Eliza didn''t notice their change, nor did she want 10. Eliza wiped the corners of her eyes, holding back her tears. She picked up the beautiful red plum blossom and asked Nn with a sale, ¡°It''s not winter yet, howe the plum blossoms are already blooming?"

    "A friend who loves flowers gave it to me. I heard he put a lot of effort into making

    it bloom early, I''m just using it as a gift to

    15:34 FM,

    Apr

    you." Seeing her smile, Nn couldn''t help but smile too.

    Eliza said a little embarrassedly. "Actually, any flower will do. I like them all."

    "Flowers used for blessings can''t be just any flower" He had visited his friend''s estate and was immediately drawn to the plum blossoms that had bloomed early.

    He addedm "This flower is perfect for You." It was noble and proud, tenacious and unyielding.

    No adversity or hardship could crush her. She would eventually bloom brilliantly. Eliza gaze you for your

    fam blossom as if understanding something. Her eyes rippled with emotion, and she whispered, "Thank ing. Prince Regent."

    "I didn''t expect Pr. e Regent to know flowers so well. Plum blossoms are indeed perfect for Eliza." A sweet voice suddenly broke the silence bets een them.

    Sophie walked up to Eliza, her face full of genuine curiosity, and squeezed between them. "But it''s so rare to see plum. blossoms blooming so early. I love them too. Eliza, can I have a look?"

    "No." Eliza''s face turned cold instantly, and she refused without hesitation.

    Disappointment shed across Sophie''s face, then she turned and looked expectantly at Nn. "Fine, so you still hate me after all. Eliza, don''t be angry. If you mind, then I won''t look.

    "Your Highness, do you have any more plum blossoms? I don''t want to take Eliza''s, but I really like them. If you''re willing to give me a branch, I can trade you something else!"

    Eliza''s good mood was ruined when she saw Sophie putting on her "innocent act

    ag

    A wave of nausea surged in her heart, and the malice in her eyes couldn''t be concealed.

    It was with this pretense that Sophie had repeatedly deceived everyone in the Stonor family, gaining their pity and distress, and ultimately turning Eliza into a maniptive woman everyone loathed.

    Seeing Sophie like this, she knew Sophie must have set her sights on a new target. Eliza clenched the plum blossom in her hand slightly, concealing the unease in her heart.

    After hesitating for a moment, she didn''t stop Sophie but lowered her eyes and remained silent

    Faced with Sophie like this, she wondered if Nn would be like the Stonor family.

    The next second, Nn frowned and said coldly, "You are the Duke''s adopted daughter. Didn''t your father teach you not to interrupt when others are talking?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the innocent expression on Sophie''s face froze.

    Eliza was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Sophie''s expression became even uglier.

    She thought. How dare he humiliate me like this?"

    "Your Highness!" Unable to stand it any longer, Matthew immediately stepped forward and said angrily, "You are a grown man. How can you humiliate a youngdy with such unkind words?"

    Nn directly threw the words back at him, his cold gaze falling on Matthew. "So you also know that a grown man should not speak rudely to a woman? 15:34 Hri, IL Apr

    70%0

    "Also, I only learned today that Eliza is actually two months younger than Sophie. So, Eliza should be the youngest. But why is the ranking of the Duke''s estate so different?"

    Matthew and the others were stunned. Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. She had forgotten about this.

    Sophie knew that the reason why she was rankedst in the Stonor family was because Gabriel wanted to hide her true identity.

    If anyone found out, she would be reduced from the adopted daughter of the Duke of Mowbay to an illegitimate daughter with a ruined i tition

    She thought, Dama

    I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t havee to Saint Grace Nunnery

    today!

    Panicked, Sophie consciously turned to look at Gabriel.

    She thought, Father, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 83

    Cabinelliegan slowly, Prince Regent, Sophie''s current bindsday is not her real Birthday, but the anniversary of her mother''s

    Nedan raised an eyebrow, his expression clearly disbelieving. "Why confuse it with her birthday then?"

    "It was merely to remind Sophie of the day her mother passed away, so her birthday was moved forward by two months ording to her real birday, she is actually younger than Eliza, so there''s nothing wrong with her being the younger

    "Is that a

    "Tiuit is all," Gabinel replied with an impassive face.

    Sophie also molded quickly. "That''s right. My father took this into consideration for me. I didn''t expect it to cause at misunderstanding with Your Highness, but my real birthday is still some time away

    Hearing Sophie confirm this, Benedict and the others around them exchanged surprised looks.

    They didn''t know until today that there was such a hidden story behind Sophie''s birthday.

    Of course, it was fake. Sophie knew very well that her mother''s death anniversary was not that day at all.

    Gabriel only said that to deceive Nn.

    Mraid that Nn would think too much about it, Sophie immediately said to Eliza, ¡°But if Eliza minds, I can change the way I address her in the future"

    "There is no need" Eliza raised her hand and refused without hesitation. "I am no longer a member of the Stonor family, so you don''t have to change the way you address me. It''s best not to call me sister again in the future."

    She was disgusted. Nn was not fooled by these two either.

    He asked, "If that is the case, then why bring forward Serenity''s birthday? I

    vaguely remember that the Duchess of Mowbay''s death anniversary is not on that day, is it?"

    "Of course not, my mother''s death anniversary has long passed Eliza''s face turned even colder at the mention of her

    mother.

    But this coldness was not directed at Nn but at Gabriel

    Gabriel nced at her before speaking again, "It''s true that it wasn''t on the same day. However, I took into consideration that it was Sophie''s first year at the Duke''s estate and wanted to foster a hand between them, hence the arrangement."

    "An arrangement that turned your own daughter into aughingstock,pletely overshadowed?"

    Matthew suddenly interjected, coldly saying, "That was her own fault! If she wasn''t jealous of Sophie and hadn''t done so many bad things to her, how could we not even give her a single flower?"

    Nn thought, "Yes, that''s right. It was all Eliza''s fault.

    she had be

    ''If she had been as innocent, kind, well-behaved, and sensible as Sophie, how could so many people hate her?

    Nn''s handsome face lost its smile, and he didn''t even nce at Matthew

    He said indifferently. "It seems that the Duke really doesn''t

    ''t know how to discipline his children."

    15:34 Fri, 11 Apr NAG.

    None of them understood manners, nor did they know their ce.

    He added, "Why don''t you send them to my residence? Il teach them for you. How about that?"

    "Prince Regent, you are busy with state affairs every day, I wouldn''t want to trouble you" After Gabriel finished speaking, he turned around and pped Matthew across the face.

    Without any hesitation, he pped Matthew across the face. Matthew was caught off guard and didn''t even have time to dodge.

    "Father!" Benedict and the others were startled and immediately stepped forward.

    But Cabric. ed, "Stay where you are! Nobody move."

    Nn nodded, seingly enjoying the show. ¡°I suggest you all behave yourselves.

    It''s enough for your father to teach you a lesson today. Otherwise. Ill have to do it myself."

    Benedict and the others finally understood the underlying meaning of Nn''s words, and their faces turned pale

    Only then did they realize that the man in front of them was the Prince Regent, second only to the Emperor, and the amazing fighter who had killed countless enemies on the battlefield and won every battle.

    To offend such a person was tantamount to courting death.

    Just now, Sophie and Matthew had dared to interrupt and contradict Nn repeatedly in front of him.

    His words about teaching them a lesson on behalf of their father were clearly a threat..

    Matthew, who also understood, could only clench his fists and stand rooted to the spot.

    Gabriel did not hold back. He pped Matthew hard across his face, his expression impassive.

    Soon, blood trickled from the corner of Matthew''s mouth. Seeing this, Sophie couldn''t help but take a step back.

    She thought, ''Damn it, how could the dignified Prince Regent be so petty?

    It was only now that Sophie truly felt the terror of Nn.

    He could even make her father, who had always been high and mighty, choose to

    swallow his anger. She couldn''t really afford to provoke such a man,

    "What''s the matter? Are you scared? Eliza''s voice suddenly sounded behind Sophie.

    Startled, Sophie turned her head and red at Eliza when no one was looking. "What am I afraid of? I don''t understand what you are saying."

    Eliza, who had long seen through her thoughts, sneered, "It''s good to be afraid. After all, some people are truly not worthy of being provoked by someone of your status."

    Sophie''s face darkened instantly.

    She looked at Eliza suspiciously and thought. ''Could it be that this little slut already know it? No, impossible!

    Father has long helped me settle all those matters from back thenpletely. It is absolutely impossible for others to know my true background.

    was testing

    So, Eliza either meant something else or was

    Thinking of this, Sophie calmed herself down. I don''t understand why you would

    say these words to me. But thinking about

    Chapter

    !! ! !

    £¤:70%Ç°

    it you are right. His Highness is indeed not someone who can be easily provoked, especially someone like you. It''s better to

    be obedient

    Hearing Sophie''s warning in return, Eliza suddenlyughed. "Yes, I indeed cannot afford to provoke him, but you are not the - legitimate daughter of the Duke,

    anyway"

    Sophie thought, "This damn bitch! How dare she mock me!

    Sophie was so angry that she almost wanted to tear Eliza apart. Eliza just smiled

    and stepped back

    No matter Sophie''s status would never allow her to be the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate.

    So

    If Gabriel dan

    put Sophie in that position, then he would be known as an ungrateful man for the

    rest of his life.

    Although the Pad family was gone, their bloodline remained.

    She, Benedict, Dn, Matthew, and Anthony were all of the Padi family''s bloodline, and they were also proof that the Padi family did their best to help the Duke''s estate regain power,

    As long as they were around, Gabriel would not be free of the Padi family''s influence.

    It was a pity that Sophie still didn''t understand this, so Eliza sessfully provoked her intense anger and desire.

    Sophie thought, I will be the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate! And then, with a status that is worthy of him. I will marry the Prince Regent! At that time, who would dare to say that I am not worthy?"

 Chapter 84

    After Matthew had been pped more than thirty times by Gabelet, Nn finally spoke, saying with a smile. Negle Lake of Moway, that''s enough. I am not an ill- tempered person, shed your your

    way All you her hom I hand Look, you''ve disfigured your son''s face. How pitiful

    Hearing Nris insincere words, Caliriel, who had stopped his heid, did noe sy weedse knew he treats

    deal with

    If Nn was not satisfied tod y Mathew would surely face more trouble in the future.

    The

    cave Matthew a look.

    Matthew face so swollen, yet he bowed and whispered to Nn: Tknow my mistake and i will to You forgive me, Prince Regent"

    Eliza was certainly enjoying seeing Matthew in such a sorry state. But at this moment, Nn deyed book ter

    Eliza was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow and said, "Do you forgive him?"

    Gabriel and the others were stunned

    Matthew was confused. He didn''t think he was asking Eliza

    He clearly asked Nn that question

    Subconsciously, Matthew opened his mouth to say something, but he identally pulled at theer of his mouth. Beber he could finish speaking after a cry of pain, he was suddenly pinned down by Benedict beadem "Shut up

    Benedict finally understood that Nn was an absolute royalist. Perhaps because Eliza was personally appointed by s Majesty as the Holy Lady of Walden, the Prince Regent would definitely be biased towards Eta berween the Duke''s ene

    and Eliza

    The reason why Nn asked Gabriel to teach Matthew a lesson was also because Matthew had repeatedly spoke rudely so

    Eliza

    Therefore, as long as Eliza forgave Matthew, today''s matter would be over. Benedict figured this out, but he didn''t expect Eliza''s attitude.

    "Forgive? Eliza looked down at Matthew, who was bowing

    Unlike Benedict, Matthew wasn''t one for deep thought. So when he was forced to ask Eliza for forgiveness Nn, ha fury and disgust were impossible to conceal

    Watching his expression. Eliza couldn''t help but recall a simr one from her past life, the day Mathew cut her open to wel the emerald

    A bitterugh escaped her lips. "Stop deluding yourselves. I will never forgive you?"

    Fifteen minutester, the Stonor family departed from Saint Grace Nunnery in disgrace.

    Despite her deration of unforgiveness, Eliza didn''t want to burden Nn. So she''d sent then.

    Once they were gone, only Eliza and Nn remained in the courtyard

    "Your Highness, I apologize for the trouble today, Eliza said sheepishly

    eman

    asked a co

    70%

    Chip in prose ages that end to be gat exilies with bee on purpose only speaking after Eliza

    than in 10 fan will the

    She thought. Could be the sand pass or her fur got it while was watering the ns? But why didn''t feel anything

    on at a loss, tn suddenly can. Jus now when you were looking at Matthew, your eyes were filled with so many emotions, Anger faced sadness act

    be

    With each entorn de mood to expression tos face gradually disappeared

    Finally nt acked her way. "What acty did you go through the Sonce family?

    Of course. Esca could a

    a moment of weace be Lowly sud. "I dider expert you to be so observant

    pes were very imense just now"

    imposable no ap

    Nocas dudio sell El

    there seemed to be someone else who

    Ena cenched her hands at the uned to Jook away at very grateful to you for you

    care and protection during this

    we have to bepletly bones with each other about some

    montent befser

    Mn paused for a bed nodding lowly "You''re right. It hase to that yet"

    Aber he finished speaking, he turned around "Gen some soday and don''t overthink at If anyone from the Duke''s estate

    your shadow guards throw

    about to leave. Her heart suddenly panicked

    The thought this I being too harsh just now?

    SO

    Eliza opened her mouth watting to exin. Unfortunately, Nn moved 100 quickly. Before she could figure out what to say, he had already rode out of les''s courtyard

    El with brave feeling a little disappointed

    Her eyes fell on the

    som beach

    bride ber. She couldn''t help but reachi

    od gently cares them, finally resting on the plum

    teen, energed from Seine Grace Natery. With a wave of his hand, Ross Langstaff and the others immediately

    Nolen

    15:34 Fri, 11 Apr

    appeared. "Your Highness, how did it go today? Did the Holy Lady like the gift you sent her?"

    Nn recalled the unconceble smile on Eliza''s face when she received the two gifts, and the corners of his lips curled up. "She should like it."

    "That''s great! It''s worth it for us to have searched the entire Hasen City to find that gown!"

    Little did Eliza know, the gift sent to her was not actually two, but one. The gown was carefully selected by Nn from mumerous shops.

    However, to! imed that

    the Emperor''s name and demonstrate his regard for Eliza, he divided the gown into two parts. He

    came from the Emperor, which was the greatest honor.

    Finally, he adde plum blossom, symbolizing blessings, as a gift from himself. These were two distinct honors.

    From now on, word would spread throughout Hasen City, and no one would dare to underestimate Eliza again.

    Nn pondered for a long time, but when he thought of Eliza''s ruthless tone, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry.

    If the Prince Regent, who was second only to the emperor, was angry, naturally someone would suffer because of it.

    Nn demanded, "Go and find out for me what happened to the Holy Lady before she left the Duke''s estate."

    He wanted to see what she was hiding from him.

 Chapter 85

    70%

    In the carriage back to Hasen City, Benedict sighed and said, "What a pity today. If the Prince Regent hadn''te, maybe I could have had a good talk with Eliza

    Matthew, who was applying medicine, said impatiently, "Haven''t you figured it out yet? Even if the Prince Regent hadn''te today, Eliza wouldn''t have a good talk with us?

    "Matthew is right. Benedict, you shouldn''t say these words again Anthony''s voice in the carriage was indifferent. "Especially

    in front of

    Benedict frowned".. swrong with saying this in front of Sophie? Sophie is kind and has always loved her. Even if you tell her this, shes n''t mind.

    Hearing these words, Matthew and Anthony felt for the first time that Benedict was dumb

    Matthew didn''t hesitate to use him. "It''s because Sophie is kind that you shouldn''t say these things, Benedict. Eliza is not a good person at all. Even if you persuade her toe back, she will still cause trouble at home. What if she hurts Sophie again? It''s not like Eliza hasn''t done this before! What will you do then?¡±

    Benedict fell silent. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "She shouldn''t...

    "What do you mean ''she shouldn''t? Don''t forget that Eliza pushed Sophie into the water. Two months ago, she even deliberately ruined Sophie''s gown to sabotage hering-of-age ceremony!" The more Matthew spoke, the more agitated he became.

    Now, when he recalled being beaten at Saint Grace Nunnery and having to beg Eliza for forgiveness, he felt an endless. humiliation welling up in his heart, and he hated Eliza even more.

    He asked, "Dn, don''t y dumb. Don''t tell me you really hope Eliza wille back?"

    There were two carriages prepared by the Stonor family. Sophie and Gabriel took the other one, while Benedict and his three brothers rode in this one.

    Dn had been sitting by the window, staring outside silently ever since he got into the carriage.

    He didn''t turn to look at the other three until Matthew called him. Then he slowly shook his head.

    "Look, Benedict, even Dn doesn''t want Eliza toe back. What else can y finished speaking. Dn said, "No, I hope Eliza wille back..."

    you say to persuade us?" As soon as Matthew

    "What?" Matthew looked at Dn in confusion. "Then why did you shake your head just now!"

    Dn paused for a moment before continuing. "I shook my head because I don''t know whether it''s better for Eliza toe back or not.

    Besides Nn, Dn was the only other person who had seen the look in Eliza''s eyes at that time. He felt that he couldn''t understand Eliza anymore.

    Eliza''s eyes made him feel an inexplicable panic time and time again.

    Especially this time, Eliza''s eyes were clearly looking at Matthew, so he wondered why he felt scared.

    It was as if all of them had done something unforgivable to Eliza. So he really didn''t know what to do.

    Two hourster, the carriage finally returned to the Duke''s estate.

    "Father, we''ll go back to our rooms first. You should get some rest. Exhausted both physically and mentally, the Stonor

    suddenly came from the estate,

    brothers were nning to go back to their rooms to calm down when a familiar vence su Uncle, Sophie, you''re finally back"

    The Stonor brothers looked up and realized that Caleb Nevill had arrived at the Dukes estate and was waiting for them

    ade

    Caleb walked up to them quickly and stood beside Sophie immediately. "Where did you guys go today¡± he asked curiously, "Why weren''t any of you in the estate

    all afternoon? You didn''te back until it was dark."

    Hearing him ask this. Benedict and the others paused for a moment.

    day Dyin

    not only them, but even Caleb, Ehra''s childhood sweetheart and former fiance, had forgotten about this

    more powerless

    Only Sophie reply to him with a smile. "We went to Saint Grace Nunnery this afternoon to celebrate Eliza''s birthday"

    As soon as Caleb heard Ehra''s name, his face immediately fell "Why did you go to celebrate her birthday!"

    Not only us, but even the Prince Regent went, Sophie said casually

    Caleb''s expression changed dramatically. "What Why is he everywhere? Doesn''t

    he have anything else to do as the dignified Prince Regent?"

    As if he was always hanging around Eliza all day long.

    Shut up." Gabriel red at him coldly. After being beaten so many times, haven''t you learned to control your mouth!"

    Though he was rebuking Caleb, Manhew, who was standing beside them, felt a burning pain on his face again.

    Caleb didn''t dare to argue back. He could only curl his lips and say, "All right. I understand. Uncle. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone outside hear about this"

    Gabriel snorted coldly and didn''t bother with him anymore.

    He said. ¡°Get out of my sight when you''re done! Then, he went to his study

    Seeing that he was so angry, Caleb tumed around and asked inexplicably. "What''s the matter? Who made Uncle unhappy today?"

    Benedict naturally said. "No one

    There was no need for Caleb to know After all, he was not part of the Duke''s estate.

    But even though they didn''t say anything. Caleb noticed something "Wait a minute, Matthew, who hit you in the face? How did it get like this?" Before Matthew could cover his face, saw it andughed at him mercilessly. Matthew''s face instantly darkened. "Shut up, what''s so funny?"

    He thought. This idiot Wasn''t he beaten up too? How dare heugh at me Benedict rubbed his forehead helplessly and exined, "Father hit him" Caleb''sughter stopped abrupdy. He asked in disbelief. "Uncle hit you in the face?"

    Gabriel could be really scary when he was angry, but he rarely put his hands on anyone, especially not his own son

    Caleb couldn''t bring himself tough anymore. He frowned as he realized something was going on and asked. "What

    23

    15:35 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    happened? Did Eliza give you a hard time??

    Matthew sneered. "As if she could give us a hard time

    K70%

    "The Prince Regent?" The more Caleb thought about it, the stranger it seemed. "Why does he always have a problem with you guys! And every single time, it''s because of Eliza?

    A random guess suddenly slipped out of his mouth. "Don''t tell me he''s fallen for

    Eliza

 Chapter 86

    Dn was the most agitated. "Nonsense!"

    He red at Caleh Eliza is your exnc¨¦e, and even though you''re not engaged anymore, she''s still your cousin! How can you make up nich stories about her?"

    "Why are you so worked up? I was just making a guess, I didn''t say it was true. Caleb still didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said.

    Benedict''s face tumed cold. "Caleb, there are some things you can''t just specte about. Don''t you know

    like that could ruin Eliza''s reputation?"

    "Yes, Calels, you said stop talking. How could someone like the Prince Regent possibly take a liking to Eliza?" Sophie tried to dissuade him.

    She was cursing Caleb countless times in her heart.

    She thought, ''What does Eliza have that''s worthy of Nn''s attention"

    Dn frowned slightly upon hearing her words. He felt that something was wrong with Sophie''s words.

    Although the Prince Regent was indeed a high and mighty figure, Eliza was not bad either.

    Eliza was the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate, and was named Holy Lady by His Majesty.

    Moreover, Eliza''s looks were good. No one in Haven City couldpare to her. It was no exaggeration to call her the most beautiful woman in Hasen City.

    The more Dn thought about it, the more he felt that Eliza was good.

    So, in the past, Dn might not have thought much of Sophie''s words at all. But now, he always seemed to be able to be weirded out by it

    But in the end, Dn still didn''t think much of it.

    After all, in their hearts, Sophie was a simple, kind, innocent, and harmless girl

    She must have misspoken. There was no way a she had any bad intentions. Moreover, Sophie''s words convinced Caleb. "Well, Sophie is right. Eliza really has nothing worthy of the Prince Regent''s

    attention

    He thought, "The Prince Regent doesn''t even like Eliza, shouldn''t shee back and marry me?"

    Caleb still felt strange. Unfortunately, he was barely learning to be a little smarter now and knew that if he said these words. Dn would definitely beat him up again. So he kept it to himself.

    But he didn''t expect his next sentence to set Dn off again.

    Caleb racked his brains but couldn''t figure out why Eliz

    Stonor refused toe back, but then a sh of inspiration struck

    As soon as the thought urred to Caleb, he asked urgently, "Could Eliza have fallen for the Prince Regent

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was met with Dn''s list.

    Before Caleb could react, he was punched out by Dn.

    *

    15:35 Fri, 11 Apr NAG-

    KS70%

    "Stop talking nonsense! Ill beat your damn mouth to a pulp today! I''ll make sure you never speak again" One punch wasn''t enough for Dn. He chased after Caleb, pressed him to the ground, and rained blows upon his mouth like a furious storm.

    "Dn stop it!" Benedict and the others hurried out to break up the fight.

    They also wanted to punch Caleb, but seeing Dn''s posture, it seemed like he wouldn''t stop until Caleb was utterly crushed!

    "Dn L. III kill you" Caleb couldn''t bear it any longer. Seizing a chance to break free, he immediatelyunched a counterattack.

    The two t

    d at the Duke''s estate''s entrance. Benedict and the others tried to pull them apart, but they were too

    In the end, they cd for help. It was only when guards arrived and pulled them apart that they were finally separated.

    Even then, the two of them still looked like they wanted to tear each other apart. Benedict rubbed his forehead in frustration

    It was outrageous that they actually broke out in a fight.

    "Someone, escort the heir of the Marquis back immediately!"

    Before the guards took Caleb away, Benedict added. "If aunt and uncle ask about

    it, tell them that it involves the Prince Regent. If they insist on knowing more, ask them toe to my father"

    "Yes. After Caleb was taken away, Benedict looked at his other brothers

    Thinking of all the trouble Dn had caused by fighting recently, he angrily ordered. "Lock Dn in the private chapel! He is not to be let out without Father''s order!"

    "Yes"

    "No, Benedict! It was clearly Caleb''s fault, what are you locking me up for?" Dn felt like he hadn''t even hit Caleb enough. It was a pity that Caleb was pulled away, and now he was the one being locked up in the chapel.

    Dn wiped the blood from his face, his eyes full of anger and injustice. "Yes, it was Caleb''s fault. He deserved it! But you already knocked his teeth out, what more do you want?"

    Benedict pointed at the two bloody teeth on the ground, so angry that he wanted to give Dn a beating himself. "Only two

    teeth

    He wanted to knock out all of Caleb''s teeth. But Benedict didn''t listen to him.

    Soon, Dn was locked up in the Stonor family cemetary with a bruised face. "Reflect on your actions in there. After Benedict left, Dn angrily punched the door.

    Only after realizing that he had actually been locked in did he turn to look inside the chapel.

    He froze in ce. In the cemetery, the Stonor family''s ancestors''s memorial que were disyed. But one was missing.

    Of course, Dn immediately recognized which one was missing because it was his mother''s.

    Eliza was gone, and she had taken their mother''s memorial que with her.

    Dn suddenly remembered that the day before Eliza left the Stonor family, it was her and Sophie''sing-of-age

    15:35 Fri, 11 APE NA CO.

    70%

    It was also on that day that she was so humiliated by Caleb''s breaking off their engagement that she went to Gabriel''s study and asked to be punished. It was a full fiftyshes.

    Dn clenched his fists. It was only now that he suddenly remembered this matter.

    He thought, "Why didn''t I take the punishment for Eliza?

    He didn''t even visit her once, not even when she left the Stonor family with her

    wounds. Dn suddenly felt as if his eyes were blurred

    He seemed to

    ca pool of blood on the cushion

    He wondered if it . x Eliza''s blood. At that moment, an unspeakable pain filled

    Dn''s entire chest.

    if x

    He thudded to his knees in front of the prayer mat, tears streaming down his face.

    "No.. it wasn''t me, I didn''t hit her! Im sorry Eliza, I''m sorry. I''m sorry....

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 87

    hapter 87

    HUL

    Mier that night, Dn stayed in the cemetery for more than ten days. Neither Sophie, Benedict, nor their father could get him toe a

    Benedict thought it was because he had punished Dn too harshly and hurt his pride..

    But when he asked him. Dn only said, "Benedict, it''s not your problem, it''s me. I just want to be alone for a while."

    you

    Later, Benedict and the others stopped bothering him. Only on the third day, a message was delivered to Dn. Caleb had been beaten gait.

    Moreover,

    med right inside the Marquis''s Estate. He was stuffed into a sack, dragged out, and beaten.

    By the time he was found, Caleb had been beaten half to death, lying in the alleyway covered in wounds.

    The most amusing thing was, whether intentional or not on the part of those thugs, several more of Caleb''s teeth were knocked out. Now, he lisped every time

    he spoke.

    When the Marquis and Adeline Nevill heard about this, they almost suspected Dn of doing it.

    After all, Dn had just knocked out two of Caleb''s teeth, and then two dayster, Caleb had several more inexplicably knocked out

    It wasn''t until Gabriel personally intervened and told them that Dn had long been confined to the cemetery and couldn''t possibly have gone out to hit anyone, that the couple half-believingly returned home.

    At this time, the true culprit was still inside the Prince Regent''s residence, listening to the news reported by his subordinates.

    Nn tapped his finger on the table, a cold expression on his handsome face. "It''s ridiculous that they me that girl for something missing from the Marquis''s estate."

    At this time, Ross and the others were reporting that Adeline had gone to Saint Grace Nunnery and publicly humiliated Eliza for stealing her snow cream.

    Gavin and the others said indignantly, That''s right. When we heard about it, we all thought that Adeline was incredibly biased. The Holy Lady only went to the Marquis''s estate with a mentor, and they dared to frame her. It''s utterly shameless."

    Because Eliza had previously given Nn a life-saving medicine, everyone in the Prince Regent''s estate had a very good. impression of her.

    And it''s obvious that someone who was willing to give away such a rare medicine as a gift would never steal snow cream

    After all, the medication she gave was much more precious than the snow cream.

    "Since the Marchioness believes that the Holy Lady stole her snow cream but cannot provide evidence. I will personally go to her house and help her investigate. Nn smiled faintly and stood up.

    Ross and the others were dumbfounded. "Isn''t that a bit much, Your Highness? If you think that the Marchioness has ndered the Holy Lady''s reputation, just leave it to us to investigate. Why bother going all the way there yourself?"

    Nn nced at them sideways and uttered. "Nonsense"

    After saying that he went straight out.

    Ross and the others felt that the people in Marquis''s estate would be in trouble today.

    The Marquis did not expect that the Prince Regent would visit again so soon.

    An hourter, Nn was sitting in the first seat in the main hall of the Marquis''s estate, looking rxed and at ease as he drank the coffee that Dale Nevill had personally brewed.

    Nn said. "Your skills are so good that I must visit more often in the future."

    Dale''s expression stiffened, and he quicklyughed and said, "It''s not really a skill, I just got a few jars of good coffee beans a few days ago. If Your Highness likes it, I''ll have someone send it all to your estateter."

    Dale didn''t want to deal with Nn at all.

    Firstly, the Duke and Nn were not on good terms, and secondly, he always felt that every time Nn came to visit, he was

    up to no go

    His intuition

    sim it must be the same this time. Sure enough, he soon realized that he was right.

    Nn looked at the coffee in his cup p and asked with a smile, "That wouldn''t be good, would it? What if your wife runs to the gate of Prince Regent''s mansion and says I stole your coffee? That would be a big misunderstanding"

    Dale''s eyelids twitched as he heard the implication in his words.

    He forced a smile and asked knowingly. "Why did you say that? Could it be that there is some misunderstanding between my wife and Your Highness?"

    "You tter me, Marquis, What misunderstanding could there be between me and your wife?"

    The more anxious Dale became, the more Nn refused to borate, simply tossing him a casual remark. "Don''t you what your own people have done?"

    Dale cursed under his breath before immediately ordering, "Go and invite Mrs. Nevill here!

    "Yes." It wasn''t long before Adeline arrived.

    Upon entering, she asked with confusion, "My Lord, what urgent matter required my presence? I was tending to Caleb''s

    wounds."

    know

    Having suffered repeated beatings over the past few days, Caleb was bedridden, unable to move without pain, and required assistance even for applying medicine.

    The thought of it filled Adeline with resentment. As she entered, she cursed. "Which audacious thief dared toy a hand on my Caleb? If I catch them. Il tear them limb... Excuse me, Your Royal Highness?"

    Adeline froze mid-sentence, startled by Nn''s presence.

    Regaining herposure, she hurriedly bowed. "Your Royal Highness, greetings!"

    She thought, "Why is this troublemaker here again? Why didn''t Dale even ask anyone to give me a heads-up? It''s really scary

    Adeline was stillforting herself, unaware that the rogue she was cursing and wanted to tear into pieces was sitting right in front of her.

    Nn remained calm and collected. He said indifferently, "Mrs. Nevill, you are really busy. I wonder if you have solved the previous case?"

    "Case? What case? Adeline was still confused and didn''t understand.

    Dale quickly reminded her, "Was anything stolen from our estate recently?"

    As soon as he said this, Adeline immediately remembered. "Yes, something was

    stolen"

    15:35 F T1 Apr

    Adeline said furiously, "My Lord, the three bottles of snow cream that the Empress Dowager bestowed upon me were meant

    for Caleb, but I never expected that Eliza would steal them!"

    The instant he heard that name, Dale''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 88

    Hale knew what kind of person his wife

    She was fine to others, but when an

    since

    rou kloon, that was always so

    Dale was also somewhat helpless about this. In the past, he thought that tire the twoden had a marriage contract and would eventually be a family, he had mediated between them several times

    However, after Eliza''sing-of-age ceremony, the marriage contract was broken off, and Dale stopped interfering in these

    matters.

    But he die

    - that someone else would step in to help Eliza Momorr, the helper turned out to be fn

    If there want a r. il problem, the busy Prince Regent would not have appeared here

    Dale took a deep breath, "Hold on a second, how did you know that the three bondes of snow cream were taken by the Holy Lady?"

    Adeline, who horfn''t realized the seriousness of the matter, sad matter-of-factly. In those few days, only she and her mentor came to the Marquis''s state, so who else could it be but them

    Under Dale''s warning gaze, Adelior changed her almost disrespectful words to normal.

    After hearing this, Dale found it simply unreasonabile. "Just because they came once, you suspect that they stude

    "What else could they be here for? Adeline still felt that there was nothing wrong with her suspicion

    "Don''t you know that the Reverend came to treat my mother?" Dale knew about this, and he couldn''t believe that Adeline, who stayed at home every day, wouldn''t know

    "I know, but but what does that matter? Let''s not talk about whether her mentor has any real medical skills. Even if they really came here to treat your mother, that doesn''t prove that they didn''t steal it."

    Dale took another deep breath. Especially when he saw Adeline''s self-righteous look, he felt exhausted.

    Nn asked, "It seems that Mrs. Nevill insists that the three bottles of snow cream were stolen by the Holy Lady?"

    Adeline didn''t hesitate. "It must be her! I don''t know about her mentor, but she has always been disrespectful to me. Maybe she just wanted to steal my things to get back at me!

    Dale, who was already being attacked by the cold air beside him, quickly stopped his wife. "Shut up! In front of the Prince Regent, you still date to say such groundless word"

    Adeline, who didn''t understand Dale''s hint at all, was furious at being yelled at by him, and retorted directly. "This Hose can this be groundless! She came, and then my things were gone. Isn''t this evidence?"

    Nn mmed the cup in his hand on the table. "Mrs. Nevill, you never fail to amaze me"

    Dale immediately rose to apologize to Nn. "Your Highness, please forgive me, my wife didn''t mean

    Nn cut him off mercilessly, "I have heard enough of your wife''s reasoning Since you cannot produce real evidence, I will help you investigate today and see if the person who stole the snow cream is really the Holy Lady"

    "No need to investigate. Rest assured, Your Highness. I know it is definitely not the Holy Lady"

    Nn said lightly. "It''s not enough for you to know. You have to let your wife know

    too"

    er all, if it turns out that the three bottles of snow cream were not stolen by the gaze fell on Adeline condescendingly. "After

    Holy Lady, then Mrs Nevill will be guilty of ndering the Holy Farly

    Upon hearing thest sentence, Dale cloud has eyes The Holy Lady was ed the same rank as the princess.

    of

    In other words, ndering the Holy Lady was the same as sandering the princess, which would be an unpardonable crime.

    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that this time there was really no escape Nn would investigate immediately

    He had brought the ck g army to surround the entire Marquis''s state. Adeline didn''t expect Nn to make such a big

    Awave can''t bully

    ged in her heart. "What are you doing? This is the Marquis''s state Even if you are the Prince Regent, you

    Nn nced at her. I can''t just bully you. Why don''t you write a letter and call your brother, the Duke of Mowbray, here

    That cold look made Adeline afraid. She gritted her teeth and said, ''TI call my brother then!

    Dale didn''t want to say a word. Since the Marquis was going down today, he''d make sure the Duke went down with them

    With this thought in mind, Dale simply watched as Nn sent people to investigate the Marquis''s state. But he didn''t expect Nn to solve the case so quickly.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, the real thief was found. The process was very simple.

    Nn first questioned all the servants of the Marquis''s state, asking who was guarding the storeroom on

    on the day t

    the snow

    Then he dragged all those servants over and, without saying a word, started beating them in public for negligence of duty.

    As a result, those servants were beaten half to death.

    The courtyard was covered in blood. Even the other servants watching from the sidelines were trembling with fear.

    They developed an even deeper fear of Nn, who had countless lives on his hands.

    Finally, one of the servants who was being beaten could not bear it any longer and revealed the truth. "Your Highness, please spare my life! It wasn''t that we were neglecting our duties, it''s it''s Mr. Nevill who told us not to tell

    Dale frowned and thought, ''How did this matter get involved with Caleb again?

    "What exactly happened! Tell me everything right now" Since Dale had already spoken, the remaining servants wouldn''t dare to hide anything.

    After they confessed everything. Dale and Adeline realized that the three bottles of snow cream had already been taken by Caleb before Eliza and her mentor arrived at the Marquis''s state.

    It was only because he was afraid of Adeline finding out that he didn''t let the other servants talk about it.

    Adeline couldn''t believe that she had wrongly used Eliza "That''s impossible! How could Caleb lie to me! I am his

    mother

    One of them seemned to know more, "Madam, if you don''t believe me, go ask him. He took your snow cream to the Duke''s estate"

    Adeline said in shock and anger, "What did he take it to the Duke''s estate for?"

    15:35 Fri, 11 Apr NA.

    This time, Dale understood what was going on without the servants having to say anything more.

    What else could it be for but to give to someone?" he said through gritted teeth, his face dark with anger.

    *70%

    Adeline finally understood what he meant when she heard his words. She

    gasped in disbelief, "He... gave it to Sophie? Then

    why didn''t he tell me

 Chapter 89

    Hatsu where he med te it to move Sophie, he should have at least left a bottle

    Atline was heard the thrill then battles of ser cream being given away without her using any of them

    At the Sw the tilt expect that before they even got married, he would secretly help

    an

    Adeline weary, be the odd day became he was her con

    prettet bery Thanks for that Highness. Neve that the matter is clear, please leave the rest to us

    be that

    Nn nced at her, fait le lying on his lips "And how do you n to do that?"

    Adeline, wher couldn''t hear to hit her second only we "How about grounding him at the cemetery as punishment?¡±

    Nn agreed unexpertely, "Sure

    Adeline instantly unded with delight. As she had thought, even the Prince Regent wouldn''t disrespect Dale. Additionally, she had the Duke backing her up

    While Adeline was feeling ang she dice that e, who was standing aside, hadn''t said a word since the beginning

    He knew that if Nn would let this matter gasily, he wouldn''t have brought the ck g Army to the manor himself. As expected, Nn said indifferently, Ground him for half a month. That should be enough for Caleb to reflect on his "Half a month? Adeline''s vote suddenly one bing extremely sharp "How can such a long time be eptable?" the red with her eyes wide.

    She was afraid that Caleb wouldn''t be able to take

    A faint smile appeared on Nn''s handsome face. He spoke as if he didn''t understand Adeline''s words, and said deliberately, "It seems that you think the punishment is too short. In that case, I''ll add another half a month Ground Caleb in the cemetery for a whole month"

    "What?" Adeline almost fainted. In a fit of anger, she blurted out. "Prince Regent, do you have to go out of your way to harm Caleb for a bitch?

    "Adeline Dale finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He pulled Adeline over and said sharply before Nn could get angry "Apologize to the Prince Regent now!"

    "Why should I apologize?" Adeline was so angry that she lost her mind

    She had always been pampered, and had never suffered so much grievance as she had in recent times.

    She was the daughter of the previous Duke, and her son was the heir of the Marquis.

    Even if Nn was the Prince Regent, she felt that he couldn''t bully her and her son like this.

    Adeline asked. "My son is my own responsibility. How dare you punish him so severely Your Highness?"

    Nn answered, "Just because you ndered the Holy Lady, and Caleb framed her."

    ¡ü 75:35. PL 11. Apr

    1. KR. JON

    Dale was a government official with real power, and he had been in the

    officialdom for many years, so he could see what was

    Adeline had a problem with Eliza, but if Caleb had admined to stealing the thing in the first ce, the matter would not havee to this

    So it was true that Caleb had framed

    iza

    Adeline was still stubborn "What does this have to do with Caleb? It was Eliza''s improper conduct that caused all these misunderstandings. If she had been innocent, who would have suspected her for no reason!"

    In her op

    aleb was naturally good in every way, while Eliza had never been anything good.

    "What are 14.

    Let go of me Father Mothert Come and save your son! There''s a bunch of unreasonable thugs here!" Hearing Clelse, Adeline turned her head and saw that Caleb had been captured by ck g Army

    "Calebt Let him po! Let him gu" Adeline a face changed, and she immediately rushed to save Caleb,

    But someone stopped her. Be careful Mr. Nevill Swords are fangerous

    Koss pulled out the saber from bas waist and thrust it into the te at his feet with

    a swoosh. The sharpness startled Adeline.

    "What what are you doing This he Starqata hurrently and to Nn, "Your Highness, my wife and son are guilty, but the story sit death

    Nn red a

    cuddly. "You think their crimes are not worthy of death, but have you ever thought about the innocent and band and framed by your wife and son time and time again? If she were any weaker, she would have killed hanwell by di

    girl who has her

    Dale opened has math but could utter a word in rebuttal. It was all his fault.

    his

    If he had disciplines fly if he had shown a line more care for Eliza things woudn''t

    have turned out this way.

    Finally. Dale gave a wry

    conditions are. I will age

    "Your High"

    the

    my sake please give my wife and child a chance. Whatever your

    1

    "I have no requests. Ik red to red you wh their victim? Dale immediately understood what Nn meant.

    He closed his eyes and cupped his hands in salute. "Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. I will give that child a good exnation

    Nn added, "If she forgives you the punishment will be reduced from one month to half a month. If she refuses to forgive you, then the purishment will be double

    Dale thought. How can Dale bear it if it''s doubled again

    After Nn led the ck g Army away. Dale looked at his wife and son and said helplessly. "Caleb will go to the cemetery tonight Tomorrow, you and Mother will go to Saint Grace Nunnery with me to apologize to the Holy Lady"

    When Adeline heard this, she opened her mouth to retort

    But before she could speak a voice came from the gate of Marquis estate "Apologize to whom?

    Cabriel arrivedte in his carriage, and unexpectedly heard Dale''s words as soon

    as he arrived.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 (+60)

    Upon seeing Gabriel, Adeline burst into tears. "Gabriel, you''re finally here! If you hadn''te, your sister and nephew would have been bullied by Dale!"

    "Nonsense." Gabriel first scolded Adeline. "Dale is your husband. You''ve been the Marchioness for so many years, don''t you know how to restrain your temper and be more steady?"

    "Gabriel, are you here to help me or not?"

    Gabriel gave her a light nce, and Adeline dared not speak. "I''m here to help you, but I won''t let you do whatever you want."

    After saying this, Gabriel turned to Dale. "Dale, my sister has been spoiled and estate since she was a child. You have been married to her for many years, you should have understood and epted her temperament. Why can''t you stand her today? You even want her to apologize to others?"

    Dale sneered. On a normal day, he might give Gabriel some face. But not today.

    He said, "Gabriel, why don''t you ask your sister what she did?"

    Gabriel frowned slightly and looked back at Adeline.

    Adeline shrank her head. "It''s not a big deal... It''s just a misunderstanding with Eliza. But the Prince Regent came to me and insisted that I apologize to her...¡±

    "That''s right, Uncle! What does the Prince Regent mean? Why is he protecting Eliza like this?" After the servants untied him, Caleb immediately got up and agreed.

    Dale red at Caleb. "How dare you still act up! If you hadn''t stolen your mother''s snow cream and given it to Sophie, none of this would have happened! You are really stupid and vicious!"

    Dale said with frustration, poking

    my forehead

    several times with his finger.

    Gabriel frowned again before thinking, ''Why is it rted to Sophie again?''

    He gave Adeline a cold look. "Tell me exactly what happened."

    Adeline had no choice but to tell the whole story to him.

    She had wanted to hide the fact that she had gone to Saint Grace Nunnery to cause trouble for Eliza, but she could not possibly deceive Gabriel and Dale.

    Dale simply said, "If you lie to me again, I will never care about you or your son again."

    Adeline dared not hide anything anymore. Even Caleb, in front of his parents and uncle, had to admit it with a blushing face.

    After everything was clear, Dale looked at Gabriel, apparently waiting for him to make a decision. After all, he was the Duke of Mowbay.

    Dale''s face remained expressionless, and he said nothing.

    Gabriel knew that Adeline was stupid, but he didn''t expect Caleb to inherit

    Adeline''s nature. They were equally stupid.

    Thinking of the recent conflicts with Nn, Gabriel pinched the space between his eyebrows and asked, "Do they really have to apologize in person?"

    02%

    Dale couldn''t help but sarcastically say to Gabriel, "No wonder she treats Eliza

    that way. It seems that you have always spoiled her."

    "What do you mean?" Gabriel looked at Dale with displeasure,

    Dale now only felt sorry for Eliza, "If you hadn''t indulged Adeline all the time, how could Eliza have be like this?

    "She is your biological daughter. Since when did you stop treating her like your own daughter? An insignificant adopted daughter lives a more glorious life than your legitimate daughter. Is it because you are biased, or is there something shameful going on here?"

    Adeline and Caleb were both surprised to hear him speak to Gabriel in such a

    manner.

    11

    After all, Dale never lost his temper with anyone from the Duke''s family. And yet now, he was questioning Gabriel about Eliza.

    Adeline had hoped Gabriel would stand up for her, but she also didn''t want her husband and brother to fall out.

    After all, she was now Dale''s wife. The person she would spend the rest of her life with was Dale.

    Adeline quickly tugged at Dale''s sleeve. "Dale, it''s all my fault. Gabriel has never favored Eliza or Sophie. I''m the one who dislikes Eliza. Don''t me it on Gabriel!"

    Dale said coldly, "Adeline, I have eyes. Not everyone is a fool. Others may not know the date of Eliza''s birth, but I still remember."

    Dale''s words stunned Gabriel.

    "Her birthday should have been a few days ago, but Duke moved hering-of- age ceremony forward by two months, scheduling it to coincide with Sophie''s birthday. To make Sophie, who is two months older than Eliza, her younger sister... Duke, what are you trying to hide?"

    "Dale!" This time, it was Gabriel who yelled at Dale.

    Gabriel''s face was frosty, his eyes prating. "Are you questioning me?"

    Dale sneered. "So what if I am? So what if I''m not? I''m telling you this today because I want you to know that you shouldn''t think that just because Eliza has left the Duke''s estate, no one will support her. She is not alone. She still has everything the Padi family left behind."

    The Padi family was a century-old prestigious family.

    Many members of this family were schrs who had even reached the imperial

    court. Their past glory was known and revered by all.

    Unfortunately, to help thete emperor ascend to the throne, they were assassinated, leaving no survivors, and the family

    fell into ruin.

    In hopes of reviving the family''s fortunes, the descendants agreed to join hands

    with the Stonor family, offering their only daughter in marriage to Gabriel.

    Though the Padi family had fallen, thete emperor still held them in high regard.

    To secure the Padi family''s unwavering support, Gabriel publicly dered on their wedding day that the Stonor and Padi families were united as one. Regardless of the Stonor family''s future, half of it belonged to the Padi family.

    Dale was present at the wedding that day. He witnessed Caroline Stonor marry Gabriel and heard Gabriel''s pledge to the Padi family.

    18.20 FRI, 11 Apr NNA

    62%

    +88

    But now, after more than a decade, the Padi family was gone, Caroline was gone, and Gabriel wanted to forget their favors and betray their trust.

    Dale''s eyes darkened as he thought, ''I will never allow it!''

    The next day, Gabriel returned to his estate. Without the support of Gabriel,

    Adeline and Caleb were taken to Saint Grace Nunnery by Dale.

    Eliza asked, "Mrs. Nevill wants to apologize to me?"

 Chapter 91

    Eliza raised her eyebrows in surprise when she heard the news. "What is she up to this time?"

    68)

    Eliza knew what kind of person Adeline was. She didn''t get her way thest time she came to Saint Grace Nunnery. It was already good enough that she didn''te to find fault with her again. There was no way she could possibly apologize to her.

    Eliza stroked her chin thoughtfully. "Was there anyone else who came with Mrs. Nevill?"

    "A middle-aged man in an official uniform, and a handsome young man."

    Wearing an official uniform and willing to apany Adeline, it must be either Gabriel or Dale.

    Gabriel had been here before and was given a cold shoulder. He shouldn''te again in a short time.

    So the only one who coulde was Dale. The remaining one was obviously Caleb.

    Since their whole family was here, she wondered what they were trying to do.

    Eliza frowned, put down the scriptures in her hand, "Then I''ll go out and have a look."

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go with you."

    As soon as she heard that she was going out, Sarah, who often came to her, immediately said.

    "Don''t worry, Sarah, nothing should happen this time," Eliza said with a smile.

    "That won''t do either. Every time these peoplee, they either hit you or scold you. Mrs. Devill also framed youst time. None of them are good people. So I''ll go with you. If anything happens, I''ll call for help immediately!"

    Faced with Sarah''s fervent protectiveness, Eliza naturally didn''t refuse any longer. "Alright, alright, then I''ll have to trouble you to watch them for me."

    It didn''t take long for them to appear at the gate of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    As Eliza had expected, the people who came were Dale''s family.

    However, she didn''t know why Caleb was being pressed to kneel on the ground by Dale, with a wooden stick as thick as an arm ced beside him.

    Adeline''s face was clearly full of heartache, but she didn''t seem to dare to speak.

    However, when she looked up and saw Elizae out, her eyes immediately lit up.

    "Eliza, you''re finally here. We have been waiting for you." Adeline hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to take Eliza''s

    arm.

    Her tone was very intimate, and her attitude was gentler than Eliza had ever seen before. Eliza instantly felt a wave of inexplicable disgust.

    She coldly withdrew her arm and said distantly, "Mrs. Nevill, I heard you came to apologize to me today. It seems you have found the real thief?"

    As soon as the word "thief" was uttered, Adeline''s face flushed with embarrassment. "What thief? It''s all a misunderstanding!"

    "Misunderstanding?" Eliza raised her eyebrows slightly and nced over the faces of Adeline and the other two, instantly catching something.

    62%

    She gave a knowing chuckle.

    Finally, looking at Caleb kneeling on the ground, she uttered words that instantly mortified all three of them, "So, there was no thief at all. You have staged this whole thing."

    Adeline''s face instantly flushed red, her teeth clenched in anger. Caleb, kneeling on the ground, couldn''t stand Eliza''s

    sarcasm.

    "Yes, I took it, so what?" he shouted angrily, "Eliza, let me tell you, my mother knows nothing about this. She just misunderstood you by ident. If you are upset, just take it out on me. Don''t talk to my mother in such a tone!"

    Dale pped Caleb hard on the back of the head without mercy. "You are not allowed to talk to Eliza in such a tone either!"

    After the p, Dale looked up at Eliza. Seeing the indifference on her face, he felt extremelyplicated.

    He said, "I''m sorry, Eliza, whether it was the previous broken engagement, the snow cream incident, or all the big and small things in between, it was my failure as a father that caused you so much grievance."

    As he spoke, he actually cupped his hands and bowed to Eliza to express his apology. Eliza was taken aback.

    Dale''s appearance made her guess that Adeline might havee to apologize to her today.

    But what she did not expect was that the first person to apologize to her was Dale. It would be a lie to say that she was not surprised. But even so, Eliza''s heart was already as cold as iron.

    Her expression softened only slightly before quickly returning to indifference. "I do not ept your apology, Marquis."

    "What? Eliza, don''t push it! My father even..." Caleb had not expected Eliza to be so arrogant.

    He thought, ''Isn''t it enough for the dignified Marquis to apologize?''

    "Shut up!" Dale red at his son. After Caleb unwillingly stopped talking, he looked at Eliza again. ¡°Eliza...¡±

    "Marquis, I am no longer the daughter of the Duke, and I have long since broken off my engagement with Caleb. You should also remember that on the day of theing-of-age ceremony, I made it very clear that from then on, I would have nothing to do with your family." When Eliza said these words, Marquis Nevill didn''t react at first.

    Then, she added, "Since our past rtionship is gone, the way we address each other should also be changed."

    Her indifference surprised Dale.

    He realized that Eliza really wanted to cut ties with them, even with both families. Dale couldn''t help but clench his fists. He wanted to persuade her, "Actually, you don''t have to be like this. Your mother and I were childhood friends..."

    "My mother is gone." Eliza''s words stopped Dale.

    There was no weakness in her eyes, but it made Dale''s heart ache. She added, "Perhaps you and my mother were really childhood friends, but unfortunately, things have changed."

    Dale, who understood her words, was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "Okay, I understand."

    He cupped his hands again, but this time it was just a salute. ¡°Greetings, Holy Lady of Walden."

    Adeline, who was standing at the side, was stunned for a moment before hurriedly following Dale''s lead. "Greetings, Holy Lady of Walden."

    Although she was still reluctant, she was much more respectful. As for Caleb, who was already kneeling on the ground, Dale

    10.21 rn, IL Apr WWA

    kicked him, and he fell to the ground unprepared. This was also considered a greeting.

    62%1

    (+68)

    Eliza nodded slightly. Perhaps in the past, she would have endured it, but ever since that time when Nn personally taught her how to use her own power, she no longer had any scruples.

    "You may rise." Her words were indifferent. She made her identity clear, and her attitude as well.

    Although Adeline felt stifled, she also breathed a sigh of relief.

    She hurriedly said, "Now that the courtesy has been paid and the apology offered,

    Holy Lady, can you finally forgive my son and me?"

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 92

    302%

    +68)

    Eliza was puzzled by Adeline''s words. After all, she didn''t expect that Adeline would actuallye to apologize to her and ask for her forgiveness.

    Eliza seemed to have thought of something after pondering for a moment.

    She looked at the three people in front of her and asked, "What will happen if I don''t forgive you?"

    She was curious.

    Adeline''s expression changed instantly, and she said in anger and

    embarrassment, "I''ve already apologized to you, and my son has knelt down to you. What else do you want?"

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly. Seeing Adeline''s anxious look, she knew she had guessed correctly. It turned out that she had been threatened.

    She thought, ''No wonder this person who usually looks down on me would suddenlye to me to apologize. As for who threatened her...

    To be honest, Eliza knew who it was without guessing. After all, in the entire Bortend, there are only one or two who could make the entire Marquis''s estate submit

    Eliza sneered, "I''ve already said that I don''t ept your apology."

    "Eliza, don''t go too far!" Caleb said angrily.

    Eliza said with an expressionless face, "Even if I go too far, I''m not as excessive as you. You ndered me with no evidence. You are arrogant and self-righteous. You ruined my reputation. Compared with you two, I am never going too far." "You!"

    "Also, don''t act as if you have been wronged so much. After all, it wasn''t you who were ndered and framed. Moreover, it''s clear that you didn''te here to apologize sincerely. Is there any problem if I don''t want to forgive you?"

    Caleb clenched his fists, his teeth gritted in anger.

    Adeline''s face was so livid that Eliza suspected that if Dale hadn''t been here, she would have rushed forward and taught her a lesson like she used to.

    "You are right."

    Just then, Dale suddenly said, "You are the victim, and only you know the injustice you have suffered. So if you are unwilling to forgive now, I can understand."

    Eliza didn''t answer. After speaking, Dale bowed to Eliza again, but this time to say goodbye. "I apologize for disturbing you today. After I return, I will have a good talk with my wife and son. I hope I can get your forgiveness next time."

    After that, Dale left Saint Grace Nunnery with Adeline and Caleb.

    After watching them really leave, Sarah, who was hiding behind the door, poked her head out.

    She looked surprised. "They left?"

    Eliza nodded. "Yes, they left."

    Sarah shook her head in confusion."I thought they came to make trouble today just like before, but I didn''t expect them to leave so easily today. Although what they said wasn''t very pleasant to hear,pared to before, today''s situation is much

    better."

    Eliza smiled, her tone indifferent. ¡°Perhaps it''s because their purpose ining today is indeed different?

    From Adeline''s words, it was clear that Nn must have threatened them with something

    Like when His Majesty demanded the same of the Duke''s family when he stood up for her.

    Sarah said, "Forget it, let him be. It''s good that they can be like this"

    Eliza thought the same thing.

    But what she didn''t know was that, because of Nn''s threat, Dale''s family had indeed settled down for the time being

    On the other side, the Duke''s family seemed to be born restless. "Anthony, you''ve noticed it too, haven''t you?" Sophie sat in Anthony''s courtyard, her eyes filled with worry as the poured out her heart to him. "Ever since Eliza left, Benedict and Dn haven''t been the same. I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m really worried about them."

    After returning from Saint Grace Nunnery, Dn not only hit Caleb, but he also stayed in the cemetery refusing toe out because Benedict punished him.

    If Matthew hadn''t asked him if he still wanted to prepare a gift for Eliza, Dn wouldn''t havee out of the cemetery.

    Since then, Matthew and Dn often went out. Sophie tried to get them to take her with them several times, but neither Matthew nor Dn agreed.

    This made Sophie feel even more insecure. Unable to sit still any longer, Sophie immediately went to find Anthony.

    Of the four brothers, Anthony was the smartest. But deep down, Sophie did not think highly of him.

    After all, she had previously thought she only needed a puppet who was strong, but not smart.

    But now it seemed all four brothers in this so-called Duke''s estate were useless. Anthony was still somewhat useful, but only to a certain extent.

    Once she had drained the Stonor family of its value, these people would be nothing but useless burdens to her. At that time, she would have to find someone stronger and more powerful.

    She already had a new target in mind. It was just that this person was still a bit tricky for her to handle at the moment.

    After herst failure, Sophie did not rush into anything. After all, what she should be doing now was to further solidify her position in the Stonor family.

    Thinking this to herself, however, Sophie''s face revealed nothing.

    She still looked as innocent and kind as ever, and said with concern, "Anthony, can you help me think of a solution? I think Benedict and Dn must have be like this recently because Eliza refuses toe back. I don''t want them to be so strange anymore. Please help me persuade them, or persuade Eliza." Anthony would definitely not do that for her. After all, Anthony also loathed Eliza. Otherwise, he and Matthew would have changed their attitudes towards Eliza. Therefore, Anthony would not be very weing to Eliza''s return either.

    Since Sophie had asked him personally, Anthony would definitely help here up with a solution.

    As Sophie expected, Anthony agreed to her request. "Benedict and Dn have indeed changed a lot recently. Dn has even

    0.10

    10:21

    rn, 11 Apr 4.

    hit Caleb more than once."

    F04%

    +68)

    Anthony sat on the chair with a pale face. The weather had turned a little cold recently, and his health was deteriorating again.

    The doctor told him to get a lot of rest, but he could not refuse to see Sophie. Therefore, Anthony forced himself to get out of bed and listened to Sophie speak.

    After listening, he said lightly, "If this continues, I''m afraid that our family and Marquis''s family will grow apart."

    He felt that the person who caused all of this was Eliza. So as long as they solved

    the problem from the source, everything would be fine.

    He said, "Don''t worry, Sophie. Leave this matter to me. I will help you solv

 Chapter 93

    After Anthony agreed, Sophie pestered him about how he nned to do it.

    After all, she didn''t really want Eliza toe back.

    But no matter how she asked, Anthony just smiled and said nothing.

    He obviously didn''t want to tell Sophie about his methods.

    But it was as if he had seen through Sophie''s thoughts. He simply reassured her, "Don''t worry, Sophie. I will never let her threaten your position."

    Upon hearing these words, Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. For a moment, she thought that Anthony had already seen through all her schemes, as if her true colors had been exposed.

    It was only after Anthony reached out and patted her head affectionately that she managed to calm her emotions and dared not to ask any further questions.

    But it wasn''t long before she learned what Anthony''s method was.

    After Anthony agreed to Sophie''s request, he had no intention of doing it himself. After all, his body couldn''t stand too much physical work.

    Therefore, he went to find the only one of his brothers who had not been shaken by Eliza''s departure, Matthew.

    "Matthew, you''re back?" Early the next morning, Matthew, who had heard from the servants that Anthony wanted to see him, went to Anthony''s courtyard after breakfast.

    "Why is your face so pale? Since you''re not feeling well, don''t push yourself so hard." Matthew''s words were actually out of subconscious concern.

    But to the sensitive Anthony, it sounded like Matthew was treating him like a cripple or that he found him troublesome.

    Anthony lowered his eyes slightly, his expression unchanged, but his tone was almost imperceptibly softer. "I have a bit of a cold, but it''s nothing serious."

    Not wanting to continue this topic, Anthony went straight to the point. "I asked you toe today because I have something I want to ask you for help with."

    "What kind of help? You''re actually taking the initiative to ask me for help?" It was rare for Anthony to ask for help from his brothers, which slightly surprised Matthew.

    "It''s about Benedict and Dn."

    "Benedict and Dn? What happened to them?"

    Anthony told Matthew about Sophie''s visit yesterday, and Matthew immediately understood. "So you want me to go to Saint Grace Nunnery and persuade Eliza toe back?"

    she

    He frowned in displeasure. "Don''t even think about it. That brat is very capable now. Didn''t you see that she gave us a cold shoulder before? Now that she has be the Holy Lady, with the emperor and the Prince Regent backing her up, doesn''t want to return to the Duke''s estate at all."

    Matthew didn''t wee Eliza back either. So after hearing Anthony''s words, he didn''t hesitate to refuse the request.

    Anthony said calmly, "I''m not asking you to persuade her. You just need to bring her back. After all, the most important thing is not whether shees back, but her attitude towards the Stonor family after shees back."

    62%

    "If she is forcibly taken back to the Stonor family, what do you think her attitude will be?

    Matthew couldn''t help frowning when he thought of Eliza in the courtyard of Saint Grace Nunnery that day.

    Anthony said, "I don''t care what Benedict and Dn think, but as long as they no longer think about bringing Eliza back, Sophie''s position in the Duke''s estate will be unshakable"

    Matthew nodded at thest sentence. "So what exactly do you want me to do? Be specific

    Anthony took out a small bottle from his sleeve and put it on the table. "The medicine in here is something I developed in my spare time. After taking it, it can make people very obedient, saying and doing whatever they are told, within two hours, I gave it a name. It''s called Obedience Potion."

    Matthew immediately understood what Anthony meant. His eyes lit up, he picked up the small bottle, uncorked it and looked inside. It was filled with some colorless and odorless white powder, "How do you use this?"

    Anthony smiled faintly. "You just need to find a chance to drop it in the water and let Eliza drink it. Just a little bit will make her obediently follow you back."

    "Okay, I understand." Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly. "Two hours might not be enough.

    It takes four hours to travel from Saint Grace Nunnery to Hasen City. Anthony naturally understood what he meant. "When the effect of the medicine is about to wear off, just give her another drink, but try not to do it too many times. After all, this medicine is not a good thing."

    Although it was called medicine, to be more precise, it was actually a poison developed by Anthony. He hadn''t even developed an antidote yet.

    The only way was to wait for the drug''s effects to wear off. However, even if it disappeared, there would still be some aftereffects.

    But he didn''t tell Matthew that. In Anthony''s opinion, there was no need to talk about it.

    Moreover, it was also to prevent Matthew from being like Dn and Benedict, who might suddenly soften at thest moment, which would not be good.

    With such precautions in mind, Anthony didn''t say another word.

    As a result, Matthew soon followed in the footsteps of Dn and became the second person in the Stonor family to go to jail.

    Matthew acted quickly. That night, he quietly sneaked into Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Because he had been there once during the day and remembered the way, under the cover of night, he quickly found Eliza''s courtyard.

    He easily flipped over the wall andnded silently. He then walked towards the window and Eliza''s room.

    Unl

 Chapter 94

    Just as Matthew''s hand was about to touch the door of Eliza''s room, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He turned around abruptly and threw a punch behind him.

    It was only at the moment their fists and feet collided that Matthew could see the person behind him clearly.

    However, it was not entirely urate to say that he could see clearly, because the other party was dressed in ck. Except for a pair of eyes, everything else blended perfectly into the night.

    "Who are you?" Matthew demanded sharply,

    Tina Page put an index finger to her lips and whispered, "Be quiet. Don''t wake her

    up."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the sword in her hand came out, and in the next second, it went straight towards Matthew''s forehead.

    Matthew was instantly enraged. "If you don''t speak, I won''t be polite!"

    He slipped a dagger from his sleeve and brandished it, deflecting Tina''s longsword with a ng. In an instant, the two began to fight in Eliza''s courtyard.

    The next day, as Eliza rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the door to her room, she froze at the sight of the wreckage in her courtyard.

    "What... what happened?" Overnight, her courtyard was as if it had been ravaged by a beast, everything was broken and tattered.

    Even her two herb gardens were destroyed.

    "I''m sorry, Serenity. I failed to restrain himst night, and that''s why your courtyard ended up like this." Eliza heard the voice and turned to see Tina standing beside a bound Matthew.

    Eliza''s face turned cold in an instant and she questioned him, "What were you doing breaking into my courtyardst night?"

    Matthew scoffed disdainfully, turning his head away as he nned to keep his mouth shut.

    Tina, who was standing at the side, took out two things. "These were found on him."

    It was a dagger and a bottle of medicine.

    Eliza''s

    eyes paused on the dagger for a moment, then she looked at the bottle of medicine that was clearly suspicious.

    After taking it, she cautiously didn''t open it to look at it but gave Matthew a warning look.

    She smiled at Tina. "It''s alright, Tina. You don''t have to me yourself, but I should thank you. Thanks to you being herest night, otherwise I don''t know what would have happened. You watch him here for me. I''ll go and ask mentor what this medicine is."

    "Okay."

    Shortly after, Eliza returned with Mary. At the same time, her face was filled with rage. Upon her return, she didn''t hesitate to p Matthew hard across the face.

    The p caught Matthewpletely off guard. "Eliza! Are you crazy?"

    16:22 Fri, 11 Apr NNA.

    Only when he felt the burning humiliation on his face did Matthew roar with anger.

    62%

    (+68)

    Eliza threw the medicine bottle at his feet, furious. "Whether I''m the one who''s crazy or you are, you know it in your heart! Do you think I don''t know what''s in it just because you won''t say anything?

    "A bewilderment drug? A hallucinogen? Or an obedience drug? Which name sounds good enough? Tell me!"

    When Eliza learned about the effects of this thing from Mary, she couldn''t believe her ears.

    Matthew was her biological brother, after all. Even though she is no longer a member of the Stonor family, she grew up with them.

    It was crazy that Matthew thought of breaking into his sister''s room in the middle of the night and drug her.

    Hearing Eliza''s words, a rare look of guilt shed across Matthew''s face.

    Eliza sneered. "I didn''t expect that the high and mighty son of the Duke''s estate

    would resort to such despicable means!"

    Ìï

 Chapter 95

    "Enough!" Matthew, stung to the quick, angrily interrupted Eliza, "It''s not like I''m going to kill you. Do you have to be so agitated?

    "So, as long as you are not killing someone, it''s not evil? Eliza''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Matthew. "Then I''d really like to ask, if you didn''t want to poison me to death, then what exactly did you want to do? Tell me!

    62%

    "Did you want me to take this medicine and be taken back to the Duke''s estate? Or did you want to lock me up so Sophie could kill me or torture me? Or did you want to cut me open again?"

    By the end, Eliza could hardly contain her emotions. The resentment that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time erupted at this moment.

    After she impulsively finished herst sentence, under the astonished gazes of the three people in the courtyard, she realized something and closed her eyes,

    "Mentor, I want to calm down for a bit. Please interrogate him for me first. Eliza''s voice trembled slightly as she finished speaking. She turned and ran back to her room, mming the door shut with a bang,

    She had no idea how much her words had just stirred up the people left in the courtyard.

    Mary and Tina both looked at the closed door.

    Matthew was briefly stunned, then furious. "What nonsense was she talking about?

    "Sophie is not that kind of person at all. When have I ever done such a thing to her? If you want to nder me, at leaste up with a believable lie!"

    Mary turned her head and gave him a cold nce. "Shut up. We''ll know whether you did it or not after we ask. Anyway, the medicine you brought here is just right.¡±

    She gave T¨ªna a look, and she immediately reached out and pinned Matthew down.

    Mary picked up the small bottle, opened it, and without even adding water, pinched Matthew''s jaw open and poured half of the powder directly into his mouth.

    Matthew almost choked to death from the dry powder stuck in his throat. But now he couldn''t care less about that, and he retched desperately, trying to spit out the powder.

    It was a pity that even if he did this, it was toote. Perhaps it was because Mary had poured enough powder, but after a while, the effects of the obedient medicine began to take effect.

    Looking at Matthew, who was gradually bing absent-minded and sluggish on the ground, Mary did not hesitate to ask the question she wanted to ask the most just now. "What exactly did you do to Eliza? Did you really cut her open?"

    Mary couldn''t help but pause before saying those words because she really didn''t want this to be true.

    However, Eliza''s reaction just now was so big. It was like she had already experienced it.

    Mary clenched the medicine bottle in her hand, feeling extremely nervous in addition to anger.

    But fortunately, Matthew''s next words made her heave a sigh of relief. "I didn''t do it..."

    Matthew shook his head slowly and said dully, "I just don''t like her. I hate her... Mary''s eyes darkened, and she asked through gritted teeth, "Why do you hate Eliza so much? She is clearly your sister. You are so good to an outsider. Why are you so bad to her?"

    16:22 Fri, 11 Apr NNA.

    She thought, ''Did the adopted daughter instigate? Or did Gabriel intentionally make it happen?

    *.62%

    Mary originally wanted to find out, but she didn''t expect this question to actually arouse Matthew''s subconscious emotions. "Because she is bad! Very bad! Extremely bad!

    Matthew''s dull expression turned ferocious as he gritted his teeth and said, "It''s all because of her! She killed our mother!"

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 96

    Mary was stunned.

    She didn''t expect that the answer to this question in Matthew''s heart would be like this.

    It sounded like the door behind her had opened. Mary subconsciously looked back. It was Eliza standing there.

    "Serenity..." Mary tried to say something, but Eliza just smiled weakly. "It''s fine, mentor. I''ve calmed down now."

    But she didn''t expect to hear such a thing as soon as she came out.

    62%

    Eliza walked towards Matthew with a nk expression. She stood in front of him and asked coldly, "You said that I killed Mother?¡±

    11

    +68

    "Yes, it was you!" Matthew''s eyes were still unfocused, but his emotions were extremely agitated. "If Mother hadn''t given birth to you, her health wouldn''t have been so badly damaged by the difficultbor, and she wouldn''t have died from illness in the end!"

    Two lines of tears slowly streamed down Matthew''s cheeks, his vacant eyes seeming to stare through something with hatred. Eliza knew who it was. She didn''t hide and just stood there.

    The tears from the corners of Matthew''s eyes simply couldn''t be stopped. "Mother clearly said that she would apany us to grow up, but she broke her promise. She said it didn''t matter, because she liked my sister, and she also wanted us to have the cutest sister in the world in the future.

    "But for this younger sister, she died! So I hate Eliza! She''s the murderer who killed Mother. If it weren''t for her, Mother wouldn''t have died, and Benedict and I wouldn''t have lost Mother!"

    Mary could hardly bear to listen any longer. She wanted to stop Matthew from continuing, but Eliza stopped her.

    She wanted to hear Matthew finish. After all, this was the truth that she hadn''t figured out even until her death before she time-traveled.

    Now she finally knew. It was just that this truth was incredibly ridiculous.

    Eliza looked at Matthew coldly, a trace of pity in her dark eyes.

    She said, "If this is why you and others hate me, then you are the biggest fools in the world."

    Mary was afraid that Eliza would be saddened when she heard Matthew''s words, so she wanted tofort her. But to her surprise, Eliza said such a thing.

    She was surprised for a moment, looked carefully at the expression on Eliza''s face, and then seemed thoughtful.

    She thought, ''Could it be that Eliza knew something they didn''t? Like Caroline''s death?''

    Mary''s heart skipped a beat, and she unconsciously clenched her hands.

    Sure enough, the next second she heard the answer she wanted.

    Eliza said slowly. "It wasn''t me who really killed Mother, but Sophie''s mother."

    After she finished speaking, she couldn''t helpughing.

    It turned out that for so many years, her brothers had always favored Sophie so much and hated her was because of this.

    If they knew the truth in the future and knew that Sophie they had always loved so much was actually the daughter of the

    16:22 Fri, 11 Apr NWA''

    murderer who killed their mother, it would be wonderful to see their expressions.

    As Elizaughed, she couldn''t help crying.

    She turned to Mary, her face a mixture ofughter and tears, and said sadly. "Mentor, if my mother knew that we had be like this, she would be very sad, right?"

    62%

    Mary stepped forward and gently took her into her arms. "Good girl, don''t worry, Caroline is the most gentle person in the world. She will understand you."

    However, Mary tholught, ''But if your mother knew the grievances in your heart and the pain you suffered, she would be really upset.''

    Mary couldn''t help but close her eyes.

    She said in her heart, I''m sorry, Caroline. I didn''t take good care of your children. Fortunately, your daughter is as strong as you were back then. She is not defeated. It''s just that strong children always suffer a lot!

    Mary stroked Eliza''s head with pity, quietly waiting for her to finish crying. After crying for a while, Eliza finally regained her

    She nced at her mentor''s shoulder, a little embarrassed, at the spot her tears had soaked through. "I''m sorry, mentor. I seem to cry too much."

    Eliza wasn''t that strong. She had been delicate and pampered since childhood, growing up adored in the Duke''s estate.

    That was why before she time traveled, she was so easily defeated by Sophie. She still seemed a bit delicate in this life, but luckily, Sophie wouldn''t be able to manipte her this time.

    She said, "Matthew wouldn''t have insisted oning to Saint Grace Nunnery to drug me if someone hadn''t instructed him to."

    After all, he had said that he hated her the most.

    So, besides Sophie, Matthew should be ordered by the person who wanted Eliza

    to stay away from the Duke''s estate the

    most.

    But Eliza couldn''t help but think that the person who would instruct Matthew to use such tactics had to be Sophie.

    However, this seems to contradict Sophie''s purpose.

    She thought, ''Could it be that Sophie still wants me to go back, so she can deal with me at the Duke''s estate?''

    Eliza narrowed her eyes and asked Matthew directly, "Who instructed you to do this?"

    Matthew said a name that surprised Eliza, but upon thinking about it, it didn''t seem too unexpected. "It was Anthony." Mary narrowed her eyes. "Did he give you this medicine too?"

    "He did."

    Mary snorted coldly after receiving a positive answer, "Birds of a feather flock together indeed."

    Eliza continued to ask, "What did he tell you to do all this for?"

    Matthew answered, "Topletely put an end to Benedict and Dn''s thoughts

    and make you unable to shake Sophie''s position."

    Hearing this, Eliza immediately understood everything.

    16:22 Fri, Apr ?

    She sneered, "What a good n."

    If Tina hadn''t been therest night, she might have been drugged and taken back

    by Matthew. When she woke up, she would have been even more angry and

    disgusted with her family, and might even have gone crazy.

    As long as Benedict Stonor and Dn saw her like that, they would have given up

    on bringing her home.

    Although Eliza didn''t care about Benedict and Dn, she did not want to help Anthony with his n.

    Since he dared to use such means to scheme against her, then she would definitely retaliate.

    Eliza looked at Matthew, who was still in a daze in front of her, and asked Mary, "Mentor, can the effect of this medicine be improved?"

    Mary nodded. "Of course, you can change it however you want."

    As long as it could help Eliza vent her anger, she would do it.

    "That would be great." Eliza smiled. She wanted to let Anthony taste his own medicine.

 Chapter 97

    Two days had passed since Matthew went to Saint Grace Nunnery to find Eliza.

    62%

    Anthony didn''t know what had happened. He thought, ''Has Matthew been discovered while drugging Eliza? But if he had been discovered, why was there no news until now?''

    Just as Anthony was considering whether to send someone to Saint Grace Nunnery to check on the situation, Matthew finally returned.

    It was pitch ck outside. When Matthew returned, Anthony was about to go to bed.

    The page boy heard the knock on the door. "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Matthew." Anthony, who was about to lie down, immediately stopped and asked the page boy to open the door.

    After entering the room, Matthew said to the page boy, "You can go now. I have something to say to Anthony."

    Of course, the page boy didn''t go down directly. Instead, he nced at Anthony for a moment before turning around, and considerately closing the door.

    "Matthew, why did it take you so long toe back? Where''s Eliza? Didn''t you bring her back? "After putting on his clothes, Anthony sat down by the bed and asked first.

    Matthew''s eyes zed over for a moment, then returned to normal, and he followed the voice in his head and replied, "That night, when I went to Saint Grace Nunnery to make my move, a man in ck suddenly appeared in Eliza''s courtyard. I fought with him, and then the man in ck ran away. I chased after him, but unfortunately, I couldn''t catch him."

    "A man in ck? Was he already in Eliza''s courtyard? Or was he like you, going to Eliza to do something to her?" Anthony didn''t notice Matthew''s strangeness. He just frowned slightly and asked in puzzlement.

    Matthew said with a straight face, "He should be the same as me, but I don''t know what he wanted to do to Eliza."

    Anthony said indifferently, "I guess maybe it''s because Eliza has offended too many people."

    Matthew didn''t reply. His unusual silence tonight made Anthony give him a strange look.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, "By the way, Matthew, since you haven''t made your move yet, you should have brought back the Obedience Potion I gave you, right?"

    Matthew nodded, took out the small medicine bottle and handed it to him.

    Anthony took the medicine bottle and said, "It''s gettingte tonight, Matthew. Go back and get a good night''s sleep. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."

    "Alright." After Matthew left, Anthony immediately opened the small medicine bottle to check.

    Seeing that the amount of powder inside had not decreased, and that it was still the same colorless and odorless drug he had used before, he was relieved.

    He said, "It seems that this is really an unexpected ident."

    He had to find another opportunity to get Matthew to go to Saint Grace Nunnery again. Thinking this, Anthony put away the small medicine bottle.

    However, he didn''t know what a big "surprise" he would get after tonight.

    *****

    16/22 Fri, 11 Apr MMA

    462%

    198

    The next day, at Duke''s estate.

    "Why is Anthony sote today? He hasn''te out for breakfast yet: Gabriel looked at Anthony''s usual seat. Anthony hadn''t arrived yet, and everyone at the table couldn''t help but notice.

    Sophie, as always, showed her concern. "Is Anthony ill again? Why don''t you all eat first. I''ll go and check on him."

    "Matthew, you go. Sophie, you stay here and continue eating Gabriel didn''t let her run errands, but only called out to

    Matthew.

    Matthew got up slowly, but before he could leave the table, a hurried sound of footsteps came from outside. Something is up!"

    Gabriel and the others looked up.

    They saw the young servant who usually served in Anthony''s ce rushing in, saying anxiously, ¡°Duke,e and check on Mr. Stonor. Something happened to him!"

    Several people at the table stood up abruptly. "What happened? Is Anthony ill again?"

    The young servant was on the verge of tears. "He''s not ill... He suddenly lost his ability to speak!"

    "What?"

    Later, the Stonor family gathered around Anthony''s bed, anxiously awaiting the doctor''s diagnosis.

    After checking, the old doctor withdrew his hand, his brow furrowed deeply. "Has Mr. Stonor eaten anything unusual recently?"

    Benedict shook his head. "Anthony''s health is delicate, and he takes a lot of tonics and medicines daily, so he doesn''t have much of an appetite. He rarely eats anything other than his regr meals."

    The old doctor asked again, "Have he been in contact with anything he shouldn''t have?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll have to ask him yourself." But Anthony couldn''t speak now. He was so weak that he couldn''t even lift a pen, so it was no use asking him now.

    Benedict inquired, "So, doctor, what exactly is wrong with him?"

    "If I''m not mistaken, he has probably been poisoned."

    "Poisoned?" Gabriel and the others were all stunned.

    They found it weird that someone would dare to poison him in the Duke''s estate. Benedict asked, "So doctor, in your opinion, is there any way to solve his current situation?"

    The old doctor certainly understood what they meant.

    He sighed and said slowly, "It''s not that I don''t want to detoxify, but this poison is veryplicated. If there is no antidote, I''m afraid it will be difficult to solve the current situation, so you should find someone else."

    Gabriel frowned. The old doctor''s medical skills were among the best.

    The fact that even he couldn''t detoxify it meant that it was definitely not an ordinary poison.

    Gabriel ordered, "Benedict, take my identity token and immediately invite Dr. Chad Garraway to the Duke''s estate."

    10:22 MI, 11 Apr M

    Chad Garraway was the one who had previously detoxified Caleb. Half an hourter, he arrived at the Duke''s estate

    After understanding the general situation, Chad said thoughtfully. "Since he doesn''t go out often, the poison must have been brought in by someone else." Gabriel immediately ordered, "Search Anthony''s courtyard carefully and find out who has entered and left his ce recently

    Before thetter could investigate, they found something.

    A small medicine bottle was found in Anthony''s bedside drawer. After examining it, Chad confirmed without hesitation. "This is the poison that Mr. Stonor was poisoned with.

    Benedict and the others were quite surprised. "But how could this poison be in his drawer? Could it be that someone poisoned him and then put it here?"

    Dn tried to think, but it was no use.

    At this moment, the servants who were searching other parts of the room suddenly said, "There''s a secret room here!"

 Chapter 98

    62%1

    +68)

    When the servants found a secret room in Anthony''s room, Gabriel knew that this matter was probably not that simple.

    Therefore, no one was immediately allowed to enter and check the situation inside.

    The knowledgeable Chad acted as if he had heard nothing and continued to study the bottle of medicinal powder.

    But after two full hours, Chad said to Gabriel with a solemn expression, "Your Excellency, I''m afraid I''m helpless this time."

    Gabriel didn''t expect that the poison would make even this imperial physician say he was helpless.

    He asked, "Chad, what exactly is this poison? Why is it so potent?"

    Chad answered, "The difficulty in curing this poison lies in its extremelyplex ingredients, which even contain a rare poisonous herb called Red Snake Scale.

    "It is precisely because of this poisonous herb that I say I am helpless because it can only be detoxified by another equally rare herb called Green Snake Flower, but the only Green Snake Flower in town was used a year ago. It is difficult to find

    another one now."

    Amidst Chad''s sighs, the expressions of Gabriel and the others became even uglier.

    Suddenly, Chad said again, "But Your Excellency, don''t worry, although this poison is powerful, it''s not lethal. The person who poisoned the Mr. Stonor shouldn''t want his life."

    Gabriel paused, "What do you mean by that, Chad?"

    "Although this poison has sealed Mr. Stonor''s mouth and weakened him, it does not have a significant impact on his body."

    In other words, even if the poison could not be cured, Anthony would not die. At most, he would no longer be able to speak or get out of bed.

    Anthony, who had just regained some consciousness on the bed, opened his eyes to hear these words.

    His

    eyes

    widened immediately, and he breathed rapidly with excitement. But no matter how hard he tried to open his mouth, he still couldn''t speak.

    In the end, he fainted again, unable to catch his breath in his excitement.

    "Anthony? Anthony!" Although he fainted after hearing Chad''s words, it was fortunate that Chad had not left yet. After his treatment, Anthony regained consciousness.

    Chad quickly reassured him, "Mr. Stonor, don''t worry. If this poison was given to you by someone else, the perpetrator may have an antidote."

    Only after hearing this did Anthony calm down. After seeing Chad out, Gabriel turned to Anthony.

    Knowing that Anthony couldn''t speak or write, Gabriel walked straight into the secret chamber.

    Inside were all kinds of medicinal herbs and tools, as well as other small bottles identical to the one found in the drawer at Anthony''s bedside. Seeing those small bottles, Gabriel frowned.

    By the time he came out of the secret chamber, everyone could sense the grim expression on their father''s face.

    "Anthony, is this poison yours?" Gabriel''s cold words startled Benedict and the others.

    When Anthony saw Gabriel enter the secret chamber, it seemed that he already knew what he was facing, so he kept his eyes

    10.22 §Ô§±, 11Apr

    +68)

    downcast and said nothing.

    But Gabriel said directly, "You can''t speak, but you can move your head. You should be able to nod or shake your head, right?"

    It was obvious that he was extremely angry at this point. If he didn''t get to the bottom of this today, he wouldn''t let it go.

    Anthony''s face paled slightly. Meeting his father''s stern gaze, he nodded slowly. "This poison really belongs to you, Anthony? Then how did you end up like this? Where''s your antidote?" Benedict asked in surprise.

    However, he saw Anthony nod and then shake his head immediately.

    "What exactly do you mean?" Benedict was a little confused.

    But what he didn''t know was that Anthony was the one who felt really wronged.

    That obedient potion was his, but it wouldn''t mute anyone or make them weak.

    Thinking of Matthew, who brought the bottle back, Anthony immediately turned to look at him.

    He thought, ''Hurry up and tell me what happened! Who tampered with my obedient potion?

    ''Was it Eliza? Or that man in ck?''

    Anthony couldn''t speak now, so he could only count on Matthew.

    But to his surprise, Matthew didn''t react at all to his pleading eyes. A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Anthony''s heart.

    He thought, ''Could it be that Matthew has already been drugged before me?''

    Fortunately, at this time, someone with sharp eyes noticed his gaze.

    "Anthony, why are you staring at Matthew? Does Matthew know something?" Sophie''s voice rang out in the room, sessfully drawing everyone''s attention to Anthony''s gaze, and then they all looked at Matthew.

    Therefore, no one saw the sh of disgust in Sophie''s eyes.

    She thought, ''Useless thing. He''s a good-for-nothing. No wonder he''s such a cripple.''

    When Sophie Stonor saw Anthony''s miserable state, she guessed that it must be Eliza who had caused this.

    She thought, ''Anthony has vowed to me with such certainty, but this is the result?

    ''Not only did he fail to bring Eliza back, but he also got himself into trouble. So ridiculous!''

    Sophie was furious.

    She thought, ''It is probably impossible to count on these useless guys to help me. I have to figure it out myself.

    "Matthew, if you know anything, please tell us. Anthony is in such a bad state, it''s worrying," Sophie said with a distressed look.

    She wasn''t worried that Matthew would say anything unfavorable to her. After all,

    of the four brothers, Matthew was still

    obedient to her.

    But she didn''t expect that he wasn''t the same as

    usual.

    16:22 Fri, 11 Apr N NA

    Benedict nodded. "Sophie is right. Matthew, just tell us what you know."

    62%

    +68

    Under everyone''s gaze, Matthew slowly opened his mouth. A secondter, he said something that shocked everyone, "Well, I know that Sophie was looking for Anthony and wanted him to bring Eliza back. Anthony gave me this medicine and asked me to drug Eliza at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    "But unfortunately, I failed. After I came back, I regretted it and felt that I shouldn''t have done that, so I drugged Anthony."

    As soon as he said this, Sophie''s expression froze.

    "What?" Benedict and Dn couldn''t believe their cars. They both looked at

    Sophie subconsciously.

    Sophie cursed Matthew in her heart while waving her hands in a hurry. "No, I don''t

    know what medicine it is. I really don''t know anything!"

    Gabriel''s scrutinizing gaze swept over his three children.

    He said coldly, "It seems you''ve all ignored my reminders."

    Sophie thought he didn''t believe her either, and immediately put on a wronged

    expression. "Father, I really didn''t ask them to drug Eliza!"

    "So you really went?" Just then, Dn''s voice suddenly rose.

    He red at Matthew while asking in disbelief, "You really went to drug Eliza?"

    Ìï

 Chapter 99

    The moment Matthew nodded, he was greeted by Dn''s furious fist,

    Matthew was directly knocked to the ground.

    In the next second, countless fists rained down on him like a storm.

    61%

    +68

    Dn didn''t know that the drug had been modified. "How could you do this? How could you do this to her? No matter how bad Eliza was, she never did anything wrong to you! How could you do this to her?"

    All he knew was that his two brothers had teamed up to poison their own sister.

    They were blood siblings, and they used to be so close and harmonious. He wondered why it came to this.

    "Enough, are you trying to beat Matthew to death?" Gabriel snapped.

    Matthew, lying on the ground, did not fight back this time, but let Dn beat him up.

    But at this moment, Dn didn''t listen to Gabriel at all, and even turned his head and shouted back at Gabriel, "No!"

    His voice wasced with pain and grief. "Today, all of this is Father''s fault, my fault, and the fault of all of us, but what did Eliza do wrong? Why are we treating her like this?"

    He felt that Gabriel was wrong to drive Eliza out of the Stonor family, Benedict was wrong not to believe Eliza, and he was wrong to hit and scold Eliza.

    Matthew, Anthony, and Sophie were also wrong.

    Dn red at Sophie, his eyes zing with anger. "Why did you make them go find Eliza? You knew they didn''t like her, so why did you make them go find her?"

    Sophie was startled by Dn''s questioning. She froze for a moment, then fury welled up inside her.

    She thought, ''How dare this idiot Dn yell at me? Damn it! How dare he do this to me?''

    Sophie almost gritted her teeth in anger. But faced with this situation, she couldn''t lose her temper.

    Sophie suppressed the anger in her heart and quickly put on an extremely wronged and innocent expression after being yelled at. "I''m sorry, Dn. I really don''t know why it turned out like this, I just thought you and Benedict were very concerned about Eliza, and I miss her too, so I wanted to ask Anthony if he can help..."

    As Sophie spoke, she started to cry. Benedict and the others immediately felt sorry for her.

    Benedict said angrily, "That''s enough, Dn! I know that you''re angry, but what does this have to do with Sophie? Matthew and Anthony were wrong, but Sophie just hoped Eliza woulde back, so she did that. What are you yelling at her for?"

    Gabriel nced at Dn, his warning gaze evident. "Dn, don''t be ridiculous. Apologize to Sophie now."

    Dn, who had only yelled at Sophie in a moment of desperation and regretted it afterward, opened his mouth.

    He looked at Sophie, who was hiding behind them, at Gabriel and Benedict who were protecting her, and even at Anthony who was still angry at him even though he was poisoned and lying in bed.

    Seeing the displeasure on their faces and their defense of Sophie, Dn seemed to understand everything in an instant. "No wonder Eliza doesn''t want to go home..."

    She knew that she no longer belonged to this family.

    1020

    "Sorry, Sophie After that, Dn turned and left.

    Those who were left in the room were eitherforting Sophie, orining abour Dn

    Matthew, his mouth bleeding from the beating, dowly got up from the ground. Father, if there''s nothing else. Il be on my

    way"

    Sophie, who had only just noticed Matthew''s condition, said hastily. "Manhes, are you alright? Do you want me to call De Garraway back to have a look at you?

 Chapter 100

    4+68

    Matthew stared at her nkly, his face covered in wounds. Without another word, he shook his head and left.

    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief after watching both of the twins leave. Fortunately, Dn''s outburst had helped her to temporarily muddle through.

    But Sophie didn''t know at this time that Anthony wasn''t the only one who had been poisoned.

    Benedict tucked Anthony in and told him to rest. Then he went to the study with Gabriel.

    He asked, "Father, what should we do about Anthony now? Should we send someone to help him find the antidote now?"

    Gabriel said slowly after he sat down, "We should, but I''m afraid it''s not as simple as they said."

    Benedict looked puzzled. He poured a drink and sat down. "What do you mean, Father?"

    "If the poison was really made by Anthony, he can''t be unprepared."

    Gabriel took a sip of drink and continued, "Caleb was once poisoned. The poison was also helpless to ordinary doctors. It was not until Dr. Garraway took action that it was solved. Before that, two people had been to the Marquis''s estate.

    Benedict thought for a moment, then immediately reacted. "Father, are you talking about Eliza and her mentor, Reverend Mendoza?"

    Gabriel nodded. "Exactly."

    Benedict didn''t believe it, "I know what you suspect, Father, but it''s impossible. Eliza has never been in contact with anything poisonous since she was a child, let alone poisoning anyone."

    Gabriel nced at him. "She won''t, but her mentor might."

    "Reverend Mendoza?"

    Benedict frowned slightly. "That Reverend seemed to be just an ordinary person."

    Gabriel said indifferently, "Why do you think she went to the Marquis''s estate with Eliza? Mrs. Nevill invited her to treat her illness. It''s possible for someone who understands medicine to be able to concoct poisons."

    He knew very little about Mary. But as far as he knew, her origins were very mysterious. Not only did she know the Padi family, but she also had dealings with the royal family.

    Otherwise, the king wouldn''t have casually chosen Saint Grace Nunnery as the ce to pray for the country.

    So he suspected that the poison in Anthony was likely from Mary. Even if it wasn''t from her, it must have something to do with her.

    He said, "Don''t let me find out who did this."

    Otherwise, he would never let them go.

    As for Eliza, Gabriel had never considered the possibility of her being involved.

    After all, in his opinion, Eliza had always been stupid and foolish. She was ipetent and always fought for everything.

    However, he had no idea that the poison was actually made by Eliza.

    *****

    16:23 Fri, 11 Apr NNA.

    Sarah asked Eliza curiously while performing her daily tasks. "The Empress''s birthday ising up in ten days. Her birthday party will surely be a grand event, right?"

    Eliza answered, ¡°His Majesty has always respected her, so every year her birthday party is a grand asion."

    61%

    "That''s wonderful! This time, we are lucky to be invited thanks to you. I never thought we would have the opportunity to attend the Empress Dowager''s birthday party."

    Sarah was overjoyed.

    Eliza said helplessly, "Didn''t mentor say we''re just going to bless the Empress Dowager?"

    "It''s all the same! Didn''t you attend before? How was it? Were there any performances at the Empress Dowager''s birthday party? Tell me about it, was it spectacr?"

    Eliza smiled. "It''s definitely spectacr, and it should be even more spectacr this year.

    She had prepared a big show, just waiting for it to be staged.

    Time flew by. Ten dayster, in front of the pce gates, luxurious official carriages were lining up, waiting to enter.

    However, in this long queue, there was a simple donkey cart. It was crowded with several nuns in ck habit, all quietly meditating with their eyes closed.

    Of course, the most eye-catching one was undoubtedly the nun sitting on the donkey in front. After all, everyone here knew

    her.

    AD

 Chapter 101

    A person asked, "Isn''t that Lady Eliza, the former daughter of the Duke?"

    Another answered, "Yes, it''s her, but she''s now the Holy Lady personally appointed by the king."

    Someone else said, "What Holy Lady? She''s just a nun."

    A person said, "Keep your voice down. Even if she''s a nun, she''s not someone we can afford to offend."

    Another person said, "I really don''t know what the king is thinking, making such a vicious girl a Holy Lady."

    Someone else said, "I think it''s fine. At least the previous prayer ceremony looked quite decent."

    A person said, "What was decent about it? It''s just that her face looks good. Eliza is not half as good as her younger sister."

    Another said, "It''s really unlucky to have such a person praying for the country. Don''t you think so, Grant?"

    The man who was speaking poked his head out of the carriage and looked in Eliza''s direction, his face full of disgust.

    +68)

    Just then, arge hand suddenly reached out from the Fletcher family''s carriage

    that was running parallel to his, and pped him on the forehead.

    The stunned young man looked up at the person opposite him. "Why did

    you hit me, Grant?"

    Grant Fletcher red at him. "If you can''t behave, you will make a fool of yourself in front of Her Majestyter."

    After saying that, he snorted coldly and lowered the curtain to sit back down.

    The other man muttered to himself, "How strange."

    Grant also felt that he was being strange.

    Just now, when he saw the nun sitting sideways on the donkey, she looked so rustic, but his heart suddenly started to pound. Grant couldn''t help but press his hand to his chest.

    He recalled the scene he had witnessed in Mount Westin, watching Eliza bow her way up the mountain from the foot. The memory remained vivid in his mind, impossible to forget.

    Since that day, he began to inquire about Eliza from time to time. Only then did he realize that they had misunderstood her.

    Eliza wasn''t doing it for Caleb at all. But they ran to tell Caleb, which caused Eliza to be humiliated by Caleb again in front of

    everyone.

    Even now, Grant still felt a little guilty. He thought he should take the opportunity to apologize to Eliza. At least, he needed to make it clear that he was not like Caleb.

    He felt that only Caleb would be able to make a statement about marrying two sisters from the same family.

    Although he was a yboy, Grant had never thought of doing this. He only wanted to marry a woman he truly loved and spend his life with her.

    Thinking of this, Grant couldn''t help but lift the curtain again, his eyes fixed on the donkey cart.

    But he suddenly found that the donkey cart was still there, but Eliza was gone. Grant quickly leaned out and looked around.

    "Stop looking, she was picked up by the Prince Regent''s carriage." The young man who had just been beaten by him stroked

    16:23 Fri, 11 Apr NNA

    11

    his chin thoughtfully. "I didn''t expect that the Prince Regent came to pick her up. Could it be true that the recent rumors about the Prince Regent backing Eliza and personally teaching the Marquis a lesson are true?"

    "What''s the matter?" Grant, who had not wanted to pay any attention to him, paused when he heard this.

 Chapter 102

    .

    * 61%8

    The young man excitedly shared with him. "You don''t know yet? My mother told me about it. Apparently, Caleb''s mother went to Saint Grace Nunnery and used Eliza of being a thief. She said Eliza went to the Marquis''s estate and stole three bottles of her snow cream.

    "Then, two dayster, the Prince Regent personally visited the Marquis''s estate and solved the case. And guess who the real thief turned out to be?"

    "Who?" An idea struck Grant, and his eyes widened. "Don''t tell me it was Caleb?"

    "That''s right! It was that kid. I heard he stole it, but he refused to admit it and framed Eliza!"

    The young lord clicked his tongue. "I didn''t believe it at first, but now it seems that it''s most likely true.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a curse from the carriage opposite him. "Caleb is a bastard!"

    Grant used to hang out with Caleb a lot, so he thought he knew Caleb to some extent.

    But ever since he heard Caleb say those things at the Duke''s estatest time, his perception of Caleb had been repeatedly shattered.

    But even so, he never thought that he would do such a thing as framing his own fianc¨¦e.

    Even though the engagement has been broken off, he and Eliza were childhood sweethearts who grew up together.

    Not only did he humiliate her, but he also tried to ruin her reputation. It was simply too much.

    The more Grant thought about it, the angrier he became.

    As soon as the carriage entered the pce, he immediately got out and ran to find Caleb.

    After Nn personally weed Eliza and Mary into the pce, he first arranged for them to rest in a side hall.

    Nn said helplessly, ¡°His Majesty originally wanted to send a carriage to Saint Grace Nunnery to pick you up." Unfortunately, Mary refused at that time, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but there is no need for such extravagance."

    Sarah and the others nodded. Although they only rode in a donkey cart, they felt much more at ease.

    The people of Saint Grace Nunnery had always lived in quiet cultivation and were not ustomed to extravagant disys. So, a donkey cart was just fine.

    Eliza, on the other hand, was used to everything, so since her peers didn''t like extravagance, she naturally followed suit. That was why the group from Saint Grace Nunnery made such an entrance outside the pce.

    Eliza was small and light, so she rode the donkey. At first, Eliza was a little embarrassed.

    But she soon discovered that riding a donkey was a slow, gentle, and steady experience. Teasing the donkey as she rode along, it was a unique experience for Eliza, who had only ever learned to ride horses.

    Eliza became quite attached to the donkey, and when Nn came to pick them up, she specifically asked him to take good care of it, because the donkey would have to work hard to take them backter.

    Nn was exasperated and amused at the same time. But he immediately ordered Ross and the others toply.

    10.23 EN, LLApr N

    20130

    As soon as Ross heard that it was the Holy Lady''s request, he patted his chest and repeatedly guaranteed that they would feed the donkey well.

    "Please take a rest here for a while. I will send someone to escort you to the party hall when it starts? Nn was busy with the Empress Dowager''s birthday party.

    So, after arranging the resting ce for Eliza and the others, he left in a hurry.

    It was a long way from Mount Westin to Hasen City, Eliza and the others set off early in the morning, so they were a little sleepy at the moment.

    Just as Eliza and Sarah were about to go into the side hall to take a nap, a maid''s voice came from outside. "Your Holiness, the Duke requests an audience."

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    16:23 Fri, 11 Apr NNA.

 Chapter 103

    Eliza had expected that Gabriel woulde to see her today.

    But she didn''t expect that her always-steady father would be in such a hurry. He came to her to soon.

    Mary looked at her immediately. "Should I go out and deal with him?"

    Eliza smiled and said to Mary, "I know what he''s here for. Don''t bother, Reverend."

    "Okay, just remember what I told you."

    Eliza nodded, then lifted her feet and followed the maid out. Gabriel was waiting at the corner not far from the hall.

    Seeing Elizae out, he didn''t move, just waited for Eliza toe forward,

    2013

    But unfortunately, Eliza did not meet his exs. After ncing at him, she stopped at the entrance of the side hall

    From a distance, she asked, "Since you want to see me, why don''t youe closer?"

    Gabriel was a little surprised to hear this. He di

    didn''t expect that after only two months, she would be so wary of him.

    After a pause, Gabriel put his hands behind his back and waved, then walked towards Eliza.

    Eliza''s eyes passed over Gabriel''s shoulder, staring at the corner behind him. Although she saw nothing, Eliza had a hunch that someone was there.

    That was why Eliza didn''t go over. When he got closer, they stood 10 feet apart, looking at each other.

    Gabriel was the first to speak, and his first words went straight to the point. "Is the antidote in your hands or your mentor''s?"

    Eliza smiled faintly. "What are you talking about, Duke? I don''t quite understand.¡±

    One of the most effective ways to provoke Gabriel

    powerful than him.

    was to use authority to pressure him, especially since she became more

    Sure enough, upon hearing her words, Gabriel narrowed his eyes, "You''ve learned to y dumb."

    Even so, Gabriel didn''t think she could really cause

    him

    any

    trouble.

    So he said calmly, "Tell me, what will it take for you to hand over the antidote?"

    Eliza still shook her head. "I told you, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you have nothing else to say, please leave."

    He wanted to force her to admit it, but she was no fool. Gabriel didn''t expect her to be so stubborn.

    His face turned cold. "You took your mother''s memorial que and dowry, leaving nothing for your four brothers. We have never held it against you. But now you are making things difficult for Anthony. Don''t you feel even slightly guilty?"

    "I won''t attack unless I am attacked first, Your Grace. Isn''t that what you taught me?"

    Eliza looked into his eyes. ¡°From the matter of my mother''s dowry to your visit today, have I ever been the one to stir up

    trouble?"

    Gabriel paused. He had no retort.

    16:23 Fri, 11 Apr NNA

    4.61%

    Eliza smiled. ¡°You ask what I want, but you already know the answer. You know that we are both pretending to be oblivious. I''m fine. After all, I''m not the one who''s poisoned. But how long can you stall? Or rather, how long can Anthony hold on?"

    68

    She turned to leave for the pce, but not before saying, "You don''t have much time left. If I don''t see your sincerity before the party ends, then you don''t need toe to me again"

    She could fight for what she wanted herself. Gabriel stared at her retreating figure until it disappeared behind the pce

    doors.

    After standing there for a while, he turned and left. Returning to the corner, the shadow guard who had been hiding there appeared. "Your Excellency,"

    Gabriel raised his hand. "You need not stay here any longer. Go to Saint Grace Nunnery at once and search for the lodgings of Eliza and Reverend Mendoza. See if you can find the antidote."

    "Yes."

    After the shadow guard left, Gabriel let out a low chuckle. "Caroline, your daughter is just like you, so heartless and ruthless. However, it''s not that easy to make me bow my head."

    With that, Gabriel flicked his sleeves and left leisurely.

    After he left, Tina ryed what she had heard to Eliza.

    Eliza sneered, "As expected, he had no intention of having a proper talk with me."

    If she had subconsciously walked up to Gabriel just now, she was afraid that his shadow guard would have attacked immediately.

    Since he could threaten her, he would not bother with pleasantries. That was precisely what Gabriel was thinking.

    Eliza, now understanding his intentions, couldn''t help but feel a surge of disgust.

    She said, "So the dignified Duke would stoop to such despicable means to deal with his own daughter."

    She felt that Anthony had indeed learned a lot from him.

    Tina asked, "Serenity, what do you n to do? Do

    you

    need me to go

    back?"

    "No need. The antidote is not at Saint Grace Nunnery."

    Eliza shook her head. She had put the antidote into the pocket farm of her pendant earlier.

    No matter how hard Gabriel looked, it would be impossible to find it. So all she had to do was watch today''s big drama unfold.

    The party soon began.

    Eliza and the others followed the arrangements and first chanted scriptures and prayed for the Empress Dowager.

    After the prayer, each family presented their gifts.

    This year, because Eliza was no longer in the Stonor family, the person representing the Duke''s estate to present gifts to the Empress Dowager naturally fell to Sophie.

    Sophie would certainly not miss such a good opportunity to stand out and show off in front of the Empress Dowager.

    Sure enough, she received praise from the Empress Dowager.

    16:23 Fri, 11 Apr NNA.

    When she sat back in her original seat, she gave Eliza a smug and provocative

    look.

    It was as if she was saying, "See? The Duke''s estate is mine now."

    61%

    Unfortunately, Eliza didn''t even look at her. The only reason she knew Sophie was provoking her was because Sarah had given her a vivid and detailed ount of it.

    Eliza smiled and took a sip of drink from her cup.

    Due to her status as the Holy Lady, her seat at the party couldn''t be low. In addition, Mary had a special rtionship with the royal family, so the people from Saint Grace Nunnery were seated higher than the Duke''s estate.

    The Prince Regent''s seat happened to be on the other side.

    After watching a few performances, the Empress waved her hand, telling

    everyone to enjoy themselves, and left the banquet.

    The Emperor naturally apanied her and sent her back to her chambers to

    rest.

    This left the Prince Regent as the only member of the royal family present.

    But he had already been asked a favor by someone. He looked back at Eliza, and

    then stood up with a smile. "I feel a little tipsy after all that wine. I''m going to go for

    a walk. Please, everyone, enjoy yourselves."

    After the three most important figures left, the atmosphere in the main hall

    obviously became much more rxed.

    As Eliza expected, someone couldn''t wait to approach her. ¡°Eliza, I didn''t expect

    you toe to the Empress Dowager''s birthday party today. What a coincidence."

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Chapter 104

    As soon as Sophie spoke, she attracted the attention of everyone at the party.

    All eyes fell on Eliza.

    After all, the central figure in the topic that had been raging throughout Haven City some time ago was right in front of them at this moment.

    11

    Sophie walked over with a wine cup. "Eliza, you have been away from home for more than two months now. You must have a lot of longing in your heart, right?"

    Eliza said lightly. "It''s a pity, I don''t."

    Sophie suddenly covered her lips and smiled, then deliberately sat down beside Eliza, and lowered her voice in a mocking tone, taking advantage of the cover. "Eliza, don''t be stubborn. Look at how long you have been gone. The Stonor family already belongs to mepletely. Now my father only has me, and my brothers only like me.

    "God knows how much I wished you would get out of the Stonor family and get out of my sight, but unfortunately, you used to be so ignorant of current affairs until two months ago, you suddenly became smarter.

    Sophie''s tone suddenly became somewhat meaningful, she pressed Eliza''s shoulder, and asked with a smile. "Eliza, can you tell me who gave you the advice?"

    Eliza raised her eyebrows slightly.

    It seemed Sophie believed that someone must be behind her recent sudden change.

    Unfortunately for Sophie, she was wrong.

    Even if she racked her brains, Sophie would never guess that Eliza had time travelled.

    And even if she did, it would be toote.

    She said, "Instead of trying to pry information from me, you should be more worried about yourself."

    Eliza lowered her eyes and took a sip of drink.

    Sophie stared at her and sneered. "It doesn''t matter if you won''t tell me. I''ll find out sooner orter."

    After she had finished speaking, Sophie raised her wine cup and gently touched Eliza''s cup. With a smile, she raised her voice and said, "Then it''s settled. For my birthday next time, I will definitely implore Father to allow you toe back. All you need to do is to pray for me. What do you think, Eliza?"

    "No." Eliza bluntly refused, seeing through her charade.

    Eliza bluntly refused, seeing through her charade.

    Sophie immediately said with grievance, "Why not? Eliza, you still don''t like me, do you? I just wanted to fulfill your longing."

    "But I have never said that I have any longing for the Stonor family."

    Eliza slowly got up and, in front of everyone, poured all the drink from the cup onto the ground, as Gabriel and the others watched with ugly expressions.

    She added, "From the beginning, you were the only one who said all this. Could it be that the so-called ''fulfillment'' in your mouth is actually forceful fulfillment? My innocent and naive younger sister?"

    15:25

    Tue, 15 Apr A

    As soon as these words came out, strange expressions appeared on the faces of many people present.

    Eliza suddenly said, "Well, that''s not right."

    Everyone looked at her again and seemed confused.

    Eliza chuckled. "The title is wrong. I am not the daughter of the Duke''s estate now, and I can no longer call you sister. So you must remember this and never call me sister again."

    Eliza kept a somewhat forced smile on her face, and there was a hint of displeasure in her tone. "What if I did?"

    "Then I would consider that a provocation." Eliza just stood there in front of her. With the change of address, an inexplicable air of condescension emerged.

    She continued, "After all, you are just a foster daughter of the Duke''s estate. You are not qualified to have the Holy Lady pray for you, nor are you qualified to call the Holy Lady sister."

    Sophie''s face changed almost instantly.

    Her face turned blue and then white.

 Chapter 105

    Just by looking at her face, Eliza knew that she must be furious with her words.

    Moreover, after Eliza finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows and gave Sophie a look of disdain.

    It was filled with provocation.

    It was as if she was returning the favor for Sophie''s earlier action.

    Just as the Stoner family was about to intervene, someone was faster than them.

    Fit /10

    +45

    Caleb, Sophie''s biggest admirer, red at Eliza and said, ¡°Eliza! Enough! Don''t think that you can insult Sophie just because you''re the Holy Lady! With me around, you can''t bully her!"

    However, just as he finished speaking, the person sitting behind him suddenly reached out and put him in a headlock.

    Grant said with a smirk, "Caleb, what business is it of yours when these twodies are talking?"

    Before the party, Grant had searched everywhere for Caleb. When he couldn''t find him, he had nned to wait until the end of the party to confront him.

    However, before the party even ended, Caleb couldn''t help but jump out and cause trouble.

    Grant, of course, did not hesitate to stand up and restrain Caleb. "If you have something to say, you can say it to me. But in front of the Holy Lady, you better watch your words."

    No one present expected that Grant would actually speak up for Eliza.

    Even Percival Fletcher, the Minister of Revenue, couldn''t help but look at his son in surprise.

    He thought, ''What''s wrong with this kid today?''

    Caleb frowned in displeasure and tugged at his hand. "Grant, what are you talking about? Not only are you not helping me, but you''re actually speaking for Eliza? Let go of me. I don''t want to fight with you here."

    "Neither do I," Grant repeated his words with a cold smile and then withdrew his hands.

    Caleb didn''t catch the underlying meaning of his words and just thought Grant was joking with him.

    After he let go, Caleb looked at Eliza and warned again, "Remember what I just said, do you hear me?",

    Eliza ignored him.

    She just gave Grant a strange look.

    Grant had been looking for an opportunity to apologize to Eliza. When he saw her looking at him, he instinctively straightened up and gave a silly grin.

    Percival asked, "Son, what are you grinning about?"

    After Eliza had looked away, Grant immediately straightened his face. "Nothing. Who''s grinning?"

    Percival watched as his son''s expression changed and felt speechless.

    Eliza sat back down after Sophie left the seat next to her.

    She took the cup that Sarah had refilled for her, swirling it gently in her hand. She

    then tipped her head back and took a

    15:25 Tue, 15 Apr A

    She felt that it was about time for the main event.

    Gabriel had been keeping an eye on Eliza.

    He had been expecting Eliza to make a move today and was prepared.

    ? 0,79%¡ã

    +45

    However, he didn''t expect that after the atmosphere at the party calmed down a bit, the person who stood up again was actually behind him.

    Simrly, when Sophie was feeling smug, with Caleb backing her up and the people from the Stonor family indulging her, the one who suddenly stood up and stabbed her in the back was actually the one who was least likely to escape her control.

    "Eliza, I forgot to prepare a birthday present for you when I went to Saint Grace Nunnery to celebrate your birthday half a month ago. I will make it up to you today." After Matthew got up, he walked up to Eliza and gave her the dagger he carried with him.

    Eliza smiled, took the dagger, and nced at Sophie, who was already frozen in ce behind him.

    She said, "Nice gift. Thank you, Matthew."

    It was just a very ordinary conversation.

    But at this moment, it caused an uproar in the entire hall.

    Gabriel''s face darkened almost instantly.

 Chapter 106

    A person said, "Good heavens! How could this be?"

    Another person said, "That''s why Eliza''s birthday felt off this year. That day wasn''t actually her birthday at all!"

    Someone else asked, "Then whose birthday was it?"

    A person replied, "With only two daughters, whose else could it be?"

    Another person said, "It seemes we''ve uncovered a huge secret!"

    Someone else said, "So Eliza isn''t the elder sister. What a fascinating y the Duke''s estate is putting on."

    A person asked, "What''s going on? What does it all mean? I don''t think I understand."

    Some were still confused and quickly asked others for rification.

    But those who understood pretended to be mute, but all looked at Gabriel intentionally or unintentionally.

    Gabriel''s expression was terrible at this time. He suddenly stood up, strode over, and grabbed Matthew.

    79%

    Matthew staggered from being dragged, and Gabriel naturally didn''t miss the dazed look in his eyes when he turned back.

    He said, "Eliza, you are really something else."

    If he still couldn''t tell that Matthew had fallen for it just like Anthony, Gabriel would have lived all these years in vain.

    As always, Eliza repeated what she had said before to Gabriel. "Duke of Mowbay, I don''t understand what you are saying."

    "You don''t understand?" At this moment, Gabriel only felt that he had underestimated her. He said with a sullen face, "You understand all too well."

    It was such an obvious scheme. If he hadn''t been contemptuous and dismissive before and hadn''t taken her seriously, he would have discovered Matthew''s abnormality long ago, and Eliza wouldn''t have had the opportunity to provoke him like this today.

    He asked, "You used your brothers. Have you ever thought about how they will view you in the future?"

    Eliza answered, "How can you call it using them?"

    She raised a hand in front of her. Then, she smiled faintly. "Duke of Mowbay, have you forgotten? I have already said that I will not do anything unless I am offended."

    Gabriel looked at her. She was so different from her past self, and for the first time, he felt like he had never truly understood her.

    She dared to challenge him as the Holy Lady and confront him.

    She was still Eliza, the daughter he had abandoned, but something had

    fundamentally changed.

    She might have ceased to be her former self long ago.

    Gabriel stared into her resolute, fearless eyes.

    He suddenly remembered what she had said when he threatened to banish her. "I will never regret it."

    Gabriel ultimately said nothing more at that time.

    +45)

    15.20 Tue, 15 Apr A

    1970

    When he returned to his seat with Matthew, Sophie anxiously asked, "Father, what should we do now? Everyone knows!"

    Benedict and Dn, who were at the side, had not noticed anything amiss. "What do you mean?"

    Benedict asked in confusion, "Didn''t Matthew just give Eliza a birthday present? What''s wrong with that?"

    Dn also thought they were a little strange.

    +4

    After all, when they were at Saint Grace Nunnery, the matter of Sophie''s incorrect birth date had been exposed. At that time, Gabriel used the excuse that Sophie had changed her birth date to fool the brothers.

    But now this was exposed in front of everyone at the party.

    The people who coulde to this party were either powerful people in the court, prominent officials and their families, or noble families. In short, none of them were simple people.

    Even if Gabriel brought out that excuse again, he would not be able to fool them all.

    But even so, Gabriel was still as calm as ever.

    He asked, "What''s the rush? Sit down first."

    Under Gabriel''s oppressive gaze, Sophie suppressed her anxiety and quickly sat down.

    Gabriel then handed Matthew to Benedict. "Matthew is not feeling well today, Benedict. Take him home and look after him. Don''t let him run around."

    Although Benedict was puzzled, he obediently replied, "Yes, Father."

    After Benedict took Matthew away, Gabriel said calmly to Sophie, "Without concrete evidence, everything is just spection. Only by staying calm can you avoid being disturbed."

    Sophie immediately understood what he meant.

    She thought, "That''s right, even if Eliza revealed her birth date, it wouldn''t matter

    as long as there was no conclusive evidence. I would still be the adopted

    daughter of the Duke''s estate!''

    However, Sophie was never content with just being an adopted daughter.

    She clenched her teeth and shot a sneaky re at Eliza.

    She thought, ''It''s all this little slut''s fault! She''s bing more and more of an eyesore.

    ''Anthony and Matthew are useless. They can''t even bring back one person, and they only make things worse!

    ''Now, the problem with my birth date being suddenly exposed here is that it won''t

    be long before rumors start spreading in Hasen City

    ''It may even affect my n to be the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate!''

    Gabrielforted her, but Sophie couldn''t feel at ease no matter how hard she tried

    But what she didn''t know was that in Eliza''s n, exposing Sophie''s birthday problem at the party was only the first step.

    There was a second step to follow.

    After all, the poison in Matthew''s body had not yet been cured.

    The person who took him away was Benedict, the most suitable person in Eliza''s opinion.

    15:26 Tue, 15 Apr AOA?

    Some things could be concealed once, but it would not be concealed forever.

    [79%

    45

    Although Benedict was not as cunning and brilliant as their father, he was not a real fool. Once he had doubts about something, he would definitely get to the bottom of it.

    Eliza had expected Benedict to react in such a way.

    But she didn''t expect that someone would continue the show for her at today''s

    party.

    Or rather, someone dared to help her continue to p Gabriel and Sophie in the face.

    Grant suddenly stood up and asked her with a surprised expression, "Holy Lady, wasn''t theing-of-age party previously your birthday?"

    As if he was really just concerned about her, he couldn''t help but say after asking, "Then when is your real birthday? I know it has passed, but... I want to say that I was a little rude to you before. If you don''t mind, can you give me a chance to make it up to you with a birthday gift as an apology? Is that okay?"

    He looked a little nervous as he spoke.

    This sudden turn of events took Eliza by surprise.

    She replied, "Mr. Fletcher, that is kind of you to say. However, there is no grudge between you and me, so why apologize?" So much had happened in the past two months that she had long forgotten about those who hadughed at her at Mount Westin, including Grant. Therefore, she felt strange when Grant suddenly stood up to speak for her

    Grant did not expect that she had already forgotten him. He looked visibly disappointed.

    Caleb stood next to him and immediately sneered, "I thought you two had such a

    deep bond, which was why you even help me and instead spoke up for her. Turns

    out it was all just wishful thinking."

    wouldn''t

 Chapter 107

    79%1

    "Deep bond? Caleb, stop ndering people! You''re the one who''s up to no good, and you have the nerve to use others!" Eliza had yet to react when Grant directlyshed out at Caleb.

    His spittle almostnded on Caleb''s face.

    Caleb retorted, "What did you say? I dare you to say that again! Who are you calling a scoundrel?"

    "You!" Grant found Caleb more and more disagreeable.

    Grant found Caleb more and more disagreeable.

    He asked, "Want me to expose your secrets and let everyone hear about all the shady and framing things you did a while back?"

    "Shut up!" Caleb knew what Grant was talking about as soon as he heard this.

    He immediately flushed with anger.

    He cursed in his heart, ''Which son of a bitch dares to spread my story?

    ''If I knew, I would tear that person apart!''

    Seeing that the two boys were about to fight, Dale got up and wanted to stop them.

    As a result, as soon as he moved, Percival grabbed his arm. "Dale, it''s just a few kids quarreling and bickering here. What are we adults interfering with? Let them quarrel by themselves. It''s not a big deal."

    "But there is still the Duke..."

    "It''s okay, if your brother-inw really wants to settle ounts with that girl, he won''t choose this time."

    After all, this was the Empress Dowager''s birthday party. Although the Empress Dowager left early, if someone came out to ruin the party, neither the Emperor nor the Prince Regent would let that person off.

    That was one of the reasons Eliza deliberately chose this day to release the information.

    The reason for getting rid of Nn was also very simple.

    Sophie would not dare to make a scene if the powerful Prince Regent was still present.

    As long as she revealed herself, Eliza could then release that piece of ambiguous information, and the smart people would see through not only Sophie''s true identity, but also the mask of innocence and kindness she had been wearing for so long.

    A truly innocent and kind person would not enjoy trampling on others like she did.

    The party actually ended with Grant and Caleb going outside to fight. However, because of Caleb''s interruption, Grant finally got the opportunity to apologize as he wished.

    Of course, that was just Grant''s own interpretation.

    Eliza original said, "Since I don''t remember having any entanglement with you, it means I have never been angry with you, so there is no need for an apology. As for the birthday gift, I thank you for the thought, but there''s no need to give me anything."

    On the carriage ride back home, Grant sat there covering his face, overwhelmed with emotion and guilt. "The Holy Lady is

    15:26 Tue, 15 Apr AA.

    so kind!

    79%1

    11

    45

    "I used to mock her, look down on her, and even because of a misunderstanding, I

    let Caleb harass her. But in the end, she actually said she never got angry with me. How could she be so nice?

    "I must have been blind before to believe those people''s nonsense! I think someone was jealous of the Holy Lady and spread these rumors!"

    In any case, in his eyes, Eliza was the most gentle and kind person in the world.

    Percival tugged at the corner of his mouth speechlessly, looked at his silly son, and couldn''t help butin, "I think I know why you used to hang out with Caleb."

    Now when Grant heard that, he immediately retorted angrily, "Dad, don''t mention that guy in front of me in the future. I might not be a great guy, but I will never be like him."

    Caleb actually framed his ex-fianc¨¦e after he did something shady. It was simply shameless in Grant''s eyes.

    He would not want to be associated with such a disgraceful man.

    Stealing was only a matter of morality, but framing others was a matter of character.

    He felt that he had been polite enough that he didn''t point at Caleb''s nose at the party today and scold him for being wicked and cowardly.

    Percival stroked his beard and said with a smile, "Well, let''s not talk about it. But you shouldn''t go too far. After all, he is the only son of Mr. Nevill, and his uncle is the Duke of Mowbay. Since the Prince Regent has already taught him a lesson, you should stay out of it."

    "Dad, don''t worry. I don''t bother with him now. I have something important to do."

    Grant said cheerfully, "I promised to give the Holy Lady a birthday gift, so I have to prepare it well."

    Percival nced at his silly son, thought for a moment, and then lectured him earnestly, "Since you are going to prepare a birthday gift, you should put some thought into it. Don''t just buy something expensive. The Holy Lady still needs to cultivate herself and pray for the country. If you give her some gold, silver, jewelry, or other external things, I''m afraid you will insult her practice."

    Grant, who was enlightened by his father, suddenly realized, "Yes, what you said makes sense. Then what should I do?"

    "It''s up to you to choose, but remember two words, ''appropriate""

    Grant stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    Just as Percival thought he understood what he meant, Grant suddenly turned his

    head and asked in confusion, "Dad, isn''t that one word?"

    Percival was speechless.

    He thought, "That is all you think about?''

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    Benedict and Matthew, who had left earlier, had already arrived at the gate of Duke''s estate in their carriage.

    The gatekeeper waited for a long time, and still no one got out of the carriage. Unsure who was inside, the gatekeeper asked cautiously, "Is Mr. Stonor back?" 15:26 Tue, 15 Apr

    45

    "Step back." Benedict''s voice was three

    Colder than usual.

    Benedict''s voice was three times colder than usual.

    The gatekeeper immediately recognized the voice as Benedict''s and bowed, "Yes, please let me know if there is anything you need."

    After saying that, the gatekeeper quickly retreated and wisely led the driver away.

    Only when the carriage was empty did Benedict repeat his previous question with

    a sullen face, "What you said just now, is it true? Is Sophie really Father''s biological daughter?"

    "Yes," Matthew said calmly.

    Matthew said calmly.

    Benedict''s face turned even uglier when he heard his affirmative answer. "I don''t believe you. Unless you show me evidence that Father betrayed Mother, I will never believe it."

    Unfortunately, Matthew''s answer was quite straightforward. "There''s no evidence." Benedict suppressed his voice and said angrily, "How dare you say that without evidence? Do you know that if Father hears what you just said, you will be in big trouble?"

    "I know, but since our trip to Saint Grace Nunnery, haven''t you had the slightest suspicion in your heart?"

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Chapter 108

    hapter 108

    Matthew''s words silenced Benedict.

    Indeed, he had suspected it.

    Before Eliza''s birthday, they had never realized there was a problem with the order of their birthdays.

    It wasn''t until Nn pointed it out that they realized that, despite being the same age, Sophie''s birthday was earlier than Eliza''s. Sophic should have been the older sister, but she was the younger one.

    And they had never paid attention to such a detail before.

    The guilt-ridden Benedict quickly figured out why.

    Since they had even forgotten Eliza''s birthday, there was no way they could have noticed the order.

    Although their fatherter exined to them that Sophie had changed her birthday to their mother''s death anniversary.

    But he never told them about this before.

    Benedict thought, ''Die he not tell us because he didn''t think it was a big deal?

    ''Or... is there really some unspeakable secret?''

    Benedict tossed and turned all night after returning that day.

    In the end, he spent the entire night convincing himself.

    He thought to himself, ''Father has always been a man of high moral character and integrity. Moreover, when Mother was alive, they were deeply in love. Therefore, Father would never betray Mother''

    Holding onto this thought, Benedict did not doubt anything again.

    He even persuaded Dn, who had the same doubts, telling them not to overthink it.

    After all, Nn and his father were rivals in the court, so Nn must be trying to nder his father''s character.

    79%

    But no matter how much Benedict tried to convince himself, once the seed of doubt was nted, it would eventually break through its shell.

    Today, Matthew was used by Eliza to deliberately expose all of this.

    First, she nted seeds of doubt in everyone''s minds at the party.

    Then, she targeted Benedict, using blunt words devoid of evidence as a weapon to pry open the shell Benedict had ced over the seed in his heart, forcing it to sprout.

    Benedict said, "I won''t breathe a word of what you said today. Once we''re home, you''ll forget this conversation ever happened, understand?"

    Matthew, who was beside them, suddenly blinked, his gaze sharpening as his eyes lost their vacant look. "What?"

    His mind had barely cleared when he heard Benedict''s reprimand. Bewildered, Matthew asked, "Benedict, did I say something just now?"

    Thinking that Matthew had understood, Benedict said reassuringly, "Good, that''s right. You didn''t say anything, and I didn''t hear anything."

    +45

    19.20 rue, 15 Apr

    He patted Matthew''s shoulder. "Come on, let''s go home."

    Matthew was utterly clueless about what he had said. He followed Benedict back

    to the Duke''s estate in a daze.

    X3.79%

    An hourter, the feeling that he had forgotten something important lingered, prompting Matthew to seek out his elder brother for rification.

    The feeling that he had forgotten something important lingered, prompting Matthew to seek out his elder brother for rification.

    He had just opened the door to go out when he noticed someone in the courtyard. "Sophie?"

    "Sophie?"

    Matthew recognized the person at a nce, and a smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Why didn''t you call me when you arrived? What are you doing standing alone in the courtyard?"

    Hearing the voice, Sophie stiffened and quickly hid something behind her back as she turned around.

    Sophie quickly calmed her pounding heart and exined calmly, "Matt... Matthew, I thought you might be resting, so I didn''t want to disturb you."

    Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why are you stammering when you talk to me? What are you hiding behind your back?"

    Sophie carefully took out the thing.

    Matthew''s eyes lit up, "Isn''t this the roast duck from the Phoenix Restaurant? Did you buy this for me?"

    Sophie smiled, "Yes, you came back early just now, and I thought you must not be full, so I made a detour to the Phoenix Restaurant and brought you your favorite roast duck."

    Matthew, who was about to go looking for Benedict, suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He said, "Good. My dear Sophie is so thoughtful. You even remembered what I like to eat."

    Matthew smiled happily. ¡°Come in and sit down. I happen to be a little hungry. Let''s eat together."

    After the two sat down, Matthew couldn''t wait to open the oiled paper that wrapped the roast duck.

    Sophie quickly waved her hand. "No, I''m already full from the party. I really can''t eat anymore. You can have it yourself."

    Matthew was, of course,pletely defenseless against Sophie whom he loved the most.

    So when Sophie said she couldn''t eat, he really thought she couldn''t, so he began to eat with gusto.

    It wasn''t until he had eaten almost half of it that a strong wave of dizziness suddenly rushed to his head.

    Before Matthew could react, he held his head and looked up at Sophie who was sitting opposite him, "Sophie, this roast duck seems..."

    Sophie still had the same innocent expression on her face, "What''s wrong with the roast duck?"

    "This roast duck is..." Before Matthew could finish speaking, his eyes rolled back and he copsed onto the table with a loud

    thud.

    After a long while, seeing that he didn''t move, Sophie slowly got up and looked at him with disgust.

    She said, "Useless thing. I have to do everything myself."

    010

    15:26 Tue, 15 Apr AA

    ????, 79%E

    +45

    Sophie sported coldly, dragged Matthew to his bed with great effort, and covered him with a quilt. After making it look as if Matthew had gone to bed himself, she put away the remaining roast duck on the table. Once she had removed all traces of her presence, she quietly left the courtyard.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, someone pounded on the door of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Seeing the visitor, the reverend who opened the door frowned. "You are from the Duke''s estate? I''m sorry, but Serenity is not seeing...

    "Please, Reverend, quickly tell Eliza that something has happened at the Duke''s estate! Something has happened to Matthew!" It was Dn who came rushing over on horseback.

    He said anxiously, "Matthew was poisoned and vomited blood after returning home yesterday. He is now unconscious. Father suspects that Eliza did it, so he is already on his way here with people and will arrive at Saint Grace Nunnery soon!" When Mary heard that the matter was so serious, she immediately told Eliza the

    news.

    Eliza, who was doing her morning lessons, opened her eyes and asked in confusion. "Vomiting blood and unconscious?

    "Mary, I remember that the medicine I improved didn''t have this effect, right?"

    Mary turned the rosary beads and said, "Your medicine doesn''t have it, but the medicine of others might have that effect."

    Eliza instantly understood.

    She smiled. "So someone is in desperation."

    "Don''t be in a hurry to confront anyone. After all, as you said, someone else is desperate, not you.".

    Eliza nodded obediently, "Don''t worry, Mary. I understand."

    It wasn''t long before Gabriel led a group of people to the gate of Saint Grace

    Nunnery.

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Chapter 109

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t Eliza who came out to see him.

    Gabriel looked up at Mary and asked coldly, "Where''s Eliza? Tell her toe out and see me."

    Mary turned the beads in her hand one by one. Standing on the steps at the door, she looked down at Gabriel.

    "After all these years, you are still so arrogant and reckless." Mary''s words were full of sarcasm.

    Although the person standing in front of her was the powerful Duke of Mowbay, she seemed fearless.

    Her eyes were even full of disdain for him.

    79%

    11

    +45)

    He said, "I have no time for reminiscing with you today. Hand her over

    immediately, or you should know what I''m capable of"

    "You and your methods?"

    Mary scoffed. "Are you referring to the same shameless, despicable methods you employed all those years ago?"

    Gabriel''s face darkened.

    He gripped his riding crop tightly. "Mary, don''t forget that Matthew and Anthony are her children too! Are you really going to protect just one while disregarding the lives of the other two?"

    "Isn''t that your job as their father?"

    Mary gave a coldugh. "Serenity is alone and helpless now. If I don''t protect her, who will?"

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly at her words. "So the poison in Matthew and Anthony''s bodies, it really was your doing?"

    Mary paused.

    She let out a light chuckle. "What if it was? What if it wasn''t? Duke of Mowbay, no matter what you want to do, if you want to enter Saint Grace Nunnery, you''ll have to follow the rules."

    This rule was His Majesty''s handwritten decree.

    Gabriel certainly did not forget.

    He said, "I can choose not to enter, but if Eliza doesn''t want to watch Matthew and Anthony die because of her, then tell her to get out here immediately!"

    Gabriel still thought he could threaten Eliza intoing out.

    Mary''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Gabriel! Watch your words. You''re not qualified to order Her Highness. The Holy Lady is personally appointed by His Majesty."

    At this moment, the atmosphere at the gate of Saint Grace Nunnery froze, and the two were in a stalemate.

    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded from the side. "What are you two doing?" Gabriel and Mary both turned their heads to look.

    They saw Nn riding a tall horse, followed by the mighty ck g, who had somehow already gone up the mountain and even surrounded everyone from the Duke''s estate.

    19:28 TUE, 15 ARE A CAT

    He said, "Reverend, Saint Grace Hummeryme exceptionally lively today is there we kn

    When he spoke thest sentence, Nn''s sharp gaze swej pointedly acrons Cours

    The tener atmosphere at the gate of Saint Grace Hummery shifted once more. Mary said calmly. "The Duke of Moshay''s two sons are poisoned, Anxious and irration, in is smards for the store, e actually came to Saint Grace Nummery

    Nn raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth to speak, nearly making, Gabriele Wood with rage. "So that show it. The Duke of Mowbay, you must be mourning

    Gabriel gritted his teeth. "My sons are not dead yet

    Nn put on a surprised expression, then sneered, "So they are not dead yet? 1 there they were trouby costs. Now dee would the dignified Duke of Mowbay dare to disobey the decree ande here to count deal

    His tone grew colder as he continued.

    The chill that emanated from him caused everyone from the Duke''s estate to tremble involuntary Gabriel took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing, the surge of anger rising within him.

    The moment Nn appeared, he knew that his efforts today would likely be in vain.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Chapter 110

    19%

    45)

    He had rushed over early in the morning, yet Nn followed him like a dog sniffing out a scent. He felt that Nn was nothing short of a relentless ghost.

    Mary said, "Now that His Highness Regent has arrived, if the Duke of Mowbay has any matters, you should consult with His Highness. As for me, I can only offer the same words. You have to abide by the rules"

    If they wished to enter Saint Grace Nunnery, they had to abide by the rules.

    Without a decree from His Majesty, the Stonor family wouldn''t be able to step foot into Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Gabriel clenched the horsewhip in his hand, his fury threatening to consume him.

    He wished he could justsh out with his whip and send the irksome Nn flying.

    Gabriel said coldly, "There''s no need for that. Since you insist on following the rules, then I shall go and petition His Majesty myself. I want to see how a cold- blooded person who dares to poison her two brothers is worthy of His Majesty''s title of Holy Lady!"

    Gabriel turned to leave.

    At this time, several ck g soldiers suddenly stopped in front of the Duke''s estate carriage.

    "Nn, what do you mean by this?" Gabriel turned his head and red.

    Gabriel turned his head and red.

    The handsome Nn curled his lips and waved his hand. "I just thought that you are old, and it''s not easy to make this trip for you. I can''t let you leave empty- handed, can I?

    "So Duke, don''t be in a hurry. Since you''re here, just wait outside."

    After Nn finished speaking, he strode inside.

    Although Mary frowned, she didn''t say anything. She asked someone to close the door and went back to the nunnery together.

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly at the sight.

    Half an hourter, just as Gabriel was getting impatient, the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery finally opened again.

    This time, Eliza came out.

    She looked at Gabriel and said indifferently, "Duke of Mowbay, I heard that your sons have been poisoned. Are they at the Duke''s estate now?"

    Gabriel stared at her. "Yes, they are."

    "Then let''s go. Let''s not waste any time."

    Gabriel immediately reacted, "Go? You want toe back with me?"

    "If I don''t go to the Duke''s estate, how can I detoxify them?"

    Hearing this, Gabriel thought that she had figured it out and agreed to detoxify his

    sons.

    "You don''t have the antidote?"

    15:26 Tue, 15 Apr AD

    Gabriel frowned and asked, "You don''t have the antidote?"

    A sarcastic smile appeared on Eliza''s lips. "I never said that I had the antidote.

    "Now either let me follow you back to the residence, or you go back by yourself. Duke, it''s y

    your

    choice"

    79%

    (+45)

    Without the antidote, Gabriel could only choose the former.

    He red at Nn and felt that it wasn''t that simple.

    After all, it''s impossible for Nn to be so kind.

    Seeing Eliza turn around and get into the carriage, Gabriel immediately stepped forward to stop Nn.

    He asked, "Prince Regent, what exactly are you trying to do?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow. "That''s strangeing from you, Duke. Didn''t I say I wouldn''t let you return empty-handed? I''m just helping you by inviting the Holy Lady out"

    Gabriel thought, ''What''s the use of inviting Eliza if there''s no antidote?''

    He sneered. "Do you think I would believe you?"

    Unexpectedly, Nn shrugged indifferently. "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or

    not, because we''re going to the Duke''s estate today."

    Gabriel keenly caught the word. "You''re going too?"

    Nn smiled faintly. "Naturally. As I am under His Majesty''s order to protect Her

    Holiness, it is only natural that I go wherever she goes."

    At that moment, a sense of foreboding washed over Gabriel.

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 111

    Unfortunately for Gabriel, no matter how bad his premonition was, it was toote for regrets.

    After Eliza boarded the Stonor family''s carriage, it was promptly taken over by Nn''s ck g troops.

    From the coachman to the guards, all were ck g soldiers.

    It was a clear stance that no people from the Stonor family would be allowed near her.

    Gabriel''s face darkened when he saw this.

    He said, "This is the Duke''s estate''s carriage!"

    Nn had a roguish expression on his face, "This is now the carriage of the Holy Lady. Of course, you can also choose to kick the Holy Lady out of the carriage, but whether she will agree to go to the Duke''s estate after that is another matter." Gabriel narrowed his eyes at him, a dangerous look in them.

    Nn smiled fearlessly, letting him look all he wanted.

    At this time, Eliza''s impatient voice came from the carriage. "How long do we have to wait? Don''t waste time."

    Nn smiled slightly, "Duke of Mowbay, are you going or not?"

    Gabriel snorted coldly, "Let''s go."

    *****

    Four hourster, Eliza, escorted by Nn''s ck g, returned to the Duke''s estate with Gabriel.

    After getting off the carriage, Eliza looked up at the ce that had once made her extremely happy and then desperately escaped from. There was a hint ofplexity in her eyes.

    "What happened to your hand?" A deep, concerned voice suddenly sounded from behind.

    Eliza looked down and realized that her hand had been trembling.

    She knew why.

    Even though so much time had passed, even though she knew she would not repeat the mistakes of her previous life, there was still a trace of fear in her bones and heart.

    Suddenly, arge hand covered hers.

    His burning palm seemed to melt her icy hand, holding it tightly.

    Eliza was startled and looked up in disbelief at the tall, handsome Nn beside her.

    Nn looked down at her, his expression serious and without a hint of amorousness, as if he was just concerned, and said, "Don''t be afraid."

    Eliza was stunned for a moment. "You..."

    She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could finish, she caught

    a glimpse of Gabriel turning around out of the corner of her eye.

    Eliza almost subconsciously shook off Nn''s hand.

    15:27 Tue, 15 Apr AA.

    Chapter III

    Then she quickly strode forward, as if afraid of being noticed, and quickly distanced herself from Nn,

    Nn, who was still standing where he was, withdrew his hand and looked at his palm.

    A lingering fragrance of Eliza remained in his palm.

    The first feeling that came to his mind when he caught her just now was how

    small she hand was.

    It was small and soft, as delicate as boneless.

    It made him want to hold it tighter.

    And that was exactly what Nn did.

    ÒÔÄî79%

    It wasn''t until Eliza was so frightened that she quickly shook his hand away that Nn realized how abrupt his actions had been.

    When he saw Eliza''s back as she ran away in a hurry, a sense of remorse welled up in his heart.

    Gabriel had just made some arrangements with his servant when he turned around and saw Nn standing at his door in a daze.

    He frowned and made a sarcastic remark at Nn. "There''s no shortage of guards at the Duke of Mowbay''s estate. If Your Highness has changed your mind, you can gi ub now."

    Nn nced at him, a smile spreading across his handsome face as if something had urred to him. He narrowed his long and narrow eyes and said, "The Duke is indeed fortunate. However, it is a pity that this fortune does not belong to you

    now."

    After saying that, he straightened his robe and strode into the Duke''s estate to catch up with Eliza.

    Gabriel, who didn''t understand Nn''s words, frowned.

    He was still wary as he thought, ''What is Nn''s true intention in following Eliza here?''

    Soon, Gabriel got his answer.

    After entering the Duke''s estate and settling down, Eliza asked, "Duke, now that

    we are here, is everyone from the Stonor family present?"

    Benedict frowned slightly at Eliza''s questioning tone, but because of Nn''s presence, he didn''t say anything.

    He said, "Except for Benedict and Dn, everyone else is here."

    Benedict and Dn had both taken leave.

    One was still on duty at the court, while the other was still studying diligently at the academy.

    After Matthew was suddenly poisoned and fell into aast night, as the eldest brothers, Benedict and Dn naturally needed to stay home to take care of them.

    So they both took leave early this morning.

    Eliza said, "To avoid any misunderstandings, I need Your Grace to send someone to find Benedict and Dn as soon as possible so that I can settle this matter in front of everyone."

    Upon hearing Eliza''s words, Gabriel knew that she wasn''t just here to detoxify. Gabriel said with a straight face, "For the sake of our past rtionship, I can promise you that as long as you detoxify

    Matthew and Anthony, I can write off whatever you''ve done."

    Eliza nced at him and chuckled. Her tone was ambiguous. "How can that be? Matthew and Anthony were poisoned one after another. If we don''t find the culprit, what face will the Duke''s estate have in the future?"

    Gabriel''s expression turned cold as he thought, ''Isn''t the murderer be you?''

    +45)

    He said, "I don''t care what you''re up to. Now, the opportunity is right in front of you. If you don''t take it, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Eliza chuckled softly. "Ruthless? Then I hope you will remember what you just said. If the real murderer is foundter, you must not show any mercy."

    Gabriel''s face darkened instantly.

    Soon, Benedict and Dn were called back.

    Upon seeing Eliza, Benedict''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but step forward.

    He said, "Eliza? You''re finally back!

    "That''s great! Have you thought it through? Are you willing toe home?" Benedict still didn''t know that Gabriel had brought Eliza back.

    Dn had seen his father storm out of the house in the morning, so he guessed what had happened. He rushed to Saint Grace Nunnery and, after informing Eliza, he saw Nn appear. Only then did he quietly take a detour back to the academy.

    He just didn''t expect Eliza to be still brought back by his fatherhe had already informed her in advance.

    Dn looked at Eliza with concern.

    Unfortunately, Eliza didn''t give him a single nce.

    Seeing that everyone had returned, Eliza began, "Next, if the Duke of Mowbay wants to unravel the poison in your sons'' bodies, you''ll have to cooperate well with me."

 Chapter 112

    45

    It was very simple to solve this matter. Eliza could guess who had poisoned Matthew, causing him to vomit blood and fall

    unconscious.

    Yesterday at the party, Matthew had looked fine, so the poison could only have been administered after he returned.

    In such a short period, it would be impossible for the poisoner topletely erase all traces.

    So now the easiest way was to search directly.

    As soon as Eliza made this request, Gabriel refused without hesitation. "Impossible!

    "My Duke''s estate is not a ce where anyone can search it, even if you are the Prince Regent!"

    Nn sneered. He was about to speak when Eliza, who was standing beside him, suddenly reached out and tugged at the corner of his clothes.

    Nn paused and did not speak.

    Eliza spoke for him.

    She smiled and said, "Your Highness indeed does not have this right, but please be clear about your current situation, Duke. It is not that Nn and I insisted oning to your Duke''s estate, but that you begged us toe."

    Benedict, who was standing at the side, frowned when he heard Eliza''s words. He thought it was the same as before, and subconsciously began to preach, "Eliza, how can you talk to Father like that..."

    But before he could finish, Dn grabbed him.

    Dn stared at him intently, gripping his arm, and reminded him, "Benedict, remember who you are."

    The word

    stopped Benedict in his tracks.

    It was then he remembered that Eliza was not the same girl from before.

    She was now the esteemed Holy Lady, her status even surpassing their father''s.

    Thinking of this, Benedict''s heart grew heavy withplicated emotions, rendering him speechless.

    Gabriel said coldly, "This isughable. I don''t recall ever begging you."

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you? You came to Saint Grace Nunnery, begging

    me to save your sons since they were unconscious from poisoning. That''s why I agreed toe to the Duke''s estate."

    Gabrielughed angrily, "You''re the one who poisoned them. I was not there to beg you, but to arrest you."

    "Do you have any evidence?"

    Eliza''s rhetorical question hit Gabriel like a ton of bricks. "Do you have any evidence?"

    Nn, who was standing at the side, smiled and chimed in, "That''s right. Do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, you''d better be careful what you say. After all, casually bringing people to Saint Grace Nunnery to arrest the Holy Lady who is praying for the country is a serious crime of disrespecting His Majesty."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the hall instantly became tense.

    Gabriel stared at the two of them with a livid expression.

    Only now did he finally understand why Eliza had suddenly agreed to return to the estate with him, and why Nn had insisted on following Eliza.

    These two had clearly nned this all along, and that wass why they came to his Duke''s estate to stir up trouble.

    "Did Nn give you this idea?"

    Gabriel stared at Eliza and asked, "Did Nn give you this idea?*

    Eliza lowered her eyes and said nothing.

    Nn smiled. "What do you mean by ''idea"? Duke of Mowbay, don''t take kindness for weakness. After all, the Holy Lady and I came here specifically to help you solve your problems."

    The truth was, this idea wasn''t Nn''s at all.

    He had originally nned to "pay a visit" to the Duke''s estate himself, just like he

    had done at the Marquis''s estate, to help them solve the case and investigate the poison.

    Eliza wouldn''t have to return to the Duke''s estate.

    But after hearing his words, Eliza shook her head. "No need, I know who poisoned them, so I will solve it this time."

    She not only wanted to solve this matter, but also deal with the person behind it.

    After provocating her again and again, she wanted to teach them a lesson, so they would not continue to harass her endlessly.

    So in the end, Eliza came, and the worried Nn followed.

    "Of course, you may refuse my request, Duke Mowbay. But you must consider this carefully. Matthew''s condition sounds quite serious, and it''s hard to say how long he can hold on." Eliza''s lips curved into a slight smile..

    Eliza''s lips curved into a slight smile.

    At this moment, although she was dressed in a holy robe, her words were sharp and ruthless.

    Her words were like a blood-dripping de.

    Looking at Eliza like this, Nn felt a surge of emotions in his heart.

    His heart pounded uncontrobly.

    When she prayed for him before, she seemed so pure and innocent, like a goddess descending to earth.

    But the Eliza now captivated him even more.

    Nn unconsciously touched his chest.

    He thought, ''Oh no, is this serious?''

    Eliza didn''t know what Nn was thinking

    She just looked at Gabriel, quietly waiting for the prey to take the bait.

    Gabriel''s face was as cold as frost. "Good scheme. Since you insist on investigating, then investigate. But if you can''t find the

    real murderer today, or if the real murderer is you, then I will not let it go." Eliza shook her head, a smile ying on her lips. "No"

    *79%

    Gabriel''s face instantly turned cold again. "What do you mean by no? Are you scared?"

    Eliza said, "As I have said, you begged us toe. If you still have this attitude, I don''t have to help you?

    Anyway, she didn''t care if she would offend Gabriel or something.

    Therefore, she wanted to vent her anger.

    Gabriel was the man who had decided her death with a single word in her past.

    So she wanted to let Gabriel have a taste of what it felt like to have his son''s life

    decided by someone else.

    It was a pity that the person was not Sophie.

    Otherwise, it would have made her feel even better.

    But it didn''t matter, it would be Sophie''s turn soon.

    Gabriel took a deep breath.

    The anger in his eyes was almost uncontroble.

    He really didn''t expect that after Eliza was expelled from the family, she would

    be so bold.

    She even dared to ask him to be nice.

    Gabriel had never been treated like this in his life.

    In this entire court, every officials respected and revered him.

    Even His Majesty was respectful to him.

    Nn raised his eyebrows, a look in his eyes that suggested he was almost praising Eliza.

    Gabriel was silent for a long time before he finally calmed down.

    Eliza didn''t back down.

    Gabriel sneered inwardly, ''So be it. What happened today will not happen again!''

    What happened today will not happen again.

    No matter what happened today, he would never again allow Eliza to run amok

    again.

    Thinking of this, Gabriel said coldly, "Fine. As long as you detoxify Matthew, I will give you the attitude you want."

    But if she could detoxify Matthew, he felt that she must be the one who poisoned

    him.

    With this thought in mind, Gabriel gave the order, "Listen up, everyone in the residence shall cooperate with the search."

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 113

    +53)

    In Anthony''s room, Sophie sat by the bed and asked with a frown, "Unity, what''s happening outside? Why is it so noisy?"

    Unity Brewer bowed and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."

    As soon as she reached the door, a group of people came from outside the courtyard, each wearing ck armor, with swords on their waists, their murderous aura frightened Unity''s face pale.

    She asked, "Who are you? This is the courtyard of Mr. Anthony Stonor of Duke''s estate. What are you doing here?"

    "His Highness and the Holy Lady have requested that Mr. Stonor and Ms. Stonore with us to the front yard."

    Hearing themotion, Sophie quickly got up to check and heard this. Her face changed slightly. "His Highness?"

    She thought, ''Why is that man here again?''

    Sophie knew that Gabriel would definitely bring Eliza back today. After all, this was her n.

    After Eliza came back, she would be able to frame Eliza for the crime of poisoning and murdering her brother.

    But she didn''t expect Nn toe, too.

    Sophie bit her lip and stepped forward to ask, "May I ask why he has summoned us? It''s not that I don''t want to go, but Anthony is incapacitated now. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for him to go."

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Stonor. We have already made preparations." The captain of the ck g who was speaking waved his hand, and immediately two people carried a stretcher into the room and unceremoniously moved Anthony from the bed onto the stretcher.

    The captain of the ck g who was speaking waved his hand, and immediately two people carried a stretcher into the room and unceremoniously moved Anthony from the bed onto the stretcher.

    The captain of the ck g nced at Sophie. "Now there shouldn''t be any inconvenience, right? If you are also inconvenient to move, we can also carry you there."

    "Insolence. You are not allowed to be rude in front of mydy!" Unity immediately protected Sophie and scolded the captain of the ck g.

    Unity immediately protected Sophie and scolded the captain of the ck g.

    The captain of the ck g Army didn''t even look at her, and said indifferently, "Lady Sophie, you should go now. Your brothers are all waiting in the front yard. Don''t dy."

    Sophie, who had wanted to inquire about the situation and try to dy, was immediately enraged.

    But seeing that these people wereing on strong and obviously didn''t intend to give her a chance to dy, she had no choice but to leave.

    Sophie had no choice but to follow them.

    Soon, everyone in the Stonor family gathered in the front yard of the Duke''s estate.

    As soon as Sophie arrived, she saw Eliza and Nn sitting in the center.

    She couldn''t help but re.

    She thought, ''When did that little bitch Eliza deserve to sit in the main seat?''

    13.27 Tue, 15 Apr 4 A.

    Eliza, sensing something, raised her eyelids and looked up, just in time to meet Sophie''s somewhat gloomy gaze.

    She provocatively curled her lips and mouthed silently, "Bow."

    ''Kneel.

    Sophie''s heart was instantly filled with anger, and she almost couldn''t help but curse out loud.

    78%

    But at this moment, Benedict, who was standing beside her, reminded her, "Sophie, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and salute!"

    If it was only Eliza there, Benedict might not have cared. They were all sisters, so there was no need to be so particr.

    But at this moment, sitting up there was not only Eliza, but also Nn, the Prince Regent.

    Not wanting outsiders to see the Duke''s estate as a joke again, Benedict naturally wanted to remind Sophie.

    But this reminder, falling on Sophie''s ears, coupled with Eliza''s provocation just now, made Sophie, who was already burning with jealousy, even more resentful in her heart.

 Chapter 114

    Send gift

    No Ads

    78%

    53

    Sophie clenched her hands tightly, her nails digging into her flesh, causing her pain. Only then did she grit her teeth and suppress her anger.

    Her stiff body bent down, and she knelt unwillingly, bowing her head. "Greetings, Your Highness..."

    She paused deliberately before continuing, Holy Lady"

    Eliza sneered at her action but did not take it to heart.

    After all, this was just a small lesson. What came next was the big gift she would give back to Sophie.

    Eliza spoke indifferently. "Since everyone is here, let''s begin."

    From the beginning, she did not even nce at Matthew and Anthony on the ground.

    Such an attitude made Dn''s heart ache.

    Nn turned his head and nced at Gabriel. "To avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings, I would like to ask the Duke of Mowbay to apany me in the search."

    Gabriel did not speak.

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. Pretending to be clueless, she asked, "Father, what are so many people doing here?"

    Gabriel then replied, "The Prince Regent and the Holy Lady suspect the poisoner

    is in the estate, so they''re here to investigate."

    Sophie could barely maintain herposure.

    She thought, "The poisoner is in the estate?

    ''Isn''t it already obvious that it''s Eliza?

    ''Howe a trip turned into a search of the estate?''

    A bad feeling crept into Sophie''s heart.

    She quickly went over the events in her mind.

    The traces in Matthew''s room yesterday had been erased. She had thrown the roast duck into a remote corner where no one would find it, and the remaining poison had also been disposed of. So, she thought that there shouldn''t be any problems.

    After letting out a sigh of relief, Sophie''s expression returned to calmness. But when she looked up again, she found Eliza staring straight at her. Sophie immediately red back.

    She thought, ''What are you looking at, you little bitch!

    ''Don''t think you can find fault with me by doing this.''

    But what Sophie didn''t know was that,pared to her, the person most familiar with the entire Duke''s estate was Eliza.

    She had grown up here since she was a child, so she knew which ces in this mansion were the least likely to be discovered and the most suitable for hiding thing.

    15:27

    Tue, 15 Apr ADA.

    78%1

    While Nn took Benedict away to search together, Eliza sat leisurely in the main hall

    She changed her sitting position, slowly rotating the beads Mary had stuffed into her hand when she went out,

    Seemingly finding the atmosphere in the hall a bit too quiet, Benedict, who had been standing by for a long time, couldn''t help but speak. "Eliza, did you receive the birthday gift I sent you a few days ago?"

    "Eliza, did you receive the birthday gift I sent you a few days ago?"

    gued by guilt, Benedict ordered a new gown for Eliza.

    Although the gown was not as exquisite as the one Nn had prepared that day,

    it was still one of the best in Hasen City,

    After all, in his heart, Eliza was a daughter of the Stonor family and his sister.

    As her elder brother, he should be the one to prepare her gown.

    Therefore, upon returning to the Duke''s estate that day, Benedict decided to order a new gown for Eliza to make amends.

    But s, what was lost was lost.

    The original rtionship was ruined, and no amount ofpensation could bring it back.

    Eliza nodded slightly and said, "Yes, I received it. Thank you, Mr. Stonor."

    The distant words made Benedict hesitate to speak.

    Dn had been holding back his emotions, eager to talk to Eliza, but couldn''t find the opportunity. Hearing this topic, he couldn''t help but interject. "Did you receive my gift? Do you like it?"

    The gift he prepared had a special meaning, so after asking, he carefully looked at Eliza, expecting her answer.

    But Eliza''s answer was bound to disappoint him.

    Eliza nced at him, her tone indifferent, "Mr. Stonor, you should understand that it''s difficult to repair a broken rtionship.

 Chapter 116

    Dn froze. This wasn''t what he wanted to hear.

    This wasn''t what he wanted to hear.

    What he wanted was to repair the rtionship.

    This answer pained Dn so much that he almost couldn''t stand.

    78%

    +53

    The gift he gave to Eliza was an emerald mirror, of which there were only a few in the entire Bortend, let alone Hasen City.

    He knew that he had offended Eliza, and she was very angry with him.

    So he almost emptied his pockets to get it from a friend, just to give it to Eliza.

    He thought maybe this could appease Eliza.

    It would be even better if Eliza could understand his little thoughts behind the gift.

    But he didn''t expect the answer she gave him to be terrifying.

    He said, "No, it''s not a good gift. I didn''t choose it well...

    Dn looked at Eliza and shook his head repeatedly. He forced a smile and said, "Eliza, don''t be angry. I will choose another one for you. No, one is not enough. I will choose a few more. What do you want, Eliza? I will buy it all for you!"

    Dn seemed almost possessed.

    He looked at Eliza, who was sitting, with a mixture of tears andughter in his eyes, and pleaded, "Eliza, I beg you, don''t do this to me, okay?"

    Unfortunately, the look in Eliza''s eyes never changed.

    She closed her eyes, no longer looking at Dn, and continued to twirl the beads in her hand.

    She was so indifferent and aloof that everyone present felt chilled to the bone.

    There was one person who was enjoying this scene immensely.

    Sophie snorted disdainfully in her heart.

    She thought, ''You fool, even if you regret it now, what can you do?

    ''Even if he is no longer in my control, everything is going ording to my n.

    ''After all, all my methods from the beginning were to sow discord. ''Although there is a slight mistake, the oue remains unchanged.

    ''Eliza, as I wished, has been expelled from the Duke''s estate.

    "This is my chance. Father and the Prince Regent won''t be able to find those things, so as long as I pin the me on Eliza, everyone''s attention will bepletely diverted.

    ''Eliza, don''t me me. me yourself and your mother for taking what you shouldn''t have!''

    A sharp glint shed across Sophie''s eyes, and she opened her month to speak.

    At this moment, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from outside

    "Holy Lady, His Highness said that the item has been found The captain of the ck g erode in and addressed Flera

    Sophie''s face slightly changed.

    She thought, Impossible, no one could have found that ce!

    This must be a lie!''

    Sophie thought Eliza was ying a trick. She nced at her with a sneer. She wouldn''t be fooled.

    At the moment, there were urgent matters at hand. Upon hearing the news, Benedict and Dn had to suppress fr emotions and asked with concern, "You really found it? Where did you find it?

    The captain of the ck g only said, "You''ll know when you get there"

    Eliza stood up and nced at everyone in the hall, "In that case, let''s go and have a look?

    With that, she left.

    Sophie followed without hesitation.

    She wanted to see what Eliza had done.

    Benedict and Dn were hesitating whether to follow, as Matthew and Anthony were still lying in the hall

    But the next second, they saw the captain of the ck g order someone to carry both Matthew and Anthony away.

    The two of them were startled. "What is the meaning of this?"

    "Prince says that this matter concerns the safety of the two lords, so they must be present to make things clear.

    Since the captain of the ck g had said so, Benedict and Dn could not stop them.

    They could only watch as Matthew and Anthony were carried away.

    Soon, the group arrived at their destination.

    Sophie''s originally disdainful eyes quickly began to change as they gradually approached a certain ce.

    Especially when she saw that everyone was gathered around the abandoned dry

    well behind the woodshed, her whole body trembled.

    As soon as they arrived, Nn Stonor, Benedict and the others by the dry well looked up.

    Eliza stepped forward and saw an oiled paper bag that had just been taken out of the dry well. Inside was half a roast duck. "What did you find?"

    "It has been inspected, and the poison on it is consistent with the poison in the Matthew''s body."

    Eliza smiled faintly when she heard this and said, "Starting with the roast duck that Matthew likes to eat the most. It seems that you know him quite well."

    Dn, who was behind her, looked up at her.

    Sophie forced herself to calm down.

    15:27 Tue, 15 Apr ACA.

    She thought. Don''t panic, don''t panic!

    Even if this was found, who could prove I did it?

    Eliza asked, "What else?"

    *78%

    Nn smiled and said. "There was also a medicine bottle found in Anthony room. Although the contents have been disposed of, the residue in the bottle was examined and found to be the same poison found in Matthew''s body?

    Benedict and the others looked at Anthony in shock.

    They thought. How could Anthony poison Matthew since he is unable to speak or move?

    Eliza said. "Strange. One who cannot move poisons another. How interesting."

    Eliza smiled at Anthony, who was wide-eyed and trying to exin.

    But his exnation was unnecessary.

    Anyone present with a brain could already understand that this was nothing more than a frame-up

    Eliza, however, saw more than they did. This setup was undoubtedly intended for her. As a precaution, Sophie must have had a backup n.

    Even if she couldn''t frame Eliza, as long as the vial was found in Anthony''s room, no one would immediately suspect her. At that time, Sophie would only need to feign innocence and divert attention, the no one would truly suspect her.

    Of course, this was all based on the premise that the half-eaten roast duck wasn''t discovered.

    After all, Anthony, who was unable to speak or move, couldn''t go buy roast duck and trick Matthew into eating it. His servants, of course, could have, but Anthony

    would not entrust such a task to a mere servant.

    So, in the end, someone was framing Anthony.

    For a moment, the Stonor family members present hesitated.

    Gabriel frowned, his gaze sweeping across everyone''s faces, and when itnded

    on Eliza''s face, he found that she didn''t seem anxious at all, as if she had known something for a long time.

    Gabriel suddenly paused and turned to look at Sophie.

    Aflicker of guilt in Sophie''s eyes was caught by him.

    Gabriel''s heart sank, especially when he heard what Eliza said the next second. "Since we can''t determine what''s going on with this medicine bottle right now, why don''t we ask the owner of Phoenix Restaurant to see who bought this roast

    duck?"

 Chapter 117

    Sophie bit her lip, her mind racing until a thought struck her.

    78%

    +53

    Maintaining a pitiful expression, she said, "I don''t know either, Dn. Unity just told me she was unwell and wanted to see a doctor. I really don''t know anything else. If you suspect something, why not let Unitye out and confront her face to face?"

    As she spoke, she shot a warning nce at Unity.

    Unity stiffened, instantly understanding.

    As all eyes turned to her, she saw Sophie silently mouth the words, "Don''t forget your family."

    Unity felt a chill run down her spine, her heart turning cold.

    Finally choosing to resign to her fate, Unity knelt on the ground and said while crying, "I did it, this has nothing to do with Sophie...

    "It was I who used her name to buy the roast duck, and it was also I who secretly poisoned Matthew. After poisoning him, I was afraid of being exposed, so I disposed of the poison and hid it in Anthony''s room. I did all of this."

    "Unity, I trusted you so much, yet you betrayed me and poisoned my brothers!" Seeing that Unity was quite sensible, Sophie immediately yed along.

    She attempted to be unaware of the situation andpletely extract herself from this matter.

    "Indeed, I knew it couldn''t have been Sophie." Benedict smiled confidently.

    Benedict smiled confidently.

    Anthony, who was lying on the ground, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    But other than the two of them, no one else spoke.

    Eliza looked at Unity, who was kneeling on the ground, with an

    expressionless face.

    She didn''t feel any pity for the maid who was pushed out to plead guilty.

    After all, in her previous life, besides Lillian Reed, who betrayed her, it was Unity who had done the most for Sophie.

    Now that she had fallen to the point of taking the me for Sophie, it w was her fault.

    However, Eliza felt that Sophie would not be able to get herself out of this like that.

    "It is true that Unity bought the roast duck."

    Eliza suddenly nodded, confirming for Sophie. "It is true that Unity bought the roast duck."

    Her action stunned Sophie.

    She thought, ''It is strange. Why did this woman speak for Unity?

    ''She must be up to no good.

    ''But it doesn''t matter. I indeed asked Unity to buy the roast duck in the first ce. Even if the owner of Phoenix Restaurant came to confront me, I wouldn''t be afraid!

    179

    ??? 78%g

    +53

    Eliza knew this, so she changed the subject, "Then may I ask if it was also Unity who personally delivered the duck to Matthew and made him eat it?"

    As soon as this question was asked, Unity didn''t dare to speak.

    Everyone knew that Matthew was hard to get close to, and he never ate anything given to him by his servants.

    And the one who knew this best was Eliza.

    If Unity dared to say it was her, Eliza would immediately see through the lie.

    Unable to say much, Unity couldn''t help but look at Sophie.

    Sophie cursed in her heart, and finally wiped her tears and said apologetically, "It''s me. It''s all my fault for being so stupid. I didn''t realize that Unity had poisoned the roast duck. I just saw Unity bought the roast duck back, thinking that Matthew must like it very much, so I listened to her and sent the roast duck to Matthew, which caused him to be poisoned.

    "It''s all my fault. If I had been smarter, maybe I wouldn''t have been used."

    Unity, who was forced to take the me, couldn''t help but be shocked by her acting skills and words.

    After the shock, she had to continue to cooperate with a sad face. "Yes... Yes, I have deceived Lady Sophie."

 Chapter 118

    "Yes... Yes, it was I who deceived Lady Sophie.*

    Dn frowned, "Then why did you do this?"

    Unity stammered, "I just...I just hate Matthew, so L..

    Hearing this, Gabriel felt it was almost over, so he interrupted her and wanted to draw a condtion. "Okay, exord''s nonsense. Now that everything has been cleared up, it is clear that this servant has offended her superiors. This Kand of crime will be dealt with by our family. As for the rest, there is no need to trouble the Prince Regent and Holy Lady!

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard Eliza ask in surprise, "Lady Sophie, do you really not know wrything

    Of course, Sophie continued to pretend to be pitiful. "I really don''t know, please. Holy Lady, please don''t be prejudiced against me because of your previous misunderstanding

    She deliberately spoke very euphemistically.

    But to other people''s ears, it was Eliza who was finding fault with her.

    Just as Benedict was about to say something, Elizaughed. "Prejudice? Why

    would you think that I have never even takes you seriously."

    Upon hearing this, everyone present wore a look of astonishment.

    Apparently, no one expected Eliza to admit it so tantly, no matter how much the disliked Sophie, for the sake of her ow reputation.

    Gabriel said, "Eliza, you...."

    Eliza ignored Gabriel''s frown and said indifferently, "Enough with the nonsense. You may have a lot of scapegoats to push out, but unfortunately, you fabricated your lies too early."

    Sophie said timidly, "I don''t understand what you mean....

    Eliza ignored her and turned to Nn behind her. "We can proceed now. Bring them out."

    Just as the Stonor family was puzzled, Nn curled his lips and gave the ck g captain a knowing look

    Soon, several people were brought in.

    The first one was the owner of the Phoenix Restaurant. ''Come and identify them" "Come and identify them."

    These people obviously knew what they were here for before they came. So after the owner of the Phoenix Restaurant stepped forward, he looked at Sophie and Unity, then pointed at Unity and said, "This is the one who bought a roast duck from the Phoenix Restaurant yesterday."

    Unity knelt on the ground, afraid to move.

    But the next second, she found that Sophie suddenly stiffened, her entire body tenser than hers.

    Unity immediately looked up and saw that after the owner of the Phoenix Restaurant had finished identifying her and walked away, the few people behind him were actually all owners of medicine shops in the capital.

    In an instant, Unity understood.

    15:28 Tue, 15 Apr AA

    ? 78%

    +53

    It was true she bought the roast duck, but it was Sophie who had formted the poison and bought the medicine to make it.

    Sophie wanted her to take the me, but now no one could take the me for her.

    Unity felt a surge of joy.

    The first apothecary owner pointed at Sophie and said with certainty, "It''s her. Although this girl was wearing a hat and veil yesterday, her voice can''t be mistaken. And her figure looks like it."

    The second apothecary owner also nodded, "It was her who came to our shop to buy medicine yesterday. Although we have many customers, the medicines this girl bought were all unusual and mostly poisonous herbs, so I paid more attention to her. It''s definitely not wrong."

    The third one looked at Sophie, and although he wasn''t very sure, he still asked, "Did you buy any lemon cake yesterday? I don''t quite remember it, but I still remember that the girl who bought the herbs seemed to be carrying a pastry that smelled of lemon."

    Gabriel and Dn, who came back with Sophie yesterday, were suddenly silent.

    Seeing their reaction, everyone else understood, and their eyes on Sophie were filled withplex emotions.

    Sophie fell to the ground and had a pale face.

    AD

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Chapter 119

    78%.

    (+53)

    "They are framing me. Eliza, why would you let them frame me?" Sophie gritted her teeth and insisted, still trying to clear her name, but Eliza just smiled and said nothing.

    Sophie gritted her teeth and insisted, still trying to clear her name, but Eliza just smiled and said nothing.

    One of the apothecary owners took out a piece of paper, "I believe Lady Sophie won''t forget this ledger that you filled out at my apothecary yesterday. Although the name and identity are different from the ones in the other two''s hands, the time of purchase won''t be wrong."

    !

    The other two apothecary owners also took out the ones in their hands. After they presented them to Nn, Nn directly gave them to Eliza.

    Eliza nced at them and had someone give them to Gabriel.

    Gabriel lowered his eyes and scanned them one by one. Finally, Benedict, who was still unwilling to believe the truth, took it from his father. After clearly seeing the time on it, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She did fill out some ledgers, but the names and identities she filled in were all fake. She thought, ''How could this be evidence?''

    She said, "No! Father, these are all fake, please believe me! I never went to any pharmacy. It''s all fake. They are framing me!

    "Benedict, you love me the most, don''t you believe my

    words?

    "Dn, you don''t believe me either? You only believe these outsiders'' words, Dn!"

    Benedict sighed and wanted to help Sophie up from the ground.

    Dn did not speak.

    This time, even if Sophie wanted someone to take the me for her, she couldn''t.

    Unity could not appear in Phoenix Restaurant and the pharmacy at the same time.

    The three pharmacy managers identified her, and even the lemon cake matched.

    Not to mention the medicinal herbs purchased in those three booklets, after the doctor''sparison, there was no doubt that it was the poison in Matthew''s body.

    After having someone send away everyone, Gabriel slowly said, "Take Lady Sophie away, lock her in the cemetary, and ground her for reflection."

    "Father..."

    Fortunately, it was just grounding for reflection.

    It seemed that Gabriel still loved her.

    Sophie secretly rejoiced.

    But Eliza would not let her go so easily.

    15:28 Tue, 15 Apr AA.

    Even Nn would not agree.

    0378%

    Nn said with a half-smile, ¡°This punishment is really surprising. I didn''t expect that the Duke of Mowbay, who ims to be fair and honest in the court, would also be so partial."

    Gabriel said with a cold face, "Thank you, Your Highness, for your hard work in investigating the poisoning of my third son. However, the rest is a family matter, and it is not up to outsiders to interfere."

    When he said the word "outsiders", Gabriel was not looking at Nn, but at Eliza. There was a warning in his eyes.

    He had obviously seen that today''s matter was not about what Nn wanted, but what Eliza wanted.

    Therefore, Gabriel was warning Eliza that this was the end of the matter, and she was not allowed to interfere any further.

    Unfortunately, Eliza was no longer the girl who would swallow her anger and tolerate him in order to please him.

    Eliza said, "The Duke''s words are wrong. Lady Sophie poisoning her brother is indeed a family matter, but when you surrounded Saint Grace Nunnery and treated me as a murderer, it was no longer a private matter of the Duke''s estate."

    Nn said with a smile, "In tomorrow''s court, I think there will be many ministers who would be happy to discuss in front of His Majesty the disrespect of the Duke of Mowbay for framing the Holy Lady and defying His Majesty''s authority in order to protect his adopted daughter."

    In Nn''s words, Gabriel was deliberate framing Eliza.

    Gabriel''s face instantly turned extremely gloomy.

    He asked, "What do you want?"

    Eliza said indifferently, "I don''t want much. I just want the Duke to be fair and impartial, that''s all.".

    But she didn''t think he would really be fair and impartial.

    If she hadn''t left the Duke''s estate, if she hadn''t been appointed as the Holy Lady,

    if she had done such a thing today, there was no way Gabriel would have just

    locked her up in the cemetery and grounded her.

    So today she wanted to see if her high and mighty father could be fair and impartial.

    Gabriel took a deep look at her.

    Eliza did not back down in the face of his scrutinizing and oppressive gaze.

    Just as the atmosphere was at a stalemate, a tall figure suddenly stood in front of Eliza.

    Nn faced Gabriel with a dignified expression. He shielded Eliza behind him, his voice cold. "What kind of look is that, Duke? The Holy Lady has suffered such a great grievance. Can''t you even meet this small request?

    "It seems that all these years of smooth sailing have made you forget your ce."

    Gabriel''s face darkened even more at these words.

    He red at Eliza and Nn, a hint of malice shing in his eyes.

    Without further hesitation, ge turned to his eldest son and instructed, "Benedict, go and fetch the whip."

    At the mention of that, both Benedict and Sophie eximed in shock, "Father?"

    19/20 Tue, 15 Apr 4

    They thought. Is father going to punish Sophie in public?

    Without waiting for Benedict to say anything, Gabriel said sharply, "Go now!" Seeing that his father was really angry, Benedict had no choice but to leave. After the whip was brought in, Eliza sneered as she watched Sophie''s face turn paler.

    78%

    Nn stared at the cold, gleaming whip, his handsome face darkened with an unclear expression as if he were reminded of something.

    Sophie said, "Father, I am scared. I am really scared. You know I am afraid of pain. Please don''t do this to me!

    "Father, please!"

    Sophic finally realized she was scared and burst into tears.

    Even a strong man couldn''t bear manyshes from such a terrifying whip. She couldn''t imagine what it would feel when itnded on her.

    But she didn''t expect what Gabriel said next, "Lady Sophie, with an evil mind, poisoned your brother. You will be punished with fiftyshes as a warning to others."

    "Lady Sophie, with an evil mind, poisoned your brother. You will be punished with fiftyshes as a warning to others."

    "Fifty?" Sophie, kneeling on the ground, gasped in horror.

    Sophie, kneeling on the ground, gasped in horror.

    She looked up in disbelief at her father, who was standing in front of her, and cried

    out, "Father, are you going to beat me to death?"

    She didn''t think she could possibly endure it.

    Just as Sophie was crying uncontrobly, trying to arouse her father and brother''s pity and sympathy, a voice slowly sounded from the side. "She will be fine." Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Dn staring at Eliza with bloodshot eyes.

    It was only then that Benedict and the others finally remembered that thest person who had received fiftyshes was standing right here.

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Chapter 120

    4+53

    Facing theplicated gazes of the crowd, Eliza calmly raised her eyelids. "Why are you looking at me? Didn''t Dn say so? She won''t die, so hurry up and hit her."

    Her indifferent tone almost made Sophie vomit blood.

    She thought. How dare she urge them?

    If it weren''t for so many people present. Sophie would have rushed up to tear Eliza''s mouth apart.

    In the end, the arduous task of carrying out the punishment fell on Benedict''s shoulders.

    Gabriel gave the order, and Benedict carried it out. It was exactly the same as two months ago.

    Only this time, the one being beaten was Sophie, not Eliza.

    Holding the cold, gleaming whip, Benedict found himself at a loss for the first time.

    He couldn''t help but look back at Eliza, seeming to want to plead for Sophie, thinking that if Eliza forgave her, maybe Sophie wouldn''t have to be beaten.

    He said. ¡°Eliza, no matter what, Sophie is still your sister, why don''

    Benedict subconsciously spoke as he always had, but this time he didn''t finish his

    sentence.

    Looking at the indifference on Eliza''s face and the frost in her eyes, Benedict trailed off, unable to continue.

    Finally, he fell silent.

    Eliza only asked softly, "I was your sister too, so why didn''t you hesitate for a moment when you beat me in the cemetery?"

    They were both his sisters, both subject to the family''s discipline.

    However, Benedict was biased toward Sophie.

    Benedict seemed to hear Eliza ask him that question. But Eliza didn''t say another word after that.

    What he thought he heard was just the grievance that belonged to Eliza, which they had ignored for so long.

    They had always seen it, but at that time, their hearts ached for someone else.

    After a long silence, Benedict finally raised his whip and said slowly, "Sophie....Bear with it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whipnded on Sophie.

    The burning pain instantly brought tears to Sophie''s eyes again. ¡°It hurts, Benedict. I am in so much pain!"

    In the past, upon hearing Sophie''s words, Benedict would have immediately put down the whip in his hand and checked on

    her.

    But now, as if he were deaf and blind, Benedict ignored Sophie''s cries and continued to whip her.

    Eliza watched the scene before her with pleasure.

    She had been waiting for this day for too long.

    Although this one incident was not enough to get rid of Sophie, it was enough to

    make her taste the pain she had suffered,

    15:28 Tue, 15 Apr AOA

    and that alone gave her great pleasure.

    Soon Sophie''s back was red and bloody, and the goose-yellow clothes were stained with blood.

    She pleaded, "Stop it!

    "Father! Benedict! Please...

    "It hurts so much! Dn, help me, please!"

    After only a fewshes, Sophie was in agony.

    <78%

    Anthony, lying to one side, desperately tried to open his eyes wide, wanting to speak up for Sophie or curse Eliza and Nn, the most unwee people in the courtyard.

    He thought, ''It is all Eliza''s fault. If she hadn''t kept dwelling on such a trivial matter, how could Sophie have been beaten?

    And Nn, he is not even from the Duke''s estate. Why did he help Eliza?

    ''Sophie is also a member of the Stonor family, so what is the point of helping Eliza?

    Anthony, who was unable to speak at the moment, red daggers at everyone present, but no one paid him

    Sophie felt like she was about to pass out before even half of the fiftyshes hadnded.

    Seizing the opportunity, she rolled her eyes and copsed to the ground, feigning unconsciousness.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    0.78%#

    +53

 Chapter 121

    Benedict hastily lowered the whip and gently helped Sophie up. "Sophie, are you alright? Can you hold on?"

    Sophie remained motionless, her eyes tightly shut.

    As Gabriel hurried over, wanting to check if he had been too harsh, Nn sneered. ¡°She is quite frail. She appears even more delicate than the pampered legitimate daughter of your family."

    His tone dripped with sarcasm. "How can she faint after a mere twentyshes? I wonder how Serenity endured all fiftyshes back then"

    His words seemedced with anger.

    He had his subordinates investigate what Eliza had experienced in the Duke''s estate all these years. They found out a lot, but they couldn''t find out the source of the injuries on her back that he saw outside the imperial study on the day he first met her,

    And today, he finally understood that all those scars were from her own family.

    He thought, ''What did she do wrong to deserve fiftyshes?

    ''Such a whip, used on a little girl, how could THEY do it?''

    Nn''s heart was filled with rage. Even more so, he felt sorry for Eliza.

    Even more so, he felt sorry for Eliza.

    He thought, ''No wonder there was always a hint of sadness in her eyes. With a family like that, I wonder how much she has suffered in the Duke''s estate.

    Nn looked back at Eliza with heartache.

    As if sensing something, Eliza looked up at him, and as if she had seen through what he was thinking, she raised the corners of her lips and gave him aforting smile.

    Nn''s words sessfully stopped Gabriel''s intention to dy the matter. "Bring me a bucket of water and ssh Lady Sophie awake."

    Benedict silently lowered Sophie, whom he had helped up.

    Sophie felt speechless.

    Seeing that the servant had really gone to fetch a bucket of water, Sophie, who had been lying on the ground for a long time without moving, quickly pretended to have just regained consciousness and slowly opened her eyes.

    She said, "Father, Brother..."

    Knowing that Dn''s heart hadpletely shifted to Eliza, Sophie didn''t even want to call him that anymore.

    She thought, ''What a fool. Just get lost.

    ''I don''t care about you!''

    Sophie tried her best to hold herself up and said weakly, "I... Did I just faint?"

    Benedict suppressed his emotions and closed his eyes, as if he had finally made

    a decision, "I''m sorry, Sophie. I am doing this to end your pain quickly. Don''t worry."

    15.28 Tue, 15 Apr AD

    Hearing this, Sophie suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, the next second, Benedict directly called two strong women

    forward, grabbing her from left and right.

    The strength of their grip made Sophie''s arms ache.

    Sophie panicked and struggled immediately. ¡°No, Benedict, Don''t do this, don''t!"

    When Benedict said to end it quickly, he really meant it literally.

    Previously, Benedict had been slow because he was afraid of hurting Sophie if she moved around. Now that Sophie was being held by two strong women, Benedict no longer had any scruples. He did not hesitate to whip her.

    The speed was extremely fast, and the whip was flying.

    Anyone who didn''t know better would think that Benedict hated Sophie.

    Sophie cursed Benedict in her heart.

    She thought, ''Crazy! Idiot! Jerk!''

    Sophie wanted to split open Benedict''s head and see what was wrong with him.

    She thought, ''What did he mean by ending my pain quickly?

    ''Is this how he ends my pain?''

    With this move, Sophie didn''t even have a chance, and she endured fiftyshes.

    In the end, she copsed to the ground, covered in blood.

    Gabriel asked, "Now are you finally satisfied?"

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 122

    Gabriel looked at Eliza and Nn with an extremely gloomy expression.

    He said. "I have taken note of today''s events. Now that the perpetrator has been punished, shouldn''t the Holy Lady hand over the antidote?*

    Eliza raised her eyebrows slightly. "If you want the antidote, shouldn''t you ask your daughter for it? She was the one who poisoned him, not me."

    Gabriel said coldly, "You know what I am talking about."

    It was Sophie who poisoned Matthew, causing him to vomit blood and fall into aa, but before that, Eliza had used poison on him.

    The poison that had beguiled Matthew and caused him to make a blunder at the party.

    Eliza smiled. ¡°Why are you ndering me again? You were the one who invited the doctor. Why don''t you ask him yourself and see if there is a second poison in your son''s body?"

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then he turned to the old doctor, who shook his head.

    Upon seeing this, Gabriel''s expression changed slightly.

    Then he said indifferently, "In that case, we have nothing to offer you. Benedict, why don''t you see our guests out?"

    Benedict, who was still standing there in a daze, came back to his senses. Just as he was about to agree, Dn, who had been standing by the side without saying a word, said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll go, Father."

    Gabriel was in no mood to care about them at the moment. After ordering someone to carry Sophie down for treatment, he said, "Whatever." Then, he immediately followed.

    This attitude clearly showed that he was already impatient with Eliza and Nn.

    His biggest regret was going to Saint Grace Nunnery with his men to look for Eliza early in the morning.

    If he hadn''t gone this morning, Nn wouldn''t have followed Eliza to the Duke''s estate.

    If these two hadn''te to the Duke''s estate, this whole house wouldn''t have been turned upside down by them today, and Sophie wouldn''t have been beaten up.

    Although he really did not expect that it was Sophie who poisoned Matthew, he couldn''t help but be biased toward her.

    After all, she was the child that person risked her life to leave him.

    He could not help but feel sorry for her.

    After Gabriel and the others left, Dn opened his mouth awkwardly, "I... I''ll see you two out."

    Eliza didn''t want to stay at the Duke''s estate any longer.

    Now that she had punished Sophie, Eliza naturally felt much better and was more willing to talk.

    She said she would leave, and she left.

    Since Eliza was leaving, Nn naturally wouldn''t stay any longer.

    15:28 Tue, 15 Apr AA.

    He swaggered out of the Duke''s estate with his ck g soldiers.

    Along the way, Dn tried several times to find an opportunity to talk to Eliza. But Eliza walked so fast that Dn could barely keep up.

    78%

    Seeing that they were about to reach the gate, Dn suddenly stepped forward, opened his arms, and stopped in front of Eliza. "Eliza, wait!"

    "Eliza, wait!"

    Eliza stopped and looked at him with a nk expression. "Anything else, Mr. Stonor?"

    Dn gritted his teeth, his voice trembling as he spoke. "I''m sorry, Eliza. I know you''ve always hated us. I''ve been thinking a lot these days, and I finally understand how much we did wrong in the past and how much you''ve suffered. I''m really sorry, Eliza."

    Eliza sneered. "Sorry? Such simple words. Do you think I will forgive you just because you said so?"

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 123

    92%1

    (+63)

    Dn hurriedly exined in a panic, ¡°No, Eliza! Since I''vee to understand everything, I no longer dare to ask for your forgiveness. I know that these words are not enough to make up for the mistakes I made before, so I just want to ask you, can you give me a chance to make up for all the grievances you have suffered?"

    Dn looked at her with pleading eyes and asked, "Can 1, Eliza?"

    "No." Eliza shattered his delusions without hesitation.

    Eliza shattered his delusions without hesitation.

    Her eyes were cold and ruthless. "Why should I give you such a chance?"

    She had pleaded countless times in her past, but no one had ever given her a chance.

    "Don''t bother me anymore." With those heartless words, Eliza stepped past him and left.

    With those heartless words, Eliza stepped past him and left.

    Dn was left standing there alone, unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

    After a long time, when he finally looked up, his face was already wet with tears. He thought, ''What should I do...?

    ''What else can I do?''

    Unable to find any way to repair his rtionship with Eliza, Dn was lost.

    He said, "Mother, if only you were still here."

    His mother was the best at coaxing Eliza. If she were still here, she would definitely be able to teach him how to win her

    back.

    *****

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    After leaving the Duke''s estate, Eliza boarded a carriage arranged for her by Nn.

    Sitting in the carriage, she closed her eyes, her face etched with exhaustion.

    Just as she was about to take a short nap in the carriage, a tall figure suddenly entered.

    Eliza opened her eyes and was startled. "Your Highness, why are you here?"

    It was not that Nn could not ride in the carriage, but Eliza was the only one in the carriage now. If Nn got in and someone with ulterior motives saw them, it might damage Nn''s reputation.

    "Your ... Your Highness, you''d better..." Eliza said with some embarrassment, wanting him to go down and ride a horse, or take another carriage, but before she could finish her words, Nn suddenly asked her, "Does it hurt?¡±

    Eliza was stunned.

    She didn''t know what Nn was asking.

    After asking, heughed at himself guiltily. "I''m so stupid. how could that kind of whip not hurt?"

    09:44 Wed, 16 Apr

    She thought, ''You''re talking about the whip of the Duke''s estate?''

    Eliza''s eyes flickered, and she fell silent as she reacted.

    Nn then said, "I''m sorry..."

    Eliza, who had heard someone apologize to her for the second time today,

    opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    She asked, "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    92%

    (+63)

    Nn''s voice was filled with remorse, "I should have stopped you that night, you should have seen the physician with such a serious injury."

    But he didn''t do anything at the time.

    It wasn''t until the next day that he learned that Eliza, with such an injury on her

    back, had begged her way up to Saint Grace Nunnery for her life.

    At that time, he was merely somewhat emotional about it, but now he just wanted to scold himself for being such a fool.

    Seeing such an injury, he wondered how he could have been so indifferent.

    For the first time, Nn, who had never felt there was anything wrong with being indifferent, hated himself for being so cold.

    If he had only held Eliza back then, perhaps he could have at least spared her some pain.

    Nn felt it was karma.

    All the indifference he felt back then had now turned into heartache.

    In the end, he could only y repeat those words to Eliza in a pathetic manner, "I''m sorry, I''m truly sorry..."

 Chapter 124

    Eliza didn''t expect Nn to apologize to her for this reason.

    As she looked at him, his face filled with apology and guilt, his tone so sincere, her heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly turned her head away, not daring to look at Nn. "It''s... it''s okay, we didn''t even know each other then."

    Besides, they just passed each other at that time.

    92%

    +63

    Looking back, Eliza could still remember that because she was in such bad shape, she almost fell to the ground outside the Imperial Study, and Nn helped

    her up.

    She said, "By the way, I should be the one to thank you. If Your Highness hadn''t helped me up then, I''m afraid I would have fallen."

    She wasn''t even sure if she could have gotten up if she had really fallen down.

    After all, her injuries that day were really serious.

    Hearing Eliza say this, Nn couldn''t help but sigh.

    But he quickly smiled, reached out and touched Eliza''s head. "It''s okay, I won''t let you fall."

    It didn''t happen then, and it wouldn''t happen again.

    Eliza froze in ce for a moment. After she came back to her senses, she shyly dodged Nn''s hand.

    The corners of Nn''s lips curled up. Seeing that her ears were almost red, he withdrew his hand and didn''t continue to tease her.

    They safely sent her back to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    At the Duke''s estate.

    Rejected once again, Dn returned, disappointed and helpless. He went to Matthew''s room first to check on him. It seemed that he had taken the antidote and fallen asleep after the poison was gone.

    Then, Dn went to Anthony''s courtyard.

    After all, Anthony''s condition was not very good right now. Dn originally nned to visit Sophie after seeing Anthony, and then go back to rest.

    But as soon as he arrived at Anthony''s courtyard, he found that there seemed to be someone in Anthony''s room.

    He vaguely heard someone talking. The voice seemed to belong to Gabriel.

    As Dn approached and was about to knock on the door, he heard a sentence

    from inside. "Father, did you really betray Mother? Is Sophie really your biological daughter?"

    Dn knew it was Benedict''s voice as soon as he heard it.

    But his words left him stunned.

    He thought, ''What does he mean?

    ''Why did Benedict ask Father that?

    09:44 Wed, 16 Apr

    ''Didn''t Father already exin Sophie''s birthdate?

    ''But why does Benedict sound like he knows something now?''

    92% 1

    53

    Dn''s heart skipped a beat. He stopped pushing the door open and stood outside, listening to what they were saying.

    A voice soon came from inside. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Matthew, or why he said those things at the party, but you haven''t given us a reasonable exnation yet. If Sophie''s birthday really falls on the anniversary of her mother''s death, why didn''t you tell us at the beginning? Why did you hide it until now?"

    Although Benedict had heard some of Matthew''s words in the carriage yesterday, he didn''t think about it after he came back.

    What made him suspicious again was Gabriel''sa tant favoritism towards Sophie today.

    Now, when he thought about how he had personally hit his two younger sisters, he couldn''t help but wonder if Eliza was really at fault two months ago.

    Eliza''s birthday was clearly not on that day, but hering-of-age party was still arranged for that day.

    At theing-of-age party, in front of so many people, Eliza was rejected by her fianc¨¦. After theing-of-age party was over, she still asked to be punished. Benedict wondered how he could have whipped her fifty times back then.

    The more Benedict thought about it, the more he regretted it.

    But what he hated even more was his father''s attitude.

    Gabriel did not hesitate at all about Eliza''s request to be punished.

    But when it came to Sophie''s punishment for her mistakes, he tried every means to get her out of it.

    He suddenly remembered what Nn had said. Sophie was just an adopted daughter, so it made no sense that she appeared more precious than Eliza, who they had been with since childhood.

    Benedict didn''t think it was wrong to protect Sophie, but when Matthew was poisoned, he wondered why Gabriel directly took staff to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    He didn''t understand why Gabriel was so sure that it must have been Eliza who harmed Matthew.

    Such differential treatment made him wonder for a moment who was Gabriel''s real daughter.

    He thought, ''Is it really true, as Matthew had said yesterday, that Father had betrayed our mother?''

    After Benedict''s voice fell, there was no second sound in the room for a long time. Both inside and outside the room, everyone was anxiously waiting for the man''s

    answer.

    Gabriel was silent for a moment and just sighed. "Benedict, don''t ever say such things again. I know you feel sorry for Eliza, but she is no longer my daughter. This is what you should remember."

    Benedict shuddered. He looked at him in disbelief. "Father, what do you mean, ''don''t ever say such things again? Why won''t you answer me directly?

    "And, from the beginning to the end, I thought you just wanted to teach Eliza a lesson. But what do you mean by that now? Do you really mean to expel Eliza?" Gabriel still didn''t answer him directly.

    09:44 Wed, 16 Apr.

    His indifference was enough to chill Benedict to the bone.

    He said, "Eliza is my biological sister!"

    He thought, ''She is my biological younger sister, so how could you say that she is

    no longer your daughter?

    The door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 125

    Gabriel and Benedict looked up to the door and saw Dn standing there, his eyes bloodshot, like an enraged lion.

    92%

    G63

    Dn said, "Father, stop being silent. Today, I only ask you one question, in your heart, is Sophie the most important, or is Eliza?"

    Benedict asked, "Dn, what are you talking about? Sophie and Eliza are both our sisters. You can''tpare them like that."

    He knew Gabriel was biased, but he didn''t think they should ask this question..

    Dn said coldly, "Benedict! Can''t you see? Aside from our own mistakes and Father''s mistakes, do you think Sophie is meless for Eliza and us ending up like this?"

    They used to think Sophie was pure and kind, and they were always afraid that she would feel inferior because she was only an adopted daughter, so they always took extra care of her.

    Gradually, no matter what happened in this house, as long as Sophie cried, they would me Eliza for it.

    After it happened once, it happened again and again.

    It was not until today that everything was finally revealed. The Sophie whom they had always considered to be extremely kind turned out to be the one who had poisoned Matthew.

    After being exposed, she was full of lies, making up stories, pretending to faint, pretending to be pitiful, and even attempting to make her maid a scapegoat.

    Such unscrupulousness made it almost impossible for him to believe that she was still their innocent sister.

    Dn said, "We used

    say that Eliza was narrow-minded and didn''t know how to be more

    amodating to Sophie. Now that I think about it, those words are truly

    ridiculous. Eliza always yielded to her, didn''t she? Hasn''t she yielded everything

    her now?"

    Dn covered his face with his hand, his whole body trembling.

    He was clearlyughing, but tears kept flowing from between his fingers.

    He really regretted it.

    Eliza used to smile a lot in front of them, but now only indifference remained on her face when she faced them.

    It was because she had truly suffered countless grievances and hurts.

    All of this was caused by them.

    He actually had the nerve to ask for Eliza''s forgiveness just now.

    Now, he felt that he didn''t deserve it at all.

    Just at this moment, Gabriel, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly sighed and said slowly, "Dn, I know you think you were wrong in the past, but Sophie

    is also your sister. Didn''t you love Sophie so much before? Why can''t you ept

    her now? Is it just because she wasn''t born from the same mother as you that you want to abandon her now?"

    Dn was in a daze when he heard these words.

    But soon he reacted, and a disgusted look appeared on his face. "Abandon?

    Father, you are wrong! Isn''t all this because you deceived me in the first ce?

    010

    19.44 wed, to API

    "Don''t treat me like a fool!"

    Dn roared.

    Seeing the sudden tension, Benedict subconsciously wanted to persuade Dn. "Dn, calm down..."

    But this time Dn couldn''t stand it anymore. "Enough, Benedict!"

    92%

    (+63)

    Dn turned his head and looked at him in disappointment. "You don''t have to keep persuading me. Eliza is not only my younger sister, but also your younger sister! How long will you continue to ignore her grievances like this?"

    Facing Dn''s questioning, Benedict''s hand reached out to grab him, but froze awkwardly in midair. "No... that''s not it. Dn, listen to me..."

    Dn raised his voice impatiently and refused him without hesitation. "I don''t want to hear it!"

    He didn''t want to talk to Benedict now and chose to look at his father again.

    He said coldly, "Eliza''s choice to leave the Stonor family was right. This kind of ce will drive people crazy sooner orter."

 Chapter 126

    +63)

    Gabriel''s face darkened instantly as he sensed something from his words, and he questioned him by his full name, "Dn Stonor, what do you mean by that?"

    "I just feel that since Eliza is no longer in this family, there is no need for me to stay in the Duke''s estate any longer."

    When Dn said this, not only were Gabriel and Benedict stunned, but even Anthony, who had just woken up and was lying in bed, couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    Gabriel was so angry with Dn that he mmed the table and stood from this house as you please?"

    1. up.

    "Nonsense! Do you

    think cane

    you

    and

    go

    Dn had already made up his mind, and his eyes were filled with determination. "Why can''t I leave? Eliza can leave, why can''t I? Or do you also want to threaten me with removing me from the family tree, like you did to Eliza?"

    Dn''s heart ached terribly, but he didn''t care anymore. "It doesn''t matter. Remove me then."

    Without the identity of a member of the Stonor family, he could have the samest name as Eliza.

    It didn''t matter even if Eliza didn''t forgive him.

    With this thought, Dn no longer had any hesitation.

    He went to Gabriel and bowed three times.

    Then, he said, "Father, please forgive me. From this day forth, I am no longer a member of the Duke''s estate. Do as you with my name in the family tree."

    Dn spoke these words with unwavering resolve and rose to leave.

    "Dn, what are you doing?"

    Benedict panicked at the sight and rushed forward to stop him. "Dn, what are you doing?"

    wish

    Gabriel red furiously at Dn at the door, his words escaping in a rush. "Dn, don''t you dare! If you dare take a step out of this door today, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    These threatening words sounded so familiar to Dn.

    When Eliza had been willing to leave the Stonor family, Gabriel had threatened her with these very words.

    With this thought, thest shred of hesitation in Dn''s heart vanishedpletely.

    "Take care, Father..." After leaving these words, Dn didn''t hesitate anymore. He broke free from Benedict''s grip, stepped out of the door, and left home.

    Benedict watched Dn''s figure walk further and further away, unable toprehend. He immediately wanted to chase after him. "Dn!"

    Gabriel''s voice was cold and stern as he stopped Benedict. "Stop! No one is allowed to stop him today!"

    His face was like ice, but his eyes were filled with turbulent emotions. "Since he wants to go after Eliza so badly, then let him go. I want to see how long he canst without being a member of the Stonor family!"

    Eliza was the Holy Lady after leaving the Stonor family, but Dn would be nothing without the Stonor family.

    Since they were so rebellious, then Gabriel would not keep them.

    09:45 Wed, 16 Apr

    92%

    (53

    After leaving the Duke''s estate, Dn went straight to Mount Westin.

    Since he had said that he was no longer a member of the Stonor family, he did not even use the Stonor family''s carriage or horses.

    It was a long way from Hasen City to Mount Westin, and it was getting dark. He walked from dark to dawn.

    Finally, when he was exhausted, he reached the foot of Mount Westin.

    Looking at the mountain, he remembered what he had heard.

    They said Eliza bowed every step of the way from the foot of the mountain, all the way to the top.

    They said she did all this for Caleb, so as not to be divorced.

    But now Dn understood that Eliza was not doing it for Caleb. She was willing to endure all the pain just to leave the Duke''s estate, and finally moved the Reverend.

    Thinking of this, Dn also bowed down.

 Chapter 127

    It was as if Dn was obsessed, wanting to experience all the suffering Eliza had endured.

    He wanted to know how Eliza felt when she embarked on this path. And soon, he would find out.

    And soon, he would find out.

    92%

    +63)

    The muddy, uneven mountain road, full of stones, not only quickly wore through his knees, but also severely wore down his edges.

    Less than halfway through his path, Dn felt as if his body was wearing out.

    But this was less than half of the journey.

    Dn looked up at the seemingly endless mountain road, and for a moment, a look of confusion appeared on his face.

    He thought, ''How could this mountain be so high?''

    To Dn, Mount Westin had always been an ordinary mountain.

    But now, it felt like an insurmountable cliff.

    Dn gritted his teeth and let out a low growl. "That''s not true!"

    He thought, ''Even my seriously injured sister could ovee it, so why couldn''t 1?''

    At that moment, a surge of determination welled up in Dn''s heart.

    He had to keep going. He would follow the path Eliza had taken.

    He would follow the path Eliza had taken.

    Dn continued to bow every step of the way.

    Even though his body was wearing out, he didn''t care.

    "Like a madman." Sarah couldn''t help but blurt out.

    She added, "Many people have seen him on the mountain road. What should we

    do, Eliza? Could he really be nning to go all the way to the Saint Grace Nunnery like you did?"

    After reciting a passage of scripture, Eliza said indifferently, "Don''t mind him, Sarah. Let him do whatever he wants."

    Anyway, the Stonor family had nothing to do with her now.

    "I know you don''t want to deal with them, so I won''t talk about him anymore. But it seems someone else came looking for you today."

    "From the Stonor family, too?" Eliza subconsciously assumed the person came with Dn.

    Eliza subconsciously assumed he came with Dn.

    Sarah shook her head. "Do you remember the young man at the Empress Dowager''s party who said he wanted to send you a gift as an apology and hoped you would give him a chance to make amends?"

    As soon as she said that, Eliza remembered. "Grant Fletcher, from the Minister''s manor?"

    09:45 Wed, 16 Apr

    "Grant Fletcher, from the Minister''s manor?"

    "Yes, it''s him."

    Eliza raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Why is he here so carly in the morning?"

    63

    Sarah couldn''t helpughing. "I think he actually brought a gift. He waited outside the Saint Grace Nunnery gate early in the morning and scared Mary when she opened the door. He asked..."

    Sarah pinched her nose and imitated Grant''s words. "Mary, is the Holy Lady in the nunnery today?"

    Eliza couldn''t helpughing at her imitation. "Why did he ask that?"

    Sarah shrugged and exined, "I heard he came yesterday, but you were at the Duke''s estate, and he couldn''t find you. He waited for a long time but you didn''t return, so he had to go back disappointed."

    Eliza nodded.

    She did returnte yesterday because of the matters at the Duke''s estate.

    She didn''t expect Grant to have alreadye once.

    Sarah said, ¡°He came so early every day. It seems like he won''t stoping until he sees you."

    Eliza was immediately helpless.

    Although Grant used to be a bit mean, after she went up the mountain that time, apart from seeing him once at the Duke''s estate, he never appeared in front of her again, until the party the other day, when he suddenly apologized to her, which surprised her.

    Eliza thought for a moment and finally nodded, "Then I''ll go out and see him." Sarah patted her shoulder and whispered, "Serenity, although this person seems to be here to apologize, you should not believe the words of such a dandy. Be wary in your heart, and don''t be deceived."

    Sarah was actually worried that Eliza would be deceived.

    Because Eliza was still so young, this was the age when it was easy to be moved by love and deceived by bad men.

    So she had to remind Eliza not to be fooled.

    She said, "Remember, no matter what sweet words those men say to you, don''t believe them. Guard your heart, don''t break the precepts, understand?"

    Eliza was rendered speechless. "You''re overthinking it."

    Grant and her had only met a few times, and the reason they had met before was only because she was Caleb''s fianc¨¦e at the time.

    She felt that Grant, as the son of the Minister of Rites, would never think of her in that way.

    She would never be taken in by any sweet words.

    Eliza handed a scripture to Sarah. "Here, pray for a bit and stop overthinking."

    With that, she gathered the scriptures she had finished reciting, got up, and left the hall.

    After a while, Eliza saw Grant waiting outside the gate.

    09:45 Wed, 16 Apr C.

    92%

    63

    As soon as she appeared, Grant, who had been sitting on the steps without a care for his image, jumped up in delight. "Holy Lady

    "Holy Lady!"

    He called out excitedly, then seemed to remember something and quickly stood up straight, bowing to Eliza. In a clear voice, he said, "Greetings, Holy Lady!" "There''s no need to be so formal, Mr. Fletcher Eliza stood on the steps, smiling faintly.

    Eliza stood on the steps, smiling faintly.

    Only after the formalities were done did Grant smile again. He quickly called for someone to bring out the gifts he had prepared and said with a chuckle, "Please take a look, Holy Lady. This is an apology and congrattory gift I picked out especially for you. If you like it, please ept it. If not, I''ll prepare another one. Or if you have something else in mind, just tell me and I''ll get it for you!" Eliza nced at it. Grant opened the box to reveal three exquisite bottles that looked very familiar to Eliza.

    Grant opened the box to reveal three exquisite bottles that looked very familiar to Eliza.

    She thought, ''Isn''t this snow cream?

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh, her words escaping her lips in exasperation. "Why you give this to me too?"

    did

    She thought, ''Is snow cream a popr gift these days?

    Nn had just given her a whole bunch of it, and now Grant was giving her the same thing.

    Eliza was truly exasperated. She couldn''t possibly use up all the snow cream Nn had given her.

    Grant''s eyes widened. "Who else gave Your Highness snow cream?"

    Of course, Eliza didn''t tell him who it was. She was afraid Grant would be disheartened if he knew.

    After all, Nn was a terrifying existence in the eyes of people like Grant in the capital.

    But soon, the handsome Nn, who frequented Saint Grace Nunnery, riding his

    tall horse, stopped at the gate of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    He stopped behind Grant.

    Staring at the three jars of snow cream in the wooden box, Nn narrowed his

    eyes slightly and asked in a strange tone, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 128

    Grant, who turned his head at the sound, was startled by the horse. When he looked up and saw that it was Nn, he trembled all over and said in astonishment, "Your Highness! Why... why are you here?

    Nn looked down from above and said, "You didn''t answer my question"

    92%

    Grant, whose scalp tightened, immediately smiled sheepishly and said, "I''m here to give the Holy Lady a birthday present"

    Hearing that it was a birthday present, Nn felt a little unhappy.

    "Serenity''s birthday has long passed. Why are you only sending a birthday gift now?" he said coldly.

    Grant could barely force a smile under the inexplicable pressure. ¡°It is a littlete, so this gift is also an apology. I made some offensive remarks to the Holy Lady before, and I wanted an opportunity to make it up to Her Ladyship

    Eliza opened her mouth to speak but hesitated.

    She didn''t seem to agree at the party that day.

    But Grant was indeed sincere.

    Just as Eliza was thinking about epting it and exining to Grant that he didn''t need to take this matter to heart anymore, Nn suddenly dismounted. He raised his hand and closed the box containing the snow cream.

    He said, "If you want to give a gift, give something better. Serenity has plenty of this snow cream. You don''t need to give it to

    her."

    Hearing this, Grant frowned slightly. "Is that so? But it''s also true that the Holy Lady was once the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate, so she must have no shortage of this snow cream."

    Grant misunderstood Nn''s words, thinking that the snow cream that Eliza had plenty of was from her past.

    He didn''t associate it with Nn at all.

    Nn frowned slightly, about to speak, when Grant continued without a care, "Since Her Holinesscks nothing, what''s the point of me giving her this?

    "Oh! What a fool I am! How could I have missed that?"

    Grant immediately smacked his head in regret, then turned to Eliza and said, "Please wait a moment, Your Holiness. Just one moment. I will go pick out another gift right now!"

    With that, he hurriedly left with his servants, carrying the box that held his snow cream.

    Before he ran off, he didn''t forget to thank Nn for his reminder, "Thank you for the suggestion, Your Highness. I have an urgent matter to attend to today. I''ll express my gratitude to you another day!"

    Nn thought, ''When did I give this brat a suggestion?"

    Eliza, who was standing to the side, couldn''t help but smile. "Mr. Fletcher is really quite amusing."

    Previously, because of Caleb, people like Grant never gave her a good look. They would either mock or ridicule her.

    Now that she had broken off the engagement and Caleb was no longer there to influence them, Grant had revealed his true

    nature.

    Grant was much better than the arrogant Caleb, even though they were both in the same circle.

    09:45 Wed, 16 Apr - G

    Nn stared at her smiling face and suddenly spoke. "Is that so funny?"

    His tone was mixed with jealousy. It wasn''t just sour, it was bitter, too.

    Seeing Eliza smile so beautifully because of another man made Nn''s heart ache with jealousy.

    92%

    He knew Eliza''s smile didn''t mean anything else, but a human was easily dominated by emotions. And now, he felt a strong possessiveness,

    He didn''t want Eliza to smile at other men, nor did he want her to smile because

    of other men, eEven though the smile didn''t carry any special feelings at all.

    This feeling made Nn can''t help but despise himself in his heart.

    Serenity was now a nun, he must not have such absurd delusions.

    And he couldn''t do anything to cross the line.

    Otherwise, he would ruin Eliza.

    Although Nn didn''t consider himself a good person, he wouldn''t do anything

    without a bottom line, such as destroying what he couldn''t get.

 Chapter 129

    To destroy what he can''t get is a despicable bastard!

    He didn''t want Eliza to think he was that kind of bastard, so he had to endure it.

    He asked, "The weather doesn''t look good today. I''m afraid it''s going to rainter. Do you want to go inside first?"

    Nn looked at her thin sea-blue robe and wanted to take off his shawl and put it on her, but finally decided not to.

    Eliza shook her head and asked about his purpose today, "Are you here to ask me to pray for you?"

    392%

    In the past two days, there were too many things to do, and she didn''t pray for Nn very much. Eliza was a little worried about him.

    Nn naturally did not miss the emotions in her eyes, and he felt a lot morefortable.

    +63

    He smiled and shook his head. "Let it go for today. I''m in a good mood these two days. I''lle back to you in a few days."

    Today, he had no other purpose. He just wanted to see Eliza.

    But he didn''t expect to see some guy fawning over Serenity as soon as he arrived.

    As a man, he could understand the little thoughts in that kid''s mind.

    It was just that Grant was young and nervous in front of him, so Nn saw through him, but Grant didn''t know what Nn was thinking.

    He didn''t even know that he had been targeted by Nn already.

    Nn motioned towards the mountain path. "That... what are you going to do about it?"

    Eliza understood who he was talking about, and she said indifferently, "Why should I bother myself with someone who has nothing to do with me?"

    Hearing this, it seemed that she didn''t intend to pay any attention.

    Nn thought it was a good idea, and that was the way it should be.

    He said, "Okay, then you go in. I will have someone keep an eye on him for you. If anything happens, I''ll have Tina notify you."

    Eliza nodded, subconsciously thanking him. "Thank you, Your Highness."

    In the next second, a pair ofrge hands suddenly cupped her head.

    After she looked up at him, Nn quickly withdrew his hands.

    He said calmly, "Don''t thank me like that in the future. If you are so polite and distant again, I will be unhappy."

    Eliza was stunned for a moment, unable to react.

    Nn pretended to be breezy and tested her, "We''ve known each other for so long, and we''ve helped each other a lot. I thought we were already friends."

    Eliza was a little shocked. She thought, ''We are friends?''

    But seeing Nn''s serious look, Eliza thought about it carefully. She had been grateful to Nn for what he did. Nn

    39240

    09:46 Wed, 16 Apr

    actually helped her more.

    But since he thought she was a friend, it would be ungrateful for her to refuse.

    Eliza suddenly raised her lips. "It''s my honor to be Your Highness''s friend."

    Although he wanted to be in a different kind of rtionship rather than friends, there was no need to rush it.

    He knew that Serenity was a very wary little fox.

    If he scared her away, it would be difficult to get close to her again.

    After Eliza returned to the nunnery, Nn stood outside for a while before mounting his horse.

    From the horse''s back, he had a wide view and immediately saw Dn, who was almost at the end of his journey. His disheveled appearance made it difficult to recognize him.

    Nn calmly looked away.

    With a flick of his whip, he rode past Dn. "Giddy up."

    Dn never once looked up at him.

    After a while, Dn finally reached the gate of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    This time, the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery did not close on him.

    But Dn was too ashamed to enter.

    He just knelt there, straight as a rod.

    Suddenly, he felt a coolness on his face. Dn looked up at the sky. The coolness intensified quickly. "It''s raining.."

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 130

    The rain wasn''t heavy. It was just a drizzle falling with the cold wind.

    It fell on Dn, soaking his clothes bit by bit and chilling his heart.

    In Dn''s dazed mind, a memory from their childhood surfaced for no reason.

    92%

    +63

    At that time, there was only Eliza in the family. She asked, "Dn, among the four seasons, with so many weather changes, what''s your favorite weather?"

    She always liked to cling to her brothers, especially him.

    Like a little shadow, every time he came home, his little Eliza would circle around him.

    Her little mouth wouldn''t stop chattering, as if she would never run out of things to say.

    At that time, he also loved Eliza very much. No matter what she asked, he would answer her patiently, never once impatient.

    He replied; "Of course, I like sunny days the most! Every sunny day, I can go out and fight, and feel refreshed!"

    "You are obviously all sweaty. You always smell bad when youe back from a fight!" The little Eliza would retort with a giggle, then pinch her little nose with a disgusted expression on her face.

    "Okay, Eliza has grown up now. You dare to dislike me? I will stink you!"

    "Dn stinks, it stinks!"

    Dn loved to tease Eliza, and he could always make her giggle.

    At that time, he felt from the bottom of his heart that Eliza''sughter was simply

    the best in the world, and no one couldugh as cutely as she did.

    After teasing her, Dn beckoned Eliza back to his side, fanning her while chatting. "Alright Eliza, don''t run. You might fall. Come sit by me for a while.

    "It''s your turn now. Eliza, what''s your favorite weather?"

    Eliza counted on her fingers one by one. "I like sunny days and cloudy days, but I don''t like rainy days!"

    "Why don''t you like rainy days?"

    "Mother told me that it rains because someone is crying, and they don''t want anyone to see them, so the heaven makes it rain to help cover them up. So even if someone cries, no one else will know."

    Kneeling in front of Saint Grace Nunnery, Dn reached up and touched his face. Feeling the wetness on his face, Dn couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. Drenched, Dn knelt there and muttered to himself, "This is the kind of weather Eliza dislikes the most. Even God doesn''t want to help me..."

    *****

    Back in Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza had decided to ignore Dn.

    When she returned to her courtyard, she had wanted to tidy up her herb garden, but it started raining before she could.

    09:46 Wed, 16 Apr

    Feeling a little bored, Eliza greeted Tina and went back to her room.

    The next second, she entered the pocket farm.

    The improved medicine she had used on Matthew and Anthonyst time had consumed several of her rare herbs.

    That was why those physicians couldn''t analyze the poison she used.

    Having witnessed the potency of these herbs, Eliza secretly began to ponder various, poison forms.

    .92%

    (+63)

    Eliza went into her pocket farm whenever she had free time these days, on the one hand to take care of the herbs, and on the other hand, she nned to make use of the small house in the pocket farm.

    There were too many people outside, so it was not convenient for her to study poisons.

    But this pocket farm was different. No one could find it, let alone disturb her.

    So Eliza soon had a new idea for poison,

    She carefully collected more than a dozen kinds of herbs ording to the poison scriptures, and then proportioned them in the same way.

    Soon, she made a ck pill.

    Once it was done, Eliza quickly put the pill into a small bottle.

    This thing had apletely opposite characteristic to the improved Obedience Potion.

    The Obedience Potion was colorless and tasteless, but this pill had a very strong smell.

    Its toxicity was not in the pill itself, but in the strong aroma.

    Eliza had only just caught a whiff of it when she sensed something was amiss with her emotions.

    She felt a sudden wave of despair, as if the sky were about to fall.

    Fortunately, she was still inside her pocket farm. The moment Eliza noticed

    something was wrong, she rushed to the stream and jumped in.

    With a ssh, Eliza was enveloped by the spirit-infused water.

    After being cleansed by the spiritual energy, the scent that was affecting her emotions finally dissipatedpletely.

    She said, "What an overbearing medicinal property. I''ll have to be careful when I use it," she thought to herself.

    When Eliza returned to the cabin after tidying herself up, she picked up the small emerald bottle with lingering fear.

    This poison wasn''t really a poison.

    Anthony''s Obedience Potion had given her great inspiration.

    Since Mary had made her swear not to use poison to kill anyone, she had to think

    of other ways.

    But after she learned the effect of the Obedience Potion, she immediately understood how to deal with Sophie.

    And this time, the potion was specially prepared for Sophie.

    Eliza''s eyes shed fiercely as she held the small emerald bottle in her hand.

    2.40 veu, To API

    She thought, ''Sophie, don''t think that the fiftyshesst time were the end of it.

    ''My revenge is not over yet.

    92%

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    After putting away the potion, Eliza immediately came out of her pocket farm. When she opened the door, she saw that it was not Sarah, but Mary.

    Eliza led her into the room, her expression curious. "Mary? What''s the matter? Is there something you need from me?"

    Mary hesitated for a moment before saying, "Dn copsed outside Saint Grace Nunnery. He has a high fever right now, and I was thinking that we should bring him in for treatment. Once his fever subsides, we can have someone from the Duke''s estatee and take him away. What do you think..."

    "Alright." Before Mary could finish speaking, Eliza nodded directly.

    She smiled and said, "Mary, don''t worry. We are nuns, and nuns are

    Besides, she didn''t hate Dn as much as she used to.

    When he apologized to her personally, she had already let go of some of her

    anger.

    However, letting go did not mean forgiveness.

    Eliza would never forgive Dn.

    After listening to Eliza''s words, Mary secretly felt a sense of relief

    Indeed, as Gabriel had said, if Eliza was Caroline''s daughter, the other children

    were hers as well.

    Mary felt sorry for Eliza, and thus felt angry with Benedict and the others.

    But Dn today made her see him in a new light.

    He was clearly aware of his mistake and was doing his best to apologize to Eliza.

    However, after all themotion, his body, already at its limit, endured a rain

    shower. It was no wonder he copsed.

    Hence, Mary, feeling concerned, came to find Eliza.

    Eliza said, "Let him go back after he wakes up. He doesn''t need toe to Saint

    Grace Nunnery again."

    Ìï

 Chapter 131

    Mary nodded in agreement, then hesitated before asking her, "Alright. Would...

    you

    like to go see him?"

    92%

    +63)

    He was still outside at the moment. Although Mary knew he had a fever, she didn''t immediately have someone carry him in.

    These boys were indeed Caroline''s sons, but in the end, she still preferred her beloved disciple, Eliza.

    If she had refused, Mary would have let it go, but she didn''t expect Eliza to be so understanding.

    Eliza did not agree to go. Of course, Mary did not force her.

    After sending someone to the Duke''s estate in Hasen City, Mary had someone carry Dn into the main hall of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    She thought that since he would be taken backter anyway, it would be more convenient to ce him in the main hall.

    So, she began to treat Dn on the spot.

    But even after she had brought down Dn''s high fever, no one from the Duke''s estate came.

    As it grew dark outside, she couldn''t very well throw Dn out, but she couldn''t keep him in the main hall either, so in the end, she arranged another room for him to recover in.

    In the middle of the night, a slender figure stood outside the door of that room.

    It was sote, everyone who was supposed to be asleep was asleep.

    There was no one guarding the room.

    So, Eliza gently pushed the door open and entered.

    She stood by the bed where Dn was sleeping, looking at him. The handsome face was now frowning, and from time to time, he made noises as if he were having a nightmare.

    She thought, ''Has his fever returned?''

    Eliza subconsciously reached out to feel Dn''s forehead.

    Sure enough, he had a slight fever again.

    She rinsed the washcloth in the basin by the bed, wrung it out, folded it neatly, and ced it back on Dn''s forehead.

    After finishing all this, Eliza was about to leave. Just as she turned around, arge hand suddenly grabbed her arm.

    The owner of therge hand gripped her tightly, as if afraid she would run away.

    As if sensing something, Dn tried hard to open his eyes, but his eyelids were as heavy as if they were pressed down by stones, and he couldn''t open them at all.

    He vaguely guessed who hade to see him.

    So he held Eliza tightly, refusing to let her go.

    He opened his mouth slightly, and his dry throat only uttered a few words.

    "Don''t... Don''t go... Eliza... Let''s go home..."

    Eliza heard his words.

    Uy.40 Wed, 16 Apr

    She also knew what he wanted to say.

    She stood in the darkness, looking down at Dn on the bed.

    After a long silence in the room, her voice slowly sounded. "Dn."

    It had been a long time since she had called out to him, and Eliza felt a little strange.

    She reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth and said indifferently, "We can''t go back. That home is not my home anymore."

    After saying these words, she pulled Dn''s hand away from her arm. "Don''te to me again."

    After leaving such a heartless sentence, Eliza left here directly.

    After she left, two lines of clear tears slowly flowed from the corners of Dn''s eyes as hey on the bed.

    He thought, ''Is there really no going back?''

    The feeling of sadness lingered until dawn the next day.

    As a result, when Mary came to see him, she found him in a state of utter despair.

    Mary didn''t know what to say

    Dn said, "Reverend, Eliza came to see mest night."

    Mary paused, and said calmly while checking on him, "You were dreaming, weren''t you?"

    The implication was that he was overthinking it.

    Dn said speechlessly, "I wasn''t dreaming. Eliza really dide to see me."

    Mary still didn''t believe him. "If she really dide to see you, how could you still be so dejected?"

    Dn smiled bitterly. "Because Eliza said that we can''t go back to how we were and told me not to look for her again."

    The familiar words made Mary raise her eyebrows slightly, lost in thought.

    She thought, ''Could it be that Serenity really camest night?

    ''It seemed that although she said she had let go, she was still soft-hearted! Mary didn''t know whether to be d or to sigh.

    92%

    Serenity had too much on her mind, and she didn''t seem to want to talk about it. Keeping it all bottled up inside would only make her sick sooner orter.

    Just as Mary was thinking about how to help Eliza, Dn suddenly said, "Mary, can I stay at the foot of the mountain?"

    Eliza wouldn''t let hime to her again.

    Then he would stay at the foot of the mountain. As long as he could be closer to Eliza, even just a little bit, he would feel at

    ease.

    Unaware that Dn had run away from home, Mary was slightly puzzled, ¡°Why are you staying at the foot of the mountain? Aren''t you going back to the Duke''s estate?"

    Dn opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin this to Mary.

    09:46 Wed, 16 Apr

    ? 92%

    He couldn''t really tell Mary that Sophie was his half-sibling, born to the same father but a different mother. Judging by Sophie''s age, it was obvious that Gabriel had cheated on his mother before Eliza was even conceived.

    He coudln''t bring himself to say such a shameful thing.

    Seemingly sensing Dn''s hesitation, Mary didn''t press further and simply nodded. ¡°You''re wee to stay if you wish. However, there are only viges at the foot of the mountain. If you want to be closer to Mount Westin, you''ll probably have to build your own house."

    Dn took note of this.

    At noon, after he felt a little better, Mary threw him out of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    "He''s gone?"

    In the courtyard, Eliza asked casually, "He''s gone?"

    Mary nodded. "He''s gone back. It seems he had quite a disagreement with the

    people from the Duke''s estate."

    Eliza paused in her movements, then shook her head. "That''s none of our

    business."

    Ìï

 Chapter 132

    When Dn was driven out of Saint Grace Nunnery, he was still clutching a package of medicine.

    It was for treating external injuries.

    Dn held the package of medicine tightly. As he turned to leave, he heard Benedict''s voice. "Dn!"

    "Dn!"

    Benedict had not seen Dn for a day, and he could not believe how disheveled he looked.

    He snatched the umbre from the page''s hand and strode over to Dn''s side.

    92%

    662

    After pulling him under the umbre, Benedict reprimanded him, "What have you been doing these past few days? Why can''t you discuss things properly with me first? Look at you now, talking back to Father, running away from home, disappearing for a day without bringing anything. You''re beingpletely unreasonable! Do you think you''re still a three-year-old child?"

    "I didn''t run away from home."

    Dn calmly corrected Benedict''s words. "I didn''t run away

    from home."

    Benedict tried to persuade him, "Don''t be silly. Do you really want to give up being

    a member of the Duke''s estate and be amoner?"

    Dn hugged the medicine in his arms and smiled. "What''s wrong with being amoner? Benedict, you don''t have to persuade me. Since I have left the Stonor family, I will not go back."

    Benedict did not expect him to be so stubborn. Just like Eliza back then, he wouldn''t listen!

    Benedict was also determined. He said, "Fine, since you insist on staying out, I won''t force you. But father has said that if you want to break off rtions with the family, then don''t even think about using a penny from the family!"

    Since Dn was so stubborn, he would let him suffer.

    Only when he knew how hard life was outside would he regret it and obediently go home.

    Thinking this, Benedict''s face darkened as he told Dn what their father had said.

    But what he didn''t expect was that neither Eliza nor Dn would regret after they decided to leave the Stonor family.

    Eliza was driven by disappointment, and Dn by pain.

    Everything he had done to Eliza in the past was now torturing him like retribution. The Duke''s estate was hell for Eliza, and now Dn felt it, too.

    All he wanted now was to follow Eliza, even if it meant just watching her from afar,

    "I understand." With that, Dn turned and walked out from under his brother''s umbre, clutching the medicine.

    Benedict called out to him again, but this time he did not follow. "Dn..."

    Only muchter, when Benedict had lost everything, did he feel boundless regret. He regretted every decision he had made.

    He hadn''t stopped Eliza from entering the nunnery or persuaded Dn to return home,

    Dn hadn''t taken anything with him when he left the Duke''s estate.

    However, he still had a priceless pendant on him.

    Dn didn''t intend to exchange it for anything, because it was a birthday gift from Eliza.

    Of course, he''d had many birthdays, and naturally, Eliza had given him many birthday gifts.

    It was just that those were all still at the Duke''s estate.

    He only took out this a few days ago when he missed Eliza, and he had been wearing it ever since.

    Dn clenched the pendant. This time, he had a goal in mind and was no longer as lost as before..

    He walked down the mountain and turned to the vige at the foot of Mount Westin, which was a little closer.

    He traded his expensive clothes for two sets of cheap ones and some money.

    The vige outside Hasen City was neither big nor small.

    Some were naturally willing to exchange with him.

    Dn then bought a small piece ofnd at the foot of Mount Westin and began his goal of protecting Eliza.

    *****

    392%

    "He really ns to build a house at the foot of the mountain?"

    Eliza frowned slightly when she heard the news. "He really ns to build a house

    at the foot of the mountain?"

    Mary said helplessly, "Yes, I was just saying it casually. I didn''t expect him to actually start doing this for you."

    Eliza pursed her lips.

    She didn''t like to hear that, especially about Dn leaving the Duke''s estate.

    She didn''t know what Dn was thinking, and she didn''t want to know.

    In short, whether he regretted it or acted on a whim, it had nothing to do with her.

    She had alreadye this far. If these people suddenly regretted it and wanted to make it up to her, her revenge would be a joke.

    !

    Eliza took a deep breath. "Mary, don''t say anything to him anymore, especially about me."

    Mary said hurriedly, "Serenity, I''m sorry. I didn''t consider your feelings..."

    "No, Mary, I understand. You didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t need to apologize."

    Eliza forced a smile. "By the way, I just remembered that the herbs on the back mountain need watering today. Mary, why don''t you have a seat here while I go fetch some water?"

    After saying that, she got up and walked to the door, picked up the wooden bucket, and headed for the back mountain.

    09:46 Wed, 16 Apr

    4¡Ý92%

    Mary watched her leave in a hurry and couldn''t help but follow her to the door. But Eliza was too fast, and she was gone in a

    sh.

    Eliza hadn''t even reached the herb garden when she couldn''t help but bite her lip and cry.

    In fact, she understood everything.

    Mary and her mother were old friends. Mary took care of her because of her mother, and naturally, Mary would care about her siblings because of her mother.

    Besides, it was not just anyone.

    They were children of the same mother, so it was normal for Mary to care about Dn. She could understand.

    However, her heart still felt so heavy.

    She wondered if it was because she was

    Arrow-minded.

    Eliza clenched the bucket in her hand, a look of bewilderment on her face.

    At this moment, a cautious voice sounded behind Eliza. "Serenity?"

    Eliza turned her head, quickly wiped the tears from her face, and smiled. "Tina, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Tina rarely showed herself in front of others. Generally, when she appeared by her side, it was because she had some news to tell her.

    So at this moment, seeing Tina appear, Eliza thought that Tina had something to tell her.

    But Tina looked at her face, hesitated for a moment, then gently shook her head. "It''s nothing, it''s just... you seem to be in pain."

    Obviously not very good atforting people, Tina panicked for a while before carefully asking, "Do you need me to stay with for a while?"

    you

 Chapter 133

    Eliza didn''t expect Tina tofort her.

    This time, a genuine smile appeared on her face. "Thank you, Tina. I really need

    it."

    Tina apanied her to the creek, and the two sat down quietly.

    392%

    Eliza looked at the creek, and after a long silence, she slowly said, ¡°Tina, you are a shadow guard cultivated by the royal family. Maybe one day you will be transferred back to protect other people. But if one day I tell you not to go and only protect me in the future, will you think I am selfish?"

    +63)

    She was afraid that Tina would think too much, so she quickly exined after asking hypothetically, "I don''t really want you to stay with me forever, it''s just today..."

    But before she could finish, Tina suddenly revealed a strong side, she looked at Eliza firmly. "I hope that''s true. Serenity, although I am a shadow guard trained by the royal family, our belief is to be loyal to only one master in our life. From the moment you gave me the name Tina, you are the only person in my life who needs my loyalty, and I will always only protect you."

    The corner of Tina''s mouth under the mask rose slightly, she got up and knelt down on one knee in front of Eliza, put her hand on Eliza''s knee, and pressed her forehead against it.

    She added, "Maybe one day, as you said, I will be transferred back, but if that day you can tell me not to go, then it will be the greatest honor of my life.¡±

    She thought, ''How can you think you are being selfish?

    You are my only master.

    ''As a shadow guard, the most frightening thing is to be abandoned by the master, right?

    ''And to be firmly chosen by the master is the most precious thing we can''t exchange for our lives.''

    Eliza didn''t expect Tina to say such a thing.

    It really shocked her.

    But the panic and ufortable emotions in her heart were also well soothed.

    She smiled and said, "Thank you. Your words make me feel safe and secure, too.¡±

    She reached out and rested her hand on Tina''s head, her voice soft and gentle. "Don''t worry, I will never abandon you."

    She would not abandon someone who had chosen her so resolutely.

    In her past, she had never experienced this.

    In this life, perhaps only Tina could apany her.

    She said, "Okay, I''ll go water the medicinal herbs first. Please tell Mary that I''m fine, and I''ll go find her after I finish watering them."

    By now, Eliza had understood what she truly desired, and she felt a sense of relief.

    Seeing her smile again, Tina felt relieved and disappeared in a sh. ¡°Okay, Serenity, wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."

    Eliza carried the bucket to the well to fetch water. As she lowered the bucket, she suddenly heard a noise behind her.

    09:46 Wed, 16 Apr

    She thought it was Tina.

    As she spoke, she turned her head to look. "Didn''t she just leave? Why is she back so soon?"

    She saw a man, tall and slender, his figure almostpletely enveloping her. Nn asked, "Who are you saying just left?"

    92%

    +63)

    Nn and Eliza''s voices rang out almost simultaneously. "Your Highness?"

    Eliza exined, ¡°It was Tina. I asked her to take a message to Mary for me."

    Due to the inexplicable sense of oppression emanating from him, Eliza instinctively wanted to stand up, but as soon as she did, she was caught off guard by the filled bucket.

    Her body tilted, and she lost her bnce, falling towards the stream.

    Eliza was startled.

    Just as she was about to fall into the water, Nn grabbed her waist.

    She didn''t fall into the water. Nn lifted her whole body up.

    He was holding her by the waist.

    it

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 134

    After turning around once, Nn put her back on the ground.

    He even specifically chose a t rock for her to stand on steadily.

    92%

    Eliza, who was safe and sound except for the fright, patted her chest to calm herself down, and said gratefully, "Fortunately, Your Highness was here, otherwise

    I would have been in trouble just now."

    After a light rain yesterday, the weather turned a bit chilly today.

    If she had fallen into the water at this time, she would have gotten sick.

    Nn raised his hand and flicked her forehead lightly. "You weren''t paying attention just now. Knowing that you couldn''t lift it, you still drew so much water."

    He thought, ''What if I am not here next time?''

    Eliza touched her forehead, not daring to say that the reason she didn''t pay attention just now was because of him.

    Nn rolled up his sleeves and trouser legs, then fished out the bucket from the stream and let Eliza y by the side. "Alright, give me the bucket. You go to the side and watch."

    "Let you do it? This is a bit inappropriate, isn''t it?" Eliza''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Letting the Prince Regent help her fetch water was not only inappropriate but outrageous.

    To her surprise, Nn reacted calmly. "It''s not like I haven''t done this before." Besides, it was not a big deal fetching water.

    On the battlefield, he had done harder, more tiring, and even dirtier work than this.

    It was just a matter of fetching water. Nn was much more efficient than she

    was.

    Eliza, however, was not idle.

    She said, "You help me fetch and water, and I''ll pray for you."

    Since they had agreed to be friendsst time, Eliza had also learned to be more open in their interactions.

    Seeing that Nn didn''t mind, she found a rock to sit down on and began to chant earnestly.

    Listening to the clear and pleasant chanting sound, Nn curled his lips and worked harder.

    In addition to fetching water, he also asked Eliza how much water to pour. He carried bucket after bucket, watering the medicine field.

    What used to take Eliza at least an hour to do alone, he finished in just a quarter of an hour.

    Nn put down the bucket, wiped his sweat, and sat down beside her.

    Eliza''s voice did not stop. She turned to look at Nn''s face and found that his handsome face seemed to have more dark circles under his eyes.

    Eliza paused. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? Did that illness act up again?"

    Nn shook his head. "No, I''ve been clearing out some shady people for His Majesty these past few days. I wanted to finish

    09.40 wed, to Apr

    quickly, so I rushed it."

    The "rushed time" naturally referred to his rest time.

    92%

    +63)

    Eliza said in surprise, "Then you still had time toe to Saint Grace Nunnery these past two days? Why didn''t youe back after you were done?"

    Nn didn''t dare to say that the reason he wanted to finish quickly was actually because he wanted to see her. "It''s nothing, I finished it anyway."

    -10

    Although he hade both days, each time he could only stay for a short while.

    He had just opened his heart, and he would not eatened with such a short meeting time.

    That was why he would rather not sleep and clea

    out those people.

    Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, Eliza didn''t press him.

    But after a moment''s thought, she reached out and patted Nn''s shoulder gently, like a friend, and said, "Forget it, seeing the dark circles under your eyes, just close your eyes and rest here for a while. I''ll pray to you for a while longer."

    That pat almost made Nn''s heart beat out of his chest.

    He stammered, "Then... then alright, you don''t have to read all the time, just stay with me."

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 135

    It was rare for Nn to be so flustered that he stammered.

    If his subordinates had seen him, they would have been so shocked that their eyes would have popped out.

    But fortunately, he only showed this helpless side of himself in front of Serenity.

    Nny down next to Eliza, feeling inexplicably happy.

    92%

    Listening to his crush talking to him seriously by his side, it felt like he was being coaxed to sleep by his lover. Nn, who felt quite sweet, finally rxed and gradually fell into it.

    As Nn''s breathing gradually calmed down, Eliza''s chanting voice also gradually became quieter.

    Little by little, in the end, there was only the sound of the stream flowing and the feeling of the breeze blowing gently.

    Eliza, who felt sleepy for some reason, rubbed her eyes.

    She thought, ''Forget it, I''ll just take a nap.

    ''Tina will definitely call me when shees backter.''

    Thinking of this, Eliza moved her body andy down on the side.

    There was some distance between her and Nn, neither too close nor too far.

    After she fell asleep, it seemed that only the two of them were left in this space. When Nn woke up, he saw this breathtaking scene.

    The sleeping Eliza was so quiet that he couldn''t help but want to get closer to her. He wanted to listen to her breathing and gaze upon her sleeping face.

    +63

    Shey there peacefully, her robe slightly disheveled. Her hat had fallen off at some point, revealing long, ck, and smooth hair scattered across the stone, slightly messy.

    Her eyes were tightly shut, eyshes trembling slightly. Her rosy lips were parted a little, and with every soft breath, a certain man couldn''t help but draw closer.

    Just as he was about to touch Eliza''s lips, Nn stopped himself.

    She knew nothing. If he went any further, he might ruin the rtionship they had just found.

    He had to restrain himself.

    The distance between them now didn''t define their future.

    He would have his chanceter.

    Even if the opportunity didn''t present itself, he would create one himself.

    Eventually, reason triumphed over the beast that was about to break free from the cage within his heart, pushing back the unspeakable desire.

    Just as Nn was about to straighten up and pull back, Eliza, who was sleeping soundly beneath him, seemed to have tossed and turned, perhaps because she was lying ufortably.

    09:47 Wed, 16 Apr

    With this movement, Nn''s thin lips brushed against Eliza''s delicate cheek.

    Nn''s pupils constricted instantly, almost losing control.

    He hurriedly left Eliza''s side, breathing heavily, then turned and punched himself hard.

    The punch was silent, but forceful.

    He hit himself so hard that blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.

    Thus, when Eliza woke up, she saw Nn with a cut on the corner of his mouth and a slightly swollen face,

    Unaware of what he had done to himself, Eliza asked in surprise, "What happened to your face and your mouth?"

    Unable to tell the truth, Nn made up a clumsy excuse. "I slept too soundly just now and identally fell off the rock, hurting my face and the corner of my mouth."

    92%

    Eliza suddenly felt remorseful upon hearing his words. "It''s my fault. If I had known, I would have stayed by your side and you wouldn''t have fallen like this." Nn didn''t think it was her fault at all. Seeing her ming herself, he quickly said, "No, it''s okay. I''m not very stable in my sleep. Even if you had been watching me, I might still have fallen, so it''s not your fault.

    "Besides, it''s not a big deal. Just some ointment will do."

    Eliza was now even more nervous than he was.

 Chapter 136

    The corners of his mouth were chapped and swollen, after all.

    If such a perfect face were to be ruined because of her, she felt that it would be her fault.

    .92%

    +63)

    "I''ll go get you some ointment now. Apply it quickly and don''t let it scar." Eliza turned to go back to her courtyard when Tina suddenly appeared in front of her.

    She asked, "Tina? You''re finally back. What took you so long?"

    Tina hurried to Eliza. "Serenity,e with me! We have visitors from the pce!"

    "Visitors from the pce?"

    Eliza raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Nn behind her. "Visitors from the pce?"

    She found Nn frowning. He obviously didn''t know about this either.

    There was no time to get the medicine.

    Eliza quickly returned to Saint Grace Nunnery. When she arrived outside the nunnery, she saw Mary and the others waiting at the gate, as well as James Gray

    in the distance, and behind him, the carriage that had taken her to Saint Grace Nunneryst time.

    Seeing Elizae out, James stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Holy Lady."

    Facing the emperor''s confidant, although he bowed, Eliza didn''t dare to fully ept it.

    After slightly turning sideways to avoid half of the bow, Eliza said, "There''s no need for formalities, James. May I ask what brings you here today?"

    James grinned. "His Majesty has sent me to invite Your Holiness to the pce. He has something to discuss with you."

    He didn''t say what it was about directly.

    Eliza paused for a moment, then nodded. "Very well. Please wait a moment, James. I will change into more appropriate attire before going to see His Majesty."

    After James smiled and nodded, Eliza hurried back to her courtyard to change clothes.

    After she went in, James, who was waiting respectfully by the carriage, suddenly sensed something behind him. He spun around and swept his duster.

    His duster was caught. When James looked closely, the fierce expression on his face instantly disappeared, reced by a stark white.

    He said, "Your Highness! I didn''t know you were here. Please forgive my offense!"

    James hurriedly begged for forgiveness.

    However, Nn did not intend to punish him. He merely nced at him indifferently and asked, "Why did His Majesty suddenly summon Serenity to the pce?"

    Fortunately, it was nothing secret. When Nn asked, James answered honestly, "You left early today. A memorial was sent from Plutonville, requesting to hold a prayer ceremony for rain to deal with the drought and inviting the Holy Lady to Plutonville to pray for blessings for the suffering people."

    09:47 Wed, 16 Apr

    Nn knew something about the drought in Plutonville.

    92%

    +63)

    He was not in charge of the governance of this matter, but he was responsible for sending troops to escort the relief grain.

    It had been half a month since the grain had been sent. With the ck g escorting it, not a single grain must have been lost. So he wondered why there was a sudden need for a prayer ceremony for rain.

    "If praying for rain was useful, there wouldn''t be so many years of drought," Nn said with a cold face, not believing any of this.

    James wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t dare to refute Nn and could only echo, "You are right, Your Highness."

    Nn also knew that James definitely wouldn''t be able to offer more information, so he thought for a moment and said, "Forget it. Since His Majesty has summoned Serenity to the pce, he must have made arrangements. I will go with you."

    Of course, James he could only respectfully invite him to board the carriage.

    However, Nn did not get in. After Eliza changed her clothes and came out, he got on his horse and gave her a reassuring look. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 137

    Meanwhile, at Duke''s estate.

    After being punished with fiftyshes, Sophie waspletely bedridden.

    Her back was a bloody mess, the skin torn open, almost too gruesome to look at.

    For the past few days, Sophie had been in so much pain that she cried day and night.

    Every time the medicine was applied, the pain made her wish she could rush to Saint Grace Nunnery and tear Eliza to pieces, so that she could taste the pain she was suffering.

    After a few days of agonizing pain, Sophie heard bad news from the maid.

    The new maid was called Annie. Unity had disappeared a few days ago. Naturally, Gabriel took care of her.

    It was too easy for him to make a maid disappear without a trace.

    But this method also frightened Sophie.

    She felt that this must be her father''s warning to her.

    Otherwise, he would not have killed her personal maid.

    Sophie was initially scared and behaved herself for a bit, but after a few days of torment, the hatred in her heart surged again, especially after hearing from Annie that Dn had actually severed ties with everyone in the Duke''s estate for Eliza.

    She said, "That damned little slut. I knew she wouldn''t be content!"

    She thought, ''It is clear that Eliza found that she couldn''t get any advantage under me, so she ran outside to stir up trouble!

    ''And now she has seeded!

    ''How could I let Dn leave the Duke''s estate like Eliza did?

    ''If Eliza continues like this, I''m afraid Benedict, Matthew, Anthony, even Father, will all be taken away by her!

    ''No, absolutely not!

    ''I finally got all of this back. How could I let Eliza take it away again!''

    Obviously, she felt that parents were the ones who truly loved each other. It was Eliza''s mother who came between them.

    Everything in the Stonor family should have been hers. It was all because of Eliza and her wretched mother that she became an illegitimate daughter who couldn''t see the light of day.

    If it weren''t for Eliza and her mother, Sophie fe;t that she would be the legitimate daughter of Gabriel.

    Sophie gritted her teeth, enduring the burning pain on her back, her eyes red with hatred, "Eliza''s mother stole what belonged to my mother, and now this little wretch wants to steal my stuff. Over my dead body!"

    Sophie gritted her teeth and yelled at Annie, "Tell me everything that happened the day Dn left the Stonor family, word for word! If you dare to hide anything from me, don''t me me for selling you off!"

    Because of the Duke''s previous order, none of the servants in Sophie''s residence dared to tell her what was happening

    09.47 Wed, 16 Apr

    outside.

    But Sophie could not possibly give them a choice to reject.

    Hearing her threat, Annie could only tell Sophie everything she had heard. ,92%#

    The most important of these was that it was already being rumored in the Duke''s estate that Sophie was very likely the illegitimate daughter of Duke.

    Sophie''s face instantly darkened.

    She said, "Just wait until I recover. I''ll skin those lowly servants alive and pull out their tongues!"

    Annie trembled with fear at Sophie''s terrifying look and dared not speak.

    Now that things hade to this point, Sophie had toe up with a surefire n to pull Eliza down from her damned position as Holy Lady.

    Thinking of this, a person shed through Sophie''s mind.

    There were few people left in the Duke''s estate that she could count on.

    But there was still one person out there.

    That person was also Eliza''s former best friend. Maybe she should have a way.

    Maybe she should have a way.

    After all, that person, like her, hated Eliza very much.

    Sophie sneered and ordered Annie, "Go and invite Miss Fletcher for me."

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Chapter 138

    Isabelle Fletcher was born out of wedlock to the Fletcher family.

    92%

    11)

    A few years ago, when Eliza fell into the water, Isabelle saved her life. Since then, Eliza has regarded Isabelle as a friend and even introduced her to her best friend, Diana Baker.

    Because of this, Eliza and Diana have always regarded Isabelle as one of their

    own.

    Knowing that she was a daughter born out of wedlock and was not cared for by her mother at home and was bullied by her other Elizas, so the two personally went to her door to support her.

    Knowing that her monthly allowance was small and her expenses were frugal, they would save a portion of whatever was delicious and fun for her, and would take her with them wherever they went.

    Knowing that Isabelle had no one to oversee her marriage, Eliza took it upon herself to ask their father to find a reputabledy in Hasen City to help Eliza find a good marriage.

    But half a year ago, for some unknown reason, Isabelle''s attitude changedpletely. She invited Eliza out for a trip alone, only to push her into the water and watch her sink to the bottom of theke.

    If it weren''t for someone passing by who heard Eliza''s cry for help, she would have died.

    After being rescued, Eliza confronted Isabelle, but the answer she got was the first time she had ever faced such malice. "Why do you think I saved you in the first ce? Of course it was because you are the Duke of Mowbay''s daughter!

    "With just one word from you, you could turn my life upside down. You even get me a good marriage I couldn''t even dream of. Did you think such charity would make me ttered? More grateful to you? Adore you?

    "Wrong! I only hate you!

    "Eliza, you''ll never know how jealous I am of you."

    Isabelle''s words that day stayed with Eliza for a long time.

    Even more profoundly etched in her memory was the look in Isabelle''s eyes, the hatred in them as if she were looking at her sworn enemy of several lifetimes.

    Eliza was utterly disheartened, still unable toprehend what she had done wrong.

    Although she didn''t let her father pursue the matter with Isabelle, she never sought her out again.

    Upon learning of the situation, Dianawent gave Isabelle a severe tongueshing.

    Following that incident, everything for Isabelle reverted to how it was before.

    She endured bullying, mockery, and the retraction of a promising marriage proposal.

    Upon arriving at Duke''s estate, Isabelle followed a maidservant through the back entrance, taking a circuitous route to Sophie''s courtyard.

    As soon as she stepped into the room, Isabelle questioned with a cold

    expression. "What did you call me here for?

    "If

    f you have something to say, say it quickly."

    Her impatient demeanor suggested she had no desire to linger.

    Sophie scoffed disdainfully and said lightly, "Why are you in such a hurry? Eliza has long since left the Duke''s estate. Are you

    09.47 vved, to Apr

    still afraid that she wille looking for you?

    Isabelle rolled her eyes, not caring in the least. "She can''t scare me. That idiot was exily toled by me before, and be the same if shees again."

    Sophie thought to herself sarcastically, ''Right, you''re not afraid. You''re just so blinded by jedlowy that you''d go mad and want to kill someone over a random lic

    Sophie''s mocking gaze was obvious, Isabelle frowned unhappily, "What''s the matter with your If you have nothing to say. I leave. We don''t have a good rtionship, so don''t waste my time

    Sophie narrowed her eyes and sneered. "Listen, Isabelle. Eliza is the Holy Lady now. You must have heard her name ax these days. How can you still sleep at night?

 Chapter 139

    Isabelle stood by the bed, looking down at Sophie, unable to move as shey on her stomach. She couldn''t help but sneer. "It should be easier for me than you.

    "I heard you got a full fiftyshes. Your entire back must be mangled, right?"

    Sophie''s eyes widened. "What nonsense are you talking about? How do you know about this?"

    Isabelle sneered. "It''s spread throughout the entire Hasen City. You poisoned your own brother and were severely punished by the Duke of Mowbay with fiftyshes. I heard you''re also grounded for three months for reflection."

    "You!"

    Sophie thought, ''Damn it!

    ''Didn''t Father already give an order forbidding anyone from spreading this matter?

    ''Could it be that little bitch Eliza who did it?

    ''She really isn''t a good thing!

    ''How dare she ruin my reputation like this!''

    It''s a pity that Eliza didn''t actually do this. There were so many people present at the time.

    Gabriel could manage the servants in the Duke''s estate, but he couldn''t manage Nn or the people Nn brought with

    him.

    He only needed to give a look, and the soldiers under him understood.

    All of them purposely let this matter slip when there were out having fun.

    In just a few days, as expected, it spread throughout Hasen City, and everyone knew.

    Nn was surprisingly happy for once when he came to train them.

    The ck g soldiers all rejoiced.

    Sophie said, "Alright, stopughing at me. The reason I called you here today is to ask for your advice. Eliza has been extremely arrogant since she was named Holy Lady by the king. Who knows, one day, if she remembers you, you might not have a good life either."

    "My

    life is already a mess. It doesn''t matter if I live or die." Isabelle appeared indifferent.

    She knew what Sophie was up to. She must want Isabelle to help here up with some ideas, but if these ideas really came from Isabelle, then whether Eliza was in trouble or not, Sophie would push the me onto her.

    After all, she had pushed Eliza into the water once.

    The reason why she understood Sophie so well was because she had already seen her true colors.

    Sophie was never a good person.

    It was ridiculous that those people in the Duke''s estate still thought Sophie was so innocent, pure, and kind. They had no idea that this woman was a venomous snake, fooling those brainless fools.

    Sophie, who had lost her patience, suddenly turned red-eyed and threatened Isabelle through gritted teeth, "Isabelle, don''t

    09:47 Wed, 16 Apr

    92%

    forget that I still have something on you. You''d better cooperate with me while I''m still talking nicely to you. Otherwise, I''ll let the whole Hasen City know how despicable you are and let Eliza know how disgusting you are!"

    At the mention of that leverage, Isabelle''s face instantly darkened.

    Seeing her change of expression, Sophic snorted coldly. "Now use your brain and think carefully. This time, I want Eliza to fall t on her face, so she can never turn over again!"

    A strange look flickered across Isabelle''s face, and she fell silent for a moment. After a moment, she slowly said, "Since you hate her so much, why not just kill her?"

    Sophie sneered. "You think I don''t want to? After that bitch became the Holy Lady, she had a shadow guard by her side, and she stayed in the Saint Grace Nunnery all day, living a life of luxury and debauchery. She didn''t dare toe out at all. It''s not that easy to kill her."

    "A mere shadow guard. If one person can''t deal with it, then send more people. If she''s hiding in the Saint Grace Nunnery, then make her have toe out."

    Sophie narrowed her eyes slightly upon hearing this. "Could it be that you already have a good idea?"

    Isabelle looked at her and said, "I heard that there''s been a drought in Plutonville recently...''

    "3

    Sophie''s eyes lit up instantly.

 Chapter 140

    Therefore, soon after that, Plutonville submitted a memorial to the throne, and His Majesty summoned Eliza.

    At the Imperial Study in the Imperial Pce.

    Eliza paid her respects respectfully and properly, "Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty."

    92%

    (+63)

    "Holy Lady of Walden, please rise." The king had not seen Eliza for a while, and he missed her, whom he had personally bestowed this title upon.

    Although Nn was also watching from the sidelines, it did not prevent him from showing concern for Eliza with a few words. "I heard that there have been constant disputes between you and the Duke recently. Have you suffered any losses?"

    Facing the king''s concern, Eliza shook her head and smiled faintly. "Thanks to Your Majesty for having the Prince Regent look after me. Although I have suffered some injustice and grievance, my innocence was cleared in the end."

    He had heard that Nn looked after Eliza.

    He had heard that Nn went to the Marquis''s estate to stand up for Eliza and helped solve the case. In the end, not only did he find out that the thief was the son of Dale, but he also made the entire Nevill family go to Saint Grace Nunnery to admit their mistakes to Eliza.

    Later, he heard that Matthew had been poisoned and fallen into aa, and that Gabriel had surrounded Saint Grace Nunnery with his men without asking any questions. It almost made him think that Gabriel was going to rebel.

    As a result, Nn took people to the Duke''s estate, protecting Eliza while supporting her. The two of them searched the entire Duke''s estate openly, and finally found out that the poisoner was the Duke of Mowbay''s own illegitimate daughter.

    That day, the king was amused to the point ofughing non-stop, almost to tears. The king looked at the two of them with interest. "I did tell Uncle Nn to protect you, but I didn''t expect him to be so thorough."

    Nn said without changing his expression, "I always do my best to carry out Your Majesty''s orders."

    The king raised his eyebrows, a knowing smile on his face as if he had seen through something. "Really?"

    But Nn looked even more rxed than him, so the king couldn''t bepletely sure of his guess.

    Of the three, only Eliza, who was standing in the middle, knew nothing

    But she always felt that there was something in the words between the king and Nn, so she just nced at Nn with some doubts.

    Magnus didn''t want to get to the bottom of it. Seeing that Nn didn''t show his cards, he returned to the topic. "The reason I summoned you into the pce today is actually about the drought in Plutonville. I think you have heard about it recently."

    "The reason I summoned the Holy Lady of Walden into the pce today is actually about the drought in Plutonville. I think you have heard about it recently."

    Eliza nodded slightly.

    Although she was not an official of the court, the drought in Plutonville hadsted for three months, and naturally there was a lot of newsing into Hasen City.

    She said, "Mary had nned to preside over a prayer ceremony in the nunnery in

    the next few days to do her best for the suffering people of Plutonville."

    09:47 Wed, 16 Apr

    She didn''t expect that Magnus summoned her today to talk about it.

    At this time, Eliza still didn''t know the truth.

    ÊÐ

 Chapter 141

    92%1

    +63)

    She didn''t react until Magnus said the next words, "The prayer ceremony is unnecessary, but the governor of Plutonville heard that the Bortend had the first Holy Lady, so he submitted a request, hoping that the Holy Lady of Walden could go to Plutonville to preside over the rain prayer ceremony, pray for the people, and pray to heaven for rain."

    "The rain prayer ceremony doesn''t have to be held in Plutonville, does it?" Nn frowned before Eliza could speak.

    Nn frowned before Eliza could speak.

    It was not that Bortend had not experienced years of drought before, and rain prayer ceremonies had been held several times, but they were all held in Hasen City.

    reassure

    Magnus sighed, "It is to reassure the people."

    The drought in Plutonville this year hassted for three months. Even though the imperial court had been providing continuous support and food, the prolonged drought would eventually drive people crazy.

    And at this time, a rain prayer ceremony was needed to reassure the people and at least give them some hope.

    So the Holy Lady of Walden, who suddenly appeared at this time, immediately became the first choice of the governor of Plutonville.

    An unprecedented rain prayer ceremony presided over by the first Holy Lady of Bortend in Plutonville to pray for all people would surely appease the anxiety of the people of Plutonville.

    After understanding the reason, Eliza nodded without hesitation.

    She said, "Your Majesty, you need not say more. It is my duty as the Holy Lady to pray for the country and the people. After all, I am the Holy Lady of Walden, personally appointed by Your Majesty."

    In any case, since she had epted this title and identity, she should do what she should do.

    Perhaps there was some kind of scheme involved, but even if there was, she had to go.

    Nn, who was standing by, did not speak again.

    This rain-seeking ceremony was about the people of Plutonville. Whether or not it could bring rain to Plutonville, its significance was very important.

    Therefore Nn had no reason to stop it, eEspecially since Eliza had readily agreed.

    Magnus did not expect Eliza to agree so readily, but it was precisely because of her attitude that he favored her even more.

    He said, "Good. As expected of Aunt Caroline''s daughter, and worthy of the title of Holy Lady bestowed upon you by myself."

    Magnus walked to the desk and began to write the imperial edict. As he wrote, he said, ¡°Don''t worry, I will have Uncle Nn escort you to the rain praying ceremony this time."

    Eliza was surprised. "But Your Highness, the Prince Regent has a lot of political affairs to attend to. Wouldn''t it be too much of a dy for him to escort me to Plutonville, which is so far away?"

    "No, I must escort you on this trip." Nn''s tone was firm.

    Nn''s tone was firm.

    Magnus also nodded. "Plutonville is suffering from a disaster, and the people are struggling. There will be refugees and

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr CI

    92%

    viins, and the danger is self-evident. I would not be at ease if Uncle Nn did

    not personally escort you, so you don''t have to worry

    Hearing Magnus''s words, Eliza stopped refusing.

    But his next words made Eliza raise her eyebrows in surprise. "By the way, do you

    know the Fletcher family''s illegitimate daughter?"

    Eliza paused, then nodded. "I did know Isabelle Fletcher,"

    She didn''t know why Magnus would suddenly mention that person.

    But it probably wasn''t a good thing to bring her up now.

    As she had expected, after Magnus finished writing the imperial edict, he looked

    up and smiled at her. "Speaking of which, the governor of Plutonville is actually a distant rtive of the Fletcher family."

    With just this one reminder, Eliza understood what he meant.

    Her face suddenly darkened.

    It seemed that the journey to Plutonville would not be peaceful.

    No wonder Magnus insisted that Nn escort her.

 Chapter 142

    92%

    Soon after the imperial edict was issued, everyone in Hasen City knew that the Holy Lady of Walden would go to Plutonville to pray for rain in a day.

    The city was abuzz with discussion. No matter what the powerful said, at least themon people sincerely prayed for Eliza.

    They wished Eliza a safe journey.

    After all, in their opinion, few officials were willing to go to the disaster area at this time, let alone a delicate woman.

    But even so, the Holy Lady still stepped forward.

    She was very brave, and it was is her kindness that drove her.

    Only the Holy Lady, who truly cared about the people, would do such a thing.

    At this moment, Eliza, who was truly kind-hearted, was sitting in the carriage with an unsightly expression on her pretty face.

    Outside the carriage, Nn rode his horse close to the window, his deep voiceing in from outside.

    "Are you angry?" Nn asked her.

    Eliza subconsciously shook her head, but then she suddenly remembered Nn couldn''t see her.

    She said, "I wasn''t angry. It''s just that Isabelle is a former friend I haven''t spoken to in a long time."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    Through their time together, Nn hade to understand Eliza''s temperament.

    If there hadn''t been something unforgivable between the two women, their rtionship wouldn''t be this strained.

    He thought back to the information he had gathered, and quicklynded on a particr event.

    He said, "I heard you were pushed into the water half a year ago and almost drowned. Afterward, the Duke of Mowbay pressured the Minister of Secretariat in court and nearly got him removed from office. Could it be that Isabelle was the one who pushed you?"

    Eliza hummed in confirmation.

    At that time, Sophie had just arrived at the Duke''s estate. Her older brothers and father hadn''t changed much yet. Those who doted on her still doted on her, and those who loved her still loved her,

    That was why her falling into the water had angered Gabriel so much.

    Although Eliza didn''t ask Gabriel to punish Isabelle, suppressing Chancellor was definitely going to happen.Isabelle

    Flectcher

    Therefore, Isabelle''s life became much rougher than before.

    Nn''s face darkened upon hearing Eliza''s response.

    He said, "To push someone into the water and attempt murder is quite daring."

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr

    Eliza saw that he seemed angry but smiled and said, "It''s fine. If those things hadn''t been mentioned today, I''m afraid I would have forgotten about them long ago. Besides, that incident was a life for a life.

    92%

    Eliza lowered her eyes and said, "She once saved me from drowning. Although her purpose was impure, she saved me. So, when she pushed me into the water again, I felt we were even"

    "Didn''t you ever think about what would happen if you died?" Nn asked, his voice tight and brows furrowed.

    Nn asked, his voice tight and brows furrowed.

    Eliza smiled and said, "Why worry about what happens after death while still alive? If I die, I die. After all, if it weren''t for her saving me, I would have died long ago."

    "Since you understand this so well, why have you been unhappy since you left the Imperial Pce?" Nn mercilessly exposed her pretense.

    Eliza was a little embarrassed and said shyly, "I just don''t understand it."

    She couldn''t understand why, after all this time, Isabelle would still be involved in this matter.

    She thought, ''Did she really want to attack me again?

    ''Or was it someone else who really wanted to attack me?''

    When the second thought came to her mind, the first face that shed through Eliza''s mind was Sophie''s.

 Chapter 143

    Besides her, she couldn''t think of anyone else who would take this opportunity to deal with her.

    In addition, Isabelle was involved.

    Eliza lowered her eyes slightly, a gloomy look shing across them.

    After returning, Mary hurried over to see her, her usually stern face full of worry.

    Mary hurried over to see her, her usually stern face full of worry.

    She said, "Serenity, why do you have to go to Plutonville? Didn''t the previous rain praying ceremonies all take ce in Hasen City?"

    Mary also raised the same question as Nn.

    92%

    +63

    Eliza smiled and took Mary''s hand. "His Majesty has exined that this time, the drought in Plutonville is severe. Going to Plutonville is also for the sake of reassuring the people. But Mary, don''t worry, His Majesty has specially appointed Prince Regent to personally lead the army to escort me, so there will be no danger along the way."

    Eliza only chose to speak on the surface.

    She didn''t tell Mary that this rain praying ceremony might actually be a trap someone had set for her.

    She had to go to the rain praying ceremony.

    But those who wanted to use this to harm her would not seed.

    Afterforting Mary, Eliza returned to her courtyard and immediately entered the pocket farm to start preparing.

    Eliza didn''t emerge from the pocket farm until she was certain that everything was in order.

    However, when she saw the herbs in the medicinal garden in the courtyard, Eliza thought of something and put all the herbs into the pocket farm.

    It was a pity that the herbs nted in the medicine field at the back of the mountain were ntedte and could not be harvested yet.

    But it was not like there weren''t any ready-made ones.

    Eliza changed into a low-key dress and disguised herself before calling for Tina, asking her to take her down the mountain. under the cover of night to Hasen City.

    After scouring all the pharmacies in Hasen City and having everything transported outside the city, Eliza stared at Tina for a moment, as if she had made some important decision in her heart.

    ¡°Tina, turn around,¡± Eliza said suddenly.

    Tina obeyed her order and turned around.

    A momentter, she heard Serenity call her again, "Alright, Tina, you can turn around now."

    Tina obediently turned back around, but in the next second, her pupils shrank, and her eyes widened.

    Even though her face was covered with a mask, it couldn''t hide her astonishment.

    Tina looked at the empty space beside Eliza and thought, ''Where were all the medicinal herbs that were here just now?

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr (7

    Where were all the medicinal herbs that were here just now?

    92%1

    +63)

    ''So many medicinal herbs were piled up almost like a hill, but now they are all gone!

    She merely turned around, without making a single sound, yet the massive pile of medicinal herbs had vanished into thin air.

    Tina suddenly realized something and looked up at Serenity, who appeared calm

    on the surface. However, based on certain subtle cues, it was clear that Serenity

    was paying close attention to her reaction.

    It seemed that Serenity was harboring a significant secret.

    But she hadn''t expected Serenity to reveal this secret to her now.

    She thought, ''Did Serenity already believe me worthy of trust, making it

    unnecessary to keep it hidden?''

    The corners of Tina''s mouth, usually hidden beneath her mask, couldn''t help but curve into a smile.

    Serenity spoke, but didn''t borate. Tina saw, but didn''t need to ask.

    Tina saw, but didn''t need to ask.

    Tina only asked Eliza this when she spoke again, "It''s almost dawn, shall we go back?"

 Chapter 144

    On the way back, Elizay on Tina''s back, gently hugging her.

    They both tacitly did not talk about the secret just now,

    One person confided a secret, while the other kept it for her.

    When they returned to Saint Grace Nunnery, it was indeed already dawn.

    Eliza simply didn''t go back to sleep.

    She drank a sip of the magical water from the pocket farm, refreshed herself, and then, before Dn came, she called Tina again.

    Because she nned to entrust Tina with something. "Tina, you should have met the shadow guards around the Duke of Mowbay before, right? What do you think? Can you handle them?"

    "Tina, you should have met the shadow guards around the Duke of Mowbay before, right? What do you think? Can you handle them?"

    Tina nodded. "Yes."

    "Good. One day after His Highness and I leave in the carriage, I need you to go to the Duke''s estate and kidnap someone for

    me."

    "Okay."

    Tina didn''t even ask who it was before she nodded in agreement.

    Eliza smiled. ¡°You''ve seen her many times. It''s Sophie. She should be lying in bed recovering from her injuries, unable to move. Bring her to me without anyone knowing."

    "Serenity, rest assured."

    Not long after Eliza gave the task to Tina, Nn arrived with a thousand ck g soldiers.

    There was not only the carriage Eliza was riding in, but also some supplies that needed to be escorted.

    He said, "Let''s go. It''s time to depart."

    As she was about to walk out of the Saint Grace Nunnery, Mary caught up with her. "Serenity, take this and this, and wear them with you at all times."

    "Serenity, take this and this, and wear them well."

    Mary gave Eliza a bundle and a wooden peace charm she had carved herself.

    Eliza took the things and gave Mary a gentle hug. "Mary, don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."

    "Okay... Be careful. I''ll be waiting for you toe back." Mary''s eyes were slightly red as she held Eliza''s hand tightly, refusing to let go.

    Mary''s eyes were slightly red as she held Eliza''s hand tightly, refusing to let go.

    It was as if she was sending her child away from home for the first time, full of worry and reluctance.

    "Alright, Mary, I have to go." Eliza gave her another helpless hug before turning to leave and boarding the carriage.

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr

    Eliza gave her another helpless hug before turning to leave and boarding the carriage.

    A person said, "Serenity,e back soon! You must be careful out there!" Another said, "Stay close to His Highness, and don''t wander off alone!" Someone else said, "No matter what happens, remember toe back!"

    The Reverend and other people of Saint Grace Nunnery came out to see Eliza off,

    91%

    They waved goodbye to the departing carriage and kept calling out to Eliza, who poked her head out of the window, until the carriage gradually disappeared from sight.

    The long procession went down the mountain.

    Just as Eliza was sitting in the carriage looking at the peace charm, a distant cry came from behind. "Eliza, Eliza..."

    "Eliza... Eliza..."

    Eliza recognized the voice. She didn''t want to pay attention at first, but just then, the moving carriage suddenly stopped.

    Eliza lifted the curtain by the carriage window and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Sitting upright on the horse, Dn looked ahead and said calmly, "Someone is stopping the carriage.

    "Who?"

    As Eliza wondered, a horse''s hoofbeat approached rapidly. "Who?"

    Benedict pulled the horse to a stop several feet away from Eliza''s carriage and said anxiously, "Eliza, Plutonville is too dangerous now. Don''t go. I''ll ask Father for you. As long as Father speaks, he can ask His Majesty for special mercy!"

    The worry on Benedict''s face was not feigned.

    He was really worried about Eliza.

    But he also really underestimated Eliza''s determination every time.

    She said, "Please say no more. This trip to Plutonville is my own choice, and no one can sway me."

    Benedict had never understood her, neither then nor now. "Eliza! Are you out of your mind? That ce is so dangerous. Why do you insist on going? Just like when I tried to persuade you before, you wouldn''t listen, you wouldn''te home, you wouldn''t turn back!

    "You may be the Holy Lady, but you are destined to a life of solitude and prayer. I could understand your insistence on enduring hardship at the nunnery, but this is a matter of life and death! Do you have any idea how chaotic Plutonville is right now?

    "Eliza, stop being stubborn ande home with me!"

    Benedict couldn''t bear to see Eliza go to Plutonville. He tried to dissuade her with earnest words, but Eliza remained indifferent.

    "As I have said, there is no need to persuade me, and I will not go back." With that, Eliza dropped the carriage curtain and said to Nn, "Your Highness, please continue on."

    "Eliza! Just listen to me this once!" Eliza refused to listen. She even said to Nn, "If anyone dares to stop this carriage again, arrest them immediately for obstructing disaster relief efforts."

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr

    Upon hearing this, Nn chuckled softly. "Okay."

    ncing at Benedict indifferently, Nn ordered, "Let''s move out."

    A soldier said, "Yes, sir!"

    Benedict said, "Eliza, don''t go!"

    The ck g stopped Benedict. No matter how he shouted, Eliza didn''t look back,

    What Benedict didn''t understand was that from the day Eliza left the Duke''s estate, she would never look back.

    After the procession had gone some distance, Benedict, stopped in his tracks by

    the ck g, realized it was not just him they had detained.

    There was also his equally stubborn and disobedient younger brother, Dn, who also refused to turn back.

    He asked, "Dn? What are you doing here?"

    Benedict dismounted and helped Dn, who had fallen to the ground from

    chasing Eliza too quickly, to his feet.

    "Benedict, I''m here to find Eliza."

    The worry and concern on Dn''s face were no less than Benedict''s. "Benedict, I''m here to find Eliza."

    But he had also heard Eliza''s utterly resolute reply just now as Benedict tried to persuade her.

    Dn''s expression was as if he was about to cry. "How can she be so stubborn?! How can she dare to do such a dangerous thing?

    "It''s all my fault. If I had been nicer to her, she wouldn''t have left the Stonor family

    out of disappointment, she wouldn''t have be a Holy Lady, and she wouldn''t have gone to Plutonville!"

    Dn stood there, crying like a child.

    Seeing him crying like this, Benedict couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. "It''s not your fault, it''s mine. I didn''t take good care of you..."

    Benedict had promised his mother that he would be the best brother and raise his younger siblings well.

    But now he had made so many unforgivable mistakes.

    Therefore, he felt that Dn and Eliza bing like this today was all his fault.

    If anything happened to Eliza on the way to Plutonville, he would not be able to face his mother.

    Benedict was filled with regret at the moment.

    But

    6.18

    ends.

    Ìï

 Chapter 145

    Because Eliza didn''t want to be disturbed, Nn directly ordered people to stop anyone who wanted to find her from approaching.

    Eliza sat in the carriage, hearing sounds from time to time.

    It seemed that Grant and the inexplicable Caleb hade.

    But what Eliza didn''t know was that there was another person who came to see her off, Isabelle.

    91%1

    Looking at the carriages and army that were getting further and further away, Isabelle stood behind a tree with her maid, her eyes fixed on the distance.

    Isabelleughed at herself. "Eliza, you should have forgotten me long ago, right? But how could you have forgotten me?

    "You once said that we would be the best of friends in the future, but unfortunately, in your heart, I will neverpare to Diana."

    Isabelle muttered to herself, not even caring that her hand was bleeding from gripping the bark of the tree.

    She just looked in the direction of Eliza''s departure. "Go to Plutonville and be your Holy Lady. When youe back, you will remember me again."

    After saying these words, Isabelle turned and left.

    +63)

    The carriage traveled further and further away from Hasen City, and no one followed.

    The convoy also gradually picked up speed.

    Nn said, "Serenity, if you are tired, you can sleep for a while. We will arrive at the next stop before dark, and I will wake you up then."

    "Okay."

    Hearing Nn''s voice, Eliza immediately responded, "Okay."

    She wasn''t sleepy at the moment.

    Because of the sip of the magical water from the small stream in the pocket farm this morning, Eliza was now very energetic.

    It was not convenient to enter the pocket farm in the carriage, so Eliza took out the medical books and poison scriptures to read.

    In the bundle that Mary gave her, in addition to the new medical books and poison scriptures, there were also some bottles of medicine.

    Some were for treating illnesses, healing wounds, and repelling insects, and some were love potions, muscle rxants, and even anti-aphrodisiacs.

    She thought, ''What on earth does Mary think I will encounter that would require the use of this anti-aphrodisiac?!''

    Eliza had a bit of a headache looking at them. She quickly put away the medicines, put two bottles in her bag, and threw the rest into her pocket farm.

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr

    After that, Eliza studied diligently in the carriage.

    Except for getting off the carriage to have a meal at noon, the rest of the time was basically spent on the road.

    When it was almost dark, the carriage and the army finally arrived at the first stop. It was a post station by the road.

    ????,91%

    The post station wasn''trge, so only twenty ck g soldiers could stay behind to guard it. The rest of the escort, along with the supplies and carriages, were resting in a small grove about a mile away.

    Nn asked, "Mister, are there any rooms avable for the night?"

    The innkeeper hurried out to greet them. "Yes, sirs, we have rooms. I''ll get them ready for you right away?

    Seeing Nn''s attire, the waiter immediately knew that these were important military men.

    "Good. Reserve two of your best rooms for my employers. You can make arrangements for the rest of us. And bring us three tables of your finest food and

    drink. No need for wine." Ross Langstaff tossed over some money.

    The innkeeper''s face lit up as he caught them. "Yes sir, right away!"

    Eliza and Nn each took one of the two luxury rooms.

    Nn carried Eliza''s bundle for her, not letting go even after they reached the door of her room.

 Chapter 146

    91%

    (+63)

    After the innkeeper opened the door, he went in and checked the room carefully before putting down her things.

    He said, "Go downstairs to eat after you are ready."

    "All right."

    Eliza nodded obediently. "All right."

    After he went out, turned right, and entered his room, Eliza closed the door and began to unpack.

    After a while, Nn knocked on the door. "Serenity, are you all unpacked?"

    "Serenity, are you all unpacked?"

    He was obviously urging her to go downstairs for dinner.

    Eliza, who had just made the bed, felt speechless.

    Compared to the Prince Regent, who often went out to fight in the army, she was indeed a little slow.

    Eliza opened the door and walked out. "Coming. Let''s go. I can smell the food from downstairs all the way up here. It seems like it''s ready."

    She was actually quite hungry at the moment.

    Nn smiled. "I forgot to tell you, there are some snacks in the box on the carriage. You can eat some if you are hungry.

    Eliza had been in the carriage all day and hadn''t noticed this.

    The carriage wasn''t hers, after all. It wouldn''t be appropriate to rummage through someone else''s carriage without their permission.

    When she reached the first floor, Eliza suddenly noticed that Nn''s aura had be stern.

    She looked up and realized that several groups of guests had arrived at the post house, filling several tables in the lobby.

    Eliza seemed to sense something, and her eyes narrowed slightly as she became alert.

    Nn''s deep voice rang softly in her ear. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    His breath brushed against her ear, making Eliza freeze.

    For some reason, she subconsciously held her breath and let out a soft acknowledgment.

    "My Lord, Miss Stonor,e and sit over here, we''ve been waiting for you two!"

    Ross beckoned to the two of them. "My Lord, Miss Stonor,e and sit over here, we''ve been waiting for you two!"

    Nn walked beside Eliza, leading her through the hall, and quickly reached the three tables near the door where the ck g soldiers were seated.

    Ross immediately moved his b..

    over from the end of the table, "My Lord, you wouldn''t believe it, the food cooked by the

    cook at this post station is quite delicious, so fragrant that we almost drooled." Ross kept hinting at them fo

    09:48 Wed, 16 Apr (

    Nn nced at him speechlessly. "Just say you want to start eating. Hurry up and eat."

    Ross and the others immediately started as if they had been released, pointing at the food on the two tables and picking it

    1. up.

    Eliza stared at the shocking scene, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    Fortunately, she and Nn shared a separate table, so they didn''t have to rush.

    Otherwise, she really doubted whether she could even grab a single bite before from Ross and the others finished the food.

    Nn said, ¡°Eat quickly, or they mighte after our table when they''re done." Eliza shivered. "Isn''t... isn''t the food on those two tables enough for them?" Nn smiled at her. "You think so? Ross and the others train a lot and have big appetites. One of them can eat the portions of three people."

    So those two tables of food might not actually be enough for them.

    Thinking of this, Eliza immediately sped up her eating.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want them to eat, but she was afraid that she wouldn''t be

    able to grab anything if she was slow.

    In fact, Nn was just trying to scare her.

    With him sitting here, no one would dare to be presumptuous.

    This was also directed at the other tables in the hall.

    With his iconic silver hair, everyone Bortend would recognize him.

    He was the Prince Regent, second only to the Emperor, and a god of war who

    had never lost a battle.

    it

 Chapter 147

    Nn ate quickly. After he finished, he kept staring at Eliza eating. "Why don''t you eat any meat?"

    After staring for a while, he noticed something was wrong. She only picked up vegetables.

    She didn''t even eat a single piece of meat.

    Nn frowned and asked, "You don''t like the meat from this restaurant?"

    amanum now, and nuns are al

    Eliza shook her head and said with a smile, "Your Highness, how could you forget? I am a

    vegetarians."

    Because Eliza was not wearing her robes at the moment, Nn did not immediately react.

    After hearing her words, he was stunned for a moment, but then his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    He thought, ''She is already so thin and small. If she doesn''t eat meat, how can her body grow well?"

    She asked. "Can''t you eat even a little?"

    Eliza shook her head. "I can''t."

    Nn coaxed her, "We''re not at Saint Grace Nunnery. You can

    eat some

    some secretly

    Eliza still shook her head. "No, I know we''re not at Saint Grace Nunnery, but I am devoted to ascetic practices. If I break the precept, I break my cultivation."

    Hearing this, Nn could not persuade her any further.

    Although he didn''t believe in this whole cultivation thing, seeing her determination, he was afraid that if he continued to persuade her, he would only make her unhappy.

    However, Nn, who was preupied with this matter, didn''t look very happy.

    After a while, Eliza finally finished her meal.

    Nn handed her a clean handkerchief. "Wipe your mouth and go upstairs to y. I''lle up and find youter."

    Eliza didn''t ask any more questions. "Okay."

    After all, she had already guessed what Nn was going to do.

    So without another word, she got up and walked upstairs.

    Nn instructed, "Ross, go protect the Holy Lady."

    Ross mmed the table, grabbed his broadsword, swaggered through the crowd, and escorted Eliza upstairs. "Yes, sir!"

    Nn didn''t withdraw his gaze until Eliza disappeared at the top of the stairs. He then swept his cold eyes over the rabble in

    the hall.

    Some of them had already chickened out after recognizing Nn.

    One of the msaid, "Your Highness, we are just here for a meal. We didn''t do anything. Would you please let us go? We promise never toe again!"

    Nn took out his sword and sneered, "Now that you''re here, you want to leave? Why don''t you try and see if you can get

    out of this gate today

    Those people''s faces turned pale immediately, and then said angry," you desermined to kill don''t these for being rude! Let''s go together and kill them"

    More than thirty people jumped out of the hall in an instant, and they all showed their wegen.

    Nn only gave one order. Surround them and don''t let anyone g

    The ck g immediately took action and blocked all the exits.

    In this fight, only Nn made a move.

    A quarter of an hourter, all that was left in the hall were corpses and a blood- soaked Nn

    Of course, the blood on him didn''t belong to him. It all belonged to those on the ground

    None of them could even scratch Nn''s skin.

    If word got out, Nn''s reputation would spread far and wide

    He said. "Clean this up, and send someone to find out where they came from

    "Yes

    After giving the order, Nn went upstairs and called out to the waiter as he passed the stain "Bring two buckets of water up."

    "Ye... Yes,ing right up Coming right up, sirt"

    The guy who was scared out of his wits ran back to the kitchen. "Ye. Yes,ing right up Coming right up, si

    Nn went back upstairs. He was going to go back to his room to take a bath and change his doches beforeing back to see Eliza so as not to scare her.

    But to his surprise, as soon as he reached the third floor, he saw Eliza sitting outside the door.

    Nn was immediately surprised, "Why are you sitting outside Didn''t I tell you to go back to your room!"

    She answered, ''Of course, I''m waiting for you. Why is there so much blood on you? Are you hurt?"

    Eliza looked up and saw him like this, and quickly got up and walked over, asking

    with concem.

    Nn''s lips curled up slightly. Seeing her worried about him, he wanted to show off a little. It''s okay, it''s not mine. With their rabble, even if thirty more people came, they wouldn''t be able to hurt me at all*

    As soon as he finished speaking, a noisy voice suddenly sounded from the side, "Yes, my lord is indeed so powerful I still remember that on the battlefield, he single-handedly killed hundreds of enemy troops. They were no match for him?"

    Ross chattered incessantly and praised Nn

    But when he finished, he found Nn looking at him coldly.

    He thought. What''s wrong?

    Did I say something wrong

    Before Ross could react, Nn kicked him directly. "Get out of here"

    11:00 Thu, 17 Apr 1

    Rows ran away quickly. Only Eliza and Nn were left on the third floor.

    Only Eliza and Nn were left on the third floor.

    86%

    Eliza, who felt that the atmosphere was not right, pursed her lips. "Since you are

    not injured, that''s good. You don''t need medicine

    "Medicine

    Only then did Nn notice that Eliza seemed to be holding a small medicine bottle in her hand.

    He thought. So you were waiting outside with the medicine because you were afraid that I was hurt

    Nn immediately changed his tune. "No, wait, I think I was ambushed downstairs, and I got hurt

    Eliza, who was about to go back to her room, was surprised. ¡°Didn''t you just say you weren''t hurt?"

    He even said that even thirty more men wouldn''t be able to hurt him.

    Nn coughed, covering his mouth with his fist. "I just forgot about it for a moment. I just remembered that it seems to be on my back, which is a bit inconvenient to apply medicine to..

    He suppressed his emotions and pretended to be calm. "How about you help me take a lookter?"

    Eliza didn''t think much of it at all. She thought it was just a matter of applying some medicine, so she readily agreed. "Okay, then go back to your room and take a shower first. Be careful with the wound ande find meter"

    "Okay, then go back to your room and take a shower first. Be careful with the wound ande find meter."

    "Okay"

    Nn, who could hardly restrain himself, hurried back to his room. "Okay"

    Eliza didn''t go back but continued to sit at the door and wait.

    It was only a few minutester when Nn finished washing and secretly created

    a wound on his back.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening. Eliza looked up at the next room and saw

    a handsome man with slightly wet hair. long silver hair draped over his shoulders, walking out with a messy beauty. He almost made her stop breathing.

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

 Chapter 148

    Eliza had always known how hanfiome the Prince Regent was What she had not expected was just how dangerously dhurming he could be

    She felt that if she stared at him any longer, she might actually fall for him.

    §±

    Quickly averting her gaze, she spoke with a bit of unease Your Highness, your hair looks a little messy. Maybe you should tie it up again so it doesn''t get in the way when I treat your wound"

    Nn had left his hair down on purpose. Of course, he had noticed that sh of wonder in Eliza''s eyes just moments ago.

    He usually never cared much about his appearance, but right now, he was putting it on full disy like a proud peacock faunting its feathers.

    "Huh? Is it? I''m not sure. Why don''t you take a look and check for me?" As he spoke, Nn stepped in front of her and turned his back, pulling his clothes halfway down. Muscles rippled across his arms and back, lean and powerful

    Normally, Nn in full uniform seemed rather reserved. Eliza had never imagined he looked so strong and imposing

    She suddenly felt incredibly flustered and had no idea where to look.

    swrong, Serenity? Haven''t had a good look yet? Should I pull it down a little more?" Nn teased. Eliza nearly

    What''s panicked

    "Enough. Alright, Your Highness, I''ve seen the wound. Put your clothes back on," said Eliza. If he stripped any further. Eliza was afraid she really might lose control.

    Hearing the embarrassment and panic in her voice only made Nn even more

    sm

    smug

    He was convinced that in all of Hasen City, no one had a better body than his, and he had never seen a man better looking than himself. Women usually fell for him instantly.

    Eliza had almost fallen for him. Luckily, she snapped out of it just in time. Covering her eyes with one hand, she grabbed the edge of his clothes with the other and yanked it back up.

    Nn could barely hold in hisughter. He wanted to keep teasing her, but thought better of it. If I push her too far, she might actually run off, he wondered.

    Reluctantly reining in his amusement, Nn gathered all his hair and draped it over one shoulder. The motion seemed casual, but it showed off the elegant curve of his corbone and shoulder.

    "Since you''ve already taken a look, Serenity, please go ahead and apply the ointment, Nn said with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Eliza''s face was now bright red. She took a deep breath."Stop smirking like that," she snapped, ring at him. She had clearly realized by now that he was teasing her on purpose, which only made her more embarrassed.

    "Oh? Who''s smirking? Who would dareugh at you, Serenity? Just tell me, and I''ll beat him up Nn still wanted to y dumb.

    Grinding her teeth, Eliza dipped her fingers into the ointment and pressed it a little too firmly onto his wound.

    "Ouch!" Nn hissed through his teeth. "Okay, I get it. My bad. I shouldn''t have teased you. I''m sorry, alright? Please have

    mercy

    Eliza gave a small snort. "As the Prince Regent, you''re supposed to act

    to act dignified. If you try to mess with apply this medicine yourself next time."

    the again, you can

    mu, 17 Apr

    "No way. I won''t tease you again, I swear," Nn said, still smiling.

    After all, the effect of using his looks to fluster her was strong

    wanted, he could try something different next time.

    strongest the first time. Now that he had gotten the reaction he

    "Serenity, please help me with the ointment. I really can''t reach that spot on my back," he said.

    Eliza spread the ointment across his wound, mumbling, "You''ve got plenty of people under yourmand. I don''t believe not one of them would help if you asked."

    Nn shrugged. They would, sure. But I don''t want them to

    Letting those guys touch me? No way. It has to be my sweetheart. That''s the sweetest part, he wondered.

    Nn coaxed, "If it weren''t for your reminder just now, I wouldn''t have even remembered I got hurt. My men are even more careless than I am. They probably forgot about it already"

    Of course, Nn had never been injured to begin with. But since Eliza had

    already prepared the ointment, he had no reason to turn down her help.

    "Save it for next time. If you say one more flirty word. I''ll stop helping you for the rest of the week," Eliza warned.

    It felt like she was rubbing sugar into his wounds; it was so sweet it melted straight into Nn''s chest.

    "Alright, I''ll do exactly as you say, Serenity." Nn smiled.

    Something about the way he said it felt strange to Eliza. She instinctively reached out and gave him a light smack.

    When Nn turned around, puzzled, Eliza quickly acted innocent, pretending like she hadn''t done anything. But since they were the only two people here, there was no hiding the truth.

    Nn chuckled silently to himself and was about to speak when suddenly, a sound came from inside Eliza''s room. Both of them immediately tensed and turned toward it, alert

    But then Eliza seemed to realize something. She called out in surprise, ¡°Tina?" A voice replied, "Serenity? Sure enough, it was Tina

    Eliza quickly set the ointment bottle aside and stepped into the room. Inside, she saw Tina standing next to arge bup sack lying on the floor. It was obvious that there was someone inside it.

    "You already brought her here?" Eliza asked as she approached and pulled open the sack. As expected, it was Sophie.

    Her hands and feet were bound tightly, and her mouth had been stuffed with cloth. She could not speak, but her furious re said enough.

    Eliza reached down and pulled the cloth from her mouth. Finally able to speak, Sophie immediately started shouting. "Eliza, are you insane? You actually had your people kidnap me from the Duke''s estate? Aren''t you afraid Father will find out and throw you all in jail?"

    "Not really," Eliza said with a softugh. "Haven''t you heard? I agreed to go to Plutonville and pray for rain, just like you wanted. By now, I''ve already been gone from Hasen City for a full day. Do you really think Gabriel can still catch up?"

    Soplue''s face froze. She had not expected Eliza to find out she was behind the Plutonville scheme.

    After a brief pause, Sophie quickly changed tactics and threw someone else under the bus."It was all Isabelle''s idea. I had nothing to do with it.

    "Eliza, you know I''ve been recovering from my injuries these past few days. There''s no way I had the energy toe up with

    TEUT Thu, 17 Apr

    such a big n."

    "Doesn''t matter. Whether you were involved or not, we''ll find our sonores Sophie''s excuses.

    Eliza smiled family. She had no iecerest in

    Eliza stuffed the cloth back into Sophie''s mouth and gave an order. "The her to

    the rett be a sorrow want to see how many people n to kill me on this line journey to Puteville"

 Chapter 149

    B6%

    Even before the time travel. Eliza had known Sophie had people backing her. Sophie''s mother had left her with quite a few

    alled in poison, some trained to kill.

    Hack then, Eliza had suffered terribly at the hands of these very people. And none Sophie was sending them out so son That could only mean one thing. She was getting desperate. Hot for Eliza, that still was not enough.

    This was her chance. She was going to force out everyst one of Sophile''s hidden yers. And she was not nning to do the dirty work herself. This was going to be a clean kill using someone else''s de.

    She turned toward the doorway and called out, "Your Highness?

    Nn, who had been nning to step in alter learning the person inside was ''Tina, had stopped right at the threshold

    He leanedzily against the doorframe, spinning Eliza''s medicine bottle between his long fingers. His eyes were narrowed slightly, fixed on Eliza inside the room, as though still waiting for her to resume applying the medicine.

    But when he heard her suddenly call his name, something flickered inside him. He curved his lips into a slow smirk. "Huh? What''s up

    His voice was low and smooth, naturally charming, and nowced with a dark edge. It only made what he said next sound even more dangerous. "Do you want them all dead, or should I leave a few alive for you?"

    Clearly, he had already guessed what Eliza was about to ask. And clearly, he had no problem being the de she needed

    All Eliza had to do was act on her intentions. As for the bloodshed, that could all fall on Nn. After all, his hands were already soaked in blood.

    Soaked so deep that even hell would not be enough to cleanse him. A few more lives, dozens more, even hundreds, what difference did it make Nn could not care less. He was happy to work for Eliza.

    What surprised Eliza was how easily he agreed. She had not even said a word yet, and the Prince Regent, someone who was supposed to sit above them all, had alreadyid out his answer for her.

    As she thought back on it, Eliza realized Nn had always been like this with her, right from their very first meeting. She had heard the rumors that Nn hated women getting close to him. That was why she had been so careful around him in the beginning

    And now? Now she could dress his wounds and use him like a weapon. No matter how outrageous her requests were, Nn never once turned cold on her. Time after time, he stood behind her, shickling her from everything

    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. ''Damn it. Don''t think about that. I can''t start thinking that way, she warned herself inwardly

    Eliza pressed her lips together, then said to him, "Thank you, Your Highness. After this is over, I''ll prepare a proper gift to show my appreciation."

    She meant it. She really did owe him. And at this rate, the debt might never be paid in full.

    Nn didn''t know what was on her mind. He frowned slightly when he heard that. "Why are you being so polite? Didn''t I already tell you? There''s no need for that kind of distance between us."

    "We may only be friends right now, but who says that has to stay the case?'' he thought to himself, hoping just a little Eliza did not respond to that. She quickly changed the subject. "By the way, on the road to Plutonville, there will probably be a number of assassination attempts. One of them should be their leader. Your Highness, can you help me capture him?"

    ¡°Sure,¡± Nn answered without missing a beat. He did not even ask what the man looked like or how to identify hom.

    THUT Thu, 17 Apr

    In his mind, it was simple. He would capture everyone. If none of them were the leader, he would just kill them all one of them were, he would keep him alive. Problem solved.

    Of course, Eliza would not keep Nn entirely in the dark. The man has slightly curly hair. I believe he''s from a foreign tribe, early twenties. He fights with two curved des. As for his name-

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 150

    Eliza turned and looked down at Sophie, who was lying on the ground, her face frozen in shock, eyes wide with disbelief. Slowly, Eliza said. "I believe it was Gilbert Stuart."

    The moment Sophie heard the name, she let out a muffled, furious scream. But her mouth had been tightly gagged by Eliza, so the words never made it out.

    If Sophie could speak, she would have demanded answers. "How do you know him? How do you even know what he looks like? How?"

    Sophie clearly remembered that Gilbert had never shown up in Hasen City. He had never even crossed paths with Eliza. And yet Eliza knew all about him.

    The way she described him, it sounded as though she had seen Gilbert with her own eyes. But that was absolutely impossible.

    Gilbert was Sophie''s trump card, a deadly foreign assassin left to her by her mother.

    To keep him hidden, Sophie hadpletely cut off contact with Gilbert ever since returning to the Duke''s estate. They had no letters, no signals. There was nothing.

    She had only reached out because she had lost control of the people inside the estate. That letter she wrote to Gilbert was just yesterday.

    How could Eliza speak of him like she''s known him for ages when I only wrote that letter a day ago? Sophie thought, a chill running down her spine. Did Gilbert betray me?

    But no, that could not be it. If Gilbert had turned against Sophie, Eliza would not have ordered him captured. She would already have him on her side.

    The realization shook Sophie to her care. Just yesterday, she had been desperately hoping Gilbert woulde rescue her. Now, all she could do was pray he sensed something was off and pulled back before it was toote. As long as Gilbert was still alive, Eliza would never dare to kill Sophie. But if Gilbert got caught or worse, if he died, then it would all be over for her.

    The next morning, just as expected, Nn had Sophie tied up and thrown into a carriage like cargo. Then, leading an army, he personally rode ahead to clear the path.

    Maybe that bold move struck a nerve, because starting that very day, a wave of assassins began to descend upon them, one ambush after another.

    But their numbers were too few, and they were no match for Nn and his ck g

    The attackers were wiped out group after group. None of them even managed to get within ten feet of Eliza''s carriage.

    Whoever was behind them must have finally realized they we

    were outmanned and outgunned. And their opponent was not someone easily taken down.

    So instead, they rushed ahead, straight toward cklow Mount, a pass Eliza and Nn would inevitably have to cross on the way to Plutonville.

    After scouring the terrain, they managed to find it, a stronghold buried deep in the mountain, long rumored to be imprable, the Onyxgrave Bastion. Word had it that the king had tried to take it down at least ten times, all ending in

    failure.

    0

    11:01 Thu, 17 Apr C

    * 86%

    "A thousand royal soldiers escorting over twenty carts of supplies. We''re talking food, money, more than enough for you and your boys to liverge for years if you pull this off. What do you say, Deemer? Interested? a voice sounded,

    Outside the bandits'' main camp, a tall foreign man stood calmly, a faint smile tugging at his lips, though danger glinted in his eyes. His left hand rested in front of him, his right tucked behind his back.

    A seasoned bandit leader, rugged, scarred, and wild-eyed, burst into loudughter. "Well now, that''s quite the offer. Can''t say if it''s true or just a load of horse crap, but for someone like you toe all the way here, you''ve gotten to have something solid up your sleeve. Sounds like you don''t want goods and money?. So what is it you want?"

    Gilbert narrowed his eyes slightly. "I want two of the women in that caravan. One dead. One alive."

    Just then, outside the field of vision of the others in Onyxgrave Bastion, something stirred beneath Gilbert''s sleeve. A jet- ck centipede slithered out

    from under his cuff, dropped to the ground, and began to crawl.

    Hidden beneath dry leaves and low brush, it moved swiftly and silently toward the bandits'' base.

    Comment

 Chapter 151

    KS 86% #

    "Sir, looks like even you can''t resist a portty face But hey, since there are twodies, why not keep them both alne! Howe about we split them! You take one, and leave me for us Deemer mirked as he spoke

    His tone was sleazy, dripping with innuenda, every word oozing with thameless intent

    But despite his casual banter, Deemer remained standing atop the gate of the stronghold. He made no mone toe down. nor did he onder the gates opened. Clearly, he will did not trust Gilbert

    While Gilbert was making subtle moves, Deemer discreetly signaled to someone inside. Bandits hidden within the bastion quietly moved out from the other side, circling around to surround Gilbert

    "You can have the other woman, Gilbert said, a mocking smile creeping across his face. "But I doubt you''ll have the guts to keep her"

    "Oh! That so?" Deemer narrowed his eyes, his tone turning sour. "From the way you''re talking it sounds like there''s more to her than meets the eye. You were just going on and on about how great they were, but not a word about this part. Why leave out the important stuff?"

    Gilbert''s grin deepened. "Because there''s no point exining anything to a dead man."

    "What? You-"Deemer red in rage. Before he could finish, Gilbert''s lip curled in disdain, and with a flick of his hand, the giant centipede, already lurking by Deemer''s side, sprang into action. In a sh, it lunged at Deemer''s head and sank its fangs deep into his skull.

    Deemer let out a blood-curdling scream.

    "Deemer?

    "Kill that man."

    "Take him down."

    The bandits swarmed forward, weapons raised.

    Gilbert drew the twin curved des from his back, his eyes glinting coldly. Standing firm, he sneered. Tll give you one chance. Surrender, and I won''t kill you"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the massacre began. A brutal and overwhelming ughter ensued. The entire Onyxgrave Bastion descended into chaos but it did notst long.

    An hourter, over a third of the banditsy dead. The remaining two-thirds had surrendered. It was not that theycked courage; it was just that Gilbert was terrifying.

    Just as Gilbert had promised, he spared those who surrendered. As for the ones who resisted, he showed no mercy, cutting them down until their bodiesy in bloody heaps, limbs severed, faces frozen in terror

    His ruthless methods left the survivors trembling. Only after confirming that no one else dared to resist did Gilbert finally recall his pet. Then, in a calm and indifferent tone, he issued hismand. "Clean this ce up. We move out at nightfall"

    There were just over five hundred men left in Onyxgrave Bastion, hardly enough to stand against Nn''s ck g forces. But Gilbert did not mind. He had never expected these losers to win. Their only value was to die for him

    As dusk fell, the caravan continued onward. There e were no inns or rest stops along the way, only wilderness for miles. That night, Nn had the convoy set up camp beside a stream Ick g''s men formed a perimeter and began preparations.

    11:01 Thu, 17 Apr

    Eliza stepped out of the carriage and sat beside the campfire to rest.

    "The night air''s damp and chilly. Put on anotheryer, or you might catch a cold" Nn walked over and handed her at

    cloak.

    "What''s this?" Eliza took it and realized it was a woman''s cloak, in in color, simple in design. It was just her style.

    "Reverend Mary Mendoza asked me to give it to you earlier. Nn said matter- of-factly. I forgot"

    Eliza gave him a doubtful nce. "Really?"

    "Mary packed such a huge bundle of stuff for me. If she meant to include this,

    why not just park it with everything ehet Why leave out just this one piece! Eliza thought, frowning slightly.

    "Yes. Don''t worry about it." Nn''s expression remained perfectly calm, not a hint of guilt in his voice

 Chapter 152

    Eliza figured maybe Mary really had forgotten, so she dropped the question. She wrapped the cloak around her shoulders. and fastened it, just as dinner was

    ready.

    Ross came over, carrying tworge tes stackeil with food, "Your Highness, Holy Lady, dinner''s ready," he called our cheerfully.

    Eliza quickly took her te, It was piled high with all sorts of dishes, and from the smell alone, she could tell their cook had some serious skills.

    It seemed they had found out the Holy Lady did not eat meat. Besides the usual vegetable dishes, someone had even gone the extra mile to prepare her a separate vegetarian soup. She poured the broth over her food. The vor was rich andforting.

    Bncing her te, Eliza ate slowly and thoughtfully. The past few days had been full of ambushes, but today had been strangely quiet. It felt like the calm before the storm

    "What are you thinking about!" Nn asked, noticing how absentminded she looked while eating beside him..

    Tm wondering if they''lle back again tonight, she said, eyes still fixed on the fire.

    "They will," Nn replied with absolute certainty.

    Eliza turned to look at him, curiosity in her voice. "Why are you so sure?"

    "Because tonight is their only real chance. After this, all our stops will be in ces where they can''t easily get to us. And in Iwo more days, we''ll reach our destination," he exined.

    In other words, if Gilbert and his men wanted to make another move, tonight was the best and only opportunity.

    "Well then, guess I won''t be getting much sleep tonight Eliza let out a soft chuckle.

    Just as Nn had predicted, while the troops were rotating shifts and eating their meals, a group suddenly burst out of the woods.

    "That''s them. Kill them."

    "Look at all that grain."

    "Gilbert was right. There really is money."

    "What''re you waiting for? Take everything."

    "Don''t let a single one of them live."

    The bandits from Onyxgrave Bastion lit up at the sight of the supply carts, especially the ones loaded with silver and food. With a roar, they charged.

    The ck g soldiers, still in the middle of dinner, immediately dropped their tes and drew their weapons, "Protect the supplies, someone shouted.

    At first, the sudden attack threw them into brief disarray, but ck g quickly regained theirposure. Weapons in hand, theyunched themselves into the fight with practiced precision.

    Then, an arrow sliced through the air, headed straight for Eliza

    Nn moved in an instant. With one clean stroke, he split the arrow mid-flight, then wrapped an arm around Eliza and

    11:01 Thu, 17 Apr G

    pulled her toward the carriage. "Get back in and stay down, he ordered.

    Eliza scrambled up the steps, ducked another arrow, then rolled into the carriage. From that point on, every arrow struck the body of the roach instead. Luckily, it had been specially reinforced, and ordinary arrows stood no chance of piercing it.

    Besides, there was a hostage tied to the roof. None of the attackers dared to let their arrows fly freely.

    From above came Sophie''s voice, tense and breathless,

    Eliza let out a quietugh. "So, Gilbert finally decided to show himself. But if he thinks busting you out will be that easy, he''s dreaming."

    Sophie, bound tightly to the roof of the carriage, was practically burning with rage. No one knew what kind of hell she had been through these past few days.

    The damned ck g soldiers had no sympathy. When Sophie was thirsty, they gave her no water. When she was hungry, they shoved food at her without a care. And every night, she was left tied to the roof like a sack of grain

    Tm the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay. How dare these bastards treat me like this?'' she thought bitterly. Once I get back. I''ll make them pay for every second of this.

    Just then, a gust of wind brushed past her. The next moment, someonended on the rool. Sophie turned her head, and her eyes lit up. It was Gilbert

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 153

    DUM

    The bandits from Onyxgrave Bastion had indeed disrupted ck g''s formation Just as chans broke out, Gilbert sent a few more assassins to keep Nn upied, then made a beeline for the carriage. He reached our, aiming to rescue Sophie

    But the moment he got close, with a sharp ng a sword came slicing down, nearly taking his head clean off

    Gilbert barely managed to deflect the blow with one of his scimitars. Instinctively, he swung the other de in retaliation, aiming to decapitate whoever had attacked him.

    But Tina moved faster. With one swift kick, she sent Gilbert flying off the carriage andnded lightly on the roof, staring down at him from above.

    Gilbert looked up at the dark figure cloaked in shadows. He had not expected to run into such a formidable opponent here. especially not one who had stayedpletely hidden until now.

    Judging by the way this person fought, he or she was likely a professionally trained shadow guard. And in Gilbert''s estimation, only one person in that carriage would have someone like that protecting her, the Holy Lady of Walden.

    Inside the carriage. Sophie was starting to panic. She had known all along that Eliza had a shadow guard, but when she contacted Gilbert earlier, she had kept the message vague for fear of exposing her identity. She had only sent a coded signal, offering very little actual information.

    Now, it was clear Gilbert had not been prepared for someone this skilled to be standing in his way

    What now? If they lose this chance tonight, Gilbert might not get another shot at rescuing me, she wondered. Sophie''s heart raced as she struggled against her restraints on top of the carriage.

    Inside, danger had crept in just as quietly toward Eliza. She sat perfectly still, listening to the noise outside, her left hand gripping a vial of poison, her right holding a sharp dagger. If anyone tried to break in, she was ready to strike first- poison first, de second

    What she did not expect was for the intruder not to be a person but a thick ck centipede, no wider than a finger. It had slipped through a tiny crack in the carriage wall Silent and undetected, it had already climbed up onto Eliza''s leg

    Suddenly sensing movement along her pant leg, Eliza looked down. Her eyes widened in horror. Her face went pale, but her reaction was immediate. She twisted her dagger and brought the hilt crashing down toward the insect.

    ng! The centipede clung tightly to her fabric. The dagger missed, striking the wooden carriage instead. The noise echoed sharply.

    Outside, Tina''s head snapped up. "Serenity, what was that?" Before she could leap to check, Gilbert lunged at her, forcing her into a fight.

    Back inside the carriage, the centipede was about to sink its jaws into Eliza''s leg. She had no way of knowing if it was venomous, and she was not about to take that risk. Without hesitation, she reached down, and the moment her fingers brushed its slick body, she summoned it directly into her pocket farm.

    At that exact moment, Gilbert, still locked inbat with Tina, stumbled back with

    a sudden gasp, his face turning deathly pale. Blood sprayed from his mouth.

    Tina seized the opportunity and ran him through with her sword.

    Wounded and bleeding, Gilbert staggered away, retreating into the shadows. But before vanishing, he cast onest stunned nce toward the carriage, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Ross. My bow," Nn said grimly.

    "Here, Your Highness" Ross tossed the weapon to him without dy.

    1:01 Thu, 1/ Apr

    Nn drove his blood-stained sword into the ground and caught the how mid-air, hit fare dark with fury.

    86%D

    In one smooth motion, he notched an arrow and drew the bow to full tension. His aim locked on Gilbert''s fleeing figure.

 Chapter 154

    Whoosh! The arrow few. Hundreds of feet away, Gilbert had no time to dodge.

    The arrow struck him sepuuare in the gut, punching clean through

    Nn lowered his bow with iry calm "Bring him back. Alive"

    "Yes, sir,¡± Ross replied, immediately setting off with the others.

    With the pursuit underway, Nn turned and rushed back to the carriage. "Serenity. What happened just now?"

    He also had heard that thad from inside. He yanked open the curtain, only to catch a glimpse of a slender, bare le

    ? leg

    Inside, Tina had been checking Eliza''s leg for signs of a centipede bite. In one swift motion, Tina satched the curtain from Nn''s hand and yanked it shut again.

    Eliza quickly called out, "Your Highness, do not worry, I am fine. A centipede got into the carriage just now. Tina was checking to make sure I was not bitten."

    Nn hesitated for a moment, then, upon hearing that a centipede was involved, his brow furrowed as he asked, "Was it venomous? Did it make contact with your skin anywhere other than the wound?"

    Inside the carriage, Eliza was about to shake her head, but then something urred to her. She extended her right hand and, sure enough, the tip of the finger that had touched the centipede was beginning to show signs of dark bruising.

    Tina''s expression shifted slightly, and she opened her mouth to speak, but Eliza was already moving. She quickly retrieved a bundle from the carriage and pulled out a set of silver needles.

    Without hesitation, she took one and pricked her poisoned finger, slowly drawing out the toxic blood.

    Next, she took a detox pill that Mary had prepared for her and swallowed it in one go.

    Once she hadpleted all of this, Eliza let out a sigh of relief and smiled. "Thankfully, it was just a light brush. The poison isn''t too deep, so it''s manageable."

    She had been careless. She hadn''t expected the centipede to be so poisonous. But given the situation at the time, if she hadn''t taken it into her pocket farm, she probably would have been bitten, which could have made things far worse.

    Eliza had no regrets about how it yed out. However, inside the carriage, Tina was filled with regret. "It''s my fault for being too slow. If I''d dealt with that person first and returned to the carriage sooner, you would never havee into contact with that centipede."

    Outside, Nn was equally remorseful. He had forgotten that foreign assassins were most skilled at using such tricks. But there was worse toe for him.

    "Your Highness," Ross said, hurrying back with the others, their faces grim. As soon as Nn saw their expressions, an unsettling feeling settled in his chest.

    The next moment, Ross spoke. "Your Highness, I''m sorry, but after the thief took your arrow, he was still able to move. Hy the time we caught up, he was gone."

    All they found was arge pool of blood on the ground. It was clear that the arrow wound had been severe, but Gilbert had somehow managed to escape.

    "Send someone immediately to search for him," Nn said, about to issue amand. But before he could, Eliza emerged from the carriage. She jumped down and nced in the direction Gilbert had fled

    "Your Highness, there''s no need for a search. There''s no point in wasting our time over one mere assassin, Eliza said.

    11:01 Thu, 17 Apr

    K86%

    After all, with Sophie in their grasp, Gilbert would eventually return. For now, they had more important matters at hand. It was already a bonus that they had eliminated so many of Sophie''s allies along the way.

    Given Gilbert''s serious injury and his escape, it was unlikely he would return anytime soon.

    Eliza now saw an opportunity to proceed with the main purpose of her mission, the Rain Ritual in Plutonville.

    Two dayster, Eliza and her group finally reached the borders of Plutonville. As they neared their destination, they could feel the temperature rising. The heat was bing unbearable.

 Chapter 155

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr

    As the party entered Plutonville, everyone immediately felt the intense heat wave hitting them. While the rest of the regions had already transitioned into the coolness of autumn. Plutonville still sweltered under the peak of summer, its heat

    unbearable.

    At this moment, the town had endured three months of drought, with not a single drop of rain falling

    As a result, the fields that should have been growing crops were dry and cracked, producing no harvest. The riverbeds were exposed, thend barren, and the surroundings chaotic.

    Here and there, people could be seen, their bodies emaciated and frail from hunger. Some were kneeling by the roadside, begging for food, while others were wing at the roots of trees, searching for something to eat.

    When they saw Eliza''s convoy, carrying much-needed supplies, many of the townspeople''s eyes welled up with tears. Weakly, they stumbled forward, but in the end, the intimidating presence of ck g kept them from making any rash

    moves.

    Seeing such dire conditions, everyone instinctively quickened their pace. It wasn''t just to avoid the refugees; it was in that moment that they all realized why the governor of Plutonville had been so desperate to organize this rain ritual.

    If the people''s grievances were not addressed soon, Plutonville might descend into chaos

    "Speed up, we must arrive before nightfall, Nn ordered.

    "Yes, Your Highness. Under the protection of ck g, the convoy swiftly moved on.

    It was nearly sunset when they finally arrived at the governor''s estate in Plutonville,

    Jenson Pearson, who had received the news ahead of time, led a group of officials to greet them. "Greetings, Your Highness, Holy Lady of Walden"

    The official salutation drew the attention of the surrounding townspeople. When the Holy Lady of Walden made her appearance, many citizens gathered around, eager to catch a glimpse of her.

    Nn cast a nce at Jenson, who wiped the sweat from his forehead, his nerves evident. "Your Highness, please forgive me. In the past few days, the governor''s estate has been surrounded by the people several times.

    "The citizens are in unrest, and I am powerless to resolve it. This is the only solution I coulde up with."

    Jenson believed that the arrival of the Prince Regent and the Holy Lady of Walden would surely calm the anxious crowds.

    Nn saw through Jenson''s thoughts with just a nce but said nothing in response.

    "Serenity, you may disembark now" After assessing the situation around them, Nn knocked on the side of the carriage.

    Everyone''s gaze lifted. From within the carriage, a young woman dad in a simple, elegant white dress, her beauty radiating like that of an angel, gracefully stepped out.

    As soon as Eliza descended, Jenson, so moved that he forgot his earlier greeting, knelt before her once more. "Greetings, Holy Lady"

    So this is the Holy Lady? She is so beautiful, like an angel. How wonderful. Whether the rain ritual seeds or not, her presence will certainly put the people as ease, Jenson thought to himself.

    "Is that the Holy Lady?"

    "Looks like it."

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr

    "I heard she was personally appointed by His Majesty, the first Holy Lady in Bortend

    "She''s truly stunning"

    "Why has the Holy Ladye to Plutonville?"

    Tm not sure. It looks like Mr. Pearson invited her."

    "Could she be here for tomorrow''s rain ritual?

    "Could she be the one to host it?"

    More and more people gathered outside the governor''s estate, craning their

    necks to catch a glimpse of the Holy Lady they had never seen before.

    ?

 Chapter 156

    "Mr. Pearson, no need for such formalities. Please, rise, Eliza said, surprised by Jenson''s sudden act of kneeling. She quickly reached out a hand, gesturing for him to stand

    Once Jenson stood up, Eliza immediately asked the most pressing question. "Has the altar for the rain ritual been set up

    Jenson nodded eagerly. ¡°Holy Lady, do not worry. I heard that once you and His Highness started your journey to Plutonville, we worked through the night. The altar was fully constructed beforest night. I had my people inspect everything today, so it will be ready for you to preside over the rain ritual tomorrow."

    Meanwhile, Nn spoke up. "Serenity, you should rest now. The rain ritual tomorrow will be exhausting. You need to conserve your energy. I will take care of everything else!

    "Alright." Eliza did not hesitate to agree,

    The long journey had been tiring, and fortunately, Jenson had already arranged a ce for Eliza to rest. Once they arrived in the room. Ross and the others conducted a thorough check

    Nn had assigned Ross to be Eliza''s public bodyguard. For any official matters, she would rely on Ross. Meanwhile, Tina remained hidden, ensuring Eliza''s safety in secret.

    Once Eliza closed the door behind her, she almost immediately copsed onto the bed.

    Later, Tina woke her up, and after a light dinner, Eliza went straight back to bed to replenish her energy. No one disturbed her that night

    By the time she woke up the next morning, Eliza had fully recovered.

    "Holy Lady, we had this gown specially made for you. Please wear it today as you pray for rain on behalf of the people of Plutonville," Jenson said early in the morning, presenting an exquisitely luxurious red gown.

    Eliza nced at the red gown and then looked at Jenson with a faint smile. "Mr. Pearson, I know how important this rain ritual is to you, but considering the suffering of the people of Plutonville, trapped in their misery, if I wear such an extravagant gown to pray for rain, it might only provokeints and resentment from the people. Don''t you think?"

    ''Are you kidding me? This gown is ridiculously borate. I''m here to preside over

    a rain ritual, not to get married, she thought to herself.

    Eliza''s bluntment left Jenson feeling quite embarrassed.

    In truth, he had not meant to be excessive. He simply assumed that Eliza,ing from Hasen City and having been the daughter of the Duke''s estate, would be ustomed to fine things.

    He worried that if their preparations werecking, she might refuse to participate. So, in his desperation, Jenson had ordered that the gown be as luxurious as possible. However, he had not anticipated that Eliza would not be impressed by such things.

    He sighed in relief but was also nervous again.

    "The gown you brought me is too red, too shy, and too extravagant. It is not suitable for today''s rain ritual. Please take it away, Eliza said, turning her head as she allowed Jenson''s maids to style her hair.

    Jenson gave a bitter smile. "But we don''t have a second gown prepared."

    They had put every effort into creating this one gown for her. There was simply no backup.

    Eliza replied, "No worries, I have another one!

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr

    * 86%

    She retrieved a bundle from her belongings, which contained a simple, elegant white gown. It was understated yet graceful, neither tooplex nor too extravagant.

    It had been made by Mary, originally intended for Eliza to wear when praying for Plutonville''s blessings at Saint Grace Nunnery. No one had expected that Eliza would bring it to the rain ritual in Plutonville instead.

    Comment

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Chapter 157

    86%

    After Eliza changed into her gown, with a white veil covering her face and draped over her head, she followed the maids as they guided her out.

    Jenson stood there, frozen, until Ross bumped into him. "Mr. Pearson, the Holy Lady has already left. What are you still doing standing here? Catch up to her," Ross urged.

    Jenson quickly snapped out of it and rushed after her. "Ah. Holy Lady, wait for me. I''ll guide you"

    "Come on, hurry up. If you don''t hurry, you''ll miss your chance to get a seat."

    "I''m on my way

    "What''s going on? What is all this?"

    "Where are you all going?"

    The people of Plutonville, from all directions, were heading toward the same location.

    After suffering from a severe drought for three months, the townspeople had nearly given up hope. But then, they heard that their governor had invited the Holy Lady, who was personally sent by the king, toe and offer a prayer for rain for the people of Plutonville

    In just one night, the news had spread outside the city walls of Plutonivalle

    Many people came not only to witness the rain prayer ceremony but also to catch a glimpse of the Holy Lady who hade all the way from Hosen City.

    As more and more people gathered inside the city, the guards were stretched thin.

    Nn had no choice but to dispatch two-thirds of the ck g to assist the city guards.

    Soon, the prayer altar was surrounded by a massive crowd. Looking around, it was a sea of people, tightly packed together.

    A single misstep could cause chaos, even to the point of copsing the entire prayer tform.

    As the crowd continued to swell, the guards around the governor''s estate were caught between keeping the peace and not being able to stop the people outude the city from entering

    The officials inside the governor''s estate could only pray silently, Please, let it go well. Please let nothing go wrong. Even if the rain doesn''te, as long as the ceremony ends safely, as long as the Holy Lady is unharmed, we will be grateful.

    As time passed, the noise from the crowd grew louder.

    Just as the guards and the ck g were bing overwhelmed, a voice suddenly rang out from the distance.

    "The Holy Lady has arrived" Jenson shouted excitedly.

    Upon hearing this, Eliza, who was in the carriage, froze for a moment. "Hey, Mr. Pearson, you''re the governor. Why are you acting as a messenger and clearing the way?

    Hearing that the Holy Lady had arrived, the crowd around the prayer tform quieted down and turned their attention to the entrance of the tform

    A carriage struggled through the crowd and stopped at the foot of the first step.

    11.02 Thu, 17 Apr

    in die

    Eliza raised her hand to lift the carriage curtain and stepped out. The white veil on her head made it for her to see clearly, so she focused on her feet, taking one step at a time toward the first step

    In the calm and silent atmosphere, with Nn and the others watching in awe, she slowly raised her foot and began to ascend the prayer tform.

    Eliza walked at a deliberate pace, but no one dared to urge her to move faster. Instead, they all looked up incence as the ascended, reaching the spot they had all been waiting for

    Once she stopped, Eliza surveyed the offerings on the altar. Thankfully, there were no inhumane offe

    She had been worried that someone might be sacrificed at first, but considering this was an official rain prayer ceremony organized by the kingdom, she trusted that there wouldn''t be anything too disturbing

    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Eliza began the rain prayer ritual. She first held the light candles, offering three bows. three kneels, and three prostrations before cing the candles on the ground.

    Next, Eliza raised her hand to remove the veil from her face, revealing her serene, holy appearance. A collective gasp spread through the crowd.

    Someone could not help but whisper, "The Holy Lady is so beautiful¡±

    p! Immediately, the person was pped, and another hurriedly covered his mouth.

    A woman in front of them turned around and red at the offender, then held a finger to her lips. "Shh. Can''t you see the Holy Lady is praying? If you dare to speak again, I''ll hit you with my cane

 he Silent 158

    K 86%

    The crowd fell silent once again. Eliza stood on the high tform, unaffected by the voices rising from below. She remainedposed throughout the ritual, and when it was time for the rain prayer, she was ready

    Eliza slightly tilted her head back, gazing at the sky. She parted her lips, and a clear, melodious voice emerged, carrying her words to the cars of the people below.

    The crowd listened intently as she spoke to God. "We live here in Bortend, and it''s already October. Things have been really tough for everyone. My name is Serenity, and I''m speaking on behalf of the people of Plutonville. We''re sincerely praying to the gods who watch over thend and the harvest.

    "We''re asking the heavens to show us some mercy and send the rain we so bailly need, so our crops can grow again, and all living things can find peace. We''re just ordinary folks, but our hearts are full of hope. Please, if you can hear us, answer our prayers and help us through this,"

    Her words were clear, heartfelt, and sincere. Immediately, the sound of drums filled the air. Men and women dressed in ceremonial robes began to dance the rain prayer dance, encircling the prayer tform.

    The thunderous drumming, the mysterious dance, the holy figure of the young woman, and the devoted citizens created a scene of unparalleled harmony and

    awe.

    However, Eliza''s prayer was far from over.

    After her first prayer, there was no rain. She prayed again. "We live here in Bortend, and it''s already October. Things have been really tough for everyone. My name is Serenity, and I''m speaking on behalf of the people of Plutonville-"

    After the second prayer, there was still no rain. She prayed for the third time. After the third prayer, still no rain. Again, she prayed, and again, no rain. Eliza stood at the prayer tform, persisting with each prayer, uncertain how many times she had raised her voice in supplication.

    As time passed, her voice grew hoarse, but she did not stop. The drums continued to beat, and the dancers kept moving The people below, gazing up at the high tform, continued to look upon their Holy Lady with reverence.

    Just as Elizapleted another prayer, and the sky still showed no sign of change, an unexpected voice broke the silence. "Please, if you can hear us, answer our prayer and help us through this."

    The voice was jarring, but soon, a second voice echoed the same words. "Please,

    if you can hear us, answer our prayers and help us through this."

    It was as though, in that moment, the people, feeling helpless and lost, suddenly found a direction. Everyone,moners, noble families, and government officials, joined in.

    Together, they prayed to God in unison. This moment marked the true voice of the people rising together.

    Nn watched Eliza''s figure, and an unfamiliar feeling stirred within him. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Eliza possessed a unique power.

    Her presence calmed hearts, and her voice guided them. She could ignite hope in the hearts of those who had almost lost it.

    Nn thought, Indeed, Eliza is meant to do what she should do.

    Jenson was equally shaken by the scene. This day, and the memory of it, stayed with him for a long time, never fading. Even when heter recalled it, he would still feel thankful for the letter that had brought the Holy Lady of Walden.

    If it had not been for that decision, he would never have witnessed such a powerful moment, seeing the Holy Lady stand with the people, praying together for the heavens to listen.

    The most surreal part was when, while lost in thought, a cool breeze brushed against him, carrying with it a faint hint of

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr.

    moisture.

    £¤:85%

    The wind''s picking up," Ross remarked, surprised. He noticed that, without them realizing, a gentle breeze had begun to blow, cooling the heat from the air.

    That day, despite their efforts, the rain did note. Eliza felt a hint of disappointment, though it wasn''t unexpected.

    ''After all, I''m not a God. I am just a nun who was fortunate enough to be named Holy Lady by His Majesty, to escape the Stonor family, and now I bear the responsibility of praying for the kingdom and its people; Eliza thought this calmly to herself.

    But, just the day after Eliza, Nn, and the others left Plutonville and began their journey back to Hasen City, rain finally fell in Plutonville.

 Chapter 159

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    "Oh my

    "It''s raining"

    "It''s really raining"

    "The disaster is over.

    "Father. Mother, did you see? The disaster is over."

    The people inside and outside Plutonville were almost beside themselves with excitement, rushing out into the rain

    They stood there, drenched, savoring the downpour they had long awaited for three whole months

    "It''s the Holy Lady''s doing"

    "Yes, the Holy Lady of Walden brought us this rain

    "The Holy Lady of Walden is so kind,"

    "She is the Holy Lady appointed by His Majesty, the one who prays for the country and the people. She is our Holy Lady"

    That day, Eliza had no idea that every person in Plutonville was thanking the Holy Lady of Walden in that very rain. Everyone truly wanted to follow her, the first Holy Lady of Bortend, with all their heart.

    Seven dayster, Eliza and the others finally returned to Hasen City.

    "What should we do with her?" Before entering the city, Nn pointed to the unconscious Sophie.

    Eliza thought for a moment. "Leave her to me."

    "Can you keep an eye on her? Gilbert will definitelye after you again," Nn said.

    On their way back to Hasen City, Gilbert had not appeared again. It seemed that due to his serious injuries, the assassins still alive behind Sophie were forced to stay hidden, and no one had attempted to assassinate Eliza since.

    "It''s fine. With Tina around, he won''t be able to do anything" Eliza smiled, knowing what Nn was worried about "Don''t

    worry.

    1. y. He may be skilled with poison and controlling insects, but I know someone who is even better with poison.

    "Now that they''re back, I''m actually safer

    chance to escape. any If Gilbert dared to show his face again, Eliza wouldn''t give him.

    She wouldn''t spare the man who had tortured her in the past in this time travel. However, for now, she hadn''t killed anyone yet.

    A smile appeared on Eliza''s face, and a dangerous gleam shed in her eyes. ''Perfect, let''s start with Sophie''s biggest card, she thought.

    Once Gilbert was dead. Eliza could kill Sophie without hesitation.

    Having already arranged her n for murder, Eliza boarded the carriage again and instructed Tina to take Sophie away first.

    Afterward, Eliza and Nn returned to the kingdom to report to the king. After receiving their rewards, they took the carriage back, swaying all the way.

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr

    "Serenity, you are back. When Eliza returned to Saint Grace Nunnery, Mary quickly ran out, her face filled with concemas she enveloped Eliza in a tight embrace.

    "Serenity, were you alright? Did you get hurt? Were you wronged? Did anyone dare bully you? Mary asked, worry etched in

    her voice.

    Eliza had not expected that, after only a litle over half a month apart, Mary would miss her so much.

    Eliza awkwardly epted the flood of care from Mary, then reached out to return the hug. "Mary, don''t worry. I''m fine. Nothing happened to me, no injuries, no wrongs, and no one dared bully me

    Hey, with that mighty Prince Regent around, who would dare bully me? Besides, I have Tina by my side, Eliza thought. Tm not afraid at all:

    "That''s good to hear. I knew you wereing back today, so I made a big pot of nourishing soup for you. Come on, let''s go inside and have some." Mary said, holding Eliza''s hand tightly and not willing to let go for a moment

    Sarah,ughing from behind them, added, "Serenity, you have no idea. Since you went to Plutonville, Mary has been talking about you every day, so worried about you."

    In the past: Mary had always had a stern expression, speaking seriously,<ppletely different from the person she was now

 Chapter 160

    86%%

    Eliza could not help butugh. "I was on a long trip this time. It''s only natural that Mary would worry. And Sarah, if you ever go away. I''m sure Mary will worry about you too,

    Mary, who was holding her hand and leading her forward, didn''t say anything. She simply repeated a thought silently in ber heart. It''s different. I''ll worry about Sarah, but my worry for Serenity is different.

    Ever since Caroline''s death, Mary hadn''t experienced emotions like this during the time Eliza had been away.

    That pot of nourishing soup was quiterge, and Mary made sure to be fair. After serving Eliza a generous portion, she divided the rest among the others.

    Eliza sipped the soup, her face glowing with a smile. "Thank you, Mary. This soup is really delicious"

    Tm d you like it. I used to make this soup for your mother all the time. She always said my soup was her favorite" Mary said, her face lighting up with a gentle smile as she spoke of Eliza''s mother.

    But in her eyes, there was a hint of sorrow, barely noticeable.

    Eliza fell silent for a moment, not saying anything.

    "Hey, why did I bring up such a sad topic again? Sorry for that." Mary quickly realized the mood had shifted and looked at Eliza apologetically.

    Caroline''s death had been a source of deep pain for Mary, but it was an even deeper sorrow for Eliza. After all, Caroline had been her mother.

    Mary reached out and gently patted Eliza''s head. "Good girl, why not tell me about your trip to Plutonville? I''ve never been there."

    "Sure." Seeing Mary trying to cheer her up, Eliza agreed and began to recount her journey.

    Before long, she had Mary utterly horrified. Mary had no idea that Eliza''s sudden invitation to Plutonville was part of arger plot

    The whole journey had been riddled with assassination attempts, including one involving some foreign youth skilled in controlling insects and poison.

    "His name is Gilbert, right? Alright, I''ve got it. If he dares to show up at Saint Grace Nunnery, I''ll deal with him myself," Mary shouted, mming her fist on the table in anger.

    Mary nearly stormed over to the Duke''s estate to question Gabriel. At the time, Gabriel had said Eliza had a wicked heart. But Sophie was truly cruel, poisonous, and malicious.

    However, Eliza had not told Mary about how she had instructed Tina to abduct Sophie before leaving. After all, it was better for fewer people to know about it.

    Eliza instinctively kept this from Mary. After finishing the soup, she stood up. "Mary, I''m a bit tired today. I''ll go rest ande back tomorrow to chat with you."

    "Alright. You''ve lost weight over the past half month Go to sleep now," Mary said, her gaze softening as she looked at Eliza''s face with concern.

    Eliza then returned to her courtyard. She pushed open the door and saw Tina with Sophie, who was bound up inside.

    "Serenity, do you want me to find a ce to hide her?" Tina asked.

    11:02 Thu, 17 Apr G7.

    "No need I can hide her, Eliza replied with a smile,

    Tina immediately understood. Eliza was likely going to use that method.

    85%

    Just remember to knock her out. Make sure she doesn''t hear anything she shouldn''t know Tina gave a small piece of advice before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.

    Once the room was empty, with only Eliza and Sophie inside, Eliza walked toward Sophie, who was trembling in fear. She took out a small vial of powder, opened it, and held it under Sophie''s nose. "Now, just go ahead and sleep"

    When you wake up, it should be the end for you, Eliza thoight silently

 Chapter 161

    After Eliza had fed Sophie a hefty dose of sleeping potion, she made sure to block her ears, eyes, and mouth, then securely bound her hands and feet before packing her up and tossing her into her pocket farm

    Although Eliza really, really didn''t want Sophie to enter and dirty her pocket farm, there was no choice. It was the only ce that Gilbert would never find her.

    Eliza locked Sophie in one of the small houses within the pocket farm. From now on, every day, Eliza would just drag Sophie out, feed her a bit of food and water, then pack her back inside.

    After finishing the task, Eliza turned to look at where the space in her pocket farm had once been filled with arge pile of medicinal herbs. Those herbs, which had been ced there, had all been donated along with the supplies sent to Plutonville.

    Though it had started raining in Plutonville, the aftereffects of a natural disaster are not so easily resolved.

    The medicinal herbs, the most useful andmonly used ones, were just right for the people of Plutonville.

    Eliza turned again, hands on her hips, and gazed over her treasure-like medicinal field. The rare herbs she had previously harvested, regrly watered with creek water, had once again started to grow.

    Now, she was going to pick two gifts, one for Mary and another for Nn.

    She also considered preparing a gift for Tina, but these herbs didn''t seem particrly useful to her. Eliza would prepare something special for Tinater,

    As Eliza strolled leisurely through the herb field, she pulled out her herbalpendium, carefully selecting the nts. After some thought, she finally chose two items.

    The first was a shroom whose medicinal effects couldst for a hundred years. Eliza chose it for its ability to nourish blood and vital energy. After learning some medical skills, she realized that Mary seemed to have a small issue with her heart

    Though Mary was a doctor, she didn''t seem to take it seriously. As an apprentice, Eliza naturally cared for Mary''s health.

    Though it wasn''t a serious illness, as Mary got older, this small problem could turn into something much worse. Eliza chose this shroom as a gift for her.

    The second item was Everlife Vine, which calmed the mind, settled the spirit, and also strengthened the body.

    While Nn didn''t need any help with physical strength, the calming and soothing effects of the Everlife Vine seemed to suit him perfectly.

    Eliza wasn''t sure if Nn had consulted a doctor, but she assumed he had. Perhaps the medicine he was taking was prescribed by a doctor. Surely, it contained plenty of herbs for calming the mind.

    The Everlife Vine might just be a small addition, and Eliza felt certain it would be beneficial for him.

    Having just started her medical studies, Eliza knew she was being a bit presumptuous. She had barely scratched the surface of medicine, yet she was already so sure about the benefits of the herbs.

    Still, she was determined. She worked quickly to dig up, shake off the dirt, clean, and pack the herbs. She used two wooden boxes, onerge, one small, and carefully ced the two rare herbs inside.

    Once everything was packed, Eliza washed herself in the small creek within the pocket farm, then, feeling content, returned to her room to sleep,

    11:03 Thu, 17 Apr

    *86%

    The next morning, Eliza woke up, grabbed therge wooden box containing the shroom, and went straight to find Mary. "Mary, this is a gift. I''ve prepared for you."

    After Mary and the other apprentices at Saint Grace Numery finished their morning lessons, Eliza presented her gift.

    "Is this a gift you brought back from Plutonville? Mary assumed Eliza had bought

    it in Plutonville, and she didn''t refuse Eliza''s kindness,

    Curious about why the gift was sorge, Mary opened the wooden box, and as

    soon as she saw what was inside, her eyes. widened in shock. Quickly, she

    mmed the box shut with a loud snap.

    Ìï

    AD

 Chapter 162

    Staring at Eliza, Mary eximed, "Why would you give me such an expensive gifi?" Inside the box was the hundred-year-old.

    shroom.

    Eliza smiled. ¡°Mary, you''ve been so good to me, so I wanted to give you something really special."

    Eliza shared her concerns and worries with Mary. "You know what the effects of the shroom are. I''ve been really worried about your heart condition, which is why I prepared this gift. I hope you don''t ignore it any longer and take it seriously so you can get it treated properly."

    Eliza trusted Mary''s medical skills; if Mary truly wanted to treat it, that small problem with her heart would likely have been taken care of long ago.

    The gift Eliza gave today was not about its value, but about conveying Eliza''s

    care.

    Mary hadn''t expected Eliza to be so concerned about this. After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke, revealing the real reason she hadn''t wanted to treat her condition. "After your mother passed away, I was so heartbroken.

    "I couldn''t get over it for a long time, and that''s when this problem started. I didn''t want to treat it back then, but now with you by my side, caring for me, I know I should take it seriously and get it treated for your sake."

    As Mary spoke, she smiled. This was the first time Eliza had seen her eyes not filled with sadness.

    Eliza was a bit taken aback. She had always assumed that Mary had a close rtionship with her mother, but she hadn''t realized how deeply her mother''s passing had affected Mary. It seemed that Mary hadn''t been able to recover from the loss all this time.

    Suddenly, Eliza felt that her earlier possessiveness had been rather silly. It wasn''t that Mary didn''t want to choose Eliza, but that Mary had already made a firm choice long ago.

    "Mary, if my mother knew that you were still hurting because of her, she''d be heartbroken too. Please take care of yourself. I n to be with you for a long long time, Eliza said.

    When Mary heard this, it seemed to solidify her decision. "Alright, I''ll listen to you"

    After reassuring Mary, Eliza prepared the gift she was going to give Non and set off to visit the Prince Regent''s estate for

    the first time.

    Before leaving, Eliza had sent word ahead to inform them of her visit. The servant was back, followed by the Prince Regent''s carriage.

    Nn had personally sent a carriage to pick her up. Initially, Eliza had thought about going down the mountain to take a viger''s cart, but she decisively stepped into the carriage.

    Two hourster, the carriage finally arrived at the Prince Regent''s estate.

    "Greetings, Holy Lady. Ross, who came to greet Eliza, was apanied by a young man who kept eyeing Eliza curiously.

    "May I ask who it is?" Eliza asked.

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is-Ross started to speak, but before he could continue, the young man immediately bowed.

    "Greetings, Holy Lady, I am Lawrence Larson. I am His Highness''s personal physician. You might remember the medical book His Highness gave youst time? That was mine," he said.

    What a coincidence. "So you''re the doctor who treats His Highness?" Eliza eximed. "Actually, there''s something I''d like to ask you. Are you avable now?"

    11:03 Thu, 17 Apr

    "Of course, Holy Lady. Feel free to ask me anything, Lawrence said with a radiant smile, his tone so ttering that Ross couldn''t help but look on, speechless.

    "You can talk inside, Ross suggested. "By the way, Holy Lady, His Highness was called to the kingdom by His Majesty. He won''t be back for a while, but before he left, he asked us to make sure you are well taken care of"

    "That''s fine. His stuff matters," Eliza replied. She was more concerned about something else at the moment.

    Once inside the Prince Regent''s estate. Eliza finally addressed Lawrence. "Do you know Everlife Vine? Does that herb have any effect on His Highness''s condition?"

 Chapter 163

    "Everlife Vine?" Lawrence spun around sharply and stared at Eliza. "Of course it''s useful. No doubt about it."

    His voice rose with excitement. "After you gifted His Highness that century-old Purple Shroomst time, the prescription for his treatment has only been missing two rare ingredients. One of them is the Everlife Vine."

    Seriously? Eliza''s eyes widened in surprise, her mouth slightly open.

    Before she could respond, Lawrence pressed on eagerly. "Holy Lady, why are you asking about this? Do you actually have some Everlife Vine in your possession?"

    "I do," Eliza replied. "His Highness risked his life to escort me safely to Plutonville and shielded me from more than a few dangers along the way. I''vee this time to thank him."

    She handed over a wooden box.

    Lawrence took it at once, practically snatching it from her hands. The moment he opened it, his eyes lit up; it was indeed Everlife Vine. And this one had clearly matured for over a hundred years.

    Lawrence looked so thrilled he might have started dancing on the spot. This is incredible. Another rare herb checked off His Highness''s list. I knew it. I just knew you''d have century-old Everlife Vine. Ross, see? I told you I wasn''t wrong!"

    Eliza paused for a beat when she heard that "Dr. Larson, how exactly did you know I had a century-old Everlife Vine?" she asked.

    Lawrence, still riding the high of his discovery,pletely missed the subtle change in her expression. He chuckled smugly. "Well, it was because of the Purple Shroom you gave usst time.

    "My nose, I swear, is sharper than any bloodhound''s. I can sniff out every kind of herb under the sun. When I got close to that Purple Shroom, I picked up the scent of Everlife Vine, faint but unmistakable. That lingering herbal fragrance? Only century-old Everlife Vine has that."

    Lifting his chin, Lawrence looked absurdly proud of his sensitive nose, clearly convinced it was a divine gifi.

    What he failed to notice was how Eliza''s heart skipped a beat. A sharp unease settled in her chest, and a wave of caution swept through her. So it had been the scent.

    She remembered now. The century-old Purple Shroom and the Everlife Vine had grown side by side in her pocket farm.

    Thanks to the rich spiritual energy in that space, rare herbs grew easily and often shared the same soil, No wonder their scents had mingled.

    Eliza pressed her lips together, already making a mental note: from now on, she could no longer carelessly give away the herbs from her pocket farm. Otherwise, someone might eventually piece together the truth

    de, before her time travel, manage to uncover the secret of the

    And what worried her most was still unknown. How did Sophie, pocket farm?

    If someone else had already started digging around back then, it was entirely possible that they, too, were hunting for the pendant. These century-old herbs showing up one after another could very well expose her.

    And if that happened, she would be the one in danger.

    Ross noticed her sudden silence. He subtly motioned for Lawrence to zip it, then smiled and changed the subject with practiced ease. "By the way, Holy Lady. His Highness asked us to gather a variety of medicinal seeds for you,

    "Would you like to take a look now and see if there''s anything you might want?"

    11-03

    Eliza''s eyes lit up at once. "Sure, let''s take a look."

    86%%

    §±

    After handing the Everlife Vine over to Lawrence, she followed Ross to the back where the seeds were stored.

    There were a lot. The entire courtyard was filled with trays of seeds, sprouts, and even saplings-all neatly arranged. Some looked like they had just been packaged recently.

 Chapter 164

    Ross saniled as he walked beside her. "His Highness was nning to send all of these to you in the next couple of days, but it works out that you dropped by in person

    Please thank His Highness for me. And thank you all for going through the trouble of collecting so many kinds of seeds Eliza said warmly.

    She remembered how Nn had noticed the little herb garden she had built in her yard, and then offered to help her clear medicinal field behind the mountain. He even promised to gather some seeds for her. She had not expected him to actually remember.

    A Prince Regent, no less, still holding onto a promise he made casually. That touched her far more than she had anticipated

    Even though giving Nn the Everlife Vine had indeed been a risky move, as Eliza stood there now, taking in the vast collection of medicinal seeds in the courtyard, she suddenly felt it might not have been something to regret after all After all, Nn had never done anything to harm her. In fact, he had probably helped her more times than everyone else around herbined.

    That thought calmed the anxious knot in her chest, easing the tension she had been carrying

    "Holy Lady?" Lawrence came bounding over to her, his face practically glowing with delight. "Are you studying medicine these days? Come take a look at this prescription of mine. It''s a masterpiece, right?"

    Lawrence was holding a piece of paper in his hand, and without giving Ross a chance to stop him, he rushed over and thrust it toward Eliza.

    She paused for a moment, then calmly epted the sheet. Her eyes scanned every line, carefully reading each herb listed on the prescription. Once she finished, she gave a small nod of approval.¡±Dr. Larson, your skills truly are remarkable. The way you''vebined those calming and heart-settling herbs is exceptionally well done."

    "But of course!" Lawrence bearned, patting his chest with pride. Tm the Sage of Medicine, after all. A little mental unrest? Please, that''s nothing I can''t handle."

    Eliza raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Wait? You''re the Sage of Medicine? The one people say can bring the dead back to life and regrow flesh on bone?"

    Lawrence waved his hand, chuckling. That''s just folks exaggerating. I saved a kid once. He was one foot in the grave, and suddenly people are saying I can raise the dead. Anyone listening would think I was God himself."

    Heughed again. "Bringing the dead back, that''s divine work. I''m not nearly that powerful. But Holy Lady, if you ever need my help with anything, just say the word. I''ll do everything I can for you,"

    It was as good as a promise. There were countless people out there who would give anything for Lawrence to say that to them. A promise from the Sage of Medicine was like carrying around a get-out-of-death-free card.

    As long as one was still breathing, Lawrence could snatch one back from the brink. That was his power.

    "Or, if you''re interested in learning medicine," he added with a grin. "I wouldn''t mind teaching you everything I know. What do you think?"

    Eliza gave a faint smule but said nothing-

    Lawrence was brilliant, no doubt, but Mary was no less skilled. After all, she was known far and wide as the Sage of Poison, on equal footing with the Sage of Medicine.

    With Mary by her side, Eliza had no need for another teacher.

    11:03 Thu, 17 Apr

    Lawrence caught her silence and knew she had not taken the bait. Still smiling, he quickly pointed back at the prescription "Alright, back to the good stuff. Take another look. There''s genius packed into every line of this formTM Doctors from all over the kingdom, even the royal physicians, had been dying to get their hands on Lawrence''s prescriptions just to study them in detail.

    But Eliza knew better. What Lawrence truly wanted her to see had nothing to do with the medicinal theory behind the prescription. It was the few ingredients he had carefully circled. Those were the real messages.

    ?

 he Silent 165

    Eliza pretended not to understand and asked casually, "Why are some of these herbs circled? Is there some special meaning

    behind it?"

    Just as expected. Lawrence jumped to exin, "Oh, it''s nothing. These are just the ones we haven''t managed to gather yet. Most of the others are easy to find. As long as you''ve got the money, you can get them. But this one here, Bloodshade Blossom. This one''s got uspletely stumped."

    His expression turned pained as he spoke of that final herb

    Eliza lowered her gaze, hiding the wave of emotion that surged behind her eyes.

    She had Bloodshade Blossom. Trying hard to suppress any signs of unease, she tilted her head slightly and asked with mild curiosity, "Bloodshade Blossom? What kind of herb is that? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it

    A flicker of disappointment crossed Lawrence''s face. But he quickly pulled himself together and exined, ¡°To be honest, none of us have actually seen Bloodshade Blossom in person. I only came across it in an old medical text passed down through our family. No one really knows much about it, but the book described its effects in great detail.

    "It''s a calming herb, one that soothes the spirit. Combined with the other ingredients on this prescription, it could work wonders. It might even fully cure His Highness."

    Eliza felt a wave of relief wash over her. So, Lawrence had only read about it in an ancient medical text.

    No one had seen what it looked like. No one knew its scent. No one knew if it had a scent at all. That meant there would not be a repeat of the Everlife Vine incident, when Lawrence had sniffed it out and exposed her.

    She had just begun to rx. But then, she heard that final sentence and froze.

    She wondered, "Bloodshade Blossom couldpletely cure the Prince Regent? That means it''s essential to his recovery. If he can''t find it, will his illness ever go away? Will he keep suffering the way he has all this time?"

    Her fingers tightened around the edge of the prescription as she stared at the name Bloodshade Blossom. A wave of guilt welled up in her chest.

    She had been willing to offer the century-old Purple Shroom and Everlife Vine. But no one had everid eyes on Bloodshade Blossom, a rare herb that existed only in ancient texts.

    If she handed that over, someone was bound to notice. Someone would start asking questions. She wondered. What if they ask me where it came from? How did I manage to get it? What am I supposed to say then?

    She bit her lip. ''No. I can''t give it to him, she thought.

    "Your Highness, you''re back?" a voice called from outside the courtyard.

    Then came a deep, familiar response. "Yes" Nn stepped in through the gate.

    Ross and the others turned their heads. The tall, striking man strode into the courtyard without pause and stopped directly in front of Eliza. His eyes softened as he looked down at her, a warm smile touching his lips.

    "Hi, Serenity," he said gently. "His Majesty summoned me out of the blue, so I had

    to rush to the pce. Sorry. Did I keep you waiting long?"

    Both Ross and Lawrence could not help but feel that there was something noticeably softer in his tone now than when he had spoken outside.

    Eliza looked up at him. His deep eyes were filled with tenderness, and for a moment, she could not find the words to respond

    11:04 Thu, 17 Apr.

    But the more gentle and caring Nn appeared, the heavier the guilt pressing on her chest became

    Bloodshade Blossoms could save him. But giving it away might expose her

    secret.

    85%

    That night, Eliza had conlided in Tina about the pocket farm, but only a part of its abilities. If Eliza took out Bloodshade Blossom now, the entire existence of the pocket farm could be at risk.

 Chapter 166

    85%

    Eliza could not take that chance. But guilt would not let her breathe. So, she ran. "T-I just remembered there''s something I need to take care of, she said, her voice trembling. "TIe visit another day.

    Before Nn could respond, Eliza turned and bolted past him, running straight out of the courtyard without even ncing back. Nn stood frozen for a second, stunned.

    He turned toward the doorway, watching her retreating figure disappear into the distance, still trying to make sense of what had just happened.

    "Serenity?" he called, but she was already gone. He immediately turned and chased after her.

    Eliza had meant to leave just like that, without another word. But to her surprise, Nn chased after her without the slightest hesitation and stepped in front of her, blocking her path.

    His face was flushed with confusion and concern. "What happened? Just now, what was that about? Why did you say sorry to

    me?"

    "It''s nothing." Eliza said quickly. "I-I really have something urgent I need to take care of. I have to go. Please, let me go."

    She tried to step past him, but once again, Nn moved to stop her. This time, though, he did not press or demand.

    "Alright," he said softly. "If you want to go, I won''t stop you. But can you just listen to one thing first!"

    He lowered his head slightly, looking at her with such sincere, pleading eyes that Eliza struggled to turn him down.

    Nn her a gentle smile and reached out, smoothing down the loose strands of hair she had tousled when she ran. His voice was soft, coaxing, "Whatever happened back there if you ever feel like talking. I''ll always be here to listen. And if you don''t want to say anything, that''s fine too. When you leave, take the Prince Regent''s carriage. I''ll have someone escort you safely back to Saint Grace Nunnery. Just rest when you get there, alright? I''lle to see you tomorrow."

    Eliza opened her mouth, trying to say something, but before she could, Nn cut her off, a bit more firm this time. "No saying no."

    In the end, Eliza said nothing at all. She kept her head down, lips tightly sealed, and let herself be quietly ushered into the carriage.

    She did not expect the inside to look so different from when she had arrived. There was now a soft nket draped across the seat, small treats tucked into a corner, even a warm hand muff waiting for her.

    It was only early autumn, and the chill in the air was just starting to show, Nn, it seemed, was worried she might catch a cold. He had even thought to prepare something to keep her hands warm.

    He was so attentive, so careful in all the linle things. That only made Eliza feel worse. The whole ride back, she sat quietly, staring down at the hand muff in a daze.

    While she was buried in guilt inside the carriage, Nn''s expression had already darkened the moment she left.

    When he returned to the Prince Regent''s estate, his tone was icy as he barked, "Exin. What the hell happened while I was gone?"

    Earlier that morning, Eliza had sent word through a servant that she wasing to visit. From the way the servant had described it, she had looked genuinely cheerful and full of anticipation.

    But after Nn had stepped out for just a short while, she left in such a state. She would not even meet his eyes. She would not talk to him. She could barely even stand near him.

    Nn was furious. He had rushed through state matters all morning looking forward to spending time with Eliza, hoping to

    11:04 Thu, 17 Apr.

    85%

    enjoy some food, maybe even show her around the estate a little. He had practically sprinted hack. And now,

    His expression was ice-cold, his gaze sharp as des as it cut straight through Ross and Lawrence.

    Ross panicked. Without a second''s hesitation, he threw Lawrence under the carriage. "It was him. He did it. Let him exin?

    Lawrence froze for a beat, then looked down guiltily. "I was only trying to help with your illness, Your Highness"

    ÊÐ

 Chapter 167

    The moment Lawrence opened his mouth, Nn had a had feeling about what wasing

    His face turned even colder, and when he spoke, his voice was sharp enough to slice through ss I told you never to bring that up again

    Lawrence quickly raised his hands in defense. I swear, it wasn''t me who brought it up. The Holy Lady just happened in deliver the Everlife Vine, and she mentioned it first:

    When Nn got angry, it was downright terrifying. He turned his head to Ross, who was standing just behind Lawrence, and shot him a piercing look that needed no words.

    Ross swallowed hard, clearly rattled by Nn''s re, then nodded and said. "She really did mention it first. She came today just to bring you a gift. And it happened to be the Everlife Vine, you know, the one you need the most "

    Honestly, Ross and Lawrence had both been caught off guard. Ross could already guess what Lawrence had been thinking.

    Back when Eliza had given Nn that first rare herb, the century-old Purple Shroom, they had considered asking her about the Everlite Vine

    After all. Lawrence had picked up on its scenting from the Purple Shroom. He was certain the Holy Lady had some on her. But Nn had shut that idea down before it ever took root.

    So no one expected that when Eliza visited for the first time, the very gift she brought was that elusive Everlife Vine. And it had definitely aged a hundred years, They had searched high and low for these rare herbs and found nothing. Yet Eliza had already delivered two of the three. They subconsciously wondered if she also had thest one, the Bloodshade Blossom, or if she at least knew where to find it That was what Lawrence had been trying to find out. He just wanted to fish for a few leads. But in hindsight, he realized he had pushed too far, enough to scare Eliza off.

    After Ross finishedying it all out, Nn let out a long breath and rubbed his forehead. His frustration was obvious.

    "Did it never cross your mind that the fact she has these rare herbs but has never sold them publicly probably means she doesn''t want anyone knowing about them or even asking where she got them?" Nn said.

    That was exactly why Nn had warned them not to dig. He had sensed it right from the beginning.

    It was not strange for Eliza to have valuable herbs. She carried the blood of both the Stonor and Padi families. If anything. it would have been odd not to have such treasures in her possession.

    But she had never said a word about them. The only reason she offered those herbs was that Nn had helped her, and she trusted him.

    The best way to protect that trust was to leave things be and not ask questions.

    But the moment Nn was away, his ever-loyal subordinates just had to go poking into things they should not. He suddenly felt like he was finished.

    "So what now? Maybe I should go apologize to the Holy Lady myself?" Lawrence asked, guilt washing over him now that he realized what he had done.

    He never meant to ruin the trust between Eliza and Nn. He had just gotten carried away in

    the heat of the moment.

    Ross looked just as regretful. He had wanted to stop Lawrence, but when he saw that there was only one rare herb left on

    11:04 Thu, 17 Apr

    that list. If Eliza really had it, then Nn could finally be fully healed.

    85%

    Ross had gotten excited, too. Neither of them had kept their cool, and now here they were stuck in this awkward mest.

    "Tll go with him," Ross added. "We don''t even know what the Holy Lady likes, but maybe we can each prepare a gift and go make things right?"

 Chapter 168

    "Forget it" Nn waved them off.

    85%

    Though he was clearly upset, he did not truly me them. I know you care. I appreciate that. But do not ever let this kind of thing happen again."

    Nn would go see Serenity himself tomorrow and exin things. Sending these two might only make things worse.

    Ross and Lawrence both let out a sigh of relief. Thank God Nn had notpletely blown up at them,

    But then, Nn narrowed his eyes at the two of them. "Tonight, you two are packing up the medicinal seedlings. You don''t sleep until everyst one is bagged"

    Ross and Lawrence straightened up at once"Yes, Your Highness"

    While they were scrambling to pack herbs as fast as humanly possible, the Duke''s estate in Hasen City was buzzing with life.

    Did you find her?" a voice sounded.

    "No. Still no word, not a single clue," someone reported.

    "How is that even possible? How could she just vanish like that? someone sounded anxious.

    For the past two weeks, the Duke''s estate had been in utter chaos.

    Half a month ago, Matthew had taken the antidote and recovered from the poisoning. As soon as he was back on his feet, he learned the bitter truth that the sister he loved and protected most had been the one to poison him. And not just a mild poison. It could have killed him.

    If Sophie had not finally been forced to hand over the antidote, Eliza would have been falsely used of attempting to murder her brother. And Matthew might not have survived.

    The realization hit him hard. He hade that close to never waking up again. Furious and heartbroken, Matthew had dragged his weakened body to Sophie''s quarters, determined to confront her face-to-face.

    He needed to know why she had poisoned the roast duck, why she had tricked him into eating it, and why she had tried to pin the me on Eliza.

    In his heart, Sophie had always been the kind, innocent sister. But now, the truth revealed a cold-blooded scheme, a n to murder him.

    Devastated and filled with disbelief, Matthew had shoved open the door to Sophie''s room only to find it empty.

    From that moment on, the Duke''s estate hadunched a full-blown search. They scoured every inch of the estate. They went to the Marquis''s estate, They swept through all of Hasen City.

    But two weeks had passed. Sophie was still missing. No one had seen her. No one had even heard a whisper of her whereabouts. Matthew had originally just wanted answers. Now all that anger had been overtaken by anxiety and fear.

    "I thought you said she was locked in her room. Then how did she get out without anyone noticing?" he demanded, voice rising with panic. "She was still hurt from the beating you gave her. Benedict. With injuries like that, how far could she possibly have gone?"

    Anthony, who had regained the ability to speak and move shortly after the incident, furrowed his brow tightly. "What if Sophie ran away because she felt wronged?"

    At those words, Matthew''s head snapped around. He red at Benedict, fury written all over his face. "Benedict, could you

    11:04 Thu, 17 Apr

    not have gone caster on her? You hit her. so hand. Of course, she felt wronged. And you heat her in front of everyone. You humiliated her. How is she supposed to face anyone in Hasen City after that?"

    Bang! A loud smack echoed through the room as Gabriel mmed his palm on the table, cutting Matthew off. "That''s enough."

    His voice was cold and firm. "Benedict beat her because I ordered him to. And she deserved it. Shemitted a serious

    crime."

    Matthew opened his mouth to argue, but Gabriel was not done. "And who''s to say she even left on her own

    The room fell into stunned silence. Matthew''s expression darkened instantly. Father, are you saying Sophie was kidnapped?"

 Chapter 169

    "It really is a strong possibility. Anthony said slowly, coughing weakly twice before he spoke.

    Benedict blinked, clearly caught off guard. He frowned, puzzled. "Who would have the guts to kidnap Sophie?

    And more than that, Sophie had gone missing inside the Duke''s estate. Not just anyone would dare pull off a kidnapping there. Honestly, there were barely a handful of people in all of Hasen City who would even think about trying.

    Anthony''s voice was calm, almost indifferent. "Half a month ago, someone showed up with the ck g and stormed the Duke''s estate. That happened, didn''t it?" Clearly, he was talking about Nn.

    But Gabriel shook his head. "It wasn''t him."

    Anthony gave a mirthlessugh. "And how can you be so sure, Father?"

    Gabriel shot his sickly son a cold nce. ¡°Nn never pulls sneaky moves like this. If he wanted to capture Sophie, he would''vee straight to our doorstep. Half a month ago, he openly searched the Duke''s estate. And before that, he barged in, all under the excuse of solving that case at the Marquis''s estate."

    Gabriel might have been at odds with Nn for a long time, but that also meant he understood exactly how the man operated. Nn did not hide behind shadows. Gabriel was convinced Nn would never resort to backhanded tactics like

    this.

    "Well, if you say it wasn''t him, then I guess it wasn''t, Anthony muttered under his breath with a sharp, sarcastic edge.

    Anthony''s tone was unmistakably disrespectful, and Benedict frowned again, this time visibly irritated. "Anthony, watch yourself. Don''t take your anger out on Father. What happenedst time wasn''t his fault."

    Anthony whipped around, ring. "If it wasn''t his fault, then whose fault was it! He''s the Duke, isn''t he? Since when do outsiders get to run our estate like it''s their yground?

    "If Father had just gone to His Majesty directly, no matter how many men Nn brought, he wouldn''t dare to do anything. We''re not the kind of people anyone can just walk all over, okay? Do you think His Majesty would really sit back and let him throw his weight around like that?"

    Anthony coughed violently, practically choking on his own rage, pouring out all the fury he had been holding in.

    Before thest word even left his mouth, Gabriel snatched the cup from the table and hurled it to the floor right at Anthony''s feet. Water sshed across the tiles. Porcin shattered and scattered in every direction.

    Gabriel''s expression was ice cold, his voiceced with menace. That''s how you talk to me?"

    "Father, Anthony didn''t mean it like that, Benedict quickly stepped in, not expecting Gabriel to explode like that, especially not at Anthony, who had always been fragile and sickly. "He''s just worried about Sophie. He lost his temper and said something he shouldn''t have.

    Gabriel had always been more lenient with Anthony, ever since they were young, because of his poor health. Rarely did hesh out at him like this. But then again, Anthony had gone too far this time.

    As a son and as a brother, Benedict had no choice but to try to calm things down. "All right, Anthony, apologize to Father. We''re all anxious about Sophie. Father''s no exception. What we need right now is to focus on finding her, not pointing fingers, Benedict said firmly.

    Anthony, however, just turned his face away, clearly refusing to listen. He did not want to look at anyone, much less speak.

    Just then, Matthew broke his silence. "This is all my fault," he said suddenly. "If I hadn''t fallen into Eliza''s trap and exposed.

    Sophie''s true birth date at the banquet, none of this would''ve happened"

    LA

    TOU, TE API

 Chapter 170

    Anthony snorted again. He was not just angry with Gabriel 1e was holding a grudge against Matthew, too. The only reason Anthony hadn''t called Matthew out earlier was that Sophie had already given Matthew a hard enough time

    But now, hearing those words from Matthew''s mouth, Benedict, who had been the only one trying to y peacekeepert whole time, finally frowned. That''s not fair. Eliza didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you dragging her into this?" he asked. clearly displeased.

    Matthew and Anthony were both stummed. They had not expected Benedict to will be defending Eliza after everything

    "Benedict, you do realize she drugged me, right?" Matthew asked, voice low. "She used poison to control me."

    Benedict let out a long sigh. "Maybe she did. But did either of you ever stop to think? If you two hadn''t plotted against her in the first ce, if you hadn''t snuck into Saint Grace Nummery and drugged her trying to force her toe back, do you really think she would have gone that far?

    Neither Matthew nor Anthony had a response. They had never really thought that it was their fault since it all started.

    Especially Anthony, he still held a deep grudge against Eliza. She had made him a mute and a cripple for almost an entire month. He could not speak and could barely move.

    Every single day during that time had been torment. The helplessness and the frustration dragged Anthony right back to the darkest days of his life, to that night he burned with fever and nearly died.

    It had felt like a nightmaree back to life. And honestly, the hatred he felt for Eliza ran so deep that there were moments when he genuinely wished he could kill her.

    "We gave her the drug first. I won''t deny that," Anthony said bitterly. "But we never meant to hurt her. And even if we crossed the line, why take it out on Sophie? What did Sophie ever do to deserve that?"

    "All Eliza did was force Matthew to speak the truth, Benedict snapped, unable to hold back any longer. His voice rose, edged with anger. "There was a problem with Sophie''s birthday or rather, with her identity."

    Benedict had already suspected something before. Gabriel''s evasive silence had confirmed it. Now that it was out in the

    open.

    Benedict could not hide his frustration.

    "What''s wrong with Sophie''s identity?" Matthew asked, confused. He had still been unconscious during that tense conversation in Anthony''s room.

    Benedict''s face darkened. "Ask her yourself, once we find her."

    One thing was clear now. No matter what happened, Benedict was standing firmly on Eliza''s side. From beginning to end, he was the only one who truly understood what had gone on behind the scenes. Benedict knew Eliza was innocent.

    Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "All right, since you''ve all made your positions clear, let''s get back to the point," Gabriel cut in, his tone t.

    Clearly, he had no interest in dragging that conversation on any further. "Even if Eliza had nothing to do with how this started, I now suspect she is connected to Sophie''s disappearance."

    Benedict''s face instantly turned cold. He thought his father was beingpletely unreasonable.

    Now it finally hit him. No matter what happened in this house, everyone''s first instinct was to me Eliza

    Back when Sophie poisoned Matthew, Gabriel had led people straight to Saint Grace Nunnery to interrogate Eliza.

    +

    If the king had not shown mercy in the end, they might''ve caused an even bigger mess than they already tud.

    And now Sophic had gone missing, and again, they were pointing fingers at Elizen.

    For once, Benedics felt a real sense of frustration and distance from both his father and his two younger brothers.

    But what he did not know was that this time, Eliza really was behind it all.

    ?

    AD

    Comment

 Chapter 171

    "Father, did you already have proof? Matthew asked, his expression tense

    Gabriel replied coolly. "I do not have hard evidence. But Sophie did something before she disappeared".

    "What was it?" Matthew and Anthony asked, puzzled.

    Gabriel closed his eyes for a moment, then said, "She sent a maid to bring Isabelle to the estate"

    Back then. Sophie had assumed no one would find out. But Annie, the maid she sent, was actually someone Gabriel had arranged to keep an eye on her. Naturally, he knew exactly what Sophie had done.

    "Isabelle?" The name had not been mentioned in so long that even Benedict and the others were momentarily caught off guard.

    Matthew was the first to remember. His brows furrowed as he asked, "You mean the girl who pushed Eliza into the water?"

    Gabriel nodded. "That''s the one."

    Benedict''s face changed at once. His eyes lit up with rage. "What was Sophie thinking? Why would she bring Isabelle here?"

    Back then, Isabelle had nearly killed Eliza. If someone had not found her in time, she might have drowned.

    Just thinking about it made Benedict''s concern for Sophie twist into anger. His disappointment ran deep.

    He had tried to understand Sophie. Her secret background was exposed in public and she poisoned Matthew in a moment of panic. Those things, however outrageous, could still be exined.

    She had been punished, confined to her quarters. But even while grounded, she had not behaved herself.

    Now, even Matthew seemed to be struggling to make sense of it all.

    The incident with Eliza being pushed into the water had caused a major uproar. By the time it happened. Sophie had already been in the household for a few days. She must have known about it. So why did Sophie meet Isabelle?

    "Are we sure it was Sophie who brought Isabelle here?" Matthew asked after a long pause, searching for a justification. "What if news of Sophie being punished got out, and Isabelle came on her own, trying to stir up trouble?"

    Gabriel calmly poured himself a ss of water, "Maybe. But either way, the two of them did meet. Not long after that, Eliza was summoned by His Majesty regarding the Rain Rite in Plutonville."

    At that, the room fellpletely silent. Everyone had picked up on the implication. Clearly, Eliza''s trip to Plutonville might not have been a coincidence. It could very well be connected to both Sophie and Isabelle.

    A chill crept into Benedict''s chest. "No wonder the governor of Plutonville insisted on Eliza being the one to preside over the ceremony. Father, who is the governor over there? Does he have any ties to our estate or to Fletcher''s people?"

    "Jenson''s a distant rtive of someone from Fletcher''s side," Gabriel answered.

    Only then did Benedict exhale slightly. As long as the connection was not with the Duke''s estate, he could at least try tofort himself that this whole thing must have been Isabelle''s idea.

    Sophie probably did not have much say in it. She must have been manipted. That scheming illegitimate daughter, Isabelle, must have tricked her into going along with the n against Eliza.

    Benedict tried to convince himself. But the more he tried to give Sophie the benefit of the doubt, the more hollow it felt. Guilt pressed heavier on his heart.

    11:04 Thu, 17 Apr

    What on earth did Sophie and Isabelle do to Eliza he wondered. Plutonville was a disaster zone. If anything went wrong. Eliza could die there.

    That was a ce so dangerous that even local officials tried to avoid it. Yet Eliza had been pushed into going because she was Bortend''s Holy Lady. With a title like that, she never really had a choice.

    If she had refused, people would have flooded the streets with usations, calling her heartless, unworthy of being the Holy Lady. She might have even lost the only identity that could truly protect her

    The more Benedict thought about it, the more his heart ached. "Sophie really went too far he said bitterly. "How could the set up Eliza like that?"

    "But Eliza came back without a scratch, didn''t she?" Anthony cut in, clearly impatient. He obviously felt that since Eliza was unharmed, there was no point digging up the past. Besides, Sophie was the one missing now.

    "Anthony, do you have no conscience at all?" Benedict snapped, shooting his brother a re. "Eliza is your sister, too, not your enemy."

    "I never saw her as an enemy," Anthony replied with a cold snort. "But she sure treats us like we are."

    "Enough" Matthew said, rubbing his temples. This whole thing reeks of Isabelle''s handiwork. She''s the only one capable ofing up

    with something so underhanded. Sophie must''ve been tricked into going along with it."

    His tone was sharp as he turned to Benedict. "Benedict, if you feel so bad for Eliza, then go deal with Isabelle. She''s just an unloved illegitimate daughter. It wouldn''t take much to put her in her ce.¡±

    Benedict took a long breath and shut his mouth. There''s no point talking to any of you," he muttered.

    Matthew did not bother arguing further. Instead, he turned to Gabriel again. "Father, earlier you said you suspected Eliza might be involved in Sophie''s disappearance. You have no proof. But if Sophie really met with Isabelle and something happened afterward, it''s possible that Eliza kidnapped her." "There''s no one else in Hasen City who would''ve done it, Anthony scoffed. Gabriel let the brothers finish arguing before adding calmly. "The real question now is where Sophie is. If Eliza really did take her, then did she bring Sophie back to Hasen City?"

    That question made both Matthew and Anthony freeze. Eliza had gone to Plutonville. And Sophie had vanished two weeks ago

    If Eliza really took Sophie, did she bring Sophie to Plutonville too?'' they

    wondered, panic creeping into their thoughts. "What if Eliza held a grudge and never brought her back? What then"

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr

 Chapter 172

    85%

    All of a sudden, the same thought struck both Matthew and Anthony like a punch

    to the gut. Their expressions turned dark

    in an instant.

    "How dare she, Matthew growled.

    "She would never do that," Benedict shot back, his voice firm, his trust in Eliza unshaken.

    Fury burned in Benedict''s chest, rage ring in defense of Eliza. ¡°Eliza may have caused trouble before. She''s made her fair share of mistakes, but she''s never gone looking for it. And she would never cross a line like that.

    "Father, I know you have always favored Sophie, but Eliza is your daughter too. Don''t you think this ispletely unfair to

    her?"

    "I am merely stating a possibility, not a certainty, Gabriel replied coolly after taking a sip of cold water. His tone was as t

    as ever.

    Benedict stared at him, stunned. "A possibility? That''s what you call it? You''re using your own daughter. Is that what you think facts are? Father. Eliza is not a criminal,"

    Only now did it finally make sense to Benedict-why Dn had made the decision that day to leave home without so much as a backward nce. This had not been their home for a long time.

    "Why is Father always so biased toward Sophie?'' he thought bitterly. ''Sophic and Eliza are both his daughters. Eliza grew up right under his nose; she''s the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate. How can he be so cruel to her?"

    "Benedict, can you just drop it for now?" Matthew snapped, irritated. "What matters right now is not who''s being used. It''s finding Sophie. If you have something to say, save it forter, alright?"

    The more Matthew thought about it, the more furious he became. The idea that Sophie might have been dumped somewhere by Eliza made his blood boil.

    He wanted nothing more than to storm over to Saint Grace Nunnery, drag Eliza out, and demand answers. He wanted to force her to confess where she had taken Sophie. But Matthew knew better than to act on impulse. He could not afford to show up there again.

    Thest time he had gone, he had barely escaped with his life, poisoned, even if only mildly.

    ''I can''t go.

    but Father can, Matthew realized and wondered.

    He turned sharply to Gabriel. "Father, maybe you should go to Saint Grace Nunnery and speak to Eliza."

    Gabriel shook his head. "I cannot."

    "Why not?" Matthew frowned,

    "Because he falsely used Eliza thest time, Benedict cut in with a coldugh. ¡°If he shows up there again, His Majesty might actually lose his temper.¡±

    Gabriel''s fingers tightened slightly around his cup.

    "So what now?" Matthew muttered, exasperated.

    Anthony, even more impatient than Matthew, finally exploded. "We need to send people to look now. Search every inch of the road to Plutonville. And even if Father can''t go talk to Eliza in person, can''t be just send some shadow guards to sneak into Saint Grace Nunnery and look around? No one said we had to confront her face-to-face."

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr

    If Eliza had really kidnapped Sophie, there were only two likely oues, either she had abandoned Sophie on the road to Plutonville, or she had brought her back and hidden Sophie somewhere inside Saint Grace Nunnery

    Either way, they had to find her. Without wasting any more time, the Stonor family mobilized a search team. Most of them set out from Hasen City, sweeping every stretch of road between there and Plutonville.

    At the same time, a few carefully selected shadow guards were dispatched under the cover of night, silently slipping intr Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Meanwhile, Tina kept close watch outside Eliza''s courtyard. Her sword gleamed faintly as she watched the intruders sneak

    in

    By the next morning, none of the shadow guards the Duke''s estate had sent to Saint Grace Nunnery had returned.

    Gabriel''s expression turned grim. He had not expected the shadow guard protecting Eliza to be that skilled.

 Chapter 173

    85%

    He had sent five guards. And yet, none of them had been able to overpower a single opponent. That alone said everything.

    But more than that, it convinced Gabriel that Eliza had taken Sophie. After all, the estate''s defenses were no joke.

    For someone to bypass all theyers of guards and silently sneak into Sophie''s courtyard and then whisk her away without leaving a trace that was not something an ordinary person could do.

    "Send more men. Keep searching the Saint Grace Nummery, Lady Sophie must be found: Gabriel fell silent for a moment before issuing themand.

    "Yes, Your Grace," came the firm reply.

    On the second night, another group of shadow guards slipped into Saint Grace Nunnery, this time, ten in total.

    Gabriel had been confident this would finally do the trick. But to his dismay, the result was exactly the same.

    The next morning, when word reached him, Gabriel''s face turned an ominous shade of ck. "How is she pulling this off?" he muttered.

    Whoever was guarding Eliza had to be exceptional. Even among the elite shadow guards trained by the royal family. someone capable of defeating ten men single- handedly would undoubtedly rank in the top ten.

    To Gabriel, Eliza had never been anything more than a pretty face. He could not, for the life of him, understand why the royal family would go to such lengths for her, let alone assign her such a formidable protector.

    Gabriel took a long breath to calm his fury.

    "Should we keep sending more?" a man asked

    Losing fifteen shadow guards in two nights was no small matter. Even Gabriel, for all his wealth and power, was beginning to feel the weight of the cost.

    Training these men required tremendous resources, money, time, and manpower. And yet, Sophie remained missing.

    After a long moment of hesitation, Gabriel turned to his personal shadow guard. "You will lead tonight''s mission. Avoid engaging with Eliza''s protector unless absolutely necessary. The only objective is to locate Lady Sophie. If you cannot find her, withdraw immediately."

    "Yes, understood," he said.

    On the third night, Saint Grace Nunnery was crawling with shadows. Shadow guards lingered in corners, hidden in the darkness, waiting to strike.

    Inside her quiet room, Eliza sat calmly at her desk, a ss of water and a well- worn Bible in front of her. Her eyes were closed, her voice low and steady as she recited scripture.

    Too many lives had been lost here in the past few days. The Nunnery needed purification, especially tonight, when even more blood might be spilled.

    Outside, Tina stood silently on the rooftop, surveying the courtyard from above. She could sense the intruders creeping through the shadows.

    There was only one in her immediate vicinity, the same one she had seen before, Gabriel''s personal guard. The others had scattered across the grounds, searching elsewhere.

    This one hade specifically to distract Tina. Too bad for him, she was not alone tonight.

    With a quiet breath. Tina pressed off the rooftop, linching heroes is the e fe Mink the deserted and fucking an

    she struck

    And at that moment, the hidden ck g members stationed around the thinnery restated the mothe

    their own attacks.

    BOOT!

    "Capture them all

    "Don''t let a single one get away."

    Shouts echoed through the once-serene Saint Grace Nunnery as chann erupted from every corner.

    Inside, Eliza smiled faintly. Father really does think I am someone he can posh around, doether she wontent

    Three nights in a row, he sent wave after wave of shadow guards into her ce on honestly, it was the geders chance weed out her father''s loyal men

    And so, after the second night, Eliza had wasted no time in filing a formalint directly with

    "Assassins have infiltrated Saint Grace Nunnery two nights in a row, Eliza said. "They came with the intent to kill me. Your Majesty, I ask for your protection and justice."

    ?

    Comment

 Chapter 174

    "Assassins?" The king frowned, clearly confused. "Why would someone send assassins to Saint Grace Nunnery to kill you? Who sent them?¡±

    Eliza lowered her eyes. "I cannot say."

    "Oh?" The king raised an eyebrow slightly. ''So Eliza does know who it is. In the entire Hasen City, just how many people are there that even a Holy Lady would be too afraid to offend? he thought to himself.

    He could not help but chuckle at that. Just a while ago, during a rain ritual led by Eliza, she had somehow called down a massive downpour that drenched Plutonville, a ce that had not seen rain in three whole months.

    Whether it was coincidence or something more, the rain had fallen, and that was all that mattered.

    Now, Eliza was revered by the people of Plutonville as their true Holy Lady. Her name had spread far and wide. Even the king, who had bestowed the title upon her, found his own poprity soaring among the citizens.

    The once-young and inexperienced king now w sat more firmly upon his throne than ever before. No one could shake him. His authority within the kingdom had grown immensely.

    Even those officials who, under Gabriel''s influence, had once opposed Eliza''s appointment were now keeping their heads down, too afraid to stir up trouble.

    This time, Eliza had not only saved the people of Plutonville, but she had also helped the king solidify his rule. Needless to say, he was more than pleased with her.

    At the beginning, the king had only named her the first Holy Lady of Bortend to repay Caroline''s kindness. He never imagined that a casual decision would bring him such a tremendous and unexpected reward.

    Now that Eliza hade to him with aint, how could he possibly ignore it? Of course, he would see justice done for her.

    Having more or less figured out who she was referring to, the King said, "Very well. How would you like me to handle this? Should I summon that person to the pce?"

    Eliza shook her head. She knew the king would be willing to take her side after what happened in Plutonville, but there was no need to make a big scene, at least not yet.

    She smiled softly. "Your Majesty, would you be willing to lend me a few of your men?"

    "What exactly are you nning?" the king asked.

    Eliza replied calmly. "They''ve sent people after me again and again, so brazen and arrogant, only because they have numbers on their side. But if that support suddenly vanished, I imagine they might finally learn to behave."

    Thatst sentence struck a particr chord with the king. Every king wanted to see his overbearing ministers humbled, especially the powerful ones who thought themselves untouchable.

    The problem was, most of these old foxes were far too cautious. They rarely slipped up, giving the king no excuse to rein them in. But now, Eliza had handed him an opportunity on a silver tter.

    He grinned, "Well then, Holy Lady. You''ve prayed for the people, and now you''ve nearly been assassinated for it. By every measure, I should assign you the finest protection the pce can offer."

    So the king sent someone he trusted deeply, his uncle, Nn

    Eliza had been calmly waiting in her courtyard as night fell, fully expecting the assassins to appear. What she did not expect was to see, standing at her front gate, the one person she had been avoiding for days, Nn.

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr G-

    Chapter 17+

    0

    K 85%

    Her eyes widened in shock. No way! His Majesty said he was sending strong backup Why on earth would he send Nn?" the wondered.

    Ever since she fled from the Prince Regent''s estate, Eliza had been dodging him out of guilt. And now, here he was, right in front of her. It was mortifying

    "You were attacked, and you did not tell me?" Nn''s voice was cold, and his sharp gaze pierced straight through her.

    He stepped into the courtyard, his handsome face tense with anger. "If His Majesty had not sent me here today, were you nning to keep this from me forever!"

    "I-I wasn''t trying to hide it," Eliza said, her voice uncertain as she stood facing him

 Chapter 175

    "Oh really still making excuses! I thought you said you do not lie. So what do you call this Nn was clearly furious

    After their trip to Plutonville, he hade to understand just how much danger Eliza constantly faced. So when the king told him earlier that another

    assassination attempt had urred, Nn''s first thought had gone straight to the people in Plutonville, especially Gilbert.

    Gilbert was

    t was certain the man would try again. Nn was deeply concerned about Eliza''s safety.

    "I wasn''t lying." Eliza quickly exined. "I just didn''t want to trouble you?

    Do you really think this is a trouble for me? Nn''s anger red even more. He lowered his head, getting closer, his gaze intense as he looked at Eliza

    His handsome face was serious, and his tone grew more earnest. "Serenity, listen carefully. Your matters have never been trouble to me."

    Eliza was taken aback, her heart pounding as she stared at Nn, who was now so close that she could feel his breath. At that moment, something seemed to click in her mind.

    "Please, don''t hide anything from me again, okay?" His voice, deep and soothing, carried a touch of tenderness, yet it carried an undeniable authority. It was gentle, but the weight of his words made Eliza nod instinctively.

    It wasn''t until after she nodded that Eliza realized what she had done. She gasped, "No, wait, I¡ª"

    ¡°Enough, no takebacks,¡± Nn said, his long fingers pressing gently against Eliza''s lips, silencing her.

    "Serenity," he continued, his voice firm yet warm, "If you don''t want to see me truly angry, then promise me this. As long as it''s not about your safety, you can do whatever you want. I understand you have your secrets. If that secret involves life or death, and revealing it would put you in danger, that''s fine. You can keep it from me forever. I will never pry. But to me, you are the most important."

    His words struck Eliza to her core. She had never imagined Nn cared about

    her this much. At that moment, all her unease seemed to melt away.

    *Serenity, trust me." His warm breath tickled her ear as he spoke, and the closeness between them made Eliza blush, her ears slowly turning red from the intensity of the moment.

    Eliza had never been in a situation like this before, and she couldn''t resist Nn''s deliberate charm. In the end, she sumbed to him.

    She subtly lowered her chin and pulled her lips away from his fingers. Letting out a soft sigh, she finally spoke. "Alright, I promise. I won''t hide it from you anymore."

    She really had no choice. Even though it was embarrassing, at that moment, she could not argue with Nn.

    Turning her head, she couldn''t help but cover her face with her hands, unable to look him in the eye.

    Nn chuckled lightly, the sound of hisughter lingering in the air. "Good. Now, go back to your room. Leave

    Leave the rest to

    me."

    With those words, Eliza felt a sense of relief flood over her. She quickly turned and rushed back into her room, mming

    the door behind her.

    After a few moments ofughter, Nn''s expression became more serious. He turned his gaze to Tina, who was standing in the shadows. "Stay here and make sure no one enters Serenity''s room."

    Tina did not respond verbally but lowered her gaze slightly. Even without Nn''s orders, she would have guarded the ce.

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr

    85%

    Nn then left the courtyard. He gave a quietmand, and the ck g members, who had been hiding inside Saint Grace Nunnery, took their positions. They waited patiently, ready to catch the intruders.

    As expected, in the deep silence of the night, the third wave of assim arrived.

    This led to the current scene. The lights of Saint Grace Nunnery zed as ck g soldiers rushed out in perfect formation With their overwhelming mumbers, they swiftly overwhelmed the assassins, taking them down one by one.

    In the end, the remaining assassins were all kneeling at the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery

    The one who would deliver that judgment was none other than Nn, the War Lord of Hortend, also the esteemed Prince Regent

    ?

 Chapter 176

    No Ads

    "I don''t care who you serve or why you''re here. You will die the moment you set foot on Saint Grace Nunnery

    Holding his sword, Nn Tooked down at the shadow guards held down on the ground.

    Those guards had been frisked, and the poison pills hidden behind their teeth were found.

    Now, they were at the mercy of Nn. Nn coldly gazed at those guards. After a while, thest shadow guard was caught.

    With a new wound. Tina slowly dragged a bloody man over and pushed him toward the captives.

    All the shadow guards of the Stonor family knew that bloody man because he was Gabriel''s right-hand man, Tim Brown.

    Unfortunately. Tim was now ruined. ''Great. You''re all here," Nn said.

    Nn gripped the sword in his hand, got up, and walked up to Tim. "No blood or kill in the nunnery, he said. "Take them to the Duke''s estate.

    "Yes!" Nn''s guards responded. That night, blood reddened the street in front of the Duke''s estate, and rows of corpses blocked the street.

    With Tim included, all of Gabriel''s reliable shadow guards died before the Duke''s estate.

    The next day, Magnus was curious about the fight in Saint Grace Nunneryst night.

    At the court, he got the news that Gabriel had asked for leave because of an attack of illness this morning.

    "A sudden illness?" Magnus asked with surprise. "Why? Isn''t Gabriel in good health?"

    He wondered, "Did Uncle Nn do something bad to Gabriel? Did he poison Gabriel?" He was wrong because Gabriel''s sickness had resulted from rage.

    His courtiers exchanged nervous nces, and none dared to tell the truth.

    Magnus shifted his gaze to Dale. "Dale, isn''t your wife Cabriel''s little sister? Have you heard anything?"

    Only then did Dale say, "Yes, I did hear something. This morning, dozens of corpses lined up before the Duke''s estate, so Gabriel must have been scared."

    That was all Dale could say. He didn''t share with Magnus that all those corpses were Gabriel''s shadow guards.

    Gabriel had a good reason to fall sick since so many of his shadow guards had died overnight.

    Most importantly, his right-handed man had died too. Now, he was out on a limb.

    Hearing this, Magnus almost burst intoughter. It was easy for him to figure out the whole story.

    The shocking part was that his uncle was so ruthless that all of Gabriel''s shadow guards had been killed.

    "From now on, Gabriel will be on tenterhooks whenever he leaves his house," Magnus thought

    The reason was that Gabriel had many enemies. He was powerful, but there were people who held different positions against him.

    "I see. Dale, please visit Gabriel on my behalf and send him my regards, Magnus ordered.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, Dale responded. As ordered, he went to the Duke''s estate that day.

    11:05 100, 1/ Apr

    To his surprise, he saw Gabriel lying on the bed, pale and weak. "Where are your children? headed

    85%

    He failed to find his nephews after his eyes swept around Gabriel''s room. Why didn''t the Stonor brothers keep their sick fatherpany at such a critical moment!

    Gabriel lifted his eyelids. They are looking for Sophie who is missing"

    "Missing Dale asked with shock. "Who was so hold to kidnap your girl Gabriel didn''t answer this question, but his expression turned cold.

    Instantly. Dale had the answer in his mind. Frowning, he asked, "Is Eliza involved?"

    "She is the kidnapper, Magnus said firmly. He was sure that Eliza hud detained Sophie.

    "There must be a misunderstanding. Eliza is a good girl, so I don''t think that she is the kidnapper, Dale said

    "No misunderstanding. She is the kidnapper, Gabriel said with a long face. He couldn''t tell Dale the real reason for this mess, so he repeated his answer.

    Dale shook his head and said. "Well, it has nothing to do with me. As ordered by His Majesty, I came to send his regards to

    you

    "I appreciate that, Gabriel said ndly. "I have a lot on my te. Sorry that I can''t invite you to dine here

    Instantly. Dale got the meaning between the lines. He shrugged as his response to Gabriel. He had wrapped up his task

    anyway

    As for the trouble of the Duke''s estate, it had nothing to do with the Marquis''s estate.

    With this thought, Dale went home. There came a howl upon his arrival at home. "Sophie! Let me

    In the Marquis''s estate, Caleb was making a scene.

    End Sophie

    out? You are grounded by your father. I can''t keep you alive if

    Adeline scolded angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? You you cause trouble again."

    She then shouted with disappointment and indignation, "Why do you make a fuss over Sophie?"

    "Mom! Sophie is my future wife! Now that she is missing, shouldn''t I be worried?" Caleb argued.

    "Screw her!" Adeline''s reason lost to fury. "You and she haven''t gotten married yet. There is no engagement between you two. Even if you want her to be your wife, will your uncle agree?"

    "Tell me what to do then, Mom. Sophie has been missing for a long time. If something bad happens to her, can she marry into our family as nned?" Caleb asked

    "There are other options. Speaking, Adeline shot a fierce re at her son. There are manydies in this city, so she isn''t the only choice for us."

    There had been a time when Adeline liked Sophie very much. Back then, she had seen Sophie as a well-educated, kind, and innocent girl.

    Most importantly, Cabriel was partial to Sophie. Adeline had thought that her elder brother would help her dear son after Sophie married into the Nevill family.

    That had been her n. Things changed after she found that Caleb had stolen three bottles of snow cream as his gifts for Sophie.

    Upon the discovery of the theft, Adeline took inventory of her warehouse through the night. In the end, she found that

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr

    Chapter 17t

    Caleb had gifted Sophie more than three bottles of snow cream behind her back

    85%

    Infuriated, Adeline gave her dear son a good beating. Since then, Sophie had changed from a kind and innocent girl into bitch who was wanton and led Caleb astray in the eye of Adeline

    "Caleb Listen carefully. I will disown you if you are Sophie again" Adeline threatened.

    "Mom, I love Sophie. Besides, you told me to ignore Eliza and be good to Sophie Why did you change all of a sudden Caleb sounded confused.

    Dale happened to hear Caleb, so he looked at Adeline with a frown. Adeline felt embarrassed.

    She didn''t expect her son to get her old trick exposed before her husband.

    She then exined to Dale. "No, well... Look, I was misled by the rumors and thought that Eliza wasn''t good enough for our

    She thought. Back then, I didn''t know that Sophie was a sly hypocrite, and I couldn''t foresee that Eliza would be Holy Lady by a stroke of luck"

    After a cold snort, Dale said to his stupid wife. "You know them better than me. You don''t have to exin to me

    Ìï

 Chapter 177

    Then, Dale headed to his room. His attitude angered Adeline

    "Dale, stop right there! Adeline shouted. With indignation, she looked at Dale and asked, "You are so protective of that hitch. Do you still love Caroline?

    Instantly, Dale''s face darkened. Dale coldly looked back at Adeline and said. T have told you a thousand times. Caroline is just my childhood friend."

    "If so, why are you so protective of Eliza? Because that bitch is Caroline''s daughter, right? Adeline pressed Dale.

    Adeline didn''t trust Dale at all With tears all over her face, she said. "Given your attitude toward me and Caleb, you haven''t gotten over Caroline. You still love her. That is why you are so good to her daughter.

    "Oh, Dale, you are so cruel! Why did you marry me since you don''t love me at all?

    Caleb was dumbfounded. His gaze was shifted between his heartbroken mother and his helpless father, and he was at a loss.

    "Why do you still think so after all these years?" Speaking, Dale returned to the living room.

    With disdain in his eyes, he said, "If I were protective of Eliza because of Caroline, I wouldn''t have allowed Caleb to break off his engagement with Eliza at hering-of-age party.

    "I speak up for her because you, her aunt, are unreasonable. What did you call her? You called your niece a bitch.

    "Anyway, she is the daughter of your elder brother. As her aunt and once a member of the Stonor family, you had better watch yournguage and not make the Stonor family aughingstock"

    Dale patiently and softly exined to Adeline.

    Adeline bit her lower lip, unconvinced. "Well... Even if your protection of that... that girl has ing to do with Caroline, it can''t prove that you don''t love Caroline."

    Hearing this, Dale took a deep breath helplessly. In the past years, we have fought over this matter many times. As I said, 1 see Caroline as a friend. If I loved her, she wouldn''t have married Gabriel."

    Back then, the Nevill family had been much more powerful than the Stonor one. However, things changedter.

    Hearing this, Adeline red at Dale. "Because my elder brother was quick to act"

    "Nonsense!" Dale thought. He didn''t give Adeline a further exnation because many things were involved in that marriage.

    He was afraid that the truth would confuse and distress his simple wife. "Don''t waste your time on nonsense. Let me ask you. Have I cheated on you after we got married?"

    Dale once had two mistresses, and they got dismissed by Adeline. "You said that I was bad to Caleb, but he is the only child in this spacious Marquis''s estate.

    Adeline was in poor health, so Dale didn''t push her for more children after the birth of Caleb.

    In other words, Caleb was the only heir to the Marquis''s estate. In Hasen City, few families had only one child, especially the rich ones.

    Even Caroline had to give birth to five children for Gabriel. To make things worse, Gabriel had an illegitimate child.

    At the end of the fight, Adeline felt that she was in the wrong. She wasn''t sure how Dale felt about Caroline, but it was clear that he was good to her after their marriage.

    ?

    11:05 Thu, 17 Apr

    Convinced. Adeline grumbled, "Back then, you said no to my feelings many times, Int you changed your heart after a meeting with Caroline. How did she do that?

    "She gave me one sentence. Dale then sighed. Adeline immediately asked, "What did the say?"

    "I forgot" Dale responded. He said so because he felt that Adeline would make a fuss about that sentenceter.

    Adeline was stubborn. "Think then. Tell me what the hell Caroline said:

    Dale protested, "Come on! It''s gettingte! Can''t you give me a break? Look at your son! He is sleeping on the floor

    "Oh, Caleb! You silly child? The floor is so cold. Get up, and go sleep in your bedroom, Adeline said.

    Caleb was in a daze after being awoken "What? Can I get up now, Mom?"

    After Adeline led Caleb away, Dale finally had a moment of peace. He sat down and poured himself a cup of tea

    Looking at the clear tea, he slowly recalled what Caroline had said to him more than ten years ago.

    Dale, you may not like her personality, but she is the best match for you," Caroline persuaded.

    Adeline was innocent and a bit silly. After she married into the Nevill family, she was devoted to Dale and their child. To her. her little family always came first.

    "Caroline, you are right. She is the best match for me," Dalemented. He took a sip of tea and then smiled. "But she is a bit silly. Even now, she still doubts my love for her."

    This was Saint Grace Nunnery. It would be another sleepless night for Eliza.

    This time, the unwee visitor wasn''t the shadow guard of the Duke''s estate, but Gilbert.

    When Gilbert stopped at the entrance of the backyard, night hadn''t fallen yet. Eliza was busy with her herbal garden.

    Two patches ofnd were left unnted after the herbs had been taken away. Not long ago. Nn had sent some new herbs to Eliza

    Eliza chose the mostmon herb from the new ones and nted it in one patch of thend. Then, she selected a precious herb from the pocket farm and carefully grew it in the other patch.

    After deliberation, she concluded that she would need the herbs in the pocket farm for some critical moments and that she should make preparations from now

    on.

    The herbs in the pocket farm were precious because they were on the verge of extinction. Things would be changed if Eliza could grow those herbs in her garden.

    As for the sources of those age-old herbs, she could make the Padi family her

    excuse

    People wouldn''t dwell on the trifle as long as Eliza could grow those precious herbs. In this way, she could keep the pocket farm her secret forever.

    "Where is my Soul Centipede?" Standing at the entrance of the backyard, Gilbert questioned while coldly staring at Eliza busy nting herbs.

 Chapter 178

    "Your Soul Centipeder Eliza repeated. With sweat all over her forehead, she raised her head and locked in the direction of the voice "Oh it''s your

    Then, she continued her work and ignored Gilbert

    Gilbert was mad at Eliza for being slighted. "Answer me? Where is my Soul Centipeder Where did you hide hered

    Eliza hated being disturbed at work. She impatiently raised her head and red at Gilbert. "I have it in my ce, but should I give it back to you?"

    Holding a hor, Eliza sneered. "Your poisonous centipede almost bit me. How dare you show up! Aren''t you afraid that I will get you killed?

    "I dare you" Gilbert held his chin up, and there was contempt on his exotic face. "I will get back at the nuns here if your men

    "Holy Lady, you won''t let them suffer for you, will you?" Gilbert thought that he had found Eliza''s weak point.

    Eliza sneered. "I dare you toy a finger on them. You can''t hurt the nuns here, and I won''t return the centipede to you."

    Then, she continued her work. She didn''t want her precious herbs from the pocket farm to get ruined.

    Once again, Gilbert felt slighted. Angered, he lifted his foot to enter the hackyard. Instantly, there came malicious

    mentum.

    Without hesitation, Gilbert withdrew his feet, and the malicious momentum dissipated in an instant.

    Gilbert quickly understood that he could talk with Eliza but wasn''t allowed into the backyard. He narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Rebellious, he lifted his foot again. This time, he didn''t back off and set foot in the backyard.

    Instantly, a shadow charged at Gilbert. Then, a fierce fight happened. Tina ordered coldly. "Get out of this yard right away!

    "You again! Let''s finish the fight that night. Without disturbance, let''s see who will be the final winner," Gilbert said.

    Tina snorted coldly. "You''re courting death. The fight between Gilbert and Tina continued in Eliza''s yard.

    Eliza ordered without raising her head, "Stay away from my herbs."

    It was understandable for Tina to abide by the order. When Gilbert did the same, things became weird.

    In the yard, there was a weird scene. Eliza was busy with her herbs on one side

    of the yard while her shadow guard and an assassin were engrossed in a fierce light on the other side.

    There was a subtle bnce between the two parties. It was getting dark, and the duel didn''t end yet.

    Eliza got her work done. After one nce at the two fighters, she headed towards the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    Yes, she had a new kitchen in her yard. Mary had that kitchen built after she learned that Eliza would study poison.

    In this way. Eliza could dine alone when she was too busy to join the crowd or didn''t want to. The problem was that she should be very cautious not to get herself poisoned.

    Half an hourter, Eliza reappeared with three tes of spaghetti and ced them on the table in the yard.

    Then, she returned to the kitchen for the forks. Back in the yard, she casually shouted. "Time for dinner."

    THU, 17 ADE

    Time

    Instantly, Tina stopped fighting and ran to Eliza. Gilbert lost his chance to get the upper hand in this fight

    859

    Dumbfounded, he followed his rival over after the fight paused abruptly. With embarrassment, he stood by the table and nced at the fond from time in time.

    "How could you, Holy Lady, cook for others? Is this te of food for me? Gilbert asked.

    Eliza enjoyed her dinner without raising her head. "No, it''s for Tina. She eats a lot. Tina nodded. "Yep

    Gilbert became wide-eyed and then shot one re at Tissa. "How can you eat two tes of spaghetti? Whatever. There are thure forks, so this te must be mine"

    Angry, he sat down, picked up the fork, and ate. "Holy Lady is of bad temper, but she is a good cook anyway," he thought,

    Gilbert concentrated on his te and had a good dinner. In the end, he even scraped the sauce off the te after all the spaghetti was eaten up.

    nat me?" he

    When he raised his head, he found two intent gazes at him. "What are you doing? Why are you two staring at

    stammered.

    Eliza was amused. "Have you forgotten your purpose?" Not long ago, Gilbert had threatened Eliza for his Soul Centipede. Now, he had just eaten up her food.

    Obviously, Eliza had deliberately prepared three tes of spaghetti. To her surprise, Gilbert was gullible.

    At the reminder, Gilbert sprang to his feet, jumped backward, and held his scimitar before him. "Hey, where is my Soul Centipede? Give it back to me, now!"

    Eliza tried her best to suppress a mischievous smile. "I ate it. Instantly, Gilbert became wide-eyed. "What?" he shouted.

    *Didn''t you asked

    feel it in your spaghetti? It was in your dinner. I minced it and added it to your food. How do you like it?" Eliza

    Fury got Gilbert, but he then sneered "Am I a fool in your eyes! I will know if my Soul Centipede dies. In other words, it is still alive in your ce."

    What a fool! Eliza wanted tough at Gilbert. She slightly raised her eyebrows after she heard him out. Then, she asked, "If

    you

    will feel when your Soul Centipede dies, can you feel where it is now?"

    To Eliza, a negative answer would be perfect while a positive one would mean danger. The reason was that Gilbert''s centipede was in the pocket farm.

    "I can''t feel its exact location, but I know that it''s here, blurted out Gilbert Great! With a faint smile, Eliza said, "I am so relieved to hear that."

    "Relieved? Do you really think that I can''t kill you? Listen! Give me my Soul Centipede right away, or I will poison all the nuns here," Gilbert threatened.

    Eliza sneered. "Really? I am afraid that you can''t. Right then, Gilbert had a blurred vision. Wide-eyed, he slowly fell to the ground.

    Before his ckout, he murmured in disbelief, "Impossible... The spaghetti wasn''t poisonous because he had checked it in advance. "Why?" he wondered. Chapter 179

 Chapter 179

    "You fell into my trap the moment you set foot in my yard, Eliza exined with a smile. She then looked at the herbs on the other side of her yard.

    One of those herbs had hallucinogenic effects. It was rare in the market. Because Eliza was interested in poison, Nn had collected many rted seeds and young nts for her.

    Now, the hallucinogenic herb in Eliza''s yard was about toe into flower. It was

    a gift from Nn too, and only a few were avable on the market.

    Eliza had thought that Gilbert lingered at the entrance of her yard because he recognized those poisonous nts.

    In the end, he took the initiative to walk into the yard. Then, Eliza understood that Gilbert didn''t know much about poison though he used it.

    That was why he got poisoned easily. That te of spaghetti sped up the effects of the poison.

    Eliza made up her mind for more poisonous nts since only a few of them could bring down a grown man.

    Eliza looked at her great harvest on the ground and said with a smile, Tina, drag him into the kitchen. I will deal with him. when I have time."

    Before she decided how to handle Gilbert, she felt it necessary to check the centipede important to him.

    After Tina dragged Gilbert away, Eliza returned to her bedroom and then entered the pocket farm.

    Soon, she felt the centipede. Why was the centipede in the creek? It was drinking the magical water from the creek when

    "You little thing, how dare you drink the magical water without my permission!" Eliza shouted.

    Angry, she intended to fetch some tools from the house to catch the centipede. Right then, she felt as if some weird connection had been built.

    It was about the centipede. The centipede suddenly left the creek and crawled towards Eliza as if it had read her mind

    "Stay there!" Eliza shouted. She retreated by instinct the moment she sensed the approach of the centipede. The reason was that she had been bitten by it.

    To her surprise, the poisonous centipede stopped as ordered. A look of surprise appeared on her face..

    Eliza thought, "Hey, the little thing is quite obedient. Why don''t I give it a test?" With her eyes narrowed slightly, she said,

    "Come here!"

    As expected, the centipede crawled towards Eliza again. "Stop!" Eliza quickly shouted. The centipede stopped again.

    Things became interesting to Eliza.

    "Come here!" Eliza ordered. "Stop! Retreat. Come here?"

    After several tests, Eliza was convinced that the centipede was obedient to her,

    but why? She thought for quite a while.

    Was the magical water in the pocket farm the reason? The pocket farm had acknowledged Eliza as its owner, and the centipede had drank the magical water

    in it.

    The magical water might be the connection between Eliza and the centipede. That exined why the centipede was

    obedient to Eliza.

    85%

    Cher 199

    We would in here there it was his bood Centipede, so their conneron must be profound

    That was why the had found live without the help of Sophie Eliza became curious about whether the centipede would

    Adroid your master Chustation, Filiza derided to give it a try. "Hey,e, let''s go

    meet

    Som lice to the get the kitchen where Gilbert had been firmly tied to a pir by Tina.

    Sumber Simba Come her yukly, Sumber Gilbert shouted excitedly Gilbert had regained consciousness. He felt the repede the moment za lete the packet farm with it.

    your name is Simba Speaking. Eliza ced on the table her handkerchief where the shiny centipede was.

    At the sight of his Soul Centipede, Gilbert shook his head while murmuring, "Simba. Come here. I''m here.. Come and help me He was a bit diery, and his calls were instinctive

    Hearing Gillen, the centipede moved towards its master. Soon, Eliza''s voice sounded. ¡°Simba, where are you going? Come

    here

    Instantly, the centipede crawling towards Gilbert changed its direction and headed towards Eliza.

    "Nimbu, you fool, where are you going?" Shouting Gilbert hit his head towards the pir to sober up.

    He thought that he was hallucinating again. It was impossible for his Soul

    Centipede to take orders from Eliza, so he must be Jallorinating

    It must be a hallucination caused by her poison," he thought

    "Come hack, Simba Gilbert coughed. "Don''t go there. She will mince you as the seasoner for her spaghetti."

    Hearing this, Eliza almost burst outughing. In the corner of the kitchen, Tina felt speechless. "Serenity, the drug is losing its effectiveness. Should I feed him another one?

    Eliza shook her head "No, I know how to deal with him." Now, she wanted to try something new.

    She was anxious to figure out the connection between Gilbert and the centipede. Could she control Gilbert via the centipeder

    Her gaze shifted from the centipede on the table to Gilbert tied to a pir opposite her.

    Suddenly, she ordered with a mischievous smile, "Simba, go in the bucket. Without hesitation, the centipede crawled towards the wooden bucket not far away

    In the bucket was water Eliza had used to cook spaghetti. There wasn''t much water but enough for Eliza''s experiment. "Simba, dive into the water." Eliza sounded soft, but her order was fatal to the centipede. Even so, the centipede went into the low ket without the slightest hesitation.

    The centipede wouldn''t drown because it could float on the water. With the fear of death, it intended to float on the water as usual

    However, Eliza gave anothermand "Stay under the water." Surprisingly, the centipede stayed under the water as ordered though it might drown to death,

 Chapter 180

    As the centipede stayed under the water, Gilbert tied to the pir began to struggle. His fare flushed end as if he couldn'' breathe at all.

    His eyes became wide open, and his face distorted as if he were underwater at Simba seas

    "If I kill the centipede, Gilbert may die or get severely wounded, Eliza analyzed and inclined to thetter possibility.

    Gilbert wouldn''t have separated from the centipede if his life was put at risk. However, its death would have a hadefferson him, and that exined why he attached great importance to it.

    After the analysis, Eliza poured all the water out of the wooden bucket, and the centipede got exposed. The moment the centipede was spared, Gilbert was relieved from the struggle.

    However, Gilbert looked sick, and his face was pale. Thanks to the torment, Gilbertpletely sombered up

    Gritting his teeth, he red at Eliza. "The saying of Bortend is true. Women are evil"

    Eliza stared at Gilbert and opened her mouth, "I dare you to repeat that."

    Obedient, Gilbert cursed, "Hell with you, you evil woman!"

    Eliza quickly adjusted the wooden bucket and added onedle of water to it. "You!" Gilbert cursed again after he recovered from the shock

    Unfortunately, he soon felt breathless as if he had drowned. Simba was still at the bottom of the wooden bucket

    "No... Tied, Gilbert struggled like mad. However, he couldn''t break free no matter how hard he tried. He had been tied by Tina tightly and skillfully.

    Before Gilbert fainted, Eliza slowly poured away all the water in the bucket.

    After a series of coughs, Gilbert gasped for air and came to life again

    His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Eliza. Sobbing, he cursed, "You vixen, you pride yourself as the kind Holy Lady, bur you torture a centipede. Won''t your conscience stir?"

    Eliza raised her hand and shook it. "It seems you have a deep misunderstanding of me. Now, let me make myself clear.

    well, master,

    "First of all, I am indeed Holy Lady of Bortend, but never have I prided myself as a kind person. It is your, w Sophie, who does"

    Eliza didn''t have a clear idea of the rtionship between Gilbert and Sophie, so she chose the word, master

    Hearing this, Gilbert rolled his eyes at Eliza. "Who says she is my master? She is not qualified."

    Well, it sounded like the rtionship between Gilbert and Sophie wasn''t as close as Eliza had imagined.

    However, Gilbert had risked his life for Sophie. Why did he disdain her now? Eliza kept all her questions to herself and didn''t get to the bottom of it.

    She said, "I don''t care if she is your master or not, and I will call her whatever I want."

    Eliza shot one cold nce at Gilbert and continued, "Your master, Sophie, is kind, innocent..."

    "Pilt!" Once again, Gilbert interrupted Eliza. "Sophie? Innocent and kind? What a joke!" Gilbert threw back his head and roared withughter.

    Laughing, he cursed, "She''s a liart She fooled all of us Together with her damn mother, she made usughingstocks." In the end, heshed out at Sophie

    Eliza looked at Gilbert and patiently waited. She didn''t open her mouth till Gilbert stopped cursing "Mark my word. I will torture your centipede if a third interruption happens?

    Eliza pointed a finger at the wooden bucket. Instantly, Gilbert became cooperative. "Okay, okay, go ahead"

    "After your master, let''s talk about your centipede, Eliza said ndly as if she lost interest in her conversation with Gilbert. "You poisoned me with this centipede. Because of it, I lost a lot of blood

    She thought, "It even drank the magical water in the pocket farm. It should feel grateful for the light punishment"

    The centipede would be dead if Eliza hadn''t felt the change in it in time. "How can you expect me to be kind to it? Answer my questions if you don''t want to suffer again, Eliza threatened.

    At that moment, Gilbert was left with no choice. He had been tied, and his centipede was captured. He gave up the fight. "Fine. I will tell you whatever I know. As for the rest, I can''t help," he said.

    Then came Eliza''s first question. "You said that Sophie wasn''t your master, so what''s your rtionship with her? Or what''s her rtionship with you guys!"

    All those killers were obedient to Sophie. Eliza had mistaken those killers for the subordinates of Sophie''s mother andter Sophie''s helpers.

    Given Gilbert''s attitude, it seemed Eliza had made a mistake. "We have nothing to do with her or her mother." Gilbert said.

    His tone turned cold as he continued, "You can define us as their puppets if you want." This description shocked Eliza "Puppets?"

    Yep. Sophie''s mother drugged us, and her poison makes us suffer once a year. Without the antidote, one will suffer and may die when the poison takes effect, Gilbert exined.

    To Eliza, everything made sense now... Gilbert and his men were under control because of the poison.

    "We know how terrifying that poison is. To tame us, Sophie''s mother didn''t give us the antidote in the first year, so many of

    died in the first attack of that poison," Gilbert continued.

    115

    As for him, he had a narrow escape at that time. "After that terrible experience,

    the survivors became obedient. We did a lot of things and killed many people for

    the sake of Sophie''s mother. Therefore, we call ourselves her puppets"

    "Did she pass the poison and antidote on to Sophie before she died?" Eliza asked. After a sneer, Gilbert answered, "That better be the case."

 Chapter 181

    What did Gilbert mean? After the shock, Eliza came up with one idea. Eyes wide, she asked, "You haven''t taken the antidote for a long time, have you?"

    Gilbert said through his gritted teeth. "Yes, quite a long time. Thest time he and hispanions had taken the antidote was three years ago.

    In other words, they had pulled through thest three attacks of that poison with nothing but their willpower.

    Gilbert once had more than three hundredpanions, but less than two hundred survived those trials,

    Later, most of the survivors were killed in the attempted assassination of Eliza in Plutonville. With Gilbert included, only a few dozen were still alive, and they might soon die for Sophie as theirpanions had

    "Why didn''t you just kill her?" Eliza asked curiously. Gilbert shot one nce at Eliza and said, "As Holy Lady and a nun, why do you keep talking about killings?"

    "Just answer me. Speaking. Eliza red at Gilbert. "Fine" Gilbert leaned his head back against the pir.

    We wanted to, but her mother on the deathbed said that the form of the antidote had been passed on to her. We had no choice but to provide for her till she was willing to make the real antidote for us.

    The real antidote? The one that canpletely cure you?" Eliza asked. Gilbert responded, "Yes"

    "You bought the story and raised Sophie, didn''t you?" Eliza looked at Gilbert as she did the fool. She had a feeling that he and hispanions had been fooled.

    Sophie wouldn''t make the real antidote even if her mother didn''t lie to Gilbert and hispanions. She couldn''t get them under control once they got the real antidote.

    She might get killed by them after she set them free. To make things worse, they might torment her and even dig her mother''s grave to vent their anger.

    "Why do you give me that look? Do you want me to talk on or not? Gilbert felt offended by Eliza''s look.

    "Of course. Go on, Eliza responded. She would like to fish for more information when possible.

    "We all know that Sophie''s mother might lie. The point is none of us will give up the chance of staying alive, Gilbert said.

    He and hispanions had survived those miseries with strong willpower, so how could they give up at thest stage?

    Hearing Gilbert, Eliza fell silent. "You are right," she said. "Without the pendant, I would be a skeleton now," she thought. Therefore, how could sheugh at Gilbert and hispanions? Gilbert nced at Eliza with confusion because he didn''t understand the abrupt change in her attitude.

    "Do you know where Sophie hides the form of the real antidote?" Eliza asked. Gilbert shook his head and replied, "No, I don''t

    If he did, he and hispanions would have regained their freedom a long time ago. They wouldn''t have waited for Sophie

    to grow up.

    Eliza nodded. After a pause, she asked, "You must have killed many people for Sophie''s mother. Have you heard of Caroline

    Powell?"

    "Of course," Gilbert sneered: "Sophie''s mother hated her guts. She is your mother, isn''t she?"

    Instantly, Eliza''s gespilstricted line pickly collected herself and then questioned Gilbert "Was Sophie''s mother involved in her death

    She had through that the death of her mother resulted from her birth

    Thanks to her parvin death, the learned more about Sophie and the true rtionship between Sophie and Gabriel, so the couldn''t help an unpert that there might be a cover-up about Caroline''s death

    Thinking she had resentment and anger on her face, and Gilbert didn''t miss her true feelings. After a moment, Gilbert said, "Maybe Back then, Sophie''s mother had many helpers, and most of them already died"

    Eliza''s eyes fell on Gilbert''s face "What do you know?" Gilbert responded, "Nothing but I can help you find the truth

    Instantly, Eliza narrowed her eyes and asked, "What do you want from me?" A faint smile appeared as Gilbert answered. "7 need you to get the form from Sophie, make the antidote, and cure me"

    He added, "Don''t you have Sophie in your possession! Interrogate her, torment her, and do whatever you want since nobody will know that I need the antidote. I don''t want to die

    "As for the truth of your mother''s death, I can help you with the investigation. Only I can help you"

    Gilbert gave a sly smile. "Nobody knows Sophie and her mother better than I do. Only I can find out the truth you want." Eliza stared at Gilbert coldly, and he stared straight at her. "Deal?" Gilbert asked. It took Eliza quite a moment to say, "Deal" Gilbert''s eyes lit up, but Eliza soon added, "But on one condition." Gilbert responded, "What is it?"

    Eliza pointed at the centipede in the wooden bucket and then said with a faint smile. "Leave it to me. If you have poisonous things like it, bring them to me.

    Ìï

    -ant

 The Silent 182

    11

    When Eliza said she wanted to keep his Soul Centipede, Gilbert forced an awkward smile and muttered, "But you don''t even need Simba. Why insist on keeping it?"

    "Who said I don''t need it?" Eliza gave him a faint smile. "I was just thinking-it''d be interesting to study the poison in your little g

    Gilbert sighed in defeat. "Finc

    Sometimes one really couldn''t fight back when he was under someone else''s roof

    He looked at her and asked. "Then... can you let me go now!"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, turned her back to him, and reached into the wooden bucket to retrieve the venomous centipede Once she had stored it safely inside her pocket farm, she nodded at Tina.

    Tina stepped forward and, with a single sweep of her sword, cut through the ropes binding Gilbert

    Finally freed, Gilbert shook off the shredded cords and stretched out his limbs. As he moved, he casually asked. "If you''re into poisonous creatures. I''ve got a few more back home-spiders, scorpions, fire ants... Want some? I could bring them

    over

    next time."

    *I want them all." Eliza said bluntly.

    Gilbert stared at her. "Wow. You''re not even trying to be polite, huh? You think you can manage that many? What if they Turn on you?"

    Eliza smiled again and said sweetly, "That''s none of your concern."

    "Tch. Like I care what happens to you." Gilbert rolled his eyes. T''m just worried you''ll get too cocky and end up dead from: one of my pets. Then I''ll have to go find another genius to help me study the antidote. What a pain

    Eliza''s gaze sharpened. "Don''t even dream about it. If I die, I''ll make sure to drag you and Sophie into the grave with me."

    It wasn''t a threat-it was a promise. Either help her uncover the truth, or die.

    Gilbert raised both hands. "Fine, fine. I''ll go find someone to investigate."

    With that, he left her little kitchen. As he passed a cluster of hallucinogenic herbs, he reached out to pluck one.

    But before his fingers could touch a single leaf, Eliza''s voice floated over, calm and cold. "If you so much as touch my nts, I''ll slice Simba into pieces."

    Gilbert instantly pulled his hand back. ¡°Alright, alright! Geez, stingy."

    He should be grateful he was allowed to walk out of her courtyard in one piece. Now he even wanted to steal from her!

    "Tina, kick him out," Eliza said.

    "No need! No need!" Gilbert cried, bolting for the gate. "I know the way!"

    Once he was gone, peace returned to the courtyard.

    And as it turned out, he hadn''t.

    Sophie was hiding a secret form.

    Thu, 17 Apr

    85%

    But it wasn''t written on paper. The form was tattooed-almost like a brand-on her thigh. Without a thorough search, it would''ve gone unnoticed.

    Eliza pulled out pen and paper, copying the recipe down word for word. When she was done, the bound Sophie up again and sat in the little cabin, poring over the form.

    To her surprise, one of the key ingredients was Bloodshade Blossom.

    "No wonder Sophie never managed toplete the antidote, Eliza murmured. "She had the form, but not the herb

    That was the difference between them.

    Eliza had both the form and the herb.

    If Gilbert and the others were still banking on Sophie to make the cure, they might as well dig their graves now. But just because Eliza could make it didn''t mean she would-at least, not for free. She wasn''t the only one who needed that antidote.

    She sighed. She''d have to find a way to transnt her pocket farm''s herbs- especially the Bloodshade Blossom-into the outside world.

    Once she''d memorized the keyponents of the form, she tucked it away and made ns to head down the mountain the next day.

    The following morning, after packing her things and locking the door behind her, Eliza noticed that the Dendrobium she''d transnted the day before was doing surprisingly well.

    She walked over to check and suddenly remembered she had watered this patch with diluted spirit water. The soil should still be rich in spiritual energy-she just didn''t know if it would be enough for the nt to fully adapt to its new

    environment.

    After finishing her morning rituals at the temple hall and reciting the daily blessings. Eliza walked to the side hall where her mother''s memorial que was kept. She lit the incense candles there and had just straightened up when she spotted Mary walking over with the eternal memp in her hands.

    "Mary, you shouldn''t be doing that," Eliza said. "Tending the me is my job." Mary smiled gently. "It''s no trouble."

    She set themp down carefully and nced at Eliza. "Someone visited your courtyard yesterday, didn''t they?"

    "Yes. It was that foreigner, Gilbert. But I''ve already handled it."

    ¡°Handled it? That fast? I heard he''s skilled with poisons and insects,"

    "He is," Eliza grinned, "but not as skilled as I am. After all, I was trained by you."

    Mary arched a brow. "ttery will get you nowhere. Now tell me where are you sneaking off to today?"

    Eliza blinked, "How did you know?"

    "You''ve got your little satchel slung over your shoulder. I may be old, but I''m not blind."

    Mary sighed. "It''s dangerous out there, and yet you insist on going down the mountain."

    "Don''t be mad-I''m just going to pick up a few things.

    "You could''ve sent Sarah."

    Eliza looked guilty. "Well... I was nning to stop by the Regent''s Manor too. There''s something I need to discuss with His

    Highness"

    Mary closed her eyes for a moment. She knew it was about him.

    "Fine," she said atst. "Go, but be careful. You shouldn''t draw too much attention

    to yourself, not with your current status.

    "I promise I''ll be quick, Eliza said brightly,

    With Mary''s permission, she practically skipped her way down the mountain.

    She left in high spirits-unfortunately, she hadn''t checked the calendar.

    Halfway down the road, her good mood vanished the moment a familiar carriage came rolling toward her.

    ''Don''t stop. Don''t look. Pretend I''m not here, she begged silently!

    "Eliza Matthew''s voice rang out from inside the carriage. And somehow-she would never understand how-he pulled back. the curtain at the exact moment she tried to speed past.

    ''Well, damn, Eliza thought bitterly. ''So the man does have eyes after all.

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 183

    "Eliza, do you even have a conscience?" Matthew leapt down from the carriage and stormed straight up to her, unleashing his fury without restraint.

    "How could you kill so many shadow guards? They were our people! Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Father''s been sick with rage because of you!"

    I don''t know, and I don''t care," Eliza said tly, not even sparing him a full nce. "You really are heartless, Matthew snapped.

    Tm heartless?" Eliza gave a coldugh. "Then what does that make Sophie? A saint? Don''t forget, even you tried to poison her-you absolute scum."

    "I did it because I wanted to, Matthew shot back, his eyes burning. "And if it weren''t for you, Sophie would never have turned on me

    "Oh, you idiot," Eliza muttered.

    She turned to leave, but Matthew blocked her path: "Where do you think you''re going? Tell me-did you hide Sophie? Where is she? Bring her back to me,

    I told you already-I don''t know. And even if I did, I wouldn''t tell you," she snapped, her patience wearing thin. "If you''re so desperate to find her, go look for her younell. I''m not your answer"

    Matthew clenched his jaw so tight looked like his teeth might shatter. "Don''t think I won''ty a hand on you just because someone powerful''s backing you now?

    Before he could finish. Eliza pped him hard across the face. She raised her chin and stared him down, eyes glinting with defiance. "Toote. I alreadynd a hand on you. What now? You gonna hit me hack! Co on-try me."

    Matthew''s hand shot up, trembling with fury-but in the end, he let it fall

    Eliza sneered. So you ve finally learned your ce. About time, too. Because if you try anything stupid again, the whole Stonor family can rot in prison together"

    "You''re getting too full of yourself. Eliza Matthew hissed

    "Too bad. I like being full of myself

    With that, she shoved past him and headed downhill, leaving Matthew standing at the roadside, fists clenched so tightly his

    knuckles cracked

    "Idiot. Moron Brain-dead bunan," Eliza grumbled as she walked, her anger still simmering "You''re just as useless as that fool Caleb

    She kept cursing under her breath until the fire in her chest finally died down. Only then did she pick up her pare, making her way toward Haven City

    Before long, a slow-moving ox cart rumbled up the path.

    The driver wa

    viger from nearby, someone who oben ferried the nuns of Saint Grace Nunnery into town. He wased warmly from the front of the cart. "Headed to Haven City again? Hop in."

    didn''t refuse. She pulled out ams and handed them over. Thanks."

    11:06 Thu, 17 Apr

    "Ohe on now," the driver, Jackson Hunt, chic time."

    chuckled -

    You

    folks are always so polite. Its on the way-oneed to pay every

    Eliza smiled. "Mary''s strict. If I don''t pay. I''ll get scolded when I get back. So please-pust take it

    She wouldn''t actually be scolded, but it was only fair to give what was due

    Jacksonughed and finally epted the coins. "Well, can''t have you getting in trouble over this"

    Noticing how clean and neat Eliza looked, he instinctively wiped his hands on his thirt before taking the money. As the cart rolled on, they chatted now and then- Jackson being a man who loved a good talk

    "So what''re you heading into the city for today?" he asked. "If it''s along the way, I''ll drop you off"

    "I''m just going to pick up some supplies for nting medicinal herbs," Eliza replied.

    "Ah, now that''s a good trade," Jackson nodded. "Heard you can make decent money growing the right ones."

    He perked up, clearly delighted by the topic. There''s this old man in Vonalo Vige near us, real legend when ites to herbs. People''ve tried to hire him for crazy money just to help them grow stuff, but he won''t budge. Says he''s too old doesn''t want the fuss-just grows his own and sells a little here and there."

    Eliza''s curiosity was piqued. "What kind of herbs does he grow

    "Loads," Jackson said, then lowered his voice, as if sharing a great secret. They say he even grew ginseng

    "Seriously?" Eliza''s eyes widened. "That''s impressive."

    "Right? I''ve never seen it myself, but folks in Vonalo Vige swear it''s true," Jackson said earnestly. "I mean, think about it¡ªwhy would all those rich folks go knocking on his door if he was just growingmon herbs: Makes sense, doesnt it?"

    Eliza had to admit, he had a point. She leaned forward with interest. "What''s his name? Where exactly does he live in Vonalo Vige?"

    She asked until she''d gotten every detail straight, then made a mental note to visit the old man once she got back.

    Later, when they arrived in Hasen City, Eliza first picked up some tools for cultivating herbs

    She strolled through alleys and markets, tucking each item away into her pocket farm as she went.

    Next, she headed to a library, hoping to find books on herbal cultivation.

    But to her disappointment, she scoured the entire ce without finding even a

    single volume on the subject.

    "Eliza. Long time no see."

    She

    If was I

    ing like

    ?

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 184

    85%

    "We really don''t need to see each other again, do we?" Eliza said coolly, her voice devoid of warmth.

    Isabelle let out a sigh. "You''re really heartless, Liza. I used to think of you as my best friend

    "Stop calling me that," Eliza snapped, her brows drawing together. "And for the record, I was never your friend."

    Isabelle froze for a second, then let out a softugh. "I heard you became a nun. I didn''t expect that. Honestly, I thought you were just trying topete with Sophie for attention."

    Eliza didn''t respond. She simply turned and walked away.

    But Isabelle wouldn''t let her go that easily. "Wait up! Come on, we''ve barely said two words-old friends meeting again, aren''t we supposed to catch up?"

    She caught up to Eliza''s side and openly scanned her up and down. "Tsk, what a shame. You haven''t shaved off your beautiful hair yet. I was actually curious to see what you''d look like with a bald head

    Still, Eliza ignored her.

    Isabelle went on like she was chatting over coffee. "Though, I have to admit-you wear that ck habit surprisingly well Simple, yes, but on you, it''s got a certain... charm."

    Sheplimented Eliza over and over, as if they were still close-like nothing had ever gone wrong between them.

    Eliza''s patience finally snapped. "That''s enough, Isabelle."

    She stopped in her tracks, turned sharply to face her, and said, "There is nothing between us now. So stop acting like we''re still close."

    "Wow," Isabelle gave a half-smile, raising her hand to cover her mouth in mock offense. "So cold, Liza. That really hurts."

    Then her voice dropped lower, more intimate, more poisonous. "And who says we have nothing left between us? Aren''t we still enemies? Or have you forgotten how I shoved you into thatke and nearly watched you drown? Don''t you hate me for that?"

    Eliza had hated her. For a long time, she had wrestled with that pain, that betrayal. She''d wondered why Isabelle would do something so cruel. But now? It didn''t matter anymore.

    "I don''t hate you, Isabelle," she said calmly. "Not anymore. But that doesn''t mean things can go back to the way they were. You know that. So stop pretending you don''t."

    "No," Isabelle''s smile faded. She looked straight at Eliza, voice turning sharp. "You''re right-we can''t go back. But I don''t

    care."

    All she wanted was for Eliza to hate her. Hate meant attention. Hate meant Eliza still felt something.

    "Do what you want," Eliza said coldly. "Just stay out of my sight."

    She turned to leave again, but Isabelle followed right behind as if nothing had happened. "Where are you headed? You don''t have a carriage anymore, right? Need a lift?"

    "I don''t," Eliza replied without turning.

    "Then let''s walk together," Isabelle said sweetly. "I''ve got nothing else to do-might as well keep youpany."

    Eliza paused, nced at her, and said, "Fine. If you want to follow, then follow. Just don''t run awayter."

    TU, 17 A

    85%

    With that, she strode off in a clear direction, her pace purposeful. Isabelle and her maid trailed after her. For a while, they followed without a word¡ªuntil Eliza stopped at the gates of Regent''s Manor.

    The moment Isabelle saw where they were, her expression changed. "What are you doing here?"

    Eliza turned, her tone light but edged with ice. I''m here to pay a visit-and to thank His Highness, of course, Without his protection on the road back from Plutonville, I suppose you and I would be having this conversation in hell."

    The sarcasm stung, but Isabelle only arched an eyebrow. "Ich. I knew Sophie was useless, but I didn''t expect her to fail this quickly,"

    Eliza gave a coldugh. "She''s a failure, sure. But you''re no better. So maybe don''t act so smug

    ÊÐ

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 185

    She tossed the insult over her shoulder and walked up to the gate.

    +83

    "Your Grace," the guards greeted her with a respectful bow. No one tried to stop her. They simply stepped aside and let her

    1. in.

    Isabelle stood frozen on the steps outside, watching Eliza disappear into the manor like she belonged there.

    "What now, mydy?" her maid asked nervously. "Eliza clearly has a close rtionship with His Highness. If you n to go against her, it won''t be easy."

    Isabelle narrowed her eyes. "It''s fine. I have my ways."

    She gave a soft, eerie smile, turned on her heel, and climbed back into her carriage. "Take me home," she ordered.

    Not long after, outside the Henderson estate study. "Father."

    "Come in," said Fletcher Henderson, not even looking up.

    Isabelle pushed the door open and entered quietly. Her father didn''t spare her a nce. His pen scratched against paper as he said tly, "If you''ve got something to say, say it quickly. Don''t waste my time."

    That was Fletcher Henderson-the head of the Henderson family. A man who saw power and influence as the only things worth his attention. Not even his children mattered.

    Isabelle still remembered the winter she was nearly frozen to death in the back courtyard. The main wife and her daughters bullied and neglected her. No one cared-until she saved Eliza, just once.

    Everything changed after that.

    Suddenly, the same people who mistreated her started to fear her. Even Fletcher, the father she hadn''t seen in over ten years, finally summoned her and praised her as a "good daughter."

    From that moment on, Isabelle understood what she had to do: tter Eliza, cling to her, serve her if she must.

    As long as she stayed close to Eliza, her status in the Henderson family would remain untouchable.

    And she did stay close. That one act of kindness earned her a ce by Eliza''s side. She became her confidante, her shadow, her "best friend"-because that''s what Eliza used to say. "We''re best friends."

    Back then, their bond was so close, there was simply no room for anyone else-it was just the two of them, inseparable. Of course they were best friends. At least, that''s what Isabelle had always believed. She''d even felt a smug little pride about it more times than she could count.

    But everything changed that day. The day their unshakable bond was suddenly torn apart by someone else.

    That was right-by that wretched woman named Diana.

    That wretched little brat showed up and ruined everything. She even had the

    audacity to say, "So you''re Isabelle? Thank you for saving my best friend. Without you, Eliza might''ve really been in danger."

    Her voice was so soft, so familiar.

    She even thanked Isabelle.

    That was the day Isabelle realized what jealousy truly felt like.

    11:07 Thu, 17 Apr

    She hated Diana. Hated her for taking what was hers.

    If Diana had never shown up, Eliza would have remained hers alone,

    Isabelle had even thought of how to deal with her. But in the end, she smiled and yed along. She joined their little trio like it was nothing.

    Until half a year ago, when she didn''t push Diana-but shoved Eliza into the water instead.

    Even now, the memory of Eliza thrashing in that coldke-shocked, betrayed- made Isabelle tremble.

    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. She was standing in her father''s study, and she had something to say.

    She took a deep breath, buried the emotion, and said calmly, "Father, I want to belong to the Prince Regent

    Fletcher finally looked up, sharply. His eyes narrowed. "What did you just say?"

    Isabelle stood tall and repeated without flinching, "Exactly what you think I said. I don''t care if it''s as a concubine-I want you to send me to him."

    "You''ve lost your mind," Fletcher snapped.

 The Silent 186

    (+83)

    11

    "Do you even know how much the Prince Regent hates being approached by women? And you you want to be his consort?" Fletcher''s voice dripped with scorn as he tore into her. "Who do you think you are? What makes you think getting close to him won''t make him want to slit your throat on the spot?¡±

    He stepped forward, eyes sharp, words cruel. "A lowborn girl like you should go back to your embroidery hoop and stop dreaming up these ridiculous schemes. I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. Get out¡±

    "I know one of the Prince Regent''s secrets," Isabelle said suddenly, her voice calm, precise. "If I use it, he won''t reject me."

    Fletcher narrowed his eyes, lips twisting into a cold smile. "You know a secret of his? What could you possibly know?"

    "I got it from Eliza," Isabelle replied, not a flicker of guilt on her face, not a tremor in her voice.

    "Eliza?" Fletcher''s expression darkened. "Didn''t the two of you fall out over that incident? Why would she tell you anything?"

    "It''s true we had a falling out," Isabelle said with practicedposure. "But Eliza''s too soft-hearted. All I had to do was cry in front of her, and she forgave me."

    "Of course it''s true," Isabelle said. "If you don''t believe me, feel free to send

    someone to verify it. We met again this afternoon, talked things through, and she forgave me. I even escorted her to Regent''s Manor afterward."

    Fletcher stroked his chin, thoughtful. "So? Wh

    this

    you

    secret I im to know?"

    Isabelle offered a ''smile that was just a little too sweet. "Forgive me, I can''t say yet. If I told you now, it might get you into trouble."

    At that, Fletcher instantly lost interest in prying further. "Fine, have it your way."

    "So... about what I mentioned earlier..."

    Fletcher cut her off. "The Prince Regent isn''t someone you mess with lightly. I''m not risking everything for a lowborn daughter like you. If you really want to be his woman, then make hime ask me himself. If he says he wants you, I''ll step aside."

    ''Old fox,* Isabelle cursed inwardly. Always leaves no cracks to squeeze through. But that was fine. Even if it wouldn''t be easy, she had her ways.

    What neither Nn nor Eliza knew yet was that they''d both just been dragged into Isabelle''s schemes without the slightest warning.

    At that very moment, Eliza was in the study at Regent''s Manor, calmly reporting to Nn everything about Gilbert- including the deal they struck.

    Nn leaned back, a faint smile curling his lips. "And you''re confident going up against him on your own?"

    "I''m not exactly alone," Eliza replied, chewing a piece of pastry before continuing. "I''ve got Tina. She''s more than enough to make up for what Ick. I may not be the best in a fight, but Tina''s strong-and when you add my poisons into the mix, Gilbert won''t know what hit him."

    "Good. If you think you can handle it, I won''t interfere," Nn said. "But if anything goes wrong, I want you toe to me- no hesitation, no matter what happens. Understood?"

    Eliza nodded hard and kept nibbling her pastry.

    "That''s the only reason you came to see me today?" Nn asked after a pause.

    11:08 Thu, 17 Apr

    "That''s right. Just this."

    Ungrateful brat, Nn thought, amused. And here I was hoping she came

    because she missed me.

    85%ðN

    Still, he didn''t really expect her to figure things out so quickly. The road ahead was long, and with Eliza, it would have to be taken one step at a time.

    "Oh, that reminds me," Nn added. "I do have a piece of news for you.

    "What is it?" Eliza stopped mid-bite and looked up with interest.

    With practiced case, Nn reached out and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth with his fingertips. She stiffened slightly, instinctively leaning back-but before she could fully retreat, he said calmly, "One of my men recently tracked down a member of the Padi family-from the ones who once lived in Hasen City."

    Eliza froze. Her entire body went still. "Wait... Really?"

    "Of course," Nn said, withdrawing his hand and dabbing his fingers with a handkerchief. ''Do I look like someone who''d lie to you?"

    ¡°No-it''s just...¡± Eliza shook her head quickly. ¡°I''m shocked, that''s all."

    She wasn''t doubting him-but as far as she knew, all members of the Padi family in Hasen City had long since been wiped out, except for a few distant rtives who fled years ago. The idea that someone from the original family had survived-it was staggering.

    "Want to go see him?" Nn asked. "He''s not far. Just outside Hasen City."- "Right outside...?" Eliza murmured, then said quickly, "Yes. I want to see him." If this person really was from her mother''s side of the family, she had to know. "Alright. Let''s head out now," Nn said. "I already had the carriage prepared." He had expected this reaction. He knew Eliza so well by now, sometimes it felt like he knew her better than she knew herself. She was still caught up in her thoughts when, two hourster, the carriage rolled up to the outskirts of Vonalo Vige.

    What a coincidence.

    If she had time after the visit, she might as well look for the old man too.

    Soon, the carriage stopped outside a modest farmhouse with a wooden fence.

    "Mr. Padi-another fancy visitor for you!" someone called out.

    Visits like this weren''t unusual in Vonalo Vige. People often came looking for Mki Padi.

    But when Eliza heard that name, her eyes widened.

    ''Wait... could this Mki, the herbalist Jackson mentioned, be the same Padi from Hasen City Nn was talking about?''

    "I''ming, I''ming-who is it this time?" a weathered old voice called from inside the house. "I''m too old for this, I can''t-"

    An elderly man stepped out, grumbling as he moved toward the gate. But the moment he looked up and saw Eliza stepping down from the carriage, he froze.

    A young girl''s face ovepped in his mind with a woman long gone. 11.00 TITU, TAPT

    And then, barely above a whisper, he callerd out with trembling rence Gestion is

    fur pones

    Ìï

 The Silent 187

    Mki stumbled out of the house, nearly tripping in his haste. The moment he opened the door and saw Eliza, his weathered face crumpled, and tears welled up in his eyes. He looked at her as if she were a ghost from his past, overwhelmed with grief and longing.

    But after a few heartbeats, the dream faded. He shook his head slowly, the flicker of hope extinguished. "You''re not Caroline... You''re not her," he murmured, almost apologetically.

    Caroline was dead. She could never return.

    "You must be her daughter-Eliza, isn''t it?" Mki said, his voice trembling.

    Eliza nodded gently. "That''s me. And... you are?"

    She had no idea who he was or how to address him.

    +83

    Mki wiped his eyes, and then-without warning-dropped to his knees in front of her. "My name is Mki Padi. Years ago, I was fortunate enough to be chosen by Mr. Padi to serve as the family butler. I was born into the household, the same day, same month, same year as the head of the family. He granted me the Padi surname-a gift I''ve carried ever since, even after leaving. I never wanted to forget the family I once served."

    "Please don''t," Eliza said quickly, reaching down to help him up.

    But at the mention of "Mr. Padi," Mki shook his head If you don''t mind, just call me Mki."

    Eliza smiled faintly. "Alright, Mki it is."

    sly. "No, no. I''m not worthy of such a title-not from you.

    "Ah, thank you, thank you." Mki beamed. "Come in, please. My ce is small, but I hope you won''t mind. Let''s sit down and talk inside."

    Even though she wasn''t Caroline, seeing her-so much like her mother-filled his heart with emotion. In his aged eyes, there was no one else in the world but Eliza.

    Nn, who had been entirely ignored throughout this tearful reunion, didn''t seem to mind. Without waiting for an invitation, he followed Eliza inside. With his tall frame, the space suddenly felt far more cramped than it had moments before.

    It was only then that Mki finally noticed the noble-looking young man trailing Eliza.

    ¡°And..... this gentleman is?¡± he asked politely.

    Eliza replied, "Mki, this is His Highness, the Prince Regent. It was his people who discovered you were living here in this vige, and he brought me here."

    "The Prince Regent?" Mki''s eyes widened, and he immediately bowed. "Your Highness, please ept my respect."

    But Nn caught him before his knees could hit the ground. "There''s no need for formality. I''m sorry for arriving so suddenly and disturbing your peace."

    "No, no disturbance at all," Mki said with a smile. "Now that I''ve seen Eliza again, I could die happy."

    ¡°Don''t talk like that,¡± Eliza said, half-chiding, half-concerned. ¡°We''ve just reunited. You''re not allowed to say such things."

    Mki shook his head, his voice soft. "Don''t worry about me. I know my body. It won''t be long now."

    He didn''t say it out loud, but the heaviness in his tone spoke volumes.

    3.85%

    83

    Then, as if trying to distract himself from the topic, he asked, "Eliza, what about the others-Benedict, Dn, Matthew, and Anthony? Are they well?''

    Tve been too afraid to leave this vige all these years, Mki confessed with a sigh. "Even though Hasen City is so close, I''ve heard nothing of your lives."

    Eliza answered, "They''re still with the Stonor family... though I''m not. Dn might not be either-I''m not sure."

    Mki''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean? Did Mr. Stonor cast you out of the family?"

    His tone sharpened suddenly, his old voice rising in anger.

    "No," Eliza shook her head. "He didn''t drive me out. I left on my own."

    "Why? What happened? You were a family. Why would you leave?" Mki''s eyes were filled with concern, his worrypletely genuine.

    His sincerity warmed her heart.

    She hesitated, then decided not to share everything. Instead, she gave him a simplified version. "Something happened, but it''s not a big deal anymore. I''ve left the Stonor family. I''ve be a nun now, but the King was kind enough to bestow me the title of Holy Lady. So things turned out well."

    Tears sprang to Mki''s eyes again. ''A noble daughter, now a nun''

    She must have suffered something terrible in the Stonor household to choose

    such a path-abandoning wealth, status, and a family name.

    "I knew it," Mki muttered. "Gabriel was never a good man. The moment Caroline died, he broke his promise to the Padi family.

    Eliza, startled by the name, hesitated. ¡°Mki... are you saying you know something about my father? What did he do?" Now that he knew Eliza had left the Stonor family, there was no reason to keep the truth from her.

    Mki''s voice turned solemn. "Years ago, the Padi family supported the former emperor''s rise to the throne. But one night, we were betrayed. Assassins broke into the manor and ughtered everyone in sight. Mr. Padi sent me to deliver a message to the Stonor family-asking for aid."

    He paused, fists trembling. "But when I arrived, I overheard Mr. Stonor speaking with Dale. I still remember his exact words: The Padi family cannot be saved.""

    Mki''s voice broke, shaking with rage. He clenched his teeth, fury radiating from every pore.

    Eliza went pale. A cold chill swept over her. She had always known her father was distant, cold, calcting... but this? This was something else entirely.

    "A man without love or loyalty," Mki spat. "It was the Stonor family who came to Mr. Padi, asking for an alliance-to rise together. And when the Padis were in danger, they turned their backs and walked away. The Nevill family was no better. They too were once close to the Padis. But when the time came... not a single one of them came to our aid."

    They all stood by, watching the Padi family be wiped from existence. When Mki returned to the manor, it was already toote.

    Not a single soul had survived. After that, he didn''t dare face Caroline. He hid himself away in the nearest vige-this vige-hoping to stay close to her in some way, even from afar.

    For years, he wrestled with the thought of going to her, of passing on what little remained of the Padi legacy.

    TIIU, 17 API

    But he was afraid. Afraid that his appearance would bring her more pain. Then, before he could decide, the news came: Caroline was gone.

    From that day on, there were no more heirs to the Padi line. Mki wept again.

    Eliza''s hands tightened into fists. She turned to Nn and said quietly, "So tell me, isn''t my father the coldest mam almay

    A marriage built on ambition.

    A child born into duty, not love.

    And what about the years before? The kindness, the affection-had any of it been

    real? Or was it all just an act from the ward

    AD

 The Silent 188

    "Serenity," Nn said softly, brushing away the tear that slipped down Eliza''s cheek, "don''t grieve for someone who never loved you. He''s not worth it."

    That one sentence struck straight to the heart.

    "You''re right," Eliza whispered, taking a deep breath and forcing the sorrow back down. "He never was."

    "Don''t let it bring you down,¡± Mki added gently. ¡°You may no longer be part of the Stonor family, but you are a Padi. You carry Caroline''s blood-you belong to us."

    "Don''t let it bring you down,¡± Mki added gently. ¡°You may no longer be part of the Stonor family, but you are a Padi. You carry Caroline''s blood-you belong to us."

    It was the truth. And with the pain now spoken aloud, Mki''s heart began to lift. For years, he had thought the Padi family line had ended, but now-with her return-the family had hope again.

    "You''re right, Mki,¡± Eliza said. "I may have left the Stonor family behind, but the Padi family... that''s still mine."

    She hadn''t felt a deep connection with her mother''s side when she was young- her maternal rtives had fallen early, and the bond had faded. But now, something had shifted. There was a strange but certain sense of belonging taking root in her chest.

    "I''m Caroline''s daughter. Of course I''m a Padi."

    She smiled. ¡°Besides, Mr. Stonor already erased my name from the Stonor family registry. If I''m going to be listed anywhere, it''ll be in yours."

    "Yes! Yes, we have a family tree-we do!" Mki''s eyes lit up. "Back then, Mr. Padi knew the path ahead would be dangerous, so he left behind some heirlooms just in case. When the family fell, I brought them here to keep them safe. I never had a chance to give them to Caroline-but now that you''re back, they''re yours. Come on, I''ll show you."

    He turned to lead the way, but then suddenly paused and looked toward Nn. "Your Highness, would you mind waiting here? This is a family matter-Eliza and I will be right back."

    Nn gave a small nod. He had no objections-this was Padi business, after all, and it wasn''t his ce to intrude.

    That one sentence made Nn straighten where he stood.

    Mki turned back and studied Nn for a long moment, then nodded slightly.

    "You don''t have to worry," Nn said quietly. "I''m not Gabriel. And I never will be." His voice was steady, but his heart was a storm. She trusted him-and he would be worthy of that trust. He smiled. "Besides, I can give Serenity more than he ever could."

    Eliza froze for a split second. She looked up at Nn, then muttered awkwardly, "You don''t have to give me anything."

    After all, they were just friends. Trusted friends, sure-but still friends. And she

    should probably start watching her boundaries a bit more.

    Dense as ever, shepletely missed the meaning behind his words.

    But Mki wasn''t so oblivious.

    His sharp eyes widened slightly, and after a moment''s pause, he walked straight over to Nn. "Forgive me for asking, but... may I have your full name?"

    "Nn Bet," he said, tone serious and direct.

    Mki blinked, then gasped. "Wait-you mean the Bet family? You''re that prince from the royal line?"

    Nn lifted an eyebrow. "That''s right."

    He hadn''t expected anyone to still remember. After all, the Bet family was wiped out when he was just an infant. He''d grown up alone-thest surviving heir.

    Mki burst outughing. "What a twist of fate! After all these years, the Padi and Bet families are connected again."

    Nn tilted his head slightly. "Connected? What do you mean?"

    +83)

    He was too young when his family fell to remember much about their history. But

    it was clear that Mki knew things even he didn''t.

    "Of course," Mki said, his voice warm with nostalgia. "Your mother and Caroline were the closest of friends in their youth. The Bet and Padi families were deeply bonded because of them. They visited each other often, and their friendship was well-known."

    At that, Eliza and Nn exchanged a nce.

    1

    Mki continued with a chuckle, "In fact, before either of you were born, the two women even made a little pact-to betroth their future children. If one had a boy and the other a girl, they''d be matched from birth. There''s even a token to seal the agreement."

    Nn nearly burst outughing.

    ''Are you kidding me?'' A childhood betrothal with Eliza? The Padis had one daughter. The Bets had one son. It could only mean them.

    He barely managed to contain himself. It was almost ridiculous how giddy he felt- like a lovesick teenager. He hadn''t felt this out of control since... well, ever.

    "So... this token," Nn said, clearing his throat, trying to soundposed while discreetly pressing a fist to his lips. "Is it still around?"

    Eliza lookedpletely bewildered. "Wait-why are you asking about that?" She stared at Nn, eyes wide with suspicion. Something about this felt extremely weird.

    Before Mki could dig the hole any deeper, Eliza quickly cut him off. "Alright, that''s enough about long-forgotten arrangements. I''m a nun now-whatever childhood betrothal there was, it doesn''t apply to me and Nn. It''s... not appropriate."

    "Oh-right, right," Mki quickly backpedaled. "My old brain''s not what it used to be. Forget I said anything."

    Nn took a deep breath. And choked on it.

    As Eliza pulled Mki away with the speed of someone fleeing a crime scene, Nn followed behind, eyes back, the fire in his chest still smoldering.

    fixed

    on

    her

    With that revtion hanging between them, Mki''s attitude toward Nn noticeably softened.

    He led them out of Vonalo Vige and into a nearby wooded hillside. After pushing through a thick patch of weeds nearly waist-high, he revealed the entrance to a hidden stone cave.

    "It''s down here," he said, climbing into the darkness without hesitation.

    11:08 Thu, 17 Apr

    11

    Eliza and Nn followed close behind.

    From the outside, the cave had looked modest-but once inside, Eliza realized it

    was surprisingly vast. The air we heary with dust, the silence long and undisturbed.

    Clearly, no one had stepped foot here for many years.

    Mki opened a concealed stone door, and within it, a secret chamber came into view-lined with heirlooms, nexty arranged, waiting for their rightful heir.

 The Silent 189

    Eliza looked around and asked, "What is this ce?"

    "This hidden chamber,¡± Mki said, carefully brushing the dust from a bookshelf, "I dug it out over ten years ago. Mr. Padi left behind many things-precious things. I didn''t dare store them in the vige for fear they''d be discovered, so I moved them here, one piece at a time, and hid them deep in the mountain."

    Eliza stepped inside and slowly took in the contents of the hidden room. The Padi family hadn''t left behind much treasure in the traditional sense-no piles of gold or silver-but what remained was far more valuable: books. Shelf upon shelf of them, most originally from the Padi family''s private library.

    "Back in the day," Mki said, his voice heavy with emotion, "the Padi family was the pride of Hasen City-a noble house over a century old, with three generations of top schrs. At its height, no other family couldpare. People would travel from all corners of the empire just for a single handwritten scroll from Mr. Padi. And now... these treasures have been locked away in darkness for over a decade."

    If Eliza hadn''te today, Mki feared these books might never have seen the light of day again.

    Hearing this, Eliza couldn''t help but feel sorrow for the fate of the Padi family. Their downfall hadn''t been a matter of injustice-it had been political. They had chosen the wrong side. Just when victory seemed within reach, their enemies retaliated. And worse still, their so-called allies had turned their backs on them.

    "These might not be gold or jewels," Mki said, "but they are the true legacy of the Padi family. I hope you''ll treasure them."

    "They''re more precious than gold or jewels," Eliza said earnestly. "I promise I''ll protect them."

    Mki was so moved he could only repeat, "Good... good... good," three times in a row, his voice shaking.

    "It is," Mki smiled modestly. "Before I became the family butler, your great- grandmother-Kassandra-noticed I was bright and quick with my hands, so she kept me at her side. She taught me everything I know about cultivating herbs. Back then, I was her favorite little apprentice."

    As he spoke, Mki couldn''t stop smiling. Even his tone reverted to how he used to speak during his time at the Padi estate. He might have been a servant, but the Padi family had treated his entire family with kindness, and in his heart, they had long be part of his soul.

    "I see," Eliza beamed. "After entering the temple, I began studying medicine under

    a master. Lately, I''ve taken a real interest in herbs. Do you think... you could teach me what you know?"

    Mki blinked, surprised-then his joy erupted. "You''re learning medicine? And you love herbs too?"

    "Yes," Eliza nodded. "Though I''m not very talented, and I haven''t had much guidance, so I''m still struggling to get the hang of it."

    "No, no-how could that be?" Mki said, his eyes lighting up. "You''re Caroline''s daughter! Your great-grandmother''s skills were legendary-she could heal the dying and bring back the hopeless. Her talent with herbs was unmatched. I''m sure you''ve inherited that gift."

    He was practically glowing with happiness. "Don''t worry, Miss Eliza. As long as you wish to learn, I''ll teach you everything Kassandra once taught me."

    "Then I''ll be counting on you," Eliza said with a smile.

    The more Mki looked at her, the more he liked her.

    He could hardly contain his joy.

    "Serenity''s position is special, Nn chimed in thoughtfully. "She can''t travel to Vonalo Vige often. But if you''re willing, Mki, I could arrange for you to stay at Holy Cross Monastery. The abbot there is a friend, and it''s near Serenity''s herb field."

    "If that''s possible, I''d be grateful," Mki said eagerly.

    Truth be told, he wanted to move right away. But he had things to sort through at home, so he''d need a couple of days before heading to the monastery.

    In the mea ime, Nn had all the books carefully packed and transported Saint Grace Nunnery. He also assigned two ck g agents to remain behind and protect Mki.

    Before leaving, he gave a quiet order: "Keep Mki safe. If there are assassins- kill them. If anyone from the Stonor family shows up... wait. Let''s see how the old man reacts,"

    "Yes, sir."

    Mki clearly cared deeply for Eliza-but Nn still wanted to know how he''d treat the sons of Caroline, the ones who shared her blood but bore the name Stonor.

    Eliza had no idea Nn was keeping such a close eye on things.

    After returning to the nunnery, she shut her door and carefully transferred all the Padi family books into her pocket farm. Most were in remarkably good condition, but some had suffered minor damage over time. She winced with every torn edge and smudged page as she sorted them.

    Then she noticed something extraordinary-dozens of medical texts written by Kassandra herself. Some were detailed herbology manuals, others journals filled with handwritten notes.

    Every line was a treasure trove of insight into medicinal nting.

    Eliza read hungrily, soaking in everything. There were herbs she recognized, and others she had never even heard of before.

    And then, in the third book, she froze.

    One familiar name jumped off the page: Bloodshade Blossom-Trial cultivation sessful.

    Her eyes went wide. ''Bloodshade Blossom?''

    The very same rare herb she had in her pocket farm? The one no one had seen outside ancient texts?

    Her great-grandmother had not only attempted to grow it-she had seeded. The realization hit like lightning. It was almost too incredible to believe.

    Eliza flipped through those pages again and again, confirming it over and over. ''Kassandra was amazing!''

    But... why had no trace of Bloodshade Blossom ever surfaced in the outside world?

    Maybe someone had taken it. Or maybe, during the massacre of the Padi family, someone who didn''t recognize its value had destroyed it.

    Eliza suspected thetter.

    Otherwise, there would have been rumors-whispers in Hasen City. But there had been nothing.

    She stared at the book, her heart pounding the crud follow the men and cerfully transact the hookahe Blossom from her pocket farm into the outside world, the rhd grow mach more.

    And then, she could use the rare herbs inside her farm without fear of revealing its serra.

    Determined. Eliza carefully copied the pages word for word, then returned the books to her cabin, setting them wide with the reverence of sacred texts. Looking at the towering stacks of ancient books, the realized the was going to need a few shelves.

    But just as the thought crossed her mind, the ground beneath her shook. Before she could react, Eliza was suddenly tramponed-thrown out of the cabin and into the soft graus outside. She looked

    1. up.

    Her pocket farm had changed. The gentle brook had be a flowing river. Dozens of new herb plots stretched into the distance, organized and spacious, no longer cramped or crowded. The little cabin she had lived in was now a towering seven-story wooden pavilion, grand and awe-inspiring

    She stared, stunned. "What... what just happened?"

    Eliza blinked in disbelief, speechless as she looked at the sudden transformation of the pocket farm around her.

 The Silent 190

    "Serenity''s position is special, Nn chimed in thoughtfully. "She can''t travel to Vonalo Vige often. But if you''re willing, Mki, I could arrange for you to stay at Holy Cross Monastery. The abbot there is a friend, and it''s near Serenity''s herb field."

    "If that''s possible, I''d be grateful," Mki said eagerly.

    Truth be told, he wanted to move right away. But he had things to sort through at home, so he''d need a couple of days before heading to the monastery.

    In the meantime, Nn had all the books carefully packed and transported to Saint Grace Nunnery. He also assigned two ck g agents to remain behind and protect Mki.

    Before leaving, he gave a quiet order: "Keep Mki safe. If there are assassins- kill them. If anyone from the Stonor family shows up... wait. Let''s see how the old man reacts,"

    "Yes, sir."

    Mki clearly cared deeply for Eliza-but Nn still wanted to know how he''d treat the sons of Caroline, the ones who shared her blood but bore the name Stonor.

    Eliza had no idea Nn was keeping such a close eye on things.

    After returning to the nunnery, she shut her door and carefully transferred all the Padi family books into her pocket farm. Most were in remarkably good condition, but some had suffered minor damage over time. She winced with every torn edge and smudged page as she sorted them.

    Then she noticed something extraordinary-dozens of medical texts written by Kassandra herself. Some were detailed herbology manuals, others journals filled with handwritten notes.

    Every line was a treasure trove of insight into medicinal nting.

    Eliza read hungrily, soaking in everything. There were herbs she recognized, and others she had never even heard of before.

    And then, in the third book, she froze.

    One familiar name jumped off the page: Bloodshade Blossom-Trial cultivation sessful.

    Her eyes went wide. ''Bloodshade Blossom?''

    The very same rare herb she had in her pocket farm? The one no one had seen outside ancient texts?

    Her great-grandmother had not only attempted to grow it-she had seeded. The realization hit like lightning. It was almost too incredible to believe.

    Eliza flipped through those pages again and again, confirming it over and over. ''Kassandra was amazing!''

    But... why had no trace of Bloodshade Blossom ever surfaced in the outside world?

    Maybe someone had taken it. Or maybe, during the massacre of the Padi family, someone who didn''t recognize its value had destroyed it.

    Eliza suspected thetter.

    Otherwise, there would have been rumors-whispers in Hasen City. But there had been nothing.

    She stared at the book, her heart pounding the crud follow the men and cerfully transact the hookahe Blossom from her pocket farm into the outside world, the rhd grow mach more.

    And then, she could use the rare herbs inside her farm without fear of revealing its serra.

    Determined. Eliza carefully copied the pages word for word, then returned the books to her cabin, setting them wide with the reverence of sacred texts.

    Looking at the towering stacks of ancient books, the realized the was going to need a few shelves.

    But just as the thought crossed her mind, the ground beneath her shook.

    Before she could react, Eliza was suddenly tramponed-thrown out of the cabin and into the soft graus outside. She looked

    1. up.

    Her pocket farm had changed. The gentle brook had be a flowing river. Dozens of new herb plots stretched into the distance, organized and spacious, no longer cramped or crowded. The little cabin she had lived in was now a towering seven-story wooden pavilion, grand and awe-inspiring

    She stared, stunned. "What... what just happened?"

    Eliza blinked in disbelief, speechless as she looked at the sudden transformation of the pocket farm around her.

 The Silent 191

    "Wait... this pocket farm-can it respond to my thoughts?" Eliza frowned, ncing around the expanded space.

    All she''d wanted was a few bookshelves. Yet the entire space had transformed dramatically, almost as if it had evolved due to some hidden trigger. She mentally retraced everything she had done leading up to the change, but came up empty.

    If the farm could evolve once, it could surely do so again. Next time, she''d pay closer attention.

    She made her way back to the cabin-no, not a cabin anymore. It had be a towering loft.

    Inside, the structure was now split into seven levels, each with distinct purposes,

    The first and second floors were dedicated to medicinal herbs and poisonouspounds. The first floor held all manner of medical ingredients, with workbenches for grinding, brewing, and writing prescriptions-all fully equipped, from inkstone to paper, ready for use. The second floor mirrored theyout, except its shelves were filled with toxic substances,

    It was obvious these two levels were crafted for her-to aid her in mastering both medicine and poison.

    The third and fourth floors were a library. The third contained books she had personally brought in, but the fourth... those books seemed to belong to the pocket farm itself. A strange force barred her from reading many of them, like a restriction ced on her current abilities.

    She climbed to the fifth floor-and stopped dead.

    Suspended from the rafters were rows of iron

    cages.

    Most were empty, except one, Sophie.

    She had woken at some point and was now writhing helplessly inside the tightly bound, but she was conscious-barely.

    cage. Her

    eyes

    were still blindfolded, and her limbs

    Sophie''s breath caught as she heard the footsteps. Is it her? Is it Eliza? She was on the verge of losing her mind.

    She couldn''t remember thest time she ate, or had a clean drink of water. Every time she started to regain some awareness, Eliza would force her to ingest more of that drug-never lethal, but strong enough to knock her out. Over and over.

    Even now, she could feel herself unraveling.

    Kneeling in the cage, Sophie wept uncontrobly. As the footsteps drew closer, she bowed her head toward the sound and pleaded, her voice shaking with desperation. "Please... please let me go. I don''t want to die."

    A sharp pain snapped through her scalp as someone grabbed her hair, yanked her head back, and pulled the gag from her mouth.

    "My mother died because of your mother, didn''t she?" Eliza''s tone was chillingly calm.

    Sophie''s body went rigid.

    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Her voice cracked. She coughed several times, her throat raw from disuse, barely able to speak.

    "You don''t have to keep lying," Eliza said coolly. "I''ll find the proof soon enough. And when I do, you''reing with me-to the grave."

    Sophie clenched her teeth. "I told you-I don''t know anything. You can kill me, it won''t change that. And anyway... you can''t

    kill me."

    Eliza let out a cold, lowugh. "Oh? Why not? You''re locked in my cage. Killing you would be the easy part.

    A shiver shot down Sophie''s spine. "If you kill me, my people wille for you. They''ll hunt you down-no matter where you run, no matter how far.

    If Eliza hadn''t already heard the truth from Gilbert, she might''ve hesitated. But now?

    "Is that so? Well then, let theme." Her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "As for you, don''t worry-I won''t let you die too quickly. Before that, you''re going to help me with something... a little experiment."

    Sophie blinked in confusion-until something brushed against her shoulder. Then her neck. Something was crawling on

    her.

    She thrashed violently, trying to shake off whatever was skittering across her body.

    Outside the cage, Eliza watched with calm detachment as arge ck spider, nearly the size of a fist, crawledzily across Sophie''s back. It was massive and quick.

    Actually... Eliza thought it might be worth seeing that reaction.

    She reached out and tore off Sophie''s blindfold.

    The fifth floor of the pocket farm was sealed off from the outside world. Sophie

    could see whatever she wanted now-it didn''t matter.

    As her vision cleared, Sophie blinked rapidly... and then saw it. The spider dropped from the top of her head right in front of her eyes.

    A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the loft. "Get it off me! What is that thing?!

    Eliza! What the hell is this? Get it off me right now!"

    Sophie iled in pure panic, trying to swat the spider away but only managing to p herself repeatedly in the face. She was so frantic, she didn''t even notice that she''d scratched her own scalp bloody.

    Gilbert, knowing how much Sophie hated bugs, had always avoided bringing his venomous pets near her. Which is why she failed to recognize what this creature really was.

    Outside the cage, Eliza smiled. "What''s the rush? I haven''t even started the experiment."

    "You''re insane!" Sophie shrieked. "What the hell do you want from me?!"

    Gone was the tearful, begging woman from earlier. Fear had twisted into fury.

    She red at Eliza with wide, bloodshot eyes. "You want to find out how your mother died, don''t you? Well guess what-you never will. And if you darey a finger on me, you''ll never see her body again."

    Thosest words wiped the smile clean off Eliza''s face.

    A wave of icy fury radiated from her as she stepped closer to the cage. Her voice dropped, each word etched with venom. "You... moved my mother''s body?"

    Sophie sneered. "That''s right."

    Inside the cage, she kept swiping at the spider, but it was too fast. She missed again and again, even hitting herself in the head several times in the process.

    Enraged and humiliated, she screamed, "If you want to kneel and beg at your filthy mother''s grave, spider off me and let me out of here-now!"

    But before she could say another word, the spider scurried to her neck and bit down, hard.

 The Silent 192

    Chapter 192 Chapter 192

    86%

    Eliza stood stone-faced, her expression cold as ice as she stared into the cage where Sophie was on the verge of being bittent to death by the venomous spider. "That''s enough. Come back." Eliza said calmly.

    The spider immediately retracted its fangs and scurried off Sophie''s body, crawling obediently back to Eliza''s side. She reached out and gently tapped it with her finger. "Go build your nest. I won''t be needing you for now."

    This spider was one of several poisonous creatures Gilbert had sent her-not just this one, but many others. After being fed with spiritual water, they had all submitted to her and made their homes inside her pocket farm, just like Simba, the venomous centipede.

    "My patience is limited, she said tly. "If you don''t want to die choking on your own blood, you''d better hand over my mother''s body"

    Sophie trembled as she crawled up from the floor of the cage. Her face was contorted with pain and terror-but beneath it, a deep, burning hatred for Eliza simmered in her eyes.

    Suddenly, sheughed twice, then gritted her teeth and mocked Eliza in a vicious snarl. "My patience is limited too. So tell me-what if I never go back? Do you think my people might destroy your mother''s corpse instead? You know, like

    dismember it... grind the bones to ash?"

    Without a word. Eliza grabbed Sophie by the hair and mmed her head into the iron floor of the cage. Once Twice. Again and again-until blood ran down Sophie''s forehead and her screams echoed off the walls. Then, and only then, Eliza yanked her up by the hair

    "You think a threat like that''s going to save you?" she said coldly. "You want to gamble? Fine. Let''s see whether your bones break first... or my poison wins.

    Sophie''s nose was already bleeding. She was in agony-but she refused to yield. She couldn''t lose. Her mother had lost to Eliza, but she wouldn''t Even if it killed her, she would drag Eliza down with her.

    "Fine," she sneered. "Let''s gamble."

    The entire second floor was filled with poisons.

    How convenient.

    The next morning, Eliza emerged with dark circles under her eyes and a sour expression. She hadn''t slept all night.

    She hadn''t expected Sophie to be that stubborn.

    She had tortured her nearly beyond recognition, but still-the woman wouldn''t crack,

    Fine. If Sophie wouldn''t tell her where the body was, she''d find it herself.

    "Serenity, you didn''t show up for morning prayers-wait, what happened to you?" Mary''s voice faltered as soon as she saw Eliza''s face. Her robes were stained with blood, and her expression was far too grim.

    Eliza hadn''t even changed her clothes. "It''s not my blood," she said quietly. "Don''t worry."

    "Well, that''s something Mary muttered in relief. "But your face-did you sleep at allst night?"

    No. Of course she hadn''t

    How could she, after discovering that Sophie had stolen her mother''s body? 11:44 Fri, 18 Apr

    "Whatever it is," she said, voice dangerously low, "you''d better tell me. If I find out you''re hiring something, I won''t let you

    leave the mountain ever again"

    Eliza bit her lip. And under Mary''s relentless gaze, she finally relented and told her everyth

    The moment Mary heard that Caroline''s body might have been stolen, her face went white. She clutched her chest and swayed back with a gasp.

    "Mary!" Eliza rushed forward and caught her just in time..

    She hadn''t expected such a violent reaction.

    Quickly, she retrieved a pill from her pocket farm and pressed it to Mary''s lips.

    "Please, calm down. You need to breathe-deep breaths."

    "I can''t calm down! Mary sobbed. Tears streamed down her face as she shook with fury and grief. "How dare they do that to

    Caroline?"

    Her knuckles whitened as she clenched her fists and beat against her own chest. "Those monsters-they should rot in hell. I''ll make them pay. I swear I will."

    "I won''t let them off either," Eliza said through gritted teeth. "But first we have to confirm where my mother''s body is. I want. to return to Hasen City"

    She needed to go to the Stonor family-go to the ancestral tombs herself and see

    if her mother''s grave had truly been desecrated.

    And if it had... Did Gabriel know?

    "No. I''m going with you," Mary said fiercely, grabbing Eliza''s wrist.

    "Hey, is that Lady Eliza?"

    "Wait, let me see... Yeah, looks like her.

    "Wrong. She''s not ''Lady Eliza'' of the Stonor family anymore. She has no right to enter without permission."

    The gatekeepers noticed the pair approaching and immediately moved to block their path.

    "You''re not allow

    "Kneel. Eliza''s voice cracked like a whip.

    The guards froze, then remembered exactly who she was-and dropped to their knees in panic.

    "Forgive us, Your Grace...

    But before they could finish, Eliza had already marched through the gates with Mary close behind.

    "Wait! Hold on!" The guards scrambled after them, but it was toote.

    Once inside, Mary didn''t even try to maintain decorum. Her fury exploded in a roar.

    "Gabriel!" she bellowed. "Get your cowardly self out here!

    "Don''t you dare hide from me, you gutless turtle! I know you''re in there!

    "Gabriel

    11:44 Fri, 18 Apr B

    ¡°Eliza¡± a familiar voice called out-Benedict rushed into the courtyard, visibly startled.

    The moment he saw her, his face lit up. "You''re back? Eliza, what brings you here?"

    86%

    Eliza''s expression didn''t change. Her voice was icy. "I came to see our dear father. I have a question for him-does he still remember the Padi family?"

    "The Padi family?" Benedict frowned. "That''s our mother''s side, right? But..... they''re all gone. Why bring them up now?"

    Before he could say more. Mary, clearly out of patience, snapped. "And why is

    that any of your business? The Stonor family isn''t yours to rule-so step aside and fetch your father!"

 The Silent 193

    Benedict waspletely stunned.

    They''d seen Mary before-though she''d never been warm to them, she was alwaysposed, always proper. But today.. she looked like a wousan straight out of the marketce, spitting fire like amon shew

    His face flushed with embarrassment. "Mary, my father he''s been welltely. He''s recovering

    "Recovering Mary cut him off with a sneer. "Serves him right. That''s what he gets for doing too many shameful things Karma finally caught up

    "Mary Benedict''s voice tightened as he forced himself to stay polite. Please show some respect. This is the Stoner estate, not Saint Grace Nunnery"

    Mary stared him down. "I don''t care if this is the Stonor estate or the Imperial Pce for that matter. Today, you''re bringing him out. One way or another."

    She took a step forward, eyes shing. "Are you going to call him, or should I go in and find him myself? I know this ce well-I won''t get lost."

    Under her re, Benedict''s scalp prickled. In the end, he could only mutter, "Please wait here. I''ll go speak to my father? Once Benedict had gone, Mary turned back to Eliza, whose face was nk and cold.

    "Don''t look so startled, Mary said, waving a hand. "This isn''t the first time I''vee storming into the Stonor estate And indeed-it wasn''t.

    Eliza''s expression shifted slightly. She suddenly remembered what James had once told her when she petitioned the pce to be a nun: after Caroline''s funeral, Mary had publicly cursed Gabriel outside the Stonor gates, calling him a cold-

    blooded trailor

    So this... this is the real Mary, Eliza thought with a faint, bitter smile.

    But the smile vanished the moment Gabriel

    peared.

    Supported by Benedict, Gabriel walked out slowly, his face pale and sickly.

    Huh. So he really is recovering Eliza thought with mild surprise.

    Apparently, Nn''s massacre of the Stonor family''s shadow guards had hit him harder than expected.

    Gabriel''s icy gaze flicked over her, thennded on Mary. "Mary What are you doing at my estate again?

    "You know why I''m here, she snapped.

    Gabriel closed his eyes and leaned against Jais son. "I''ve been bedridden for days. How would I know what you''re talking

    about

    "You don''t know?" Mary strode forward and, without warning, pped him hard across thece.

    Even Benedict, standing, right behind him, flinched Eliza hadn''t expected if either.

    Gabriel staggered back and mmed a hand on the nearby table. Have you lost your mind

    "That''s right-I have lost my mind! Mary was shaking with fury, her eyes burning I went mad the moment I found out your bastard daughter stole Caroline''s corpset

    86%

    Gabriel froze. All the color drained from his face. "What.. What did you say? That''s impossible"

    "It is impossible!" Benedict jumped in. "Sophie would never do such a thing"

    Mary shot him a scathing re. "When the grown-ups are speaking, the children should keep quiet"

    Benedict stiffened, utterly speechless.

    Mary turned her wrath back to Gabriel. "You think no one knows what Sophie''s really like? You may y the blind father, but I know exactly what kind of viper she is. Just like that woman from back then-Sophie is her daughter, isn''t she? Don''t you dare tell me she''s not. Her mother schemed and manipted everyone, and now Sophie''s no different."

    Im not going to believe something like that just because you say it," Gabriel said, his voice low and cold.

    "How interesting" she said slowly. "You don''t believe Mary, yet you didn''t deny Sophie''s your illegitimate daughter. How very telling

    Thatnded like a thunderp.

    Gabriel''s expression faltered. Benedict''s face shifted too, his gaze flicking to his father with a mix of shock and pain. He''d already suspected the truth from Gabriel''s long silence earlier... but to hear it confirmed like this-it still hurt.

    He''d believed all these years that Gabriel loved Caroline. The man had never taken a single concubine-not naturally, the children had always thought his grief for their mother was deep and genuine.

    But now?

    That image of a devoted, mourning father had shattered into dust.

    one. So

    Gabriel hadn''t just betrayed Caroline-he''d brought the child of his betrayal home. And worse still, he''d allowed them to harm Eliza again and again... all for Sophie.

    Benedict''s thoughts swirled with confusion and remorse. So Father... really loved Sophie''s mother more than ours?" Benedict''s stomach twisted. That single question shook him to the core.

    "Enough" Gabriel''s voice was sharp and dangerous. He turned to Eliza with dark eyes. ¡°Don''t you dare twist the truth. Everyone in the capital knows how much I loved my wife. Don''te here ndering me with baseless usations."

    Mary scoffed. Still pretending! You said you wouldn''t believe me unless you had proof? Fine. Take us to Caroline''s grave. We''ll know right away if it''s been disturbed.

    Gabriel''s face hardened. "The Stonor ancestral tomb is not a ce you can just barge into. This is a family matter. I will look into whether my wife''s remains have been tampered with. Now-guards, see them out

    "Oh? You won''t let me go? Mary brushed past the guards with a snort. "Then let''s see if you''ll stop him."

    Her eyes turned to Benedict.

    "You won''t let outsiders investigate. Fine. But your son

    isn''t an outsider."

    She walked right up to him and stared him down, her tone steady and grim, "You were Caroline''s firstborn. She loved you more than anyone. Don''t you want to know if your mother is resting in peace beneath the earth... or not?"

    Benedict stood frozen. He didn''t answer

    Mary didn''t push. She simply ced a hand on his shoulder and said quietly, "Child... go see for yourself.

 The Silent 194

    In the end, Eliza and Mary were, of course, escorted out of the estate.

    Before leaving. Eliza turned and gave Benedict one final look. Her voice was steady, but her eyes held sorrow as she said, "Benedict our mother loved us. Please, don''t let her down."

    Benedict stood frozen.

    He stared, stunned, as Eliza turned and walked away. For a long moment, he couldn''t move. Then he gave a bitter smile.

    She hadn''t called him brother like that in a long time-not since she''d left the Stonor family.

    And yet... he was the eldest of the five siblings.

    Caroline had loved them dearly. If she could see what her children had be now, wouldn''t she be heartbroken?

    "You don''t need to bother with that crazy woman''s nonsense, Gabriel said, his tone indifferent. "Sophie still hasn''t returned. Now that Eliza''s off the mountain, follow her. See where she goes-she might lead you straight to Sophie."

    Benedict frowned. "And Mother? Aren''t you going to check on her grave?"

    Gabriel met his son''s gaze and hesitated. I''ll go now," he replied after a pause. "But we can''t ignore Sophie either. So hurry. Go

    He thought Benedict would obey-he always had.

    But this time. Benedict didn''t move. "No," he said.

    Gabriel blinked.

    Benedict didn''t back down. His voice v was calm but firm. "Father,e see Mother. Now, I''ll go with you."

    Gabriel''s fingers twitched. His eyes narrowed.

    For a long moment, father and son stood locked in a silent stare.

    The irony burned. Eliza is my blood sister. How could you ever call her an outsider?

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened. "Of course not. You''re my eldest son,"

    And then Benedict smiled-coldly, sadly, "What''s wrong. Father? De

    you think I''m an outsider too!"

    I''ll go

    His voice faltered, his expression stiff

    He turned away, but a glint of something dark flickered in his eyes.

    Benedict nodded slowly. Then if I''m not an outsider, there should be no issue with

    me visiting my mother''s grave. I prepare the carriage."

    He turned and walked out the door.

    toe.

    I can go alone. Or I

    But just as he reached the threshold, he stopped and added, "Of course... if you choose not to could bring Matthew and Anthony with me

    It was a threat-and Gabriel heard it loud and clear,

    If Gabriel went with him, then no matter what they discovered, it would stay between them. But if he refused... Benedict

    would bring the others.

    And if they found out Caroline''s grave had been tampered with-if her body had truly been stolen-Gabriel wouldn''t be able to bury the truth anymore.

    As Benedict''s footsteps faded down the hall, Gabriel''s face turned even paler.

    His voice, low and cold, echoed behind his son. "Don''t make things difficult for me."

    But it was already toote.

    By the time they reached the ancestral grounds of the Stonor family, it was clear: Caroline''s grave had been disturbed. Both men froze.

    Benedict stumbled forward, copsing at the base of the headstone. His hands trembled as he brushed aside the broken flowers and torn soil. "Mother... I was toote. I failed you"

    Tears streamed down his face in silence, and his fists clenched in helpless rage. This grave had been desecrated.

    And thest time they''de here had been barely four months ago-on her death anniversary.

    Whoever had done this... had done it recently. Maybe even within the past month.

    If it really had been Sophie-why?

    Then something clicked in Benedict''s mind. He turned slowly to Gabriel, who stood a few paces away, still dazed.

    With a twisted, tear-streaked smile, Benedict asked, "Father... is this because of that day? Is Sophie doing this to get back at me for hitting her?"

    "No... no, that''s not it, Gabriel said weakly. "You know Sophie.

    "I don''t! Benedict suddenly roared, his voice breaking with fury and grief.

    He clung to Caroline''s grave and sobbed. "I don''t know her. Everything we knew about her-you told us. You said she was kind. You said she was innocent. You said she was a good person... so we believed you. We trusted you. But look at this. Look at what she''s done. Is this innocence? Is this kindness? Or have you been lying to us from the beginning?"

    Gabriel had no answer. His firstborn son-usually so obedient-was now weeping before him, using him, heartbroken beyond measure.

    And in that moment, Gabriel could no longer defend Sophie.

    He closed his eyes.

    He had known she hated Eliza-but never imagined she would go this far. "I''ll bring you home, Mother... I promise," Benedict whispered.

    With trembling hands, he pulled a handkerchief from his robes and carefully cleaned the headstone, wiping away the dirt like it was the only thing he could still do for her,

    Then he rose to his feet and walked away-without once looking back.

    For the first time, he left his father behind.

    Only when he had gone did Gabriel move. Slowly, he stepped forward and stood before Caroline''s grave.

    186%

    11:44 FN, 18 Apr

    He stared in silence for a long, long time. Then he spoke.

    "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I didn''t know she would... go this far."

    If he''d known, he would''ve stopped Sophie.

    §±

    He clenched his fists. Now it was clear-Sophie had done it. No one else would dare. And now that Mary had intervened... it would be impossible to hide.

    "Til bring you back" he promised.

    Then he, too, turned and left.

    What he didn''t know... was that the moment they were gone, Eliza arrived,

    Tina had brought her in through the back, silently guiding her into the ancestral grounds.

    And there it was-Caroline''s grave. Eliza stared at it, her chest heaving. She had been prepared. She thought she was prepared. But the moment she saw it with her own eyes, her entire body began to shake.

    "Mother "she whispered, then dropped to her knees and pressed her forehead to the cold stone.

    Tears spilled over as fury surged through her veins like wildfire.

    If only I had killed Sophie the day I came back-ripped her apart, dragged her to

    hell with me. If only I hadn''t shown

    mercy.

    Now even in death, Caroline had been desecrated. ''And for that, Sophie will pay."

    Eliza would tear her limb from limb.

    Comment

 The Silent 195

    Back inside the pocket farm, Eliza marched straight to the iron cage and dragged Sophie out."

    She''d been lying low, trying to recover some strength and wait for a chance to escape. What she hadn''t expected was for Eliza to return so soon-like a lioness unleashed, radiating fury,

    Tm going to kill you, Eliza growled, then pped her hard across the face. "This is yourst chance. Tell me where is my mother''s body?"

    Sophie coughed, struggling against her grip, then grinned through the pain. "Dream on. You can kill me right now and I still

    wouldn''t tell you"

    Caroline''s body was herst card, her only bargaining chip for survival. There was no way she''d hand that over easily. No she was going to make Eliza beg for

    it.

    Fine, Eliza said coldly. "Then let''s pick up where we left offst night."

    She hauled Sophie up to the second floor and forced her down on the preparation table, tying her tightly before shoving a pre-prepared dose of poison straight into her mouth.

    Sophie coughed again, eyes wide with rm. "What did you just make me take?!"

    Last night''s torment had already left its mark. And now, as the drug slid down her throat, a chilling tremor passed through her entire body. Her instincts screamed at her-this wasn''t just a sedative.

    You think if you keep your mouth shut long enough, I''ll run out of options? Eliza stared down at her, cold as a butcher above a b of meat. "Don''t worry. By the end of today, you will talk."

    It didn''t take long. Sophie''s body began to tremble. Her vision blurred. She felt her thoughts slipping away into the dark. But her eyes remained open. Her pupils unfocused. Shey still-ck, obedient.

    Tell me your name," Eliza ordered.

    "Sophie."

    "Who are your parents?"

    "Gabriel... and Zoie Case"

    So that''s her mother. Eliza had suspected for a while that Sophie was Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter, but Zoie''s name was

    new

    The Case family. I''ve never heard of them in Hasen City. Either Zoie hid her identity very well-or she wasn''t from here at

    Putting that aside for now, Eliza leaned forward, voice sharp. "When did you steal my mother''s body? And where is it now?" "Over twenty days ago... Father had me whipped-fiftyshes. I was furious. So I summoned Nonus Ophidian. I told him to dig up your mother''s body so I could flog the corpse to vent my rage"

    Another p, harder than thest. Eliza''s hand trembled with fury. "You vile, disgusting creature. You don''t even deserve to

    Couldn''t harm the living, so she desecrated the dead? Even animals had more de

    decency.

    Eliza grabbed Sophie''s hair and struck her again and again, her voice rising with each blow. "Where is she? Where''s my

    11:45 PI, 18 Apr

    mother! Say it. Tell me where my mother''s body is!"

    "1. I didn''t make it is time. I was captured. The body. it''s still with Nonus."

    Eliza froze. That meant Sophie had sent him just one day before she''d been kidnapped. If she hadn''t ordered Tina to snatch her when she did, Caroline''s body might''ve already been deliled.

    Eliza''s chest tightened. "Who is Nomus

    1. I don''t know... He''s always been there. Since I was born... he and the others...

    He and the others! Eliza''s eyes narrowed.

    Nonus Ophidian... Nonus... Is he part of a group? Could it be that Sophie wasn''t acting alone?

    Or maybe... she wasn''t the only one Eliza had already encountered.

    Because Nonus was here now.

    No more dys. Once she recovered Caroline''s body, Sophie had to die. No more risks.

    "Where is he? How do you contact him?" Eliza asked tightly.

    "I don''t... know where he is. But when I need them... they just appear..."

    Sophie''s body began to twitch. Her limbs shook

    Eliza knew-the drug was wearing off.

    She gazed down at Sophie with detached chill. "So theye when you need them, do they?...That makes things easier." With a n now forming in her mind, she dragged Sophie bark to the cage and locked her up again.

    Then she sent a message to Gilbert.

    Come to Saint Grace Nunnery. Urgent. By dusk the next day, Gilbert arrived at her courtyard, whistling as he strolled in. "What''s the rush? Couldn''t wait to see me? he teased, eyes gleaming with his usual grin. "Don''t tell

    me

    you missed me."

    Eliza gave him a t stare.

    He scooted up beside her, grinning like a cat who smelled cream. "C''mon, tell me-did you find the form?"

    Eliza didn''t respond right away. "I found part of it, she said atst. "Got it off Sophie."

    Gilbert sat bolt upright. His eyes lit up. "You''re serious? Did you read it? Is it legit? Can it work?"

    He fired off questions like bullets-clearly he''d been desperate for good news.

    Eliza didn''t reveal everything. Instead, she gave him a carefully measured answer. I''m still analyzing it. But most of the ingredients do match the characteristics of your toxin"

    That was enough to give Gilbert hope-far more than anything he''d gotten from Sophie.

    "Fantastic. Then I''ll leave my life in your hands. He grinned again. "And if you do save me, I guess I''ll just have to...

    marry

    you in return?"

    Eliza shot him a withering look.

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    Don''t tter yourself. Just do what I asked you to do. And actually-I didn''t

    summon you here about the antidote

    Gilbert raised an eyebrow. "Ol'' Then what is it?"

    Twant to ask you about someone, Eliza said. "You worked with Sophie for a long time. Have you ever heard the name Nomu Or... Nonus and others?"

    8b%

    The moment that name left her lips, Gilbert''s expression changed. His yful grin disappeared. His eyes narrowed, and a dangerous glimt shed across his face.

 The Silent 196

    "You''ve seen him recently?" Gilbert asked.

    Eliza shook her head. "No. But he stole something very important from me. I''m tracking him down."

    86%

    §±

    Gilbert let out a mocking short. "Let me guess-Sophie''s behind it? That whole group''s like smoke and shadows. Even I''ve only seen Nomus a handful of times, and as for the rest! Never. Not once."

    "They keep themselves that well hidden?" Eliza frowned.

    "Finding them won''t be easy" Gilbert said with a shrug. "But I have a feeling Nonus will be surfacing soon."

    Eliza narrowed her eyes. "Because I''ve got Sophie?"

    "Exactly. They won''t sit back while Sophie''s in danger. So you''d better be careful-

    if you die before brewing the antidote. we''re all screwed. Gilbert grinned like the idea entertained him..

    Eliza, unbothered, said coolly, "Then you''d better be careful too."

    "Me What for?" Gilbert spread his arms dramatically. "I was Sophie''s puppet before, and now that she''s captured, I''m yours. What can they me me for? Being a puppet isn''t a crime.

    He gave her a wide-eyed look of mock innocence

    Eliza smiled faintly. You''re not wrong-you are my puppet now. And just so you know, after reviewing the form on Sophie''s body, I can say with confidence that no one else in Bortend besides me can make antidote.

    your

    Gilbert''s eyes widened. "You destroyed the original form?"

    I did. Eliza confirmed. "But that''s not why I say I''m the only one left who can recreate it. The real reason. I''m not ready to tell you yet. What you do need to understand is this-if I die, your cure dies with me

    "Ruthless, Gilbert sighed, dramatically clutching his chest. "We''re allies now, aren''t we? Allies should at least share some secrets. Friends, even

    "Sorry Eliza said with a chilly smile. "You''re not my friend. Allies can be enemies overnight. Friends don''t. You may be on my side for now-but that doesn''t make you safe."

    Gilbert gasped, hands to his heart. "Ouch. That hurt a little."

    "Good" Eliza replied without flinching. "Now can we get back to business?"

    "Everything you know about Nonus Ophidian

    "I won''t pretend I know much. Gilbert said. "But the few times I met him, I did sense something, familiar. Like he was one

    ? of us"

    "One of us?" Eliza raised a brow

    "Yeah. A poison user N

    Maybe even more skilled than I am. But the real danger isn''t his poison. It''s his snakes." Eliza visibly stiffened. "Snakes?"

    Gilbertughed the moment he saw her flinch. "You? You''re afraid of snakes?

    After handling centipedes and spiders like they''re pets?

    "Snakes are snakes. Hugs are bugs. They''re not the same, Eliza muttered. She''d been bitten by a snake as a child, and the

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    memory had never left her. Just the thought of it still made her skin crawl

    Alone, Eliza sat by herself, one hand idly resting beneath her chin as she stared off into the distance.

    Nomus... a poisoner, like Gilbert, And yet, Gilbert imed they''d only crossed paths a few times.

    86%1

    Still, Eliza coulhyt shake the odd sense that the two were almost too simr-one controlled insects, the other, snakes. It was as if they''de from the same lineage... the same master.

    But Gilbert''s casual demeanor didn''t seem faked. If he did know Nonus better than he let on, he was either hiding it well-or genuinely unaware.

    Still, it was just a hunch. And Eliza didn''t have time to waste chasing shadows. She returned to her pocket farm.

    If Nonus wasing for her... she''d be ready.

    After returning from the graveyard, Benedict, disgusted and disillusioned by their father''s reaction, had gone straight to his two younger brothers and told them the truth their mother''s body had been stolen.

    Their reactions were intense-but not in the way he''d hoped.

    Does it matter who''s using who?" Benedict said, trying to stay calm. The point

    is, Mother''s body is missing. Shouldn''t wel be focused on finding her?"

    "I am concerned!" Mathew shot back. "But I won''t just stand by while Eliza nders Sophie."

    Benedict''s expression darkened. "You think Eliza would lie about something like this? She''s our mother''s daughter, just like

    We are

    Matthew stared at him in disbelief. "What''s that supposed to mean? That because Sophie isn''t our blood sister, it''s okay to suspect her? To assume she''s the one who desecrated our mother''s grave?

    "When did I ever say that? Benedict snapped. "Stop twisting my words, Matthew."

    Twisting your- Matthew let out a bitterugh and turned to Anthony. "You heard what he said. You tell him. Wasn''t that exactly how it sounded?"

    Both brothers turned to Anthony

    Anthony''s voice was calm as always. "Benedict, I know you''re upset about what happened. We all are. But what you said earlier it was harsh. If Sophiees back and hears you talking like that, imagine how much it''ll hurt her."

    Matthew''s face lit up with vindication. "See? I''m not the only one who thinks so." Benedict inhaled sharply, trying to rein in his rising frustration.

    These two w

    were impossible.

    Or maybe they''d always been like this when it came to S But now, standing here, sering their reactions-it was like waking up from a dream and realizing the whole world had been

    Sophie. It was just that he used to be on her side too, blind to it a

    all.

    upside down.

    "I didn''te here to argue about nonsense," he said coldly. "I only came because I thought, as your elder brother-and as the eldest son of the Stonor family¡ªI had a duty to tell you what happened. But clearly. I was wrong

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    85%

    His voice grew colder with each word. Do whatever you want. Look for her-or don''t. Either way, I will bring Mother back."

    With that. Benedict turned and walked away from the Stonor estate without another word.

    Matthew scowled "Unbelievable. Eliza''s poisoned lus mind too

    Anthony remained expressionless. "It''s no surprise. Benedict always had a soft spot for her. He''s doted on Eliza for over a decade of course his bias would retur

    "But that doesn''t mean he can use Sophie like that Matthew snapped. "This can''t go unanswered. I''m going to get to the bottom of this."

    ¡°I may not be able to go in, Matthew said with a smirk, ¡°but I have ways of getting Eliza toe out."

    "I may not be able to go in, Matthew said with a smirk, "but I have ways of getting Eliza toe out."

 The Silent 197

    86%1

    Back in his room. Matthew knelt before arge wooden chest. Carefully, almost reverently, he lifted out an old children''s kite-handmade and fragile, with faded colors.

    It had been a gift from his mother when he was just a boy. Since her death, he hadn''t touched it, let alone flown it

    And yet today... he''d taken it out again. Not for her. But for Sophie.

    "She''s definitely hiding Sophie, Matthew muttered to himself. "If I want Eliza to release her, I''ll have to offer something she

    can''t refuse."

    And if there was anything Eliza still treasured, they all knew what it was.

    She had once tried to take Caroline''s memorial que with her when she left to be a nun. Later, she''d used Dn to force them into handing over Caroline''s dowry.

    At this point, there was hardly anything of their mother''s left in the Stonor household.

    And this kite-thisst, precious thing...

    Matthew''s heart twisted. The thought of handing it over to Eliza made his chest tighten unbearably. But Sophie was still in

    her hands

    And DOW with Eliza using her of grave robbery, if he didn''t get her out soon, Sophie''s reputation would bepletely destroyed

    Tm sorry, Mother, Matthew whispered, voice hoarse. ¡°I''ve failed you... but once I get Sophie back, I''ll find a way to redeem this. I swear I''ll buy it back.

    The decision made, he mounted a horse with the kite wrapped carefully in cloth, and rode hard toward Mount Westin, just outside Hasen City.

    Gabriel, still recovering in bed, slowly opened his eyes and sat up, wincing.

    Cyrus Mooney, his steward, stepped forward to support him.

    "Did he say what he was going for? Gabriel asked, coughing weakly.

    "Not exactly." Cyrus replied. "But... he was carrying a kite."

    Gabriel blinked, then frowned. "A kite?"

    A swallow kite. Small, handmade. Looked like a child''s toy," Cyrus said.

    Gabriel fell silent. He knew exactly what that kite was,

    sure he doesn''t force his way into Saint Grace Nunnery"

    After a long, pause, he murmured. "Let him go. Just make sure h The King had grown increasingly displeased with the Stonor family, and ever since Nn returned, the pressure had only

    Gabriel had already lost several trusted men in court. He knew very well this was the King''s warning-a coordinated push from the crown and the Prince Regent both

    He couldn''t allow that to happen.

    But with their shadow guards decimated, he had no choice but to lie low, biding

    his time under the guise of illness, while

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    rebuilding his power in secret

    His sons, however, remained unaware of how dire things had be.

    86%D

    Two hourster, Matthew arrived at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    "Eliza, a nun reported, "Matthew is here. He says he wants to make a trade. He

    insists you''ll regret it if you don''t see him."

    Trade something? Eliza raised an eyebrow.

    She could guess easily enough what he was after. The question was-did he bring

    anything worth her time? Trade something? Eliza raised an eyebrow,

    When she stepped outside and caught sight of the item in his hand, her expression twisted into a scornful smile.

    Matthew''s face remained nk. "You know exactly what this kite means to me, so

    I won''t waste time. You wanted something that belonged to Mother. Fine. I''m offering you this. In return-let Sophie go.

    Eliza stared at him in disbelief before letting out a bitterugh. "Wow. I never thought you''d go this far for Sophie. What is it, Matthew? Are you nning to erase your mother from your heart just to save that woman?"

    "I''m not abandoning my mother, Matthew snapped. "If you hadn''t kidnapped Sophie. I''d never have brought this out." "Perfect" Eliza said coldly, ring down at him. "You heartless traitor. The two of you really are a match made in hell-her, a grave-robbing monster, and you, a mother-denying coward."

    "Watch your mouth!" Matthew stepped forward, seething. Just because I won''t hit you doesn''t mean you can insult Sophie however you want!"

    Eliza smirked. "Oh, I see. Ready to raise a hand against me now? Out of all the men in Hasen City, I guess you really are the best. Matthew-no one throws a punch at a woman like you do."

    Matthew''s grip tightened around the kite. The paper crinkled loudly in his fists.

    He caught himself just in time, quickly loosening his hands and checking for damage. When he saw the paper had only torn slightly, he exhaled in relief. Eliza rolled her eyes. "Really? You''re still worried about the kite? What for? You''re already giving it away to a so-called outsider What do you care?"

    Her voice turned mocking. "Let me guess-you think I''ll treasure it, hold onto it, and someday you''lle back with something better to trade for it?"

    "You better not destroy it, Matthew growled. "That kite was made by our mother. If you ruin it, how could you face her memory: After everything she did for you?"

    Eliza''s gaze turned icy. "She did make it-for you. Not for me. If you don''t cherish it, why should I?"

    Eliza

    "Don''t raise your voice at me," she said coldly, standing tall at the top of the steps. "I''m not your sister anymore. Address me properly-Your Grace, Matthew"

    His jaw tightened so hard he looked like he might crack a tooth. After a long pause, he turned his face away and snapped, "So? Are you going to make the trade or not? Because if you say no, I won''t be offering again."

    He was certain she''d ept.

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    After all, he knew how much she cared about anything rted to Caroline.

    This kite, with all its sentimental weight, would surely break her resolve.

    86%

    But what Matthew didn''t understand was it was because Eliza cared so much...

    that she made her choice without hesitation.

    "I''m not trading. Eliza said tly.

 The Silent 198

    11:43 PM, 18 Apr

    What did you just say?" Matthew stared at Eliza in disbelief.

    Eliza''s expression didn''t shift an inch. "I said, I won''t make the trade. Did you hear me clearly now? Or would you like me to say it a third time?"

    "Ehza, you

    The moment Matthew said her name again, a dark blur shed in front of him.

    Startled, he instinctively drew his dagger, trying to defend himself. But he was far too slow.

    Before he could raise his hand. Tina had already knocked the de clean out of it. Her other hand curled into a fist and crashed straight into Matthew''s face, mming him to the ground.

    He barely had time to register the blow before Tinanded a brutal kick to his chest, sending him flying.

    Matthew hit the dirt hard, coughing violently from the impact. "You... Who the hell are you? How dare youy a hand on

    me

    But then Eliza walked toward him, slow and deliberate, every step echoing with disdain. Tina stood proudly at her back, chin lifted, not bothering to hide the contempt in her eyes.

    "She''s mine." Eliza said coldly. Any objections?"

    She nced down at Matthew, who was still clutching the kite in his hands-even after the beating. The same kite their mother had lovingly made for him.

    Eliza sneered. I wonder how our mother would feel, knowing the kite she stitched for her son with her own hands is now being used to barter for the daughter of the woman who destroyed her?"

    Matthew gritted his teeth. "What the hell are you talking about? What daughter of a sworn enemy? You''re spouting

    nonsense.

    He tried to sit up, but pain shed across his face as he clutched his ribs. "Oh right, Eliza murmured. Tm rambling again." She gave a bitter, self-mocking smile. "Mother loved us so much. Even if she knew what kind of son you''ve be, maybe she still wouldn''t regret making that kite. "Oh right," Eliza murmured I''m rambling again.

    Her gaze sharpened "But what about you, Matthew? Do you have any regrets?"

    Matthew''s fists clenched tight. He red at her. "I know exactly what you''re trying to do. You want toe between me and Sophie. Well, forget it. Blood or no blood, she''s my sister-and nothing will change that."

    Eliza''s voice dropped. "Is that so? Then I hope you don''t regret those words when the truth finally hits you."

    And with that, she turned and walked back into Saint Grace Nunnery,

    There was nothing left to say,

    If Matthew insisted on staying blind, then let him. She wasn''t going to waste another breath.

    Back in her courtyard, Eliza sat down by the stone table, rubbing her temples in exhaustion.

    But just as she reached for a cup of coffee, Tina''s sharp voice r

    rang out, "Serenity, watch out!"

    A sh of emerald shot from beneath the table. A venomous green snake lunged forward and sank its fangs into Eli

    Eliza''s lower

    86%

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    leg.

    Startled, Eliza jolted back. But Tima was faster. She seized the snake mid-strike

    and flung it to the ground, her sword already drawn

    With one clean sweep, she severed it at the neck.

    "Well now, that was fast," came a hoarse voice, followed by a slow, mocking p.

    Eliza turned toward the sound.

    A middle-aged man emerged from the doorway of her room, his entire body wrapped in rags, eyes sharp and dangerous as they slid from Tina to Eliza''s wounded leg.

    Looks like Mama knew how well-protected her little girl would be."

    Eliza calmly reached under her ck habit and pressed down on her shinyers

    of tightly wrapped protective clothy underneath.

    She''d prepared for this.

    If she hadn''t, the bite might have ended her.

    She looked him square in the eye. "Mind telling me who let you in on that little detail?"

    Nonus grinned, voice like gravel. "Seems I have a traitor to clean up, doesn''t it?¡± But Eliza wasn''t about to hand Gilbert over. She gave a cold chuckle. "Your master''s just a coward. A little pressure and the wholework folds. Why ask who gave me what when you clearly don''t have control over your own people?¡±

    Nonus raised a brow. "Fair point. Still, I''m curious-what exactly did you do to make Sophie talk

    His tone was casual, teasing, but there was a flicker of menace in his eyes-like he was already imagining how he''d return the favor.

    Eliza met his smile with one of her own, just as cold. "I have all kinds of tricks. If you''re so curious, I wouldn''t mind testing a few on you."

    "Your Grace, you''re wee to try anything you like, Nonus said, stepping forward with an exaggerated bow. "But let''s not waste time. I came to negotiate,"

    From his sleeve, he flicked out a strip of fine fabric-bloodstained and unmistakable. It floated to the ground at her feet. "You know this, don''t you? Nonus said.

    Eliza''s face darkened.

    It was a piece of the burial robe Caroline had beenid to rest in

    "Very well, she said softly. "If we''re going to negotiate, let''s make it real

    She reached into her sleeve, subtly pulling something from her pocket farm, and ced it on the table between them.

    A strand of hair-bloody, torn, clearly ripped from a living scalp.

    Nonus''s eyes went dark.

    "Don''t even think about using my mother''s remains to threaten me," Eliza said, voice low with fury. "If she''s unharmed, I''ll leave Sophie the same way."

    86%

    It was technically true-Sophie still had all ten fingers and toes. That counted as intact.

    Nonus let out a slow, dangerousugh. "No one''s ever dared threaten me like this before."

    "Well," Eliza said coolly, "there''s a first time for everything

    He narrowed his eyes. You''re not afraid I''ve already destroyed your mother''s corpse?"

    "If you''ve done that," Eliza said, barely holding back the rage boiling in her chest, "then I''ll shred Sophie to pieces, feed her to the dogs, and you can dig her out of their stomachs yourself."

    The chill in her voice sent a vis

    at a visible flicker of unease across Nonus''s face.

    Behind Eliza, Tina stepped forward, sword still drawn, radiating killing intent so sharp it filled the air like ice.

    Nonus nced at her, then back at Eliza. "Well, well. No wonder they call you Bortend''s first Holy Lady. I see the title wasn''t just for show

    Then, after a long pause, he finally spoke again. Three days from now. Bring my young mistress to Moonshade Pavilion, just outside Hasen City. If Sophie has suffered even a scratch... you don''t get your mother back."

    Eliza''s voice didn''t waver. "And I''ll tell you the same thing-if my mother has even a single hair missing. I''ll make sure Sophie wishes she were dead."

 The Silent 199

    86%

    Once they agreed on the time and ce for the exchange, Nomus tumed and left without another word.

    But just as he stepped past the courtyard gate, he suddenly paused-his gaze cutting sharply to one side.

    There, standing silently beneath the moonlit archway, was an elderly nun with a stern face, her eyes cold and unreadable as she stared directly at him.

    Nonus narrowed his eyes, then casually shook the rags on his body. Several snakes slithered out from beneath his sleeves. hissing menacingly in her direction,

    He thought she''d pame. He thought he''d see fear.

    But the old nun didn''t even flinch.

    Tch." Nonus scoffed, unimpressed, and disappeared into the shadows of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Back in the courtyard, after he left, Tinabed through the entire area with her sword drawn. She ended up finding nearly a dozen venomous snakes hiding in the corners.

    "Just one visit from Nonus and my ce almost turned into a snake den, she muttered grimly.

    Once all the snakes were killed, she gathered their corpses into a bundle, nning to burn them all.

    But before she could set the fire, a calm voice rang out from the courtyard

    entrance.

    "Wait. Don''t burn them."

    Eliza tumed, surprised. "Mary? Why are you here?"

    "If I hadn''te, I wouldn''t have known you were hiding something this big from

    me, Mary said coolly, eyes sharp as a de.

    Eliza instantly looked guilty and shrank her neck.

    So... Mary had been outside all along. She must''ve overheard everything

    between her and Nonus.

    Eliza gave a sheepish sanile, "I was going to tell you, I swear. I just wanted to wait until the time and ce were confirmed

    first

    "Is that so Mary''s voice wasced with doubt

    I never lie to you," Eliza swore, holding up her hand in a solemn gesture.

    Mary snorted. "Fine. I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt-for now. But three days from now, I''m going with you."

    Eliza''s eyes widened. That''s not a good idea. It''s going to be dangerous, I don''t know how many people they''ll bring. It fight breaks out... Mary, you''re a nun. That''s not something you should witness-

    "Oh, now I''m a nun?" Mary cut her off with a sharp look. "Let me remind you- when I made my name as the Sage of Poison, I saw more corpses than you''ve seen living souls. Do you really think a little blood scares me?"

    Eliza was thoroughly silenced.

    Mary''s tone was final. "Whether you bring me or not, I''ll be at Moonshade Pavilion that day. You can''t stop me."

    And she wasn''t wrong. Letting Mary go alone would be even worse-what if she arrived before them and ran straight into an

    86%

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    ambush?

    But this wasn''t a job for just the two of them-nor just the three, counting Tina. She needed reinforcements.

    The Stonor brothers? Absolutely not. Fair-weather fence-sitters, the lot of them. If she handed Sophie over, they''d probably rush to her side with coffee and sympathy.

    No-she didn''t even consider asking them.

    That left only one name in her mind.

    "I need to write to the Prince Regent, Eliza said to Mary.

    The mercenaries Sophie employed were clearly from the underworld. Eliza had

    no connections in that world. Mary, perhaps, once had them-but now she was a nun, too.

    That meant the only one she could rely on now... was Nn.

    She wrote the letter and sent it off. She didn''t expect him until the next day.

    But to her surprise, he arrived that very night.

    Even more surprising-Mary hadn''t left yet.

    The moment Nn stepped into the courtyard and saw the two of them standing

    there, he cleared his throat, awkwardly pressing a fist to his lips.

    1

    "I saw your letter and... thought those people might return tonight. I figured I''d bettere right away"

    It sounded like an exnation. Probably was. Likely meant for Mary.

    But the more he exined, the more it sounded like an excuse.

    Eliza, feeling the awkward tension rise, jumped to her feet. "Oh. Right. Thene in. I''ll get you some coffee

    She darted off into the house, leaving Nn and Mary alone under the moonlight.

    Mary looked at him coolly, "Your Highness, you''re a little too obvious. Even if you''ve developed... certain feelings, you should learn to restrain them. Serenity still belongs to Saint Grace Nunnery, What you''re doing could jeopardize her spiritual practice

    Nn had no defense. He''d acted out of impulse. The moment he received Eliza''s letter, his concern overpowered his reason. He hadn''t even considered how it might look until he arrived-and saw Mary standing right there. Visiting a young woman''s home in the dead of night? If anyone saw...

    Her reputation would be ruined. He lowered his head. "You''re right. It was careless of me. I apologize, and I promise-it won''t happen again."

    Won''t happen again? Mary''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She said nothing more, but her stare said it all.

    Thankfully, Eliza returned with a tray before Mary could speak.

    They gathered around the stone table.

    After serving Nn, Eliza turned to Mary. "You still ha

    haven''t told me... what do you n to do with those snake corpses?"

    86%

    ¡ü 1175 Fi, 18 Apr

    Nn followed her gaze-and finally noticed the blood-soaked bundle sitting by

    the table.

    A half-exposed serpent tail peeked out from under the cloth. Its greenish sheen made his stomach churn.

    Judging by the size of the bundle, there were a lot more inside.

    Realizing these makes had all been found inside Eliza''s courtyard made his blood boil.

    Mary replied, "They may be dead, but their venom is still potent. Since we''ll be seeing this Nomus soon, I figured I''d brew something special to feed his precious little pets"

    Her smile was ice-cold, brimming with killing intent. She looked nothing like a nun in that moment.

    Poison against poison, Eliza thought, lips curling. Let''s see whose venom wins- Mary''s or his.

    Nn''s expression shifted slightly. He seemed to realize something but said nothing

    Mary continued, "Nonus won''t bring too many to Moonshade Pavilion. Serenity and I can handle him. As for you. Your Highness. Id appreciate it if you could secure the surrounding area."

    Nn frowned at first-he clearly hadn''t expected to be left out.

    But after a moment of thought, he nodded. "If you''re confident, then I''ll leave

    Serenity in your hands.

    Mary gave him a long, expressionless stare. Clearly unimpressed.

    Nn, however, lookedpletely at case with himself.

    She let out a quiet snort

    He chuckled softly in return. The air around the table suddenly turned... strange.

    Eliza felt a headacheing on.

    When Mary finally left with her bundle of snakes, Eliza slowly turned to Nn and, with mock reproach in her voice, asked, "Why were you bickering with Mary just now?"

    Nn gave her a picture of innocence. "I wasn''t. I just spoke without thinking

    "Really?"

    "Really. But if you think I said something I shouldn''t have, I''ll watch my words next time. Promise."

    Hearing that, Eliza suddenly wondered if maybe she had been reading too much

    into things.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 200

    Once Nn departed. Eliza returned to her pocket farm.

    This time, though, she didn''t go to see Sophie.

    The exchange was set to happen in three days. And before then, there was much to prepare-especially when it came to dealing with Nomus

    While Mary could likely handle his poisons, the man also controlled venomous snakes If they weren''t careful, those snakes could put them at a severe disadvantage.

    After all, even if one wasn''t afraid, being bitten by a deadly viper was no sinall matter.

    So Eliza headed straight to the second floor of the pocket farm.

    It no longer housed only toxic herbs-there were now poisonous creatures as well. Fire ants. Toads. Spiders. But her eyes slid past them. finallynding on the scorpions nestled in a corner.

    Over a dozen of them. Small for now, but vicious. Of the Five Venoms, scorpions were the most feared-not just for their toxins, but their innate ferocity.

    If she had to pick one kind of creature to counter Nonus''s snakes, it would be these.

    They were still too small, and their venom not yet potent enough. But Eliza had three days-and in a ce as rich in spiritual energy as her pocket farm, three days were more than enough. She would feed them poison. Bathe them in spirit water. And she would raise a Scorpion King or two.

    Mary came looking for her, but Tina handled it-offering excuses and turning visitors away.

    And so, the days slipped by

    On the morning of the third day, Eliza emerged.

    Though she hadn''t slept for nearly three days, the ambient energy of the packet

    farm kept her body stable and her mind. sharp

    She packed everything she needed and stepped out of her courtyard.

    Mary was already there, waiting at the gate. "You''re ready?" she asked.

    Eliza gave a nod. "I am. Let''s go?

    Mary blinked, then nced around. "Where''s Sophie?"

    "Rx" Eliza said calmly. "She''s with me?

    Mary didn''t press further. She assumed Eliza had entrusted Sophie to Tina

    And so, the two of them descended the mountain-bringing with them the numery''s ever-reliable donkey.

    Mary refused to ride, of course. She handed the reins to Eliza, who climbed on with an amused smirk, while Mary walked beside her, looking equal parts annoyed and dignified as they made their show, steady way toward Moonshade Pavilion.

    As they passed the base of Mount Westin, something caught Eliza''s eye.

    She turned slightly and spotted a newly built straw hut in the distance¡ªone that hadn''t been there before.

    86%

    45 Fr, 18 Apr

    It was positioned to face the path leading down from the nunnery

    No one was outside, so she said nothing and continued on.

    What she didn''t see... was the man who appeared just after she looked away. Dn stepped out of the brush, arms full of thatch. He stopped dead in his tracks when he saw the familiar figure riding away.

    Eliza!" he breathed

    He hadn''t seen her in days-hadn''t even expected to. He dropped the thatch immediately, brushed the straw off his rough tunic, and rushed after her.

    "Eliza! Eliza""

    He chased them for several miles, calling out, but they didn''t turn. Whether they couldn''t hear or simply chose not to respond. Eliza and Mary kept moving forward.

    Dn didn''t want to give up. He ran harder. He had to see her. But as he followed, he realized something strange-Eliza wasn''t heading toward Hasen City.

    Nor was she going toward any nearby vige.

    And then he spotted it. A pavilion up ahead, nestled at a curve in the road.

    Moonshade Pavilion? he thought. Why would she be going there?

    Just as confusion furrowed his brow, three strangely dressed figures stepped out

    from the opposite side of the pavilion.

    Dn''s instincts red. Something felt wrong.

    He ducked behind a tree and peered out cautiously

    "Dn''s following us, Mary murmured, ncing back over her shoulder.

    Eliza didn''t even look. "Let him," she said tly. "So long as he doesn''t interfere."

    Mary gave a small nod and said no more.

    They turned their attention back to the figures ahead.

    Nonus had arrived-with two others.

    One was Gilbert. The third was a stranger, entirely shrouded in dark fabric. Only a

    pair of eyes was visible beneath theyers of cloth.

    And strapped to his back was a coffin, Caroline''s coffin.

    They hadn''t even spared her final resting ce.

    Eliza''s hands clenched at her sides, her gaze sharp and unyielding.

    Nonus stepped forward with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Your Grace, this doesn''t look like what we agreed to

    He scanned behind them, taking note of the donkey-and nothing else. No Sophie. His smile vanished. "You nning to break our deal?"

    Eliza''s lips curled into a faint, cold smile. "Don''t be so hasty. Sophie''s here. But before you see her. I want to something."

    She took a step forward. "I want to see my mother''s body. I need to know you haven''t done anything to it

    a confirm

    45 FIL 18 Apr

    It wasn''t just suspicion-it was dread. If they had vited Caroline''s corpse... then

    Eliza would return that cruelty at thousandfold

    Nomus gave a low sort. "There''s no need to worry. Your mother is still... quite intact.

    With a flick of his hand, he pped the lid clean off the coffin.

    The nails had been pried loose long ago, so it opened easily.

    Insidey a woman''s skeleton, dressed in a burial gown, bones long stripped of flesh.

    Eliza''s breath hitched. Her pupils shrank

    Mary gasped. Caroline

    Behind the tree. Dn''s eyes widened in horror.

    He mped a hand over his mouth to stifle the sound threatening to escape his

    throat.

    What is this? he thought frantically. Why is Mother''s coffin... her body... here? Who are these people?"

    Eliza instinctively stepped forward-but Nonus mmed the lid shut again.

    "Now he said darkly, resting a hand on the coffin, "bring me Sophie.

    Eliza forced herself to stay calm. "Mary, wait here."

    Then she turned and walked away, slipping behind the trees-past the one Dn was hiding behind.

    He didn''t dare move. Momentster, Eliza returned, dragging Sophie with her.

    Mouth gagged, hands bound, dragged out from Eliza''s pocket farm and into the morning light.

    The moment Nonus and hispanionsid eyes on her, their expressions changed. "Sophie," they breathed.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 201

    Sophie thought, "Nonus... He''s here! They''vee to rescue me! Finally! That wretched little batch-Eliza''s time is up.

    Sophie could barely contain her joy. If Eliza wasn''t still hovering over her, she would''ve thrown herself toward the sound of Nomis''s voice, tears of relief streaming down her face.

    Blinded by the cloth over her eyes, she could only rely on what little she heard to piece together the scene. But the moment Nonus and the others saw her- bloodied, bruised, and filthy-a storm of fury rolled off them in waves. All except Gilbert.

    In fact, Gilbert might''ve been the only one in that group secretly enjoying the sight. To him, Sophie''s sorry state was karma

    at its finest.

    So before anyone else could speak. Gilbert stepped forward with theatrical outrage. "Is this how you keep your word? Look at her! What the hell did you do to Sophie?!

    Whatever you did... good job, he thought with smug satisfaction."

    Eliza shot him a nce-just one-and immediately caught the faint glint of amusement in his eyes.

    She answered coolly, "I kept my word. I didn''ty a single finger on her these past three days."

    Then what about all these injuries?!" Gilbert bellowed, louder than anyone else, like he had some moral high ground to stand on.

    Eliza ignored himpletely, turning instead to Nonus''s dark gaze with a thin smile. "Well, maybe if you hadn''t taken so long to show up, she''d still be in better shape. Actually, if you''d been even one dayter... all you''d find here would be Sophies corpse."

    The threat was clear. Brutally so.

    Nonus and hispanion both clenched their jaws. His voice was cold. "Holy Lady, don''t forget-your mother''s body is still in our hands. You push us too far, you may not get it back."

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed. Then without warning, she grabbed Sophie by the cor and flung her to the ground like a sack of trash.

    Gilbert''s eyes widened in genuine shock. Eliza''s voice was low and sharp. Then by all means-try me. But if youy so much as a finger on my mother''s corpse, I''ll carve Sophie into pieces.

    "What are you doing?!" Nonus snapped.

    Even before the words finished leaving his lips, Eliza had already drawn a dagger and pressed the de coldly to Sophie''s throat

    "Want to test me?" she asked. Her voice was so calm, soposed-it made the danger all the more chilling

    Sophie froze. She couldn''t see the de, but the cold metal biting against her skin told her exactly what it was. She didn''t

    dare

    Trembling, her voice cracked as she cried out, "Nonus! Stop! Just trade me already-get me out of here!"

    Just get me away from her. Once I''m out of her hands, I swear I''ll make her pay, I''ll y her alive if I have to. I''ll tear her into pieces and dance on the remains.

    Nonus held back the curses bubbling in his throat

    Finally, he ground out, "The body and the coffin are right here. How do you want to do this?"

    86%

    211:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    Eliza nced at the coffinrge, heavy. There was no way they could carry the entire thing out in the middle of this

    standoff.

    Someone would have to go over and retrieve Caroline''s body directly.

    Noms clearly thought the same.

    He narrowed his eyes, a shadow of danger flickering through them. "How about we each send one person?"

    Before Eliza could respond, Mary stepped forward and answered, firm and clear: "Deal

    Then she turned to Eliza, gaze steady. Tll go. Don''t move."

    Eliza opened her mouth to protest. It should be me. It''s my mother....

    But when she looked into Mary''s eyes, she faltered-then finally nodded. "Alright. Be careful."

    On the other side, Gilbert nced at her with a trace of hidden intent. "Should I go?" he offered casually.

    Nonus didn''t even hesitate. "No. Septimus, you go. Nonus didn''t even hesitate. "No. Septimus, you go."

    The man wrapped inyers of cloth-Septimus Ophidian-nodded. "Yes." Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ''Septimus is number seven, but he takes orders from Nonus... So the rankings aren''t led by Prime-they''re led by Nine? Interesting.

    He stepped aside to make way, still mulling it over.

    Septimus ced the coffin down, then strode toward Eliza''s side. At the same time, Mary began to walk toward the other group, rosary beads glinting in her hand.

    Nonus''s eyes followed Mary closely. Suddenly, something clicked.

    "Wait... wasn''t she the nun I saw at Saint Grace Nunnery three days ago? The one I tried to scare for fun?

    How boring she was then... And now I find out she''s the Holy Lady''s master-the head nun of the entire nunnery

    Meanwhile, behind Eliza, a shadow emerged. It was Tina.

    And yet... the exchange went surprisingly smoothly.

    Even as Septimus reached them, Eliza didn''t lower the de. Not yet. She waited-watched-as Mary carefully lifted Caroline''s body from the coffin and wrapped her gently in silk.

    Only when Mary began walking back, Caroline cradled in her arms, did Eliza finally pull the de away from Sophie''s neck.

    "Time to go, Septimus rasped. His voice was even harsher than Nonus''s-like his vocal cords had been shredded and stitched back together with sandpaper.

    He didn''t show Sophie much respect. Grabbing her by the arm, he yanked her up and dragged her toward their side.

    "Go. Move"

    Sophie stumbled forward, barely managing to stay upright. She moved fast, tou fast-like she was terrified Eliza might change her mind and snatch her back at any moment.

    The exchange wasplete. Eliza rushed over to meet Mary, Tina close beltind, guarding both sides.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, as soon as Sophie''s ropes were rui

    TLAS EN, 18 Apr

    86%1

    twisted with rage. She pointed a trembling, bloodied finger at Eliza and shrieked. What are you all standing around for?! Kill

    them!"

    Her voice cracked with fury. She looked unhinged

    "Kill that old nun and the assassin," she snarled "But leave Eliza alive-I want to

    take my time. I''ll make her wish she were dead"

    Locked in that iron cage, humiliated, broken, tortured-every moment of her torment was burned into her bones.

    And now. Sophie''s vengeance had finally arrived.

    AD

 The Silent 202

    The moment Sophie gave the order, Nonus smiled coldly,

    "As youmand. Sophie.

    As his rasping voice rang out, a dreadful chorus of hissing rose around them- dozens of emerald-green vipers slithering with rming speed, encircling Eliza, Mary, and Tina from every direction, cutting off any chance of retreat.

    Watching this unfold, Sophie could already picture their deaths, She could already see Eliza kneeling before her, begging for mercy. Her lips curled into a triumphant smile, and then-she burst intoughter.

    But herugh died in her throat. A violent spasm wracked her body, and with a sickening gurgle, she spewed out a mouthful of pitch-ck blood.

    "Sophie Nomus paled, eyes shing in rm.

    The blood soaked the ground like tar. His voice turned sharp, filled with fury. "You poisoned her," he snarled at Eliza. ¡°You actually poisoned her beforehand?"

    Eliza didn''t flinch. As the serpents closed in, she remained calm. "If I hadn''t, how else was I supposed to guard against a treacherous coward like you?"

    "Damn it. Give me the antidote, Nonus barked.

    "Oh, I''ll dly hand it over," Eliza said coolly, a ghost of a smile touching her lips. "As soon as you let us go."

    "Don''t let them leave!" Sophie shrieked, her body wracked with another coughing fit. Clutching Nonus with one bloodied hand, she growled through clenched teeth, ''Eliza... you''re not going anywhere. Not today."

    She had endured too much, for too long. This was her moment-she wouldn''t let Eliza slip away.

    "But the poison in your body-

    "Shut up!" Sophie snapped. "You useless idiot. Grab the old nun-she''s Eliza''s master. If we take her, Eliza will have to give us the antidote!"

    Understanding shed in Nonus''s eyes, and at hismand, half the serpents turned and lunged at Mary.

    Mary kicked away one snake, then swiftly pulled several bottles from her sleeve and sshed a sulfuric mix of yellow arsenic across the swarm-instantly killing several.

    But more kepting, wave after wave. And with Caroline''s skeletal remains cradled in her an

    Mary had to move cautiously. If she lost her grip, the bones would scatter. That hesitation made her vulnerable.

    Tina-help Mary Eliza ordered sharply.

    Tina hesitated only for a second. When she saw Eliza''s steady gaze, she nodded and rushed to Mary''s side.

    Thinking she''d gained the upper hand, Sophie''s face lit up. "Go! Go now-p get

    her!"

    Just as a dozen venomous snakesunched toward Eliza all at once, she flicked her sleeve... And in a blur, more than a dozen glistening, ck-shelled scorpions shot out like daggers. Their massive pincers clicked-crack, crack-snapping snakes in half with terriftina Th.

    11:45 Fri, 18 Apr

    down like darts, piercing skulls and leaving twitching corpses in their wake. This time, it was Nonus who spat blood. He stood frozen, watching in horror as his precious snakes-his lethal weapons- were butchered in seconds.

    What the hell are those things?" Sophie screamed, her voice shrill with panic. Gilbert, standing behind her, was too stunned to answer.

    Those were the scorpions he had given Eliza days ago. And now?

    They had transformed into monstrous beasts-thicker, faster, deadlier. Not just scorpions. Scorpion kings.

    Where had she even found that many? Let alone raised them to such size and venom in so little time?

    Nonus and Septimus nced at Gilbert, suspicion in their eyes-only to see him looking just as shocked as they were. That settled it.

    "Retreat, Nonus growled. "Now."

    He didn''t need to say it twice. If they stayed, everyst snake would be ughtered.

    Nonus and Septimus grabbed Sophie and turned to flee.

    "No! I''m not leaving! You cowards-you can''t even handle three women?!" Sophie

    shrieked, fighting back, her fury nearly breaking her teeth.

    But the two men didn''t listen. They dragged her away by force.

    Gilbert paused-just for a moment. His eyes locked with Eliza''s. Then, without a word, he turned and ran after them.

    As Nonus disappeared into the distance, the few surviving snakes slithered away, their courage gone. The slower ones didn''t get far-Eliza''s scorpions cut them down without mercy.

    "They''re gone," Mary said, still clutching Caroline''s bones as she stared in the direction Sophie had vanished. Her brows furrowed "But don''t worry. We had a backup n."

    Eliza nodded. "I imagine the Prince Regent will have something to show for this. Now that the fight was over. Eliza finally allowed herself a breath of relief.

    She wiped the sweat from her brow and turned to herpanions. "Let''s clean up and get out of here."

    Just as she said that, a voice called out behind her.

    "Eliza what the hell just happened?"

    Dn stepped out from behind the tree, wide-eyed, his face pale. He walked toward them slowly, gaze flicking between the heaps of snake corpses and the bone-white remains in Mary''s arms, disbelief etched across every line of his face.

    Eliza didn''t look surprised. She''d known he was there.

    Her tone was t as she turned to him. "You saw it with your own eyes. That''s all there is to say."

    Dn swayed on his feet. His gaze drifted to the corpse.

    "Wait... Sophie stole Mother''s body? Just to threaten you?"

    "Not just to threaten me," Eliza said coolly. "It was revenge. A power y. She nned to die her

    Chupter 202

    86%#

    Eliza said nothing She didn''t have to the silence spoke volumes.

    muttered. "I need to ask her to her face-how she could do this."

    He turned, ready to run after he

    "Don''t you dare," Eliza snapped.

    Dn froze

    "Who do you think you are?¡± she said coldly. "You''re no longer a young master. You lost that title the day you walked away. You''re just amoner now, You think Sophie still has any use for you? You think if you chase after her, she won''t just turn you into a hostage

    She turned away, impatiencecing her tone. "So unless you want to make my job harder, get the hell back to where you

    came from

    Dn stared after her, stunned, his mouth opening to argue.

    But then something shifted in his eyes, He saw something behind her. Something she hadn''t.

    His pupils shrank. Without thinking, he threw himself forward and shouted, "Eliza! Look out!"

 The Silent 203

    "Serenity?" Mary and Tina cried out at the same time, horror shing across their faces as Dn suddenly threw himself forward, knocking Eliza to the ground.

    She barely had time to react before she scrambled up again, only to find a venomous snake-half its body already torn- sinking its fangs deep mto Dn''s forearm.

    Tina didn''t hesitate. With a clean swing, she sliced off the snake''s head and skewered the twitching body, but the damage had already been done.

    Eliza immediately pulled back Dn''s sleeve, and her heart dropped. The skin around the bite was already turning a deep.

    sickly ck

    Tie off his upper arm. Tight-now!" she snapped.

    Mary handed Eliza Caroline''s remains, then moved quickly to help. As Tina secured the tourniquet, Mary retrieved a detox pill from her sleeve and pressed it into Dn''s mouth. But they all knew-it wouldn''t be enough

    Nonus''s snakes weren''t ordinary. Their venom was designed to kill swiftly. Even the best antidote could only dy it for a few minutes. Ten, maybe fifteen-and then Dn would be dead.

    Yet despite everything. Dn still looked up at her, his voice barely a whisper. ''Eliza... are you alright? The snake-get away from it... it''s dangerous

    His face was ghostly pale, his limbs already beginning to weaken, but still-he was worried about her.

    Eliza froze for half a second, then clenched her jaw and said, "Don''t talk. You''re the one in danger now. Save your strength." Her tone was as t as ever, but Dn couldn''t help smiling. ¡°Alright... I''ll do whatever you say.¡±

    She turned her face away quickly, blinking back the heat behind her eyes. "Mary... is there anything else we can do?" Eliza finally let out a breath.

    Mary pulled herself upright, her face already glistening with sweat. "Serenity, take one of your scorpions and sting him at the bite. Fight poison with poison-we might be able to suppress it that way."

    Without hesitation, Eliza grabbed one of her scorpion kings and pressed it to Dn''s arm. After it delivered the sting. Mary gestured for another.

    The second scorpion struck, and for a few moments, nothing happened-then Dn suddenly arched back with a strangled

    cry.

    "It burns! God-it hurts!"

    "Hold him down. Mary ordered.

    Eliza and Tina pinned him while Mary forced another handful of pills into his mouth, then jabbed a final needle into his neck, knocking hum unconscious Panting. Mary wiped her brow. "That should keep the venom at bay-for now. If Prince Regent''s men find anything useful on Nonus, we might just get the antidote time to reverse-engineer the cure. And if Eliza had

    If not, they still had a chance. The scorpion venom would buy Mary ti prepared the antidote to her own venom....

    Mary suddenly turned. "Wait-Serenity, you do have an antidote for your scorpions... right?"

    86%

    Eliza stiffened. How do I say I spent three days raising killer scorpions andpletely forgot the antidote?

    Mary slowly turned toward her. Their eyes met. The silence stretched.

    Finally, Mary let out a sharp breath and muttered through gritted teeth, "How many

    times have I told you-poison and antidote must be developed together?"

    Eliza rubbed her temple, sheepish. "There wasn''t time. But I''ll start working on it as soon as we get back."

    Thankfully, before Mary could explode, reinforcements arrived-with good news.

    While patrolling the area with ck g, Nn had managed to intercept Nonus and the others. They practically walked into his ambush.

    But just when they were about to seize them, the Stonor family showed up.

    Eliza''s face darkened. "What were they doing there?"

    Nn sighed. They took Sophie and let her go. Gilbert escaped too. But we did capture Septimus and Nonus. I figured they might be of use to you, so I had them brought over

    Of course. Gilbert''s "escape" had been intentional, Nn had quietly instructed his men to leave a convenient gap in their formation-and Gilbert, quick as ever, had taken it without hesitation, abandoning Septimus and Nonus without a second thought.

    Eliza didn''t waste time. "I don''t need them brought to me. Kill Septimus. Search Nonus. If he has the antidote, take it and kill him. If not-kill him anyway!"

    Snake venom wasn''t something she couldn''t handle. But leaving loose ends? That she wouldn''t allow.

    Nn nodded once and issued the order.

    Soon after, the report came back. Nonus didn''t have the antidote on him-but he imed it was stored in a hidden location Hoping to barter with Eliza, he tried to use it as leverage.

    She gave him a single word: "Kill."

    And Nonus''s head hit the ground.

    With the threat eliminated, Eliza and Mary gathered Dn and Caroline''s remains and began the journey back.

    They couldn''t take the donkey this time, so Ross and his men stepped in.

    "Don''t worry," Ross assured her, gently patting the creature''s head. "We''ll take good care of this little guy"

    ck g escorted them down the mountain.

    But just as they reached the base of Mount Westin, the sound of galloping hooves cut through the quiet night. Several riders appeared and blocked the road ahead.

    Eliza''s eyes snapped open. Still cradling her mother''s bones, she slowly turned her head toward the window, her gaze frosty and razor-sharp.

    Through the curtain she could just make out the three riders: Gabriel, Benedict, and Matthew.

    Gabriel''s voice rang out, firm and authoritative "Nn, I''m not here to debate. Tell Eliza toe out. I want Caroline''s body returned."

    Nn arched an eyebrow, amused. "You''ll have to forgive me-I must''ve

    misheard. Eliza has had a long day. She''s resting

    now, and I''d rather not disturb her. 1

    suggest you head back"

    86%

    Gabriel''s expression darkened. "Cut the games. Don''t think I don''t see what''s happening here. If you try to take my wife''s body by force, don''t me me for making it public. The whole world will hear how tyrannical you''ve be... and just how unfilial Eliza truly is."

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 204

    Eliza shot upright, fury zing in her eyes. She was about to leap off the carriage and confront her oh-so-beloved father

    face to face

    But before she could move. Mary extended an arm to block her.

    "You don''t need to go. Mary said firmly, giving her a calm yet pointed look. ¡°Stay here. Watch over your mother. Leave this

    With that, Mary stepped down from the carriage.

    Hearing themotion, Gabriel and his two sons turned their heads. They clearly expected Eliza. What they got instead....

    Mary didn''t speak right away. Her eyes swept first over Benedict, thennded squarely on Matthew.

    "So. Anthony didn''te, she remarked coolly. "Not surprising. That body of his can''t handle a horse"

    Matthew bristled "Whether Anthonyes or not has nothing to do with you. Where''s Eliza? Tell her toe out and face

    With Gabriel by his side, Matthew''s courage had clearly swelled. He sneered and called out Eliza''s name directly. "Since when is the Holy Lady too afraid to speak for herself?"

    Mary''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t spare him even a second of grace.

    She turned to Gabriel with a sharp smile, her toneced with scorn.

    you forgotten how to raise your sons? This one here-no sense of respect, no

    "What''s this, Gabriel? Since Caroline died, have you forgot manners. Just a brat running wild."

    Gabriel''s face darkened "Mary, don''t forget your vows. You''re a woman of the cloth. Is this how a nun speaks?"

    Mary shrugged. "You''ve known my temper for years. What, didn''t get the full lesson back then? Want me to remind you what a nun''s p feels like

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    Even Benedict and Matthew were left blinking in stunned silence. Nn, standing nearby, raised an eyebrow with mild

    amusemenL

    Mary-fearless, legendary Mary. Likely the only person in all of Hasen City who had ever dared p Gabriel across the face... and lived to tell the tale.

    Gabriel''s expression turned thunderous "Back then, I tolerated you out of respect for Caroline. But if you try to stop me now-if you dare to keep Caroline''s body from returning to my home-I won''t hold back"

    Mary scoffed. "You? Hold back?" Her voice dripped with contempt. "Please. Don''t tter yourself."

    The words hit like a p, right across his face.

    Under Cabriel''s withering re, Mary didn''t so much as blink. She stepped forward, voice as sharp as a de.

    "You hid the truth about your bastard daughter and let Caroline''s child suffer in silence. Then, out of guilt, you coddled that girl and let her poison your sons against each other. You let your children-Caroline''s children-tear themselves apart. Eliza driven into the nunnery. Dn, forced to leave home. Benedict, so muddled he can''t see straight. Matthew, blind to right and wrong. Anthony, lost in ck and white. And you-you watched it all happen. Encouraged it. Enabled it. You didn''t just

    betray Caroline in life-you continue to disgrace her in death."

    She jabbed a finger toward the carriage. "And now, even after your mistress''s daughter stole Caroline''s body, you still want to bring her home! Your home! Tell me, Gabriel-who does the Stonor family belong to! Caroline and her children, or you and your precious bastard?"

    She paused, her voice suddenly quiet, deadly calm. "Stop calling her your wife. The moment you betrayed her, you lost the

    right"

    Her words were like knives, slicing Gabriel down one bitter truth at a time.

    Everyone turned to look at him.

    And Gabriel... was livid. His face, already pale from his earlier coughing of blood, had gone ghostly white with rage.

    "I said, Gabriel hissed, breath heaving, "Caroline was-is-my wife. I never betrayed her."

    His chest rose and fell in sharp, ragged bursts.

    "She was mywfully wedded wife. And she should be buried in the ancestral grounds of the Stonor family-where she belongs

    "Oh?" M

    "Oh?" Mary arched an eyebrow, lips curling into a mocking smile.

    "And what happens next? Next time your darling little bastard throws a tantrum.

    she digs Caroline up and whips her corpse

    "Lies!" Gabriel roared

    "Outrageous!" Matthew added, face red with fury.

    "You''ve gone too far! How dare you use my sister of such a thing?" he shouted.

    Your sister? Mary turned eyes shing like twin daggers. "What-are you blind and stupid?"

    Matthew''s face contorted with rage. "You-!"

    "Enough" Benedict suddenly grabbed Matthew by the arm, yanking him back. "This isn''t your ce

    Matthew turned to him in disbelief. "Benedict, how can you just stand there? You don''t trust Sophie anymore?"

    "I used to, Benedict said coldly. "But now? I only trust what I see with my own eyes."

    Matthew''s mouth fell open

    His brothers-both of them-were turning against Sophie. It was like they''d been drugged, brainwashed by Eliza. They were actually doubting Sophie.

    But Sophie had exined everything when they got home. She''d cried-cried, for heaven''s sake-and told them she wasn''t the one who defiled the grave. Someone else had done it.

    If that wasn''t sincere, then what wast

    And Eliza-Eliza was the real liar. After all, the body was in her possession, wasn''t

    it?

    No wonder she refused his kite. No wonder she hadn''te out to face them.

    She was hiding. Ashamed. And instead of facing the consequences, she sent out

    some o

    old nun

    hurl insults at their father.

    11:46 Fri, 18 Apr

    The more Matthew thought about it, the more furious he became.

    86%

    Without warning, he turned his horse and charged-straight at the carriage behind Mary. But Nn had been watching him

    closely.

    Nn moved faster.

    The moment Manhew made his move. Nol

    He raised one leg and kicked the side of Matthew''s horse with brutal force. The horse reared and copsed.

    Matthew went flying. He hit the ground hard-his right leg taking the brunt of the

    fall.

    A sickening sound cut through the air.

    "My leg-1 Matthew screamed, agony flooding his voice.

    The sight jolted Benedict into motion. "Matthew!"

    He scrambled off his own horse and knelt beside his brother. One look at the

    twisted leg and his face drained of color. He turned to Gabriel, voice tight with

    panic. "Father-Matthew''s leg is broken."

 The Silent 205

    Chapter 205 Chapter 205

    86%

    Gabriel was a step behind, and by the time he rushed to Matthew''s side and looked down, he saw at a nce that the boy''s. leg was brokenpletely, grotesquely, and beyond any doubt.

    He turned to Nn with eyes zing. "How dare you do this to my son? Were you trying to kill him with that kick?!"

    Sull seated calmly on horseback, Nn didn''t even blink at the usation. He let out a cold, mockingugh. I was acting under orders-to protect Eliza. Your son tried to break through ck g''s formation to force his way to her carriage. Such arrogance, such tant disregard for my authority-if I had killed him with that kick, what exactly would you have done about it?"

    Gabriel''s face twisted with fury. "You''re the arrogant one, Nn. Don''t think I don''t see what this is. You shielding that girl so fiercely-it''s not just because the King told you to, is it? What kind of intentions are you really harboring toward Eliza? Don''t take us all for fools."

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than smack-a thunderous p echoed through the air as Mary stepped forward. and struck Gabriel across the face, so hard he staggered back and nearly lost his footing.

    "You disgusting excuse for a father," she hissed, her rage barely contained. "Do you even hear yourself right now? Eliza may no longer be a Stonor by name, but does that give you the right to nder her like this? Is this the kind of filth a father should be spewing about his own daughter?!"

    Mary''s chest rose and fell with fury. If word of Gabriel''s insinuations got out-if the world believed Eliza, a nun devoted to God, was seducing the Prince Regent-she wouldn''t just lose her reputation. She could be destroyed.

    Even Matthew, writhing in pain on the ground, muttered, "Father.. you went too far."

    And Benedict, who''d been overing in cern just moments ago, turned to his father with disbelief. "How could you say something like that? Eliza is still in the carriage. What if she heard you?"

    Gabriel, too, seemed to realize he had gone too far. A sh of regret crossed his face. But the words were already out.

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to keep his ground. "Yes, what I said involved Eliza," he admitted, "but my target was the Prince Regent. If you Nn, truly had no impure thoughts about her, then you wouldn''t be so quick to take offense. The very fact that you reacted proves my point. So tell me-right here, right now-do you or do you not harbor feelings for her that you shouldn''t

    For a moment, Nn felt a searing urge to draw his sword and end this.

    ''Gabriel Damn this man. So smug, so detestable, so thoroughly deserving of death

    He narrowed his eyes, a flicker of murderous intent shing behind them. "No wonder the rest of the court speaks so highly of your cold-blooded ruthlessness," he said slowly. "A man who would use his daughter''s name as a tool for political games. What a legacy you leave

    Gabriel''s expression was grim.

    He no longer cared what Nn said-he''d already burned the bridge.

    One way or another, he would take Caroline''s body back

    She had lived as a Stonor, and she would be buried as one wife, reunited in death.

    in the tomb he had built, meant for them both. A husband and

    you truly want to protect Eliza''s name, then hand over

    "You can twist my words all you want," he said darkly. "But if you t Caroline''s remains and let this end quietly. Or else-

    "Enough" Nn''s voice cut him off like a de. In one smooth motion, he dismounted

    86%

    The pressure radiating off him was suffocating

    Gabriel tensed, refusing to back down, even as Nn towered over him, eyes cold as steel. And then. Nn spoke-low and sharp, each word cutting like a knife.

    you insist

    "Im not like you, Gabriel I don''t use a woman''s reputation as leverage. But since you insist on dragging Eliza''s name into. this publicly-fine. I''ll give you an answer"

    Mary clenched her fists, bracing herself. One wrong word from Nn, and everything Serenity had built could be destroyed

    But then, Nn''s voice rang out, clear and calm, like a de unsheathing.

    "My intentions have always been honorable. The entire court knows I''ve long loathed being approached by women. But if I were to care for someone, the whole world would know it. If there were someone I held dear, someone I truly valued... I would let it be known. Because only by dering it, can I make the world understand-the woman I love... is her."

    For a beat, silence. Not a breath, not a word. Even the wind seemed to hold still

    Benedict looked at Nn, as if trying to speak and forgetting how.

    Gabriel''s face darkened, fists trembling, the humiliation cutting deeper than any sword.

    And Nn-Nn only smiled faintly.

    "So, Gabriel. Does that answer your question? Or shall I

    I say it again, louder, so everyone can hear it more clearly?"

    Gabriel snapped, "No need. Just remember what you said today. Don''te back crying when you regret itter.

    "Regret?" Nn echoed, eyes glinting. "I regret nothing."

    Gabriel, fuming and thoroughly disgusted, failed to notice the quiet trap Nn had justid.

    "Now, Nn said, srnile sharpening, "if you''re finished, kindly get out of my way. Or don''t me me for what happens next." Gabriel growled, "Wait-

    Of course he wasn''t leaving without Caroline''s body.

    But Nn was done with patience.

    In a blur of motion, he drew his sword and pressed it coldly to Benedict''s neck. "Wait? For what? If you''re so eager to keep standing here, I might as well arrest your son-for viting royal guard protocol and attempting to harm the Holy Lady

    Then, after a beat, he blinked and added, "Oh. My mistake. It wasn''t you who tried to break through. But what does it matter? You''re both Gabriel''s sons, aren''t you, Benedict?"

    Benedict stood frozen, every muscle tense. He didn''t dare move.

    Ìï

 The Silent 206

    Benedict stood stiffly in ce.

    Whether he admitted guilt or not, it made no difference-he was still the one with a sword pressed to his neck.

    It had been Matthew who acted recklessly and charged in, yet now it was his life hanging by a thread: If the Prince Regent decided to kill him over it, he''d be well within his rights. After all, Matthew had indeed crossed the line.

    Would Benedict really have to pay the price for that?

    For a moment, even Benedict couldn''t stop resentment from creeping into his heart-revntment toward his father, and toward his brother.

    Gabriel had tried to use Eliza''s reputation to provoke Nn.

    Benedict had warned Matthew not to stir trouble, but Matthew rushed in anyway.

    And now, the fallout of both their actions hadnded squarely on him.

    If he''d known things would turn out this way, he never would havee with them at all.

    Caroline''s remains were with Eliza, yes-but with Eliza''s love and devotion to their mother, she would never mistreat them. If he had waited just a few days, let her calm down, ande alone, wouldn''t that have been better?

    The more he thought about it, the deeper his regret grew.

    Turning toward Gabriel, he exhaled and said with quiet frustration, "Father... have you and Matthew not stirred up enough trouble for one day? Can''t we just leave it at that? At the end of the day, it was Eliza who retrieved Mother''s remains-not you, not me, not Matthew. So tell me what right do any of us have to stand here and stop her from mourning her own

    mother?"

    Mary nced at Benedict, genuinely surprised.

    "What''s this? she thought. It''s only been a few days and he''s suddenly speaking like an actual person.

    Gabriel, on the other hand, clearly didn''t appreciate the shift.

    What''s wrong with this boy? he thought. Why is he suddenly siding with Eliza at a time like this?

    Nn smiled, the de still pressed lightly to Benedict''s neck. "Gabriel, when a man gets old, he ought to learn when to quit. Seems your son''s got more sense than you do."

    Gabriel let out a coldugh, just about to respond, when Eliza''s voice rang out from inside the carriage-calm, sharp, and cutting through the tension like a de

    "Gabriel" she said, "keep pushing like this, and your beloved bastard daughter might not live to see another sunrise."

    The Stonor men''s faces all changed.

    Gabriel''s expression darkened instantly. "What have you done to Sophie?"

    Eliza''s voice way cold as steel. ''She stole my mother''s remains, and nned to desecrate her body out of petty spite. Someone that various you think I''d just let her go? She paused, then added. "If I were you, I''d turn around and hurry home. If you wait much longer you''ll only get to bury her

    Gabriel''s fury reached a breaking point, but Nn only chuckled, casually fanning the mes.

    86%

    "Oh, and don''t forget your other child-your son with the broken leg. If you dy any longer, I''d say he''ll be spending the rest of his lide as a cripple, wouldn''t you agree?"

    He will hadn''t moved his sword away from Benedict''s neck. If you''re determined to throw everything away today," he added, smiling without warmth, Td be happy to help you finish the job, I can deal with both of your sons right here and now. What do you say

    He even tapped Benedict''s check lightly with the t of his de.

    Benedict dared not move

    Gabriel was seething

    "F-Father, Benedict said, drawing a shaky breath. Please. Look at Matthew''s leg."

    He was beginning to sound desperate.

    Comment

 The Silent 207

    And in the end. Gabriel gave in.

    Gray-faced and defeated, he turned and left, dragging his two sons with him. Matthew''s leg truly couldn''t take any more dy-and after what Eliza had said, Gabriel wasn''t willing to gamble on whether it was true or not.

    She nced at Dn, still unconscious, then at Eliza, who clung tightly to Caroline''s remains as if nothing else in the world mattered.

    Mary''s gaze lingered on the cloth-wrapped bones for a long moment. Then she looked at Eliza and said gently, "Don''t worry -Dn will be fine. And I won''t let Gabriel take Caroline''s body again."

    At the mention of Dn, Eliza''s distracted gaze sharpened slightly. She gave him a quick look, then murmured. I''m not worried about him" Her voice was distant, indifferent-like she really didn''t care at all.

    As for her mother''s remains, she would never let Gabriel touch them again. Even

    if he came back, he''d never be able to find Caroline

    Mary sighed, but said nothing more.

    Back at Saint Grace Nunnery, Mary took Dn away for treatment.

    Eliza stepped down from the carriage and turned toward Nn.

    "Your Highness..."

    But before she could say another word, Nn quickly raised a hand. ¡°Don''t overthink anything I said today," he said, his tone light, almost too casual. "Don''t let your father''s nonsense cloud your mind. One day-if you ever choose to leave this ce- you''ll understand why I said what I did."

    Eliza blinked, caught off guard. She had only meant to thank him.

    And she meant it. She had no intention of leaving this ce. She had chosen this path. She would walk it to the end. Whatever he meant-whatever feelings he was trying not to express-it didn''t matter.

    He''d been so worried she''d misunderstand. He''d rushed to rify.

    And now, seeing her truly unaffected,pletely unmoved, his heart twisted a little.

    Well, he thought bitterly, this path was never meant to be easy.

    He had met her toote.

    By the time their paths crossed, she was already cloaked in her ck robes,mitted to a life of solitude and faith. He hade toote. And from this moment forward, every step toward her would be ten times harder than it should have been.

    Not just because of emotion. But because the world would never allow it, Worse still, she didn''t even return his feelings-not yet.

    He, the undefeated Prince Regent on the battlefield, had finally met someone he couldn''t bring himself to fight for, Because even he didn''t know if he had the right

    He gave a quiet, bitter smile. "All right," he said. "Go in and get some rest. If anything happens, have Tinae find me Eliza looked at him. There was something off in his tone.

    She opened her mouth, hesitated-then said only, "You should go, too. Don''t linger."

    11:46 Fri, 18 Apr

    A beat of silence passed

    Then Nn nodded. "Fine. I''ll wait here until you''re inside, just in case.

    They were literally standing outside Saint Grace Nunnery''s gate. What danger could there possibly be?

    But she didn''t question it. She just nodded and walked away.

    Nn stood there, watching her figure disappear through the gate.

    Only when she was gone did he finally turn and leave, the ck g trailing behind him like shadows,

    Back in her courtyard, Eliza helped Tina treat her wounds.

    Then, still holding her mother''s remains, she stepped into the pocket farm.

    She picked a quiet, beautiful spot for the burial-beneath a sprawling osmanthus tree, beside a clear stream.

    Beforeying her mother to rest, she stopped by Mary''s room.

    "Mary," she said softly, "if there''s anything you still want to say to her... now''s the time."

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 208

    Mary had just been checking Dn''s wound when she paused at Eliza''s words. "You''ve already chosen the ce?"

    Eliza nodded. "I have"

    "Is it beautiful Mary asked, her voice low and hesitant. Is it hidden enough? Secluded enough that no one will ever find

    her!"

    Eliza met her eyes and answered gently, but firmly. "Yes. The view is lovely. It''s peaceful. And no one will ever disturb her again."

    "Good" Mary murmured, her voice softening with emotion. She carefully reached out and took the box from Eliza''s hands- the one that held Caroline''s bones.

    Eliza had already prepared everything. The bones were sealed inside acquered casket that had once been brought over with the Padi family''s dowry. A faint floral scent lingered on the box, disguising any trace of decay.

    Mary cradled it like the most fragile of treasures. Her eyes were red as she said, "I''ll speak with her a little while. I''lle find youter.

    Eliza gave a quiet nod. "Alright

    Butter didn''te until dusk the next day.

    It had been an entire day and night before Mary returned, clutching the casket tightly to her chest. Her face was pale, eyes swollen, and even her usual upright posture had wilted.

    "Serenity: she whispered, voice trembling. "Go... bury your mother."

    She handed the box back to Eliza with reverent care, and her hands wouldn''t stop shaking.

    "When it''s done." Mary added, almost pleadingly, "tell no one- sleep in silence. No one should ever disturb her again. And... when I die...

    ¡ªnot even me. Caroline always loved

    peace and quiet. Let her

    Mary paused, then continued in a breathless hush, "if you''re willing, bury me beside her."

    Her penance wasn''t over yet. But when it was, she wanted to follow Caroline-to rest beside her, atst.

    Eliza turned to her, startled. "You"

    But Mary shook her head before she could finish. "Don''t ask. Just don''t."

    She cast one final, lingering nce at the casket, Then turned and left the room.

    Her voice drifted back to Eliza from beneath the archway, soft and fading: The orchids in my garden... take them to Caroline. They were her favorite.

    For the next three days, Mary never returned to her courtyard.

    When Eliza went to collect the orchids, she paused at the sight. They were immacte, arranged with care on wooden frames-vibrant, fragrant, and lovingly tended.

    She remembered the first time she came to Saint Grace Nunnery. She''d gotten lost and stumbled into a courtyard blooming with orchids. And there Mary had stood under the Lunar Arch, stern-faced, cradling a pot of flowers. She had opened her mouth to scold-only to go silent, her voice catching in disbelief as she stared at Eliza''s face and whispered, "Caroline?"

    That bond, Eliza thought, between her and Mother... it must''ve been deeper than anything I can imagine.

    In the end, Eliza didn''t take all the orchids.

    She left one-the most beautiful-at Mary''s doorstep. Alongside it, a small folded note:

    "Mary, I think Mother wouldn''t want you to be alone. So I''m leaving this orchid with you to keep youpany in her ce

    Mary found the note when she returned.

    She didn''t say a word. But a single tear slipped from her eye, carrying a grief too deep for words.

    After Caroline''s burial. Eliza gently transnted all of Mary''s orchids around her mother''s resting ce.

    In the stillness of the pocket farm, where no one else could intrude, Caroline could finally rest in peace

    Eliza remained by her side for an entire day, whispering memories, sharing regrets, pouring out the love she had never been able to give in time

    "Mother, she murmured, curled beside the headstone as though curling beside her mother''s body, if only you were still here."

    She slept there for three full days.

    And in those dreams, Caroline had never died. Her father had never betrayed them. Her brothers-Benedict, Dn. Matthew, Anthony-still loved her dearly. Sophie had never existed. They were one happy, perfect family.

    Bur dreams always end.

    When Eliza finally woke, she left that warmth behind, pulled herself from the sweetness of the illusion, and went straight to work.

    She concocted the antidote to the scorpion venom and administered it to Dn. When he''d recovered enough, Mary escorted him down the mountain.

    Dn walked away from Saint Grace Nunnery with onest longing nce over his shoulder, hoping-just hoping for a glimpse of the girl he once called sister.

    But Eliza never came out. He became the second man to leave that ce with nothing but silence and sorrow.

    "Serenity has been hurt deeply, Mary told him. "Earning her forgiveness won''t be easy"

    Dn lowered his head. "It''s alright, he said. Tll spend a lifetime repaying her

    At the same time, back at the Stonor residence, Sophie finally awoke after three days of frantic care.

    Dozens of physicians, even imperial doctors, had worked round the clock to drag her back from death''s door.

    When she opened her eyes and saw Gabriel by her bedside, she burst into tears. "F-Father. I thought... I''d never see you again...

    Gabriel''s face was stone. "You knew it was me?

    dangerous, and you still did it. Look at where it got you. Who do you think is to

    "... I''m sorry, Sophie whimpered. Please... please don''t be angry. I know I was wrong...

    85%

    11:46 Fri, 18 Apr

    She knew her father was truly furious this time.

    Had she not been so close to death, he might never have forgiven her.

    So yes-she owed Eliza.

    Thank you, she thought wickedly. "Thank you, you stupid little bitch for not killing

    me

    Sophie wept harder for show, while her heart brimmed with triumph.

    Matthew and Anthony, watching from the side, couldn''t help but speak up in her defense.

    "Father, Sophie just woke up, Matthew said. Let''s not be too harsh with her... Anthony nodded. "Besides, you can''t me her entirely. If Eliza hadn''t been targeting her at every turn, maybe-

    "Enough" Benedict''s voice sliced through the room like ice. You want to coddle Sophie, go ahead. But don''t you dare me Eliza for this. Did Eliza tell Sophie to steal our mother''s remains? Did she order her to desecrate our mother''s grave?* He turned, cold eyes sweeping over Matthew, then Anthony, then finallynding on Sophie.

    "Tell me, Sophie. Why did you take our mother''s body? Was it really just as Eliza said-because you wanted revenge? Because you wanted to whip a corpse?"

    Sophie''s face twisted as she scrambled for words. "No! Of course not! I-I would never do such a thing! Caroline was your mother, yes, but after Father acknowledged me, she became my mother too. How could I ever do something so unfilial?"

    She said it with such piety, such devotion.

    But inside, she was gagging on every word.

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 209

    Sophie''s eyes shimmered with tears as she looked up at her three older brothers, her expressi¨®n pitiful, almost fragile

    "Benedict, Matthew, Anthony," she said softly, voice trembling. I know you don''t believe me right now, but I swear-I didn''t do it. I didn''t take her body!

    Benedict frowned, his tone cold. "And yet people saw the ones who took Mother''s coffin. They were your people, Sophie How can you still im you had nothing to do with it?"

    Sophie faltered for a second, but quickly shifted tactics. "You''re right... it was rted torme. But when I said it wasn''t my doing. I meant that I didn''t order it directly. The three men you saw were my mother''s old retainers-people she left behind to protect me. They didn''t follow me to Hasen City because Father had already brought me to the Stonor estate. They stayed behind.

    Her voice turned gentle, careful, calcted. "After I was beaten... I was upset, hurt. In a moment of weakness. I wrote to them

    just to ask them toe and protect me. I never imagined they would overreact like that. When they heard what happened, they got angry on my behalf... and took your mother''s body as revenge. I swear, if I''d known they would do that never would ve sent that letter."

    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, the image of vulnerability and grief. Even Benedict, who had walked in certainty, felt himself wavering.

    But he still forced himself to question her. "If that''s true, then why would Eliza say you ordered them to steal our mother''s corpse? That you nned to desecrate it- out of spite?"

    Sophie''s face crumpled instantly. "Because when I found out what they''d done, I panicked. I told them to return the body immediately, I swear I did. But before they could, Eliza captured me. She beat me, poisoned me-I was terrified. I told her it was my fault, that Id sent them, that if she didn''t let me go, she''d never see her mother again. That''s how the exchange happened. That''s the only reason."

    "I knew it wasn''t Sophie, Matthew cut in at once, as if needing no further proof. ¡°I said it from the start"

    Anthony nodded slowly. "Then that talk of desecrating the body-that must''ve been Eliza making it up, trying to frame Sophie."

    Benedict still felt something was off. Her story seemed to make sense, but.....

    He nced to the side-and suddenly realized that throughout this entire conversation, Gabriel had been silent.

    He narrowed his eyes. "Father," he asked carefully, "did you know about this? Do you believe Sophie''s telling the truth?" Gabriel hesitated. He looked at Benedict, paused a moment longer, then gave a slow, unreadable nod. "I believe she is." But for Benedict, that answer only confirmed his doubts

    Sophie was Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter. He knew that now. And if Gabriel had chosen to protect her, then it didn''t matter whether she was guilty or not-he would defend her no matter what,

    The more easily Gabriel forgave, the more Benedict felt certain Sophie was lying. And he was right

    Because the moment the brothers left, Gabriel closed the doors and ordered the servants to keep anyone else froming near. He turned to Sophie with cold fury in his eyes.

    "What the hell were you thinking he snapped. "Have you lost your mind? I told you-you could do whatever you wanted to Eliza, but that woman was my wife. She was their mother. Even if you hated Eliza, how could you sink so low as to defile a corpse Don''t you realize if this gets out, you''ll be branded as heartless and unfilial for the rest of your life!"

    11:46 Fri, 18 Apr

    Sophie''s expression instantly darkened. Gone was the innocent act-gone was the helpless little girl.

    86%

    "That''s not my mother," she said with venom in her voice. "That woman was Eliza''s mother, not mine. My mother was Zoje your favorite. If that woman hadn''t forced her way in. I would''ve been born as your legitimate daughter, and my mother would''ve been the rightfuldy of the Stonor family!

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened. Tve told you before-this wasn''t Caroline''s fault. The marriage between the two families was arranged. It wasn''t my decision or hers. You and your mother never understood the politics behind it."

    "Caroline!" Sophie scoffed, voice sharp with jealousy, "Listen to how fondly you speak her name. You scold me on her behalf like I''m some stranger. Admit it- you''ve already forgotten about my mother, haven''t you?"

    Her eyes filled with real tears now, not the ones she used to deceive others, but bitter, aching grief.

    "Back then, she did everything to carry your child. She poisoned herself, took medicine, risked her life just to keep me safe in her womb. And what did it cost her? She died shortly after giving birth. She left this world with nothing-not your name, not your love, not even the chance to raise her child. And now, even you don''t want me?"

    Her voice broke, tears spilling freely. "If that''s the case... then what''s the point of me staying alive? I might as well die now and go to hell-at least there, I can be with my mother again."

 The Silent 210

    "You''re talking nonsense, Gabriel snapped. "When did I ever say I didn''t want you anymore?""

    He shot to his feet, his temper ring as he red at Sophie, "Look at the mess you''ve madetely. Every time, it''s me cleaning up after you. But this time? You''ve gone too far. If this keeps up, even I won''t be able to protect you. So don''t go threatening me with talk of joining your mother in the afterlife."

    He flicked his sleeve and turned away in disgust, clearly done with the conversation.

    Panic surged in Sophie''s chest. "No, Father-no, I wasn''t trying to threaten you. I just panicked! I thought... I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I said the wrong thing. I know that now. Please, don''t be angry...

    Tears began falling again, thick and fast. She had often heard people say that not only did she resemble her mother Zoie when she was young, but when she cried, she looked exactly like her.

    That soft, pitiful look-like the girl Gabriel had once loved so deeply in his youth- how could it not tug at his heart?

    Atst, he sighed. "Enough. You''ve suffered your share of consequences this time. Just knowing your mistake is enough... Hearing his tone soften, Sophie finally exhaled in relief.

    But before she could smile, he added coldly, "That doesn''t mean this matter is over. From now on, you are not to step foot outside this room-not even into the courtyard. You''re not to see those people your mother left behind either. Next time, I won''t be so lenient.

    Sophie''s face twisted. "Is it really that serious? Eliza already got her mother''s body back-what more does she want?" Gabriel turned and shot her a withering look, as if she were an idiot. "You think this is just about Eliza and Caroline? The Padi family may have fallen, but their legacy still casts a long shadow over court."

    And that wasn''t even what worried him most. What worried him was the man who sat above them all.

    But Sophie couldn''t grasp the weight of what he was saying. To her, Gabriel was just being overly cautious-or worse, using this as an excuse to scare her, And she had never been someone who scared easily.

    Even if some of their allies still existed, would they really step in for the sake of a daughter born of an outsider?

    No, Sophie didn''t believe it for a second.

    Still, Gabriel had spoken, and Sophie''s entire household was swiftly turned upside down. Every servant in her courtyard was reced-some to serve, but more to keep watch. And this time, they meant it: not one step beyond her bedroom door.

    So she had no choice but to lie low and rest

    What Sophie didn''t know, however, was that Gabriel''s fears were about to be reality.

    "The King has summoned me to the Midwinter Feast, Gabriel said dayster, face grave. "He''s personally requested I bring Sophie?

    The Midwinter Feast was a grand annual banquet where the King hosted all his ministers and their families. Gabriel had intended to use Sophie''s injuries as an excuse to keep her home. but the King had specifically named her.

    He had no choice.

    He turned to his steward. "Cyrus. Tell Sophie to dress tomorrow morning-make her look pitiful"

    to Heaven and their ancestors for peace and

    Before dawn, the King led the court in an borate ceremony, offering prayers to prosperity in Bortend.

    As the Holy Lady wasn''t required to appear, Eliza and the rest of Saint Grace Nunnery remained absent.

    After the ritual, the pce doors were thrown open, and a celebratory banquet began. Courtiers arrived with their wives and daughters. The mood was festive, the atmosphere light, the rules rxed.

    At the top, the King and the Empress Dowager watched the performances with amusement, while below, noblewomen and youngdies chatted in small, lively groups.

    Sophie, having been locked up for days, could hardly contain herself. She nced over at Gabriel, who was busy talking to his aides, then slipped off to mingle with the other noble daughters.

    She had barely opened her mouth to greet them when she overheard a voice behind her.

    ¡°Ugh. I heard Eliza was supposed to be here today. Where is she?" "Probably noting, another said with augh. "She''s a nun now, remember? My mother says they can''t just wander off the mountain whenever they please." ¡°Too bad. I was really looking forward to hearing her y. She always brings a new piece for the Midwinter banquet." "She''s still the best among us at anything artistic-music, painting, calligraphy... everything except chess, I think."

    "No question about it. She was the top in every category."

    "It''s such a shame. I doubt we''ll get to see her work ever again

    "Well, the Stonor family still has Sophie, don''t they? Wasn''t she supposed to be pure and gentle and all that? I heard it so often I nearly went deaf. Any new gossip on that front?"

    "Oh, there''s plenty. Word is she''s not actually Gabriel''s adopted daughter-she''s his illegitimate one."

    "You''re kidding"

    "I swear, it''s all over the ce. Everyone''s talking about it."

    "If that''s true, how does she even have the gall to show her face here?"

    "I can''t stand people like that-crawling out of some mistress''s belly like they belong."

    "And her mother? I heard she used to be Gabriel''s favorite. But in the end, he future"

    still chose Caroline for the Stonor family''s

    "Then why didn''t she marry him? Even as a concubine would''ve been better than ying the mistress,"

    "She probably thought she was better than that. One of those women who dreams of bing the main wife.

    "Please. What was she thinking? Caroline was the Padi family''s daughter. A properdy of status. And this other woman? Just some back-alley romantic

    "Honestly, Sophie''s even worse than her mother. She actually thinks she can be the Stonor family''s heiress."

    "What a joke! A bastard daughter thinking she can take that position? Is she delusional?"

    "She''s dreaming, honestly."

    "Clearly. Just because Eliza left, she thinks she''s the only daughter left in the family. She forgets Eliza still carries the blood of

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr B

    both the Stonors and the Padis. You don''t rece that kind of lineage with some chicken from the streets."

    "She''s not just dreaming-she''s hallucinating"

    Just as the girls burst intoughter, a cold voice spoke from behind them. "Is it really that funny?"

    The group turned, startled, to find Sophie standing there, her expression dark as a thundercloud.

    "Goodness, Sophie, you nearly gave me a heart attack. Maisie Patel, one of the

    noble daughters, clutched her chest dramatically: "Would it kill you to walk louder?

    Do you enjoy eavesdropping?"

 The Silent 211

    86%1

    Chabeer 211

    Sophie hadn''t expected to catch them red-handed-much less that they''d have the audacity to turn it around on her. Fury

    red in her chest as she snapped. Whose daughters are you, anyway? I''ve never even seen you before. Probably some ngbodies from minor families. And you dare gossip about me here!"

    did she realize these girls weren''t familiar at all. Back at the Stonor estate, the girls she met were always daughters of her father''s loyal oficial-well-bred, cautious, and always eager to curry favor. But these ones clearly didn''te from

    scanty assumed they were low ranking nobility, the kind who normally wouldn''t even qualify to set foot in the Stonor family << front hall. That reabration made her

    sneer.

    give you one chance to apologize she said haughtily, chin lifted high. "Out of respect for your fathers. If you don''t, I''ll nelly her everything you said, and believe me, he won''t just make you pay-your fathers will suffer too."

    But ber that only made the girlsugh harder.

    "Oh my God" one of them gasped, wiping tears ofughter from her eyes. "Is she serious?"

    Mais Panel looked her over with a curled lip. "Only a bastard daughter would think tattling to daddy is a valideback. Hoesch, Sophile, are you five

    She crossed her arms and slowly circled Sophie like she was inspecting an insect. "Even if you didin, what would it changer 15 Bluza were bene, we might show some respect. But for you?" She clucked her tongue. "Not a chance."

    Sophie''s eyes zed as she crowled. "Say that again. I dare you"

    The others chuckled behind their hands

    "Maisie, why bother one of them teased. "You''re wasting your words. Talking to her is like ying the zither to a cow." Right, right," someone added with a smirk. The whole city knows. You''re Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter. Such a ssy thing

    "Right, right" someone added with a smirk. The whole city knows. You''re Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter. Such a ssy thing

    court realy"

    Theirugh only intensited

    tally wank in. These girls weren''t just unafraid-they were mocking her on purpose. Sophie''s stomach twisted with fury. "Who are you people" she demanded. "Who gave you the nerve?"

    Maar smirked. "Oh now you want to know? That''s cute. But why should we tell you? Go ahead, run back to your daddy and

    cry

    Foti cenched Sophie had never wanted to p someone so badly. But she remembered Gabriel''s recent warning and fecedensel to swallow her rage. With her pride in tatters and fury burning in her throat, she turned and stormed away.

    Back at her seat, she immediately tugged on Benedict''s sleeve. "Benedict- Benedict!"

    Beted from a conversation with the High Council, brows furrowing. "What is it?"

    be posed in the direction of the girls and whined. "Who are they? I just went over to say hello, and they mocked me- alled me namnt 1 pad wanted to chat with them''

    Butead of outrage. Benedict frowned. "Why were you talking to them? They''re daughters of military generals. They

    13

    86%

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr B

    A with the Stonors

    The meaning behind his words was obvious, "You, a civil servant''s daughter, went to chat with generals daughters? Were you asking to be humiliated?"

    The Stonor family had once been part of the military faction, but Gabriel had switched allegiances when he rose through the civil ranks, aided by his marriage into the powerful Padi family. Since then, the Stonors had be figureheads of the civil court

    To the military, that was betrayal. They''d never forgiven Gabriel for it-and certainly didn''t hide their disdain.

    it meant crossing the powerful Duke of Mowbay, they stood their ground. After all, they had their own champion!

    Even if it m

    Nn.

    Before he was Prince Regent, he''d been known as the "War Prince." Loyal, formidable, and a symbol of everything the military valued.

    Back when Nn was away at war, civil officials strutted around unchecked. But now that he''d returned, the military faction was on fire. He pointed, they charged. He remained silent, and they still acted on whispers alone.

    And when word spread that Nn had personally protected Eliza more than once, the military followed suit-regardless of past grudges.

    After all, hadn''t she cut ties with the Stonors?

    Some even believed Eliza had finally seen through her father''s hypocrisy-that she''d rather be a nun than stay in such a house. That kind of stubbornness? The generals respected it.

    Then came the real scandal.

    Rumors leaked: Gabriel had not only betrayed his wife in the past but had allowed his illegitimate daughter to dig up Caroline''s corpse... and whip it.

    The news shocked Hasen City''s noble families, especially the military wives. If true, it wasn''t just disgraceful-it was

    inhuman.

    They couldn''t imagine any household where a bastard child would be allowed to desecrate the matriarch''s remains. Especially not Caroline-beloved daughter of the Padis, the very family that once lifted the Stonors into power.

    Most had held their tongues out of political courtesy. But that didn''t mean they''d forgotten.

    And didn''t Gabriel have four legitimate sons with Caroline? How could anyone allow this illegitimate girl to harm their mother''s memory?

    Military wives who were skeptical sent their husbands to quietly question Nn

    Nn let out a quiet sigh and said only one thing: ¡°Let''s not bring this up again¡ª especially not in front of Eliza."

    Just one short sentence, and yet it felt like everything had been said, and nothing at all.

    The military officers were livid. In their eyes, Gabriel had crossed every line. But the one they felt most sorry for was Eliza

    Who would ve thought that a nobledy like her would have such a despicable man for a father? No wonder even someone as famously aloof as Nn would go out of his way to protect her. If it had been them, they would''ve done the same.

    A proper noble daughter, pushed to the edge by her own family-it was unbearable. They were determined to shield her

    ¦°¦¯¦­

    And when they went home, they told their wives everything

    86%1

    The officer''s wives, just as furious, mirned to their daughters and said, "If you want to pick on someone tonight, make it Sophie. Go on-she deserves it. So when Sophie walked over earlier, she didn''t realize that even if she hadn''t, they would''vee for her anyway

    It was exactly how that scene at the banquet came to be.

    Even if Sophie hadn''t approached them first, Maisie and the others would''ve made sure to find a way to humiliate her. After all, tonight''s little drama? This was the military faction standing up for Eliza.

 The Silent 212

    11:47 Fr, 18 Apr

    * 86%

    So for the rest of the banquet, Sophie got a very clear taste of what it felt like to be humiliated at every turn.

    Everywhere she went, someone was waiting to insult her. And it wasn''t just one group-one wave after another, they came. The daughters of the military officials- brash, brainless, and absurdly hold-took turns mocking her, ridiculing her to her face with veiled jabs and barbedpliments, neverying a hard but slicing deep all the same.

    Sophie was seething. But just as she was about to explode, each group would sh a cold smile, saunter off, and be immediately reced by the next round. It wasn''t until several waves hade and gone that Sophie finally realized-this wasn''t random. It was organized

    They were clearly targeting her,ying traps toer her into verbal humiliation, knowing she couldn''t retaliate under the eyes of the royal family. So she gave up on fleeing and simply sat back down, silently fuming-

    Fine. This was the safest spot anyway-with the King, the Empress Dowager, and her father all present. Let''s see who still. dared provoke her here.

    What Sophie didn''t realize was: the real show hadn''t even started.

    Not long after she returned to her seat, the King suddenly turned his gaze toward her, his expression thoughtful as he watched her for a beat. Then, turning to Gabriel with a smile, he said, "Gabriel. I''ve had a troubling matter weighing on me these days, something I''ve yet to find a solution for. Since you''re here today, perhaps you could help ease my burden?" Gabriel paused and stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Your Majesty, it is naturally my duty to help shoulder your burdens, though I fear if the matter lies beyond my humble abilities, I may only waste Your Majesty''s time."

    The King chuckled. "No, no. This is a matter only the Stonor family can help me with."

    A faint sense of foreboding crept into Gabriel''s chest.

    And rightly so. Because the very next moment, the King turned to Sophie and smiled. ¡°Since ascending the throne, I''ve been. so upied with affairs of state that I''ve kept the inner pce empty. But ever since Iid eyes on Sophie at my mother''s birthday banquet, I found myself-at first ncepletely enchanted. And every time since, my admiration has only deepened."

    A single statement, and the entire hall erupted in astonishment.

    Sophie froze. For a moment, she thought she must''ve misheard. But as the words sunk in, her eyes widened in disbelief. Had she just be the object of the King''s affections?

    She could barely contain her joy. Meanwhile, standing beside her, Gabriel''s jaw clenched so hard it was a miracle his teeth didn''t shatter. He was on the verge of coughing up blood.

    He never imagined Nn would y such a ruthless card.

    Sending Sophie into the inner pce? Was this his way of keeping her under control-trapping her where she could never touch Eliza again? Did he really think this move wouldn''te back to bite him?

    Gabriel''s expression darkened. The smile on his weathered face barely held. "Your Majesty, he began carefully, "my daughter was born in the countryside. She grew up amongmoners until the age of fifteen.

    "That''s quite alright the King interrupted, beaming "I don''t mind."

    "She isn''t trained in pce protocol...

    "No trouble at all. My mother can personally instruct her."

    86%1

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr 0

    "She just particrly fright. "Gabriel grasped at onest excuse, his voice growing faint.

    But none the King''s smile faded. His tone dropped like a hummer. "Didn''t you just say helping me was your duty? And wish to take a consort, yet you throw up excuses one daughter

    after another. What, is a consort''s title too low for your preciou. I

    Gabriel immediately howed lower. "Your Majesty sees through me. I would never dare harbor such thoughts. I only fear Sophie may not serve you well enough?

    The King waved him off "Enough We''ve heard your opinions, but the one entering the pce is your daughter. Shouldn''t the be the one to choose?

    With that, he turned his gaze back to Sophie

    She could hardly breathe

    She''d been chosen. Truly chosen by the most powerful man in Bortend.

    Forget the Sconor family, Forget the Prince Regent. None of them couldpare to the King himself.

    As long as the entered the pce, whether or not the King''s words of affection were true didn''t matter-she would make them true. She would be the only woman in the inner pce. If she bore the royal heir, perhaps... one day, she''d even be Empress.

    The very thought sent her heart soaring

    And as for Eliza? Once she became Empress, Eliza would be nothing. Less than nothing. The day woulde when she could make Fliza kneel, just as she had once been forced to kneel.

    She''d even dig up the Padi family''s graves if she pleased, and no one would dare stop her.

    Sophie was already fantasizing about the day she''d sit upon the throne, the imperial phoenix seal in her grasp.

    Shepletely ignored Gabriel and Benedict''s panicked expressions and frantic nces.

    Even if she had noticed, she wouldn''t have cared.

    Soon, she''d be the one making choices-whether to protect or to discard the Stonor family would be entirely up to her.

    Then, with elegance she never truly possessed, she said to the King, "Your Majesty, to be favored by you is the highest honor of my life. I am more than willing

    Gabriel quietly that his eyes,

    He knew it. This fool was beyond saving

 The Silent 213

    The King''s expression lit up with satisfaction.

    "Very good," he said, nodding slowly.

    But then, as if suddenly recalling something, his tone shifted. "However, your father tells me you were raised in the countryside,cking proper decorum.

    "That could be... problematic, if you''re to be one of my consorts.

    His voice trailed with casual concern as he rested his chin on one hand, brows drawn slightly together, as though genuinely troubled by the thought

    As she spoke, her heart simmered with resentment. ''Father really is something else. The King clearly said he was taken with me at first sight-why would he bring up all those negative things now? What if His Majesty changes his mind? I love everything"

    proper conduct

    But her fears were short-lived. The King, clearly pleased by her eagerness, gave another approving nod. "You''re quite the sensible girl," he said. "Very well-starting today, you''ll move into the Empress Dowager''s pce and learn under her supervision."

    Gabriel, watching from the side, could only sigh inwardly.

    When he returned to his seat, Benedict immediately leaned over. "Father, what now?" he asked in a low voice. The way the King looked at Sophie... that wasn''t how one looks at a consort."

    Of course Gabriel knew. If even Benedict could see it, how could he not? This had nothing to do with choosing a consort. In fact, he was certain that no daughter of the Stonor family would ever enter the royal harem.

    The King had long viewed the Stonor family with suspicion, Why would he ever allow them such a powerful foothold within the pce!

    There might have been a chance once-back when Nn was absent, and the Stonor family had the most sway. That was their window to influence the harem.

    But back then, the King was still young, and the Empress Dowager, who ruled in his stead, remained sharply on guard against them. She rejected every single petition to select imperial consorts, citing the King''s youth as reason enough. And now, just when the King had finallye of age, Nn returned in triumph. With Nn backing the royalist faction, the Empress Dowager fully relinquished control of state affairs, handing all decision-making back to the King. Yet the harem remained under her watchful eye, and until an Empress was named, that wasn''t changing anytime soon.

    Gabriel exhaled slowly. This child is growing more arrogant by the day-even ignoring my advice. Let her suffer a little, then. Let her go into that pce, learns her lesson, and once she''s had her fill of humility, I''ll find a way to bring her back out

    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "This child is growing more arrogant by the day-even ignoring my advice. Let her suffer a little. then. Let her go into that pce, learn her lesson, and once she''s had her fill of humility, I''ll find a way to bring her back out Across the room, Nn nced at Gabriel from afar. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he set down his wine cup. Once the banquet ended, he nned to pay Serenity a visit and deliver this... delightful piece of news

    The thought cheered him greatly. But that cheer didn''tst long

    The moment the banquet ended and he approached his carriage, Nn''s brows drew together. "Ross"

    "Yes, here!" Ross jogged over, looking puzzled. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you getting in

    86%

    Nn shot him a re sharp enough to slice marble. "Getting in? Ross, have you grown toofortabletely? Do you need me to remind you who this carriage belongs to

    Rows pales instantly. If Nn ever really reminded him, he''d be lucky to escape with his skin intact.

    But Ross, ever the practical one, quickly caught on. Something-or someone-had snuck into Nn''s carriage while he''d been tending to the horses

    "Bastards really will crawl into anything these days..." he muttered, unsheathing his sword and marching toward the carriage.

    In one swift motion, he threw back the curtain-only to freeze.

    There, lounging provocatively at the carriage''s entrance, was a pair of long, pale legs, draped with just enough fabric to tempt but not conceal

    "What the-who are you?! Get out! This is the Prince Regent''s carriagel

    Ross flung a hand over his eyes. "Put your clothes on! I swear, if I see one more inch, I''m plucking out my own eyeballs" Behind him. Nn had already taken several disgusted steps hack.

    Then came a syrupy, delicate voice from inside. I''ve long admired His Highness... thought of him day and night... I simply couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I came here hoping he''d take me in...

    Isabelle''s tone didn''t falter. "I know you and Eliza share something special. If you''re worried about rumors, I don''t mind being your concubine, I''ll be your shield-I promise, I''ll never breathe a word of your secrets."

    Nn let out a low, humorlessugh. "You''ve already fallen this low, Don''t assume the rest of us are just like you."

    "But aren''t you?" Isabelle''s smile curled in the shadows. "The way you look at Eliza-your Serenity-it''s anything but pure."

    Nn''s eyes narrowed, voice like ice. "And what if it isn''t? If there''s anything impure or shameless between us, then it''s on me. Not her

    Isabelle''s breath hitched.

    "I never thought you were such a devoted man," she whispered, as if swooning "It

    only makes me want you more. If you want, I''ll give you everything"

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 214

    "All in?" Nn''s voice turned icy. Including your life?"

    "Of course Isabelle smiled sweetly. "Eliza was never suited for bloodshed. But

    me? I can be your sharpest sword, Your Highness. For you. I

    Before she could finish, a de suddenly pierced through the side of the carriage-clean and swift-narrowly grazing her neck

    A bead of cold sweat rolled down Isabelle''s forehead.

    Outside. Nn calmly withdrew his sword "I have plenty of swords," he said tly.

    "I don''t need one like you. And next time youpare yourself to Serenity, I won''t miss.

    With that, he mounted his horse and gave a cool nce toward the carriage. "Burn it," he ordered.

    "Yes. Your Highness, Ross replied without hesitation.

    Thus ended Isabelle''s first grand seduction attempt-kicked out of the carriage by Ross, and her opulent coach dragged off and set aze.

    Isabelle was fuming. Humiliation simmered in her chest like acid, though she''d somewhat prepared herself for failure. She just hadn''t expected to be dismissed quite so thoroughly.

    Still, she thought, if Nn had been that easy to seduce, she would''ve lost all interest in him

    He was, after all, the Prince Regent. The man feared and revered across thend. There had always been whispers about his deep disdain for women''s advances- yet Eliza was the lone exception.

    Some imed he only protected her because it was royal decree, because she was the Holy Lady. But Isabelle didn''t buy that. Once she''d steadied her mood, she turned to her returning maid, Aria Hogan, and asked, "So? Did anything happen at the banquet after I left?"

    She''d left early to prepare for Nn, leaving Aria behind with her father to observe until the end of the feast,

    Aria chuckled. "You left too soon. You missed one hell of a sh

    show.

    Aria smiled slyly. "The King chose Sophie. Dered it in front of the whole court- he wants her as a royal consort. She''s been ced in the Empress Dowager''s pce to begin training

    At first, Isabelle was stunned. A royal consort? For Sophie?

    All that wide-eyed, trembling innocence must''ve paid off somehow.

    But the moment Aria mentioned Sophie staying behind to "learn the rules," Isabelle''s instinct kicked in

    "She didn''t even speak to Gabriel or the others afterward. Just rushed off with the Empress Dowager, Aria added.

    That made Isabelleugh outright. "Utter fool. Being this stupid should be considered a talent."

    Aria blinked. "Wait is something wrong with her being chosen?

    Isabelle''s tone turned cool. "In every proper selection, pce maids are sent to the home of the chosen girl. They''re taught pce etiquette before entering Hut Sophie? They''re keeping her inside from the start. That''s a trap, not an honor."

    She paused, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "She could be locked away for ten days, ten months, even longer. And when

    11:47 FM, 18 Apr

    86%

    the timees, all it''ll take is one sentence-She''s too slow, unfit for the role-and just like that, Sophie bes the joke

    of Hasen City"

    Aria''s eyes widened. Serves her right. She really thought the Padi family had no one left to defend them?"

    Isabelle let out a cold snort. "Let''s go. Time to n the next move."

    Meanwhile, in the mountain-side herb garden, Eliza was busy transnting a cluster of iron-skin dendrobiums. These were the ones that had survived her no- spiritual-energy test batch-grown solely through technique, not mystical soil.

    Mki stood beside her, watching every motion with a meticulous eye, correcting her form bit by bit. Only when she grew confident enough did he help her finish the nting

    They worked until sunset before finally calling it a day.

    That''s enough." Mki said, brushing dirt from his hands. Time to head back for dinner. Just monitor the growth over the next few days"

    "You too." Eliza replied with a smile. "Back to the monastery."

    After waving him off, she slowly made her way back toward Saint Grace Nunnery. But the moment she stepped into her courtyard, she froze.

    A familiar face she hadn''t seen in days was suddenly there, seated at the table under the eaves-surrounded by a full spread of elegant, fragrant vegetarian dishes, perfectly arranged. Not a single te missing.

    Nn turned at the sound of her steps, his smile warm and natural. "You''re back? Go wash your hands-we''re ready to eat." The way he said it, he sounded less like a prince regent... and more like a husband waiting for his wife toe home.

 The Silent 215

    86%

    "You? What are you doing here today?" Eliza asked, surprise shing in her eyes as she turned to face Nn.

    She knew the Midwinter Feast was an annual celebration, with a grand banquet hosted for the court.

    But this year, she hadn''t attended. After all, she was no longer the Stonor family''s legitimate daughter.

    The king had sent someone to invite her, but she had politely declined.

    Since she had already taken vows as a nun, she felt there was no reason to participate in a secr banquet-especially one where her presence wasn''t truly required

    And while the King had said he didn''t mind, she knew all too well how the court loved to gossip. She didn''t want to bring him unnecessary trouble.

    The banquet''s over, Nn said, "and what''s left is just post-dinner entertainment- not worth my time. I figured I''d rathere here and have a drink with you."

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. I don''t drink"

    I know. Nn replied, smiling slightly. That''s why I brought you some good coffee instead.

    He lifted the cup in his hand. "Would you do me the honor of sharing a cup?"

    It had been a while since she''d seen him this proper. Eliza couldn''t help but chuckle. "The honor''s all mine."

    They sat down together. Nn poured her a cup and handed it over once it had cooled just enough to be perfect. Eliza took it offered a polite nod, and took a sip.

    The moment the rich aroma and delicate bitterness hit her tongue, her eyes lit

    1. up.

    This is the finest blend," she said. "How did you get your hands on the royal reserves?"

    "I had a cup at the banquet. Nn replied, "and I thought you''d like it. So I asked the King for a few boxes-and brought them all here for you."

    Eliza''s cheeks flushed. She did like the coffee. She just hadn''t expected Nn to know her taste this well.

    Nn shrugged. "Too light for me. Doesn''t wake me up enough

    Eliza paused, suddenly reminded of his illness. "Strong coffee isn''t good for your health," she said softly. "If you''re not feeling well,e find me

    She gave him a teasing smile. "We made a deal, remember? You help me, I help you. And reciting a few scriptures is the easiest part."

    It had been days since shest recited The Magnificat for him.

    "As long as you don''t mind. Nn said, smiling faintly, his gaze fixed on her.

    "Mind what?" Eliza asked, puzzled.

    He didn''t exin-just shook his head. "Nothing"

    There was no need to say it out loud. Being able to visit her from ti already the best oue he could ask for.

    time to time, hear her voice, sit beside her-that was

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr #

    86%

    They didn''t linger long. Nn left the rest of the coffee for her. Before leaving, he mentioned the King''stest arrangements regarding Sophie.

    "Shell probably behave herself for a while, he said.

    Elza raised an eyebrow but didn''tment.

    She didn''t believe Sophie would suddenly grow a conscience-and frankly, she didn''t want her to.

    She wanted Sophie to keep walking straight toward ruin, and when the time came. Eliza would be the one to push her over the edge.

    And if Sophie didn''t walk there on her own. Eliza would dly dig the pit and drag her down.

    As for the Stonor family? Not a single one of them would escape.

    Tvee to see my sister. Benedict said. "Could you help me c

    call her out fo

    for a moment?"

    I promise. I mean her no harm, he insisted. "As her older brother, I swear on the Stonor name-if I so much as step past the gate without permission, may I be struck down by lightning"

    For half an hour, Benedict pleaded outside the gate until the nuns-clearly annoyed-relented and agreed to pass along his

    Unfortunately for him, delivering a message didn''t mean Eliza would agree

    e to meet him.

    But Benedict wasn''t about to give up. "Please," he begged, just try again. I only want to see her-just once." "No," one of the elder nuns said firmly. "She said no, and no means no. Stop wasting your time and go home." They already disliked the Stonor family. They had no intention of letting Benedict loiter at their gates any longer. What they didn''t expect was that he would return the next day-and the day after that.

    Every afternoon, as soon as his c

    court duties were over, he came straight to the nunnery. He didn''t even return home. He just stood at the gates, knocking, waiting

    Eventually, the nuns had no choice but to pass his message along again.

    Sarah, looking utterly exasperated, said, "He''s driving everyone crazy. He hasn''t trespassed, but he''s been here every day. He won''t stop until you meet him."

    Eliza had just finished brewing a new poison with Mary. As she removed her veil and washed her hands, she said calmly, "Alright. You can head back. I''ll take care of it.

    Sarah finched at the word "take care." "Eliza, don''t overreact, okay? Sure, he''s annoying, but at least he hasn''t drugged anyone. Compared to thest two, he''s not the worst. Just send him away-gently

    Eliza smiled. "Rx. I know what I''m doing."

    She already knew why Benedict was here. Of course it was about her mother''s remains. But Caroline had already beenid to rest, and even it she hadn''t, Eliza would never hand her over. He was wasting his time.

    "Eliza Benedict''s eyes lit up when he saw here

    Temerge.

    "You finally agreed to see me." he said, stepping forward eagerly. "Look-today I went to Dinsica House and bought you your favorite pistachio cake. It''s still warm."

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr

    "Pistachio cake?" Eliza''s gazended on the small, steaming box in his hands, her expression unreadable.

    K 86%

    After Sophie entered the Stonor family, Benedict had been the first-aside from their father-to abandon Eliza. He poured all his love and guilt onto Sophie instead.

    This was the first time since taking Sophie''s side that he''de to her like this, bearing gifs, trying to please her.

    "Benedict," Eliza said suddenly.

    Hearing her call him by name-just like she used to-sent a jolt of emotion through him. His heart surged with hope.

    But then came her next words, calm andced with icy amusement,

    "I don''t remember when my tastes changed," she said. "Becausest I checked,

    pistachio was the one vor I''ve always hated." Benedict''s face fell. The smile that had just formed froze mid-expression, awkward and painful.

    Ba

 The Silent 216

    Benedict froze, flustered. "Wait, wasn''t this pistachio cake? It''s... lemon cake?

    Eliza''s smile widened, but instead of warmth, it carried an icy sting, "Lemon cake, hmm? You sure about that? Are you really sure? Maybe take another guess. Since you''re always so good at guessing, why not test yourself-see how many things I hate to eat you can get right?"

    Benedict''s face went pale.

    Eliza turned, voiceced with  "Forget it. What I like or don''t like has nothing to do with you anymore. I suppose it''s natural you''ve forgotten such trivial things.

    She took a step down the stairs and mocked, "After all, even if I won''t eat it, there''s someone who would, right? Why don''t you wrap it up and take it back to your darling Sophie?"

    "No-Eliza, please, let me exin" Benedict panicked, tripping over his words. "I didn''t mean to get you something you hate. I just... I wasn''t thinking. It was automatic.

    The more he spoke, the more ashamed he became. Now that he really thought about it-pistachio cake, lemon cake-they were all Sophie''s favorites. He''de here to see Eliza, yet brought her something she detested, something his precious Sophie adored.

    Benedict looked down at the cake in his hand, remorse clouding his eyes. "Eliza, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Let me go buy you something you actually like-please,"

    But Eliza remained unmoved. Standing above him, her gaze was cold, almost distant. "Benedict... do you even remember what I like to eat?"

    I do! I swear I do," he rushed to say. "You like... roast duck! It''s roast duck, right??

    He looked at her with hopeful eyes, desperate for affirmation.

    But Eliza just stared at him in silence.

    And in that silence, Benedict knew-he''d guessed wrong. Again.

    Not pistachio cake. Not lemon cake. Not roast duck

    "Wait-wasn''t roast duck Matthew''s favorite?

    Why had he always confused everyone''s preferences, lumped Eliza in with the rest?

    The pistachio cake slipped from his hand and hit the ground with a dull thud. Benedict buried his face in his hands, crushed by self-loathing. Tm sorry, Eliza. I forgot, I can''t believe I even forgot something like this..

    He used to think he was the sibling who loved Eliza the most. But standing here now, he realized he wasn''t even worthy of being called her brother. Especially not when she was looking at him like that-like a stranger.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Benedict turned and fled,

    Eliza watched his retreating figure, then slowly descended the steps. She bent down, picked up the ruined box of pistachio cake, pulled out one piece, and bit into it.

    Her expression didn''t change.

    11:47 THE HEAD

    Meanshule; outside the Homeyodeur Pce, hope stood may thing he cup of coffee helimeed arop her head.

    no

    "Keep it deady, Soplic and ns If you are best aber key, then fer for goes tonight either"

    Ceuting her teeth, ale uued pleadingly ward rice personal cupine u rissa, maybe may the

    Hince, the Express fromager''s engine arendant and her

    dome here to be this hot? I''m really seated

    have

    cared-

    risa dada''y even blink Sorry, Lady Sophie But the ery girl went will clings toobervily to you. If you want to be a pipesdy of the pce, I must be word

    Sophies expression turned dak. Did this old long just insult me

    She clenched her jaw, suppressing her fury "But the King chose me it burn my face during training, you''ll be the one to exin it to lum

    "Is

    rissa raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed that so

    Sophie scoffed, "What part of that''s wrong?"

    rissa''s voice suddenly sharpened. All of it The King wid he was smitten and wanted you as a consort. That''s why you''re here to learn. But instead of studying seriously, all you care about is your face. Are you saying His Majesty is some shallow fool who only values a pretty skin

    Sophie flinched "That''s not what I meant I never said that

    "Then why do you act like in rissa snapped. "You unt your favor like a weapon and ignore every rule I try to teach. Do you think that''s how a royal consort behaves

    Sophie almost flung the cup off her head in rage. But before she could, rissa calmly pressed her back down onto her

    knees.

    "My dear, she said coolly, "you clearly didn''t learn any manner in the Stonor household. And from where I stand, you''re nowhere near ready to enter the pce"

    rissa added, "But since the King insisted you be trained. I''ll make sure you learn. From now on, we''ll drill the rules morning, noon, and might. Complete every task exactly as I instruct, and you might be fit to stand in His Majesty''s presence. Understood?

    "Understood," Sophie said through gritted teeth.

    Three times a day? With this old witch? If not for the Empress dream still burning

    in her heart, she''d have thrown in the towel already.

    Just wait, Sophie fumed silently. When I be Empress, the first person I order executed is you, you shriveled little

    toad

    Too bad every thought yed right across her face.

    rissa saw it all-andter ryed everything word for word, to the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager, flipping through a freshly delivered scripture from Saint Grace Nunnery, listened quietly and said, "I''m too old to care about such things. If the King asked you to train her, then train her he thorough-but don''t waste your time making a masterpiece She''s not entering the pce"

    She smiled faintly. "In a few weeks, the conson I selected w

    "Yes, Your Majesty, rissa said with a bow

    Handle this meus before then."

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr

 The Silent 217

    Chapter 217 Chapter 217

    86%

    Father, Benedict - Matthew snapped, his voice shaking with fury. "I can''t believe this is how you''re treating Sophie!"

    Anthony chimed in, equally frustrated. "You both know exactly what the Imperial Pce is like. You know how deeply the King distrusts the Stonor family, and yet you still left her there like it was nothing!"

    "What if something happens to her? Matthew''s voice rose. "What if she''s bullied or humiliated in there? With none of us by her side, who''s going to protect her?"

    "Fine. If you two won''t go after her, then I will!" His eyes burned with resolve. ¡°Had I known you were just going to abandon her the moment she entered the pce, I would''ve limped in there myself-broken leg or not!"

    The Stonor household had been in an uproar over Sophie''s entrance into the pce for two days straight. Or more urately. Matthew had been the one raising hell.

    Anthony didn''t shout as much, but he stood firmly behind Matthew in every argument.

    Gabriel and Benedict, on the other hand, were quickly losing their patience. They had tried-tried-to exin that it wasn''t their decision. Sophie had insisted on going. But that reason fell on deaf ears.

    "Sophie''s too naive, Matthew barked. "She has no idea how dangerous the pce is! Sure, there may not be anyone else in the harem now, but what aboutter? Once the King gets bored and decides to hold a selection, the pce will be packed- and Sophie, being the first one in, will be every woman''s target!"

    Gabriel finally snapped. "If you really understood how wary the King is of our family," he said coldly, "then you''d realize there''s no way he actually intends to keep Sophie in the pce for long."

    "And what if he does?" Matthew shot back "What if that''s exactly his n? What if he''s keeping her as leverage-to threaten you, threaten all of us?"

    Gabriel turned away, shaking his head in exasperation. "If that''s how you insist on seeing it, then there''s nothing more to discuss."

    That was when Benedict spoke, voice calm but cutting. "Even if the King did want to use a consort as leverage against the Stonor family-it wouldn''t be Sophie."

    Matthew''s head snapped toward him. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Benedict stared him down. "Let''s not sugarcoat things. At best, Sophie is Father''s adopted daughter. At worst, she''s his illegitimate child"

    "Shut your mouth!" Matthew roared, stepping forward, fists clenched, ''Don''t you dare call her that again!"

    Benedict didn''t flinch. What-going to hit me now, Matthew?"

    "Have you even heard the wordsing out of your mouth? They''re disgusting. Matthew seethed. "Sophie''s the sister we''ve loved and protected for years. Don''t you feel anything?*

    Benedict''s voice turned ice-cold. "Years? How many years, exactly?"

    "Tell me, Matthew-how long is so long? Six months? A year? Is that what you call a lifetime of love?"

    "What about Eliza?" His voice trembled with fury. "She was our real sister for fourteen years. Fourteen! And yet you said nothing when she was cast out. You didn''t raise your voice once for her. Is fourteen years just a joke to you?"

    The raw power behind Benedict''s words stunned Matthew-and even Anthony fell silent. Even Gabriel, who had h... watching in quiet detachment, furrowed his brow.

    11:47 Fri, 18 Apr Chapter 217

    100

    Matthew opened his mouth to argue but could only manage a weak, bitter murmur. "It''s not like we forced her to leave. She made that choice herself."

    Benedict let him go with a scoff. "Then you really are blind. We all are. The only one who saw clearly was Dn. He understood everything-and that''s why he left, just like Eliza did."

    "Oh, please," Matthew sneered. "That wasn''t rity. That was stupidity. And you- have you seen him? You talk like he''s noble. but the guy''s squatting in a shack outside the city like some half-dead beggar. That''s your idea of ¡°wise?"

    Benedict''s expression darkened with quiet pity. "You call him the fool, but you don''t even see what a joke you''ve be."

    The way he looked at Matthew sent fire through his veins.

    "That''s enough" Matthew shouted, "I don''t care about any of that anymore. I just want to save Sophie!"

    "And how do you n on doing that? Benedict asked mockingly. "You''re going to storm the Imperial Pce with yourughable martial skills? Please. If that''s your n, then I suggest you cut ties with us first-at least that way you won''t drag us down when you get yourself killed."

    "Enough!" Gabriel''s voice cut through the room like a de.

    He turned slowly to face them both. "Sophie is currently in the Benevolent Pce. No one is to act recklessly.

    Matthew gritted his teeth. "So what, we just sit and do nothing?"

    There is one other way to get Sophie out of the pce sooner, Gabriel said, pausing deliberately.

    Matthew''s eyes lit up. "What way!"

    Gabriel''s expression darkened. "This entire situation began because someone told the King about your mother. That''s why Sophie''s being targeted"

    Matthew''s breath hitched. "So-she was set up?"

    He didn''t even wait for confirmation. "It was Eliza, wasn''t it? It had to be her! Who else would stoop that low?"

    He barely finished his sentence before a fist came flying at him.

    Matthew hit the ground hard,nding with a grunt. His injured leg was still strapped in a brace, and the impact made it nearly impossible for him to get up

    He propped himself up on one elbow and red at Benedict with disbelief. You''ve lost your mind. Benedict he shouted, Tm your brother! I''m injured, and you hit me?"

    "And I''ll hit you again if I hear one more word ndering Eliza, Benedict growled, fists clenched. "When your leg''s better, feel free to hit me back-but until then, keep your mouth shut."

    There was no one else in the room capable of stopping him. Anthony was too stunned to intervene, Matthew was on the floor, and Gabriel-well, he never was the physical type.

    Realizing just how powerless he was at that moment, Matthew''s expression turned a shade darker than fury-shame.

    11:48 Fri, 18 Apr

 The Silent 218

    Benedict''s voice trembled with rising frustration "And you, Father-you''re no different. I know you favor Sophie, but must your bias be this tant?"

    He red at Gabriel, the very man he once looked up to with reverence. Once, this had been the person he wanted to emte. Now, all he saw was a lie.

    Sophie''s identity was a lie. His father''s love for their mother-also a lie. And Benedict''s own image as the noble eldest son of Hasen City! That, too, was a lie. He wasn''t worthy of the title

    The more he thought about it, the more regret crushed him. He had failed-failed to stop his sister from bing a nun, failed to bring back the brother who walked away.

    Now, when rity had finally dawned, Eliza and Dn were already gone.

    He turned to his remaining brothers. Two men, faces full of indifference, who looked so much like the version of himself he now despised

    "Matthew, Anthony Benedict said solemnly, "take a good look at this family. If you two don''t wake up soon, there won''t be a family left to look at."

    But they didn''t understand. Of course they didn''t

    Matthew frowned, and Anthony crossed his arms. "Benedict, maybe you should be the one reflecting Anthony said coldly "None of this would''ve happened if Eliza hadn''t insisted on running off to be a nun.

    7766

    Benedict looked at them for a long moment. Then he asked quietly. "Matthew, Anthony do either of you remember what kind of pastries Eliza liked best?"

    Matthew scowled. "What kind of question is that? What''s it got to do with anything?"

    "It does matter," Benedict said, his voice tight. "Just answer me. Do you remember or not?"

    He didn''t even know what he was hoping to hear-but his heart weighed heavier with every passing second

    "Who remembers that kind of thing?" Matthew muttered with a hint of annoyance. "She didn''t seem to like anything Roast duck, maybe?"

    Benedict said nothing

    Anthony thought for a second, then offered, "Lemon cake? Or pistachio? Isn''t that what Sophie likes too?"

    Benedict almostughed-bitter, hollow.

    At first, he felt a sick sort of relief that he wasn''t the only one who''d forgotten. But that relief was quickly swallowed by something worse.

    If none of them remembered... then just how devastated must Eliza have been all these years?

    They hadn''t just forgotten her favorite vors. They had forgotten her. Her grief, her loneliness, her pain. All they ever did

    was me her.

    Benedict walked out of the study, utterly hollow.

    "What the hell was that about?" Matthew muttered, rubbing his injured leg

    "Benedict''spletely lost it. Why bring up Eliza now? She''s not even part of this family anymore

    86%1

    11:48 Fri, 18 Apr

    The pain from his fall made him grimace, but it didn''t stop him from turning to Gabriel and saying. "Father, you never finished earlier was it really Eliza who reported Sophie? If we want to help her, what should we do?"

    Gabriel''s

    ''s gaze drifted from the window. He nced briefly at Matthew''s leg and said ndly. "We don''t know for sure, but it''s likely she was involved

    "I knew it. Matthew growled. "She''s always had it out for Sophie. First she uses her of stealing our mother''s body, now she''s turning the King against her. Sophie ended up locked in the pce because of her lies.

    Gabriel paused at the mention of the first usation... but in the end, he said nothing.

    "So what do we do? Go to Eliza again?" Anthony asked with a frown, clearly reluctant."

    "If you don''t want to go to her, then go find your Dn, Gabriel said simply. Anthony''s brows lifted, thinking it over.

    Matthew hesitated. "But will Dn even agree to help? Last time he left, he acted like he''d nevere back. Said b done with all of us.

    he was

    Gabriel replied coolly. This concerns Sophie''s safety. Just make it sound urgent- Dn may have a sharp tongue, but he''s always had a soft heart. He won''t just sit back and do nothing."

    That seemed to convince them.

    Matthew nodded. "You''re right. Dn used to be just as protective of Sophie as the rest of us. If we spin it right-make it sound pitiful enough-he won''t turn us down."

    Anthony agreed. "Let''s go tomorrow. We''ll talk to him face to face."

    With their injuries, their desperation-it would be perfect Dn would crack.

    What they didn''t know... was that Dn had already seen the truth with his own eyes.

    The next morning, at the base of Mount Westin, Dn was chopping firewood for a local vige. Shirtless, sun-darkened, and slick with sweat, he swung a heavy axe through the thick trunks. Suddenly, voices rang out from behind. "Dn!" "Dn! Finally! Took us forever to find you. What are you doing out here, chopping trees?!"

    Huffing and red-faced, Matthew and Anthony staggered into view.

    Dn didn''t stop chopping. He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand and replied calmly, "Working. Earning a wage. What che

    They both froze

    Right. Dn had left the Stonor estate-and Gabriel had cut him off from everyst coin. If he wanted to eat, he had to earn it himself

    They hadn''t expected this

    Matthew''s expression twisted slightly. He looked at Dn''s calloused hands, the sweat running down his face, the rough axe resting at his side.

    11:48 Fri, 18 Apr

    86%Ãæ

    This man used to be top of his ss, the star student in the capital''s finest academy. Next year, he might''ve made the honor

    roll

    And now... chopping wood for silver? A strange mix of guilt and confusion crept

    into Matthew''s voice. "Dn, aren''t you... don''t you regret it? If you''re willing toe home, Anthony and I can talk to Father. Maybe he''ll¡ª"

    ?

 The Silent 219

    "Regret what?" Dn frowned, clearly puzzled. Tm doing just fine, actually."

    He might have given up a life of luxury after walking away from the Stonor family, and sure, his days were harder and his work tougher-but for the first time in a long while, he felt truly at peace.

    To Dn, that was enough. He believed that one day, Eliza would forgive him. So no-he didn''t regret a thing.

    "What are you two even doing here?" he asked, ncing between Matthew and Anthony. "If you''ve got something to say, say it quick. I''m on the clock, and I get paid by the hour."

    He was saving up to buy Eliza her favorite pastries. He had no time for pointless talk.

    "And what''s so wrong with this life?" Dn shot back, expression darkening. "At least I live it with a clear conscience-and with joy

    Matthew couldn''t understand.

    per young master in the

    Stonor family,

    "You had a better choice!" he barked. "You had a way out! You could''ve stayed a proper young and instead you chose this? To be some useless nobody?"

    Dn chuckled coldly. The Stonor family might have everything, but it has no Eliza. Wherever she is, that''s where I belong

    Matthew''s face twisted in rage. "So what, Sophie doesn''t count as your sister anymore?"

    "She never was. Dn said tly.

    His words didn''t just infuriate Matthew-Anthony''s face turned to ice. "Wow. I didn''t expect you to be the coldest of us all. You used to dote on Sophie just as much as anyone else. And now, what-she''s trash to you? Something you can toss aside when it''s no longer convenient?*

    "You''re damn right Dn said, voice calm and sharp. I''m cold and heartless now. And I''ve got nothing more to say to a bunch of fools who still haven''t figured out what''s truly right or wrong. Go home. If you''re sick, don''t just wander around like it''s nothing."

    He turned his back to them, raised his axe, and returned to chopping at the half- felled tree beside him.

    As Matthew opened his mouth again, Anthony held out a hand, signaling him to stop. He stepped forward.

    "Dn," he said, voice lower now, more calcted, "I don''t know what Sophie did to make you this angry. But whatever it was, she''s in trouble now. You may have cut ties emotionally, but you still protected her once. Are you really going to just stand by while she''s in danger?"

    Dn didn''t even flinch

    Anthony pressed on. "She''s caught the King''s eye. He''s nning to make her a royal consort. If she really enters the pce, do you think there''ll be any way for her and Eliza to reconcile after that?"

    That made Dn pause.

    It wasn''t Anthony''sst sentence that i

    froze him-it was what it implied.

    If Sophie became a royal consort... with her vindictive heart, would she really leave Eliza alone?

    Even if Prince Regent Nn stood by Eliza''s side now, how long would that protecti favoring Sophie... then what?

    protectionst? If the

    11:48 Fri, 18 Apr

    Dn''s stomach dropped. Even the slim chance of that scenario made his blood run cold.

    86%1

    He lowered the axe, turned to face Anthony, and asked, "Is what you said true? About the King wanting to make Sophie a

    "Of course it''s thie Matthew immediately cut in. He announced it himself at the royal banquet. He''s already kept her in the pce to learn proper etiquette-he''s just waiting for her training to be over before officially granting her a title.

    "Training in the pce?" Dn''s expression darkened.

    Anthony quickly kicked Matthew under the table, then smoothed over the

    exnation. "Yes. The King said it was love at first sight. He was clearly

    infatuated. So much so that he''s having the Empress Dowager personally oversee Sophie''s etiquette

    lessons.

    Dn''s heart sank further. So the King really does like her that much?

    If she truly became the sole favored consort in a pce with no other women... she''d be untouchable.

    This can''t happen, Dn thought, face grim. ''I can''t let her go through with it.''

    Keeping his concern tightly under wraps, he narrowed his eyes at the two. "So after all this buildup, what is it you

    u want from

    me

    Dn narrowed his eyes. "Why?"

    "Come on," he said, voice culcal

    "The King has taken an interest in Sophie. What does that have to do with my sister?"

    Anthony studied Dn''s face, voice low. "Maybe not much. But not nothing, either.

    He continued, slowly, "You probably don''t know this, but our father once mentioned that when the King was a boy, our mother took care of him for a time. That''s why he''s so protective of Eliza."

    Dn''s eyes flickered in surprise. That, he hadn''t known.

    "I suppose that would exin some things," he said. "Still, what does any of that

    have to do with Sophie bing a royal consort?"

    Anthony hesitated a beat... then delivered the line carefully.

    "Because Father suspects that the King''s original interest. wasn''t in Sophie at all. It was in Eliza."

    Matthew flinched hard, clearly caught off guard. And Dn''s expression shattered into disbelief.

    That''s impossible," he said. "Eliza''s a nun now. There''s no way the King would still... would even think of her that way"

    Ìï

 The Silent 220

    "Exactly because she''s already be a num." Authony said, "the King would never choose her. That''s why he turned to Sophie"

    Matthew paused for a few seconds, then caught on quickly and joined in, full of righteous indignation. "If it weren''t for her, Sophie wouldn''t have been chosen for the pce in the first ce! So she has to take responsibility-get Sophie out of the pce and make the King revoke his decree

    Dn, however, was conflicted. At first, he didn''t buy their story. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized- something about Sophie suddenly being chosen as a royal consort was strange.

    Even though he''d left the Stonor family. Dn still knew how wary the King was of their father, and how deeply the crown distrusted the Stonor name. So why would he invite Sophie into the pce, let alone make her a consort?

    And then there was Caroline she had cared for the young King in his childhood. Eliza-beautiful beyondpare-was known as the most stunning woman in Hasen City

    So perhaps the King had initially favored Eliza, but once he discovered she had taken vows, he had no choice but to settle for Sophie.

    That line of logic was usible. Too usible. And that only made Dn even more uneasy,

    He thought. Eliza may be safe for now, but there are far too many powerful men watching her. Nn, for one-he was constantly circling her like a hawk. Always with that excuse of "royal protection." But since when had he ever shown such interest in any other woman?

    Dn gritted his teeth. That guy definitely has an agenda."

    Though he''d misunderstood the King''s intentions, he had, quite unintentionally, hit the nail on the head when it came to

    Nn.

    Trying to stay calm. Dn cut in, face expressionless. "Enough. I''ve heard enough. I''m not going to believe a word without proof. All you have is spection, and if any of this nonsense gets out, do you have any idea what kind of damage it could do to Eliza:

    "She got what she deserved. Dn said coldly, his voice rising. "Don''t think I don''t know what she did to our mother. What about Sophie?" Matthew snapped. "You really don''t care at all, do you? You say this is all spection-but what if it''s not? What if Sophie really was chosen just to rece Eliza? That''s humiliating!"

    Matthew and Anthony froze, caught off guard.

    They''d assumed Dn, holed up here in the mountains, wouldn''t have found out about that.

    Trying to recover, Matthew stammered, "That was Eliza ndering Sophie. Sophie exined everything to us-she said it was all a misunderstanding! She treated our mother like her own. She would never do something so cruel!" "Enough" Dn shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them and said tly, "You you want. But 1 believe Eliza. Always have?

    can believe whatever

    He didn''t need to exin further. After all, he had seen it with his own eyes.

    Matthew looked exasperated. After everything they''d said, Dn still stood Tirm- like a rock, immovable and impossible to

    reason with

    Anthony finally put a hand on his shoulder. "Leave it, Matthew. It''s pointless"

    Before leaving. Anthony turned back and gave Dn one final look. "Think about what we sai

    we said WGTI

    86%

    Dn''s face darkened. Once they were gone, he worked through the rest of his day in a haze of frustration.

    The very next morning, he rose before dawn, took the silver he''d earned, and went straight into Hasen City to buy a small box of pastries. They weren''t from Dinsiea House, but they were fresh, warm, and made by an old hand.

    He tucked the box carefully into his oat and hurried back toward Mount Westin

    By the time he reached Saint Grace Nunnery, the gates were already open to wee pilgrims. Still, Dn didn''t go in. He stood outside the entrance and knocked politely.

    But with guestsing and going, the nuns inside were too busy to notice.

    So Dn waited. And waited. Hours passed. It wasn''t until nightfall that Sarah finally came out and spotted him.

    "Eliza told you not toe again," she said as she walked up, arms crossed. "What a

    are you

    you doing here?"

    Sarah, out of all the nuns, remembered Dn vividly. He was, after all, the first person toy hands on Eliza at the nunnery. Even though he''d changed a lot since then, the impression stuck-and none of the sisters liked him much.

    Dn scratched his head sheepishly. "I earned a bit of silver working down at the vige... figured Eliza might miss her favorite pastries, so I bought her some. They''re not from Dinsica House, but they''re decent. Could you... could you give them to her?"

    He hesitated, then added quickly. "If she doesn''t like them, I''ll save up and buy better ones next time.

    Sarah sighed. ¡°Fine. Let me finish up in the great hall first, then I''ll pass them along."

    Dn wanted to say. "Couldn''t you just go now?" The pastries had been sitting in his coat for hours-what if the vor was already gone? But looking around at the chaos inside, he held his tongue.

    "They came because of what happened in Plutonville," Sarah replied. "News about Eliza spread. Some even came all the way from Plutonville, hoping to catch a glimpse of her"

    Many of them didn''t even dare disturb her. They came every day just to maybe bump into her in passing. If they saw her. they''d simply bow from a distance, then leave content.

    Startled, she''d fled

    Later, when she asked around, the staff exined what was going on.

    Most people listened. But a few stubborn types would nod along, then sneak off

    and bow to her anyway-especially those from Plutonville.

    When Sarah finished telling the story, Dnughed aloud.

    He couldn''t help it.

    That proud, fiery girl, being revered like some sacred icon-of course she would hate that.

    But

    Comment

    heart

    y siste

    AD

    Send gift

 The Silent 221

    Sarah rushed over the moment she finished handling matters in the main hall, a small paper-wrapped bundle clutched in her hand

    "Eliza! Guess what I brought you today?" she said excitedly, waving the bundle like it held treasure.

    Eliza was in the middle of tending her herbs patch, renting a rare medicinal herbs into the spot left empty after she''d moved the dendrobium to another section.

    The soil there still held some residual spiritual energy, and she didn''t want it going to waste. So today, she was attempting something bold-nting an especially finicky variety.

    And just beneath those broad medicinal leaves, she''d secretly tucked in two sprigs of Bloodshade Blossom, an herb so rare no one outside certain circles even recognized it by appearance.

    Startled by Sarah''s sudden voice behind her, Eliza''s fingers slipped, nearly burying the delicate blossom entirely. But she quickly rxed.

    No one knows what this thing looks like anyway, she thought, and resumed nting with deliberate calm. "What is it this time?" she asked over her shoulder. "Something Mary asked you to bring?"

    "No, no, not her." Sarah said, flopping into a seat at the stone table and plopping the bundle down. "It''s from him. The one down at the foot of the mountain."

    Eliza didn''t need her to say more she knew exactly who Sarah meant. Her brow knit slightly. "Why is he always sending things Next time, just don''t ept them."

    "I can''t!" Sarah replied, chin resting on one hand. "If I don''t take them, he''ll just stand out there all day waiting. Poor guy''s been working in the vige now, helping the locals to earn money?"

    "He''s... working?" Eliza blinked, genuinely surprised.

    Dn-Stonor family''s pampered young master-doing manualbor?

    Eliza opened her mouth to decline, ready to say she wouldn''t like it anyway. But when she walked over to the table and unwrapped the bundle, her words caught in her throat.

    It wasn''t pistachio cake. It wasn''t lemon cake.

    It was a in, humble Basque cheesecake.

    "He bought this?" Eliza asked, her voice oddly quiet, as her gazended on the creamy, slightly caramelized surface of the

    cake.

    A strange sourness welled up in Eliza''s chest, impossible to describe.

    He still remembered.

    Back when Sophie hadn''t yet entered the Stonor family, Dn would return from the academy and always bring her desserts-usually from Dinsica House. More often than not, it was Basque cheesecake. Never lemon. Never pistachio.

    He had remembered what she liked. And what she didn''t.

    But once Sophie came....everything changed. The lemon and pistachio cakes increased. The Basque cheesecakes vanished.

    She used to get mad. Used to snap at Dn, "Have you forgotten what I like?"

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr

    ÖÁ96%ÄÒ

    And Dn had looked her in the eye and said, "''s not for you. If you don''t like it, don''t eat it. Thought it because Sophie likes it. If you eat it all, what is she supposed to have

    The memory made her lips twitch in a bitter smirk.

    She picked up a slice of the cheesecake, nk-faced, and ate it. Slowly. Methodically. Until every crumb was gone

    Sarah waited until she was done. "Well? How was it?

    Eliza stared at the now-empty bundle, her voice emotionless. "Terrible.¡±

    "What? Really?" Sarah leaned closer. Smelled pretty decent to me... "It was spoiled." Eliza replied coldly.

    Sarah sniffed a piece in disbelief. "It''s still warm! Doesn''t smell of to me

    "If you like it, or just don''t care, then take the rest, Eliza said curtly. "Next time he brings anything, don''t ept it. And if he insists, it''s yours. Don''t bring it to me."

    Without another word, she turned and walked back to her herb patch. She crouched beside her newly nted blossom, eyes dark and distant.

    Things that have gone bad-no matter how carefully you try to revive them-what''s the point? It just makes the whole thing seem even more pathetic. Better they forget everything, like Benedict did. That would''ve been easier to ept

    But even as she tried to harden her thoughts, her hands lost their focus, and she identally pricked her finger on a thorn. Blood welled up immediately.

    Eliza stared at the droplet as it fell, watching it disappear into the dark soil.

    Then she calmly bandaged the wound and got back to work,

    He grabbed Dn by the arm and practically shouted, "What the hell are you thinking?

    This was already the third time he''de to find him-and his patience was gone

 The Silent 222

    The Silent 222

    "I never told you to kneel, Dn said tly, shoving Matthew away with a firm hand.

    Between the two of them, Dn had always been stronger.

    96%1

    He picked up the axe and turned back toward the tree trunk he''d dragged home that morning. His thatched hut wasn''t sturdy enough, barely licable. He''d been gathering lumber to rebuild it properly-this particr log would''ve made the perfect central beam.

    Seeing Dn go about his work like they didn''t exist made his blood boll. He stepped forward and nted his foot squarely on the log, then yanked the axe out of Dn''s hand.

    "If you don''t give us an answer today, he snapped, "then forget finishing this stupid shack. I''m not letting you touch this log again.

    "I don''t know what you want from me," Dn said, his face nk. "And whatever

    it is, I''m not giving it. So go. Hand me back the axe and stop wasting my time. I have work to do, and none of it involves either of you."

    "Work, work, work. I''ll show you work." Matthew finally lost it. He swung the axe down with a loud crack, driving it into the center of the log

    "Stop!" Dn roared.

    Matthew dodged Dn''s outstretched arm and brought the axe down again.

    "I said stop!" Dn growled, grabbing him by the cor and ripping the axe out of his hands. He shoved Matthew aside and rushed back to his lumber-but it was toote. Two careless strikes had already split the log. It was ruined.

    Fury boiled in Dn''s chest. He hurled the axe aside, charged straight at Matthew, and punched him square in the face.

    "You think I care about this damn house? Who gave you the right to touch my things?"

    Matthew had already been on edge, and now that Dn had actually hit him'' He lost it.

    The two of them went at it hard-fist for fist, blow for blow. They tore into each other until their faces were ck and blue, even knocking down part of Dn''s thatched roof in the scuffle.

    Seeing his house copse made Dn even more furious. He pounded on Matthew harder.

    "You''re seriously going all out?!" Matthew cried, feeling like Dn was about to knock his teeth out.

    He doubled down too. They were seconds from biting each other when Anthony, finally fed up, threw two small vials of muscle-numbing powder into the air.

    Matthew groaned, breathless. Seriously, Anthony? Couldn''t you have thrown that stuff before my jaw got cracked? And why''d you knock me out too?!".

    He''dnded hard-nearly right on the leg that was still bound in a brace. Dn had been careful during the fight not to hit that leg, but everything else? Total warzone. Both of them were covered in bruises, scraped, and bleeding

    Dn sat up, wincing. "Shit." Matthew had blood running from his mouth, but Dn''s lip? Swollen like a balloon.

    "Son of a Dn hissed, scowling at Anthony. "Fine. You''ve stopped the fight. Now give us the antidote

    But Anthony didn''t move.

    Instead, he smiled politely. "Sorry, Dn. Before we came, Father gave us instructions. If you still refused to help Sophie,

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    then we were to bring you back by force-and let him convince you

    Dn froze.

    His voice dropped to a chilling quiet. "I''m not going back."

    Anthony shook his head. "We gave you a chance, Dn. But this isn''t your choice anymore."

    Dnughed coldly. "A chance? You mean a chance to betray my sister? That''s what you''re calling

    Anthony''s expression hardened. "Eliza''s name was already removed from the family tree. She''s not our sister anymore. You are still on it. And so is Sophie. So she''s your only sister now-our only family."

    "Shut your mouth!" Dn snapped.

    His voice was raw with fury as he dragged his heavy limbs upright, ring at Anthony like he wanted to burn him alive.

    ¡°Eliza and I share the same mother. We are blood-real siblings. You want to call Sophie your sister? Fine. Go ahead. But leave me out of it. I only have one sister in this world. Her name is Eliza."

    Anthony''s eyes turned cold. "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless toward Sophie. You''ve really disappointed me, Dn." He looked down at his half-paralyzed brother, tone as chilling as ever. "I don''t know what kind of poison Eliza''s fed you and Benedict, but it''s fine. Once I bring you back, I''ll fix both of you. I''ll make you see the truth."

    Dn''s heart sank. He didn''t know what Anthony was nning, but the look in his eyes sent a cold shiver down his spine.

    "If you

    dare drug me or pull any of your twisted stunts," Dn hissed, "I swear, I will make you pay for it."

    Anthony simply smiled. "Don''t worry, Dn. I won''t hurt you."

    Then he pped twice. Two guards stepped out of the shadows, lifted both Dn

    and Matthew like sacks, and hauled them. into a waiting carriage.

    As the wheels began to roll, the sound of hoofbeats echoed across the dirt road. Just like that, Dn was being dragged back to the Stonor estate.

    Comment

 The Silent 223

    "Father, Dn''s back, Anthony reported quietly.

    Gabriel didn''t even look up from the letter in his hand as he asked, "Did hee back on his own, or did you drag him?"

    "I brought him," Anthony replied, eyes downcast

    Gabriel snorted, unimpressed. "Fine. Let''s see him then

    This wasn''t Gabriel''s first time entering Anthony''s secret chamber-but for Matthew and Dn, it was.

    After the servants had discovered this hidden space behind Anthony''s study, Gabriel had indeed been furious. But instead of sealing it off, he privately gave Anthony permission to continue his poison research-on the condition that it was never used on family.

    Clearly, that line had now been crossed.

    Gabriel stepped in, his tone sharp and direct. "Dn, I''m sure Matthew and Anthony have exined everything. So I''ll just ask once-will you go speak to Eliza, or not?"

    Unlike his twin Matthew, whose limbs had already been rendered useless with softening poison, Dn was still weak but conscious, lying limp on the stone b, unable to move.

    He stared back at Gabriel and, to everyone''s surprise, opened his mouth and said tly, "Of course I will. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it. Will that satisfy you?"

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, studying him, but said nothing.

    Dn forced a bitter smile. "What''s wrong, Father? Not the answer you were hoping for?"

    Gabriel''s voice dropped cold. Is this some kind of game to you?"

    "Game Dnughed faintly. "I''m your son. I simply do as you taught me-treat others the way they treat me. If anyone''s been ying games, it''s you, not me." Gabriel''s gaze darkened. "All I asked was that you help save Sophie. Is that so difficult?"

    10

    "It is," Dn snapped, eyes zing. "Yes, it is! Matthew and Anthony may be idiots, but I''m not anymore. You all want me to pretend Eliza lied about Sophie stealing our mother''s corpse-but I was there. I saw it. I heard it. I saw exactly what your beloved daughter did-how vile she really-"

    Gabriel struck him across the face.

    "You''re clearly in league with Eliza now," he said coldly. "To nder Sophie like this-are you so far gone you''ll even lie her?"

    "nder? You mean the truth you refuse to see?" Dn barked. "You just can''t admit it-your precious little bastard daughter is more important to you than anyone!"

    Gabriel snapped, "Enough! You''re impossible!"

    He reached forward, grabbed Dn''s jaw in a tight grip, and ordered, "Anthony, give him the medicine. Two extra pills."

    Anthony hesitated. "Father, this dosage is too much. It''ll hurt him-be won''t recover easily."

    Gabriel was unmoved. "He brought it on himself. Besides, now that he''s aligned with Eliza, we can''t afford to have him slip up. Overdose him if you must. There won''t be a second chance."

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apri

    That was enough for Anthony

    96%1

    He silently pulled out three dark brown pills and, one by one, forced them down Dn''s throat. Dn''s eyes reddened, his body twitching as he tried to resist¡ª but his limbs were limp. He could only stare helplessly as the world around him began

    to fade

    His eyes grew dull. His body ckened.

    Gabriel finally let go.

    "That''s it?" Matthew asked quietly,

    Gabriel nodded. The medicine''s kicking in. It''ll take about half an hour before we can wake him up."

    "Then I''ll stay and watch him. Matthew offered. "Father, Anthony-you both should rest."

    Gabriel considered it, then nodded. "Fine. We''ll leave him with you."

    Once the two left, only Matthew and Dn remained in the cold stone room.

    Matthew looked at his twin, so alike in appearance yet now lying so still and powerless.

    He sighed. "Dn... why did it have toe to this?"

    He''d given Dn so many chances, but his brother had refused every single one. And now? Now he could only hope the side effects wouldn''t be too severe.

    Matthew noticed Dn''s eyes were still open. With another sigh, he reached out to close them-only to pause.

    His fingertips brushed against something wet.

    He pulled his hand back.

    He''s crying?

    Stunned, Matthew leaned closer and then, barely audible, he heard it

    "Eliza..." Dn had whispered her name.

    Half an hourter, Matthew called Gabriel and Anthony back in.

    Anthony pricked Dn''s forehead, drew a drop of blood, then pped him lightly across the cheek. "Dn. Time to wake up."

    Dn stirred, blinked, and yawned. He looked around blearily, as if he''d merely taken a nap.

    "Huh? Father? Matthew? Anthony? Why are you all here? What''s going on?"

    Matthew stiffened.

    Anthony''s face was calm. "Dn, do you remember what day it is? What you''re supposed to do today?"

    "Of course I do," Dn replied confidently. ¡°It''s Sophie''sing-of-age ceremony. Wait-what time is it? Did I oversleep? Is that why you''re all here to wake me up!"

    He tried to sit up-only to find his limbs unresponsive.

    "What the why can''t I move? What''s going on?" His brows furrowed. "This isn''t my room... What did you

    did you do to me?"

    Authony muned to Gabriel and gave a small nock-It worked

    Gabriel stepped forward and said calmly, "Don''t panic, Some things happened

    while you were asleep. I need to exin everything to you"

    Still confused, Dn blinked, then nodded slowly. "Okay. Whatever you need, Father

    One hourter, Dn stormed out of the Stonor estate, face dark with fury.

    As luck would have it, Benedict was just returning home and spotted him.

    "Dn? When did you get back? Are you, moving back in?" Benedict called out, hopeful.

    But Dn didn''t hear him. Or didn''t care.

    He mounted his horse and galloped straight out of Hasen City-heading toward Mount Westin

    ?

 The Silent 224

    "Eliza! Eliza, get out here right now!

    Outside Saint Grace Nummery, Dn was pounding on the main gates like a madman.

    Themotion startled all the visitorsing and going

    "What''s going on?"

    "Who''s making all that noise?

    "Eliza Isn''t that the Holy Lady''s secr name? Is he here for her?"

    "Wait-I think I recognize him!

    "Who is he?"

    "That''s Lord Dn from the Stonor family-he used to be the Holy Lady''s brother."

    "Him? But why does he look like he''s here to pick a fight?"

    "Well... let me tell you the whole story...

    96%

    Although most of the guests at Saint Grace Nunnery were from out of town, a few were local. And once they started talking. it didn''t take long before everyone was whispering about the feud between the Stonor family and Eliza

    Now, when people looked at Dn, their gazes had changed.

    But Dn noticed none of this. All he felt was a wildfire of rage. If it hadn''t been for Matthew and Gabriel repeatedly warning him not to barge into the nunnery, he would''ve kicked that door open by now,

    After nearly pounding the wooden gates off their hinges, causing enough noise to shake the entire temple, someone finally came rushing out.

    Sarah, flustered, stared at him in disbelief. "Dn? What are you doing?"

    He''d just been here the other day. And now he was back again-lookingpletely unhinged.

    The next second, Sarah found out exactly what was wrong.

    "Step aside," Dn snapped. "Go get Eliza. Now. Or I swear I''ll tear this ce apart

    This was not the polite, soft-spoken Dn she''d spoken with before. His fury hit like a p, and Sarah took a frighed step back.

    1-what happened? Tell me what''s wrong. I''ll pass along the message-

    Before she could finish, Dn mmed a fist into the gate beside her.

    The giant wooden door shuddered, and Sarah paled immediately.

    "I said," Dn growled, voice ice-cold, "call Eliza out, or I won''t be so civil next time."

    Word of the outburst reached Eliza just as she returned from the medicine fields.

    The moment she heard that Dn had scared Sarah to tears, she didn''t hesitate- she came out immediately.

    *96%

    And there he was, Dn, standing outside the gates with reddened eyes, his fury practically spilling out of him.

    "Eliza," he barked. "So you do know how to show your face. Now get ready-we''re going to the pce. You''re going to make the King release Sophief

    Not far off, hiding in a discreet corner, Matthew frowned.

    "That temper of his-still can''t control it. I told him to talk to Eliza properly. He acts like this, how could she possibly agree?

    Anthony wasn''t impressed either. "We don''t have other options none. Let''s see if Eliza still cares about Dn

    The two kept watching from the shadows. Eliza, unlike Sarali, wasn''t even remotely polite. She looked Dn up and down with utter contempl

    Dn, what the hell is wrong with you? Did you take something you shouldn''t have

    "What did you just say?" Dn''s eyes widened with disbelief. "You got a lot of nerve. Talking to me like that? Oh, right-now you''ve got the King and the Prince Regent hacking you, so the Stonor family doesn''t matter anymore, does it? Leave the family? Fine. But now you don''t even see me anymore?"

    Eliza narrowed her eyes. "What exactly are you here for?"

    Dn''s tone sharpened. "I came because I can''t stand seeing your arrogant face. I''m warning you-if you don''te to the pce with me and get Sophie out of there, I''ll make sure you never have peace again."

    Eliza pped him across the face, clean and sharp.

    Her voice was icy, "Yeah, you must have lost your mind. Feeling clearer now?"

    Dn held his cheek, stunned, turning to stare at her in disbelief. Y actually hit me?"

    "I did," Eliza said calmly. "And I''ll do it again. If your memory''s that bad, I''ll help you jog it."

    "You''re asking for it," Dn snarled, raising a fist like he used to in the past.

    But just as his punch was about tond, he froze.

    He didn''t know why-some instinct stopped him. Something inside screamed that

    if he hit her, he''d regret it for the rest of

    his life

    A crowd had already rushed out from behind Eliza and tackled him to the ground.

    "Hold him down!"

    "Don''t let go!"

    "This bastard dared to yell at the Holy Lady-tried to hit her!"

    "Stonor family or not, we

    won''t let him off!"

    "Exactly! What, you think the Holy Lady is someone you can bully?"

    "Your Grace, please step back! With us here, he won''ty a finger on you!" The pilgrims and visitors, now thoroughly enraged, pinned Dn to the ground.

    A few of them even took the opportunity tond some not-so-idental punches. He got socked in the ribs, the jaw, the side of the head-so many times he saw stars. He couldn''t even tell who hit him anymore.

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr

    Curled on the ground, arms over his head, he struted hoarsely, "Are your all insane! You''re protecting her blur a venomous witch-she even went after her own sister!

    You''re the venomous one?"

    "Holy Lady is beautiful and kind-how dare you nder her?"

    "What sister? Everyone knows Sophie''s just Gabriel''s illegitimate daughter!

    "Exactly. A bastard has no ce beingpared to the Holy Lady!

    "Get lost hack to the Stonor family! If we ever catch you here harassing her again,

    you won''t leave with all your t

    "We''ll defend the Holy Lady with our lives!"

 The Silent 225

    §±

    "You... are you people out of your minds?!" Dylm shouted, curled up on the ground, arms wrapped around his head as fists rained down on him like a storm. Tin Lord Dn""

    But that only made the mob hit harder.

    "Exactly why we''re beating you!"

    The out-of-towners threw punches with particr enthusiasm after all, they''d vanish after this. So what if the Stonor family was powerful? Were they going to hunt down a bunch of nameless strangers across the entire kingdom!

    The merchants from Plutonville were especially brazen. Once they got back, they''d brag about how they personally defended the Holy Lady for weeks.

    When the beatdown finally reached its peak, Eliza calmly spoke up. "That''s enough."

    The crowd quieted immediately. The Plutonville guests were the first to step back and beam at her.

    "Holy Lady, there''s no need to thank us!"

    "Yes, it was our honor to protect you!"

    "If you need anything else-say the word."

    "We folks from Plutonville always stand by justice!"

    Eliza gave a soft smile. "Your kindness is deeply appreciated. I already have a good idea who was behind this, so there''s no need to trouble you any further."

    "No trouble at all! And if anything ever happens again, just send word-we''ve got plenty of shops here in Hasen City. One message, and we''ll be at Saint Grace Nunnery in a sh"

    They rattled off the names and addresses of all their local shops, just in case Eliza ran into more trouble after they left.

    "I''ll remember, she said with a nod, her smile sincere.

    Even the guests who weren''t from Plutonville edged closer to her. She was warm and gracious, and before long the entire group had gathered around.

    Seeing the growing crowd, Eliza waved them all to stay put. Then she and Sarah slipped away and returned with bundles of fresh herbs, packaged neatly into parcels.

    "These herbs are grown by my own hand, Eliza said. "They strengthen the body and help with fatigue. I hope you''ll ept them as thanks for your help today."

    of course

    we will

    "ept! We''re honored!"

    Plutonville''s delegation practically jumped for joy, and even the others queued up eagerly to receive their share. Soon enough, everyone left with a gift-and the entrance to Saint Grace Nunnery finally quieted down.

    Once the crowd dispersed, Sarah looked around and asked, "Huh? Where''s Dn? Did he run off while no one was watching?

    "Maybe, Eliza replied with a faint smile.

    10:43

    MAPI

    But when she returned to her courtyard, she found Dn had already been tied

    up by Tina. His eyes were covered, and his mouth stuffed tight.

    "Serenity," Tina said, "do you need me to stay?"

    Eliza shook her head. "No, just keep an car out. If anyone shows up, call for me Eliza nodded. "Alright"

    Tina vanished like a shadow,

    Eliza looked down at Dn in silence, then grabbed hold of him and dragged him across the courtyard.

    All her recent farming and water-hauling had made her stronger. She couldn''t carry a full-grown man, but dragging one? That she could do.

    With no small effort, she hauled Dn into the room and mmed the door shut behind her. The next instant, they both disappeared from sight.

    Dn, a trained fighter, instantly sensed something was wrong the moment the world shifted.

    The air changed. It grew still-eerily so. Even with his eyes covered, he could tell they weren''t in the same ce anymore.

    Before he could react, Eliza had already dragged him to the stone table and hoisted him up with gritted teeth.

    "So," she said between breaths, yanking the gag from his mouth, "tell me again- what exactly are you here for?"

    Dn heard the clink of tools nearby but didn''t catch the danger. The moment his mouth was free, he exploded with rage,

    "Eliza, have you lost your mind? I''m your brother! I came here to talk, and you treat me like this!

    Eliza gave a long sigh. "You''re seriously ill. And not in a good way."

    She poured something bitter down his throat, then yanked his head back and checked his nose, ears, and mouth. Still not satisfied, she slugged him hard in the gut.

    Dn choked on his breath, nearly passing out.

    While he gasped, Eliza peeled open one of his eyelids, studied the red veins, then yanked the blindfold back into ce.

    "Red eyes. High dosage," she muttered. Looks like they really don''t care if they break you, huh? You poor idiot. They could sell you off and you''d probably thank them for it."

    "You... you''re talking nonsense-ugh!" Dn gagged as she yanked his tongue. "Moron. Do you even know what day it is?" she asked, pulling his ear sharply. "Of course I do! It''s right after the Midwinter Feast. Ow-let go of my ear already!" Eliza gave a cold, tugh. "That''s what they told you, right? Look at you-can''t even tell up from down. You''ve already been yed like a fiddle."

    "What the hell are you babbling about?" Dn snapped. "Whatever. I''m done wasting time. Let me go now or don''t me me if I stop being nice.

    "Stop being nice?" Eliza scoffed, staring down at him like he was a particrly stupid insect. "You really don''t learn, do you?" She reached for a few bottles, yanked his jaw open, and forced a stream of liquid down his throat.

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    Once he''d swallowed, she leaned in, her breath brushing his ear. "Eat up. Dn

    she whispered "And if this doesn''t jog your memory.. Ill go burn down that little hut of your

 The Silent 226

    After that, Eliza locked Dn inside the pocket farm and stepped out into the courtyard.

    "Tina," she called, "go send a message to the Prince Regent for me. Tell him I need a favor."

    It didn''t take long. Nn arrived not long after-alone, galloping in on horseback. Less than an hourter, he was standing in Eliza''s courtyard.

    "Serenity. I''m here," he said..

    At that moment, Eliza was still in her small kitchen, preparing dinner. Her cooking skills weren''t anything special-no borate feasts-but she could manage a few simple dishes. Since she was a nun, all her meals were vegetarian.

    "You came quickly," Eliza said from the kitchen. "Go sit at the stone table outside for a bit. I''ll be out as soon as I finish these two small dishes,"

    She had taken sacred vows-meat was forbidden to her. Everything she cooked was strictly vegetarian, crafted with care and quiet devotion.

    ¡°No need,¡± Nn replied. ¡°Til help. Is the fire in the stove hot enough? Do you need more wood?"

    Even if it was just a humble veggie meal, Nn was genuinely delighted. This was, after all, the first time he''d ever tasted food made by Eliza herself.

    "You''ve never had my cooking before?" Eliza blinked in surprise. "Oh-right, I remember now. That time I made spaghetti, it ended up going to Gilbert."

    The moment the name left her lips, Nn nearly snapped the firewood in his hands.

    "Gilbert?" he repeated, his tone a shade darker. "That outsider ate your spaghetti?"

    "Yes," Eliza said casually. "I made it to lure him in so we could interrogate him for intel"

    She didn''t notice that Nn was already drowning in jealousy.

    It''s fine, he consoled himself bitterly. Just a bowl of spaghetti. And she only made

    it to catch a criminal. He''s just a puppet. What''s the point of being jealous of a puppet?

    Eliza, wide-eyed, stared at the split log in his hands. ''How strong is he? That thick log just snapped like a twig. If that were someone''s neck...

    She shivered at the thought.

    Nn immediately noticed her expression. "What''s wrong? Did you burn your hand? Let me see."

    Pulled from his vinegar-soaked thoughts, he rushed over, clearly worried.

    "No, no," Eliza waved him off. "I was just lost in thought."

    "I still want to check," Nn insisted, reaching for her hands.

    He turned them over carefully, examining them front and back, even checking between her fingers like a hawk. Only when he was absolutely sure there was no injury did he let g

    go

    Nn was finally reassured. Eliza, on the other hand, was stunned stupid by the intimacy of it all.

    Hisrge hands had wrapped around hers, warm and rough, and he''d handled her fingers with the gentleness of a man

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr w

    inspecting a priceless treasure. It was... mortifying

    Her cheeks flushed crimson, like she had been burned. She yanked her hands back in a panic.

    -It''s fine. Really, I''m fine," she stammered, quickly turning around to hide her face. Nn stared at her retreating figure, suddenly realizing what he''d just done.

    His own face turned red, from cheekbones to ear tips.

    T-it''s good you''re not hurt, he mumbled, crouching back down. "TII. I''ll tend the fire."

    He ducked beneath the stove, practically trying to bury himself.

    What the hell was that? he scolded himself. ''Why did I have to grab her hands like

    that? Like some lunatic? You''ve got no self-control. Idiot!"

    Under the stove, Nn gave himself a smack-meant to be discreet but loud

    enough to drown out the sizzle from the pan.

    Eliza paused mid-stir, expression nk

    Nn was also silent.

    Eventually. Eliza finished cooking, cleared her throat, and called out, "Dinner''s ready. Come out and eat."

    "Okay," came Nn''s muffled reply from under the stove.

    As Eliza set the dishes down, she chuckled softly. I haven''t brought out utensils yet-bring three sets of forks and tes, please."

    Nn''s expression froze.

    "Wait. Three? But there are only two of us... unless.... Gilbert?!

    Storming out with the utensils, Nn scanned the table-only to find Tina already seated, silently waiting.

    He blinked. ''Oh... right. Tina

    He''dpletely forgotten she existed.

    Usually, when he came to see Eliza, Tina wasn''t around during meals. But today''s dinner was cooked by Eliza herself, so of course she wouldn''t let Tina go hungry.

    "Of course," Eliza said, raising a brow. "What if Gilbert had tried something? I wouldn''t have been able to take him down by myself. Besides, I always cat with Tina."

    She gave Nn a sweet smile but didn''t ask whether he minded.

    Some things didn''t need to be asked-just observed.

    And Nn had always given her a sense of quiet reassurance. Like earlier, when she told him to wait outside, and instead of actually waiting, he''d crouched under the stove and tended the fire withoutint.

    That ease, that familiarity-it didn''t feel like he was Bortend''s most powerful prince. He looked more like a husband in a humble kitchen.

    Yet when she looked up at his handsome face and noble demeanor now, it was impossible to pretend he was anything but royalty.

    10:43 Sat, 19 Apr M

    While Eliza pondered that, Nn was having a very different internal crisis.

    The realization hit him like a brick. The true culinary rival was in the room all along.

    And she wasn''t going anywhere.

    Nn sulked harder. Meanwhile, Tina-aware of the burning gaze-just sat there

    with her te, deadpan and deeply. unimpressed.

    ?

 The Silent 227

    "We invited Your Highness here today because there''s something we''d like your help with"

    The three of them sat down to eat. Once the meal was over. Tina quietly collected the dishes and went off to wash them. Eliza and Nn remained in the courtyard, seated beneath the soft shade of the vines

    After Eliza recounted the day''s events, Nn understood the gist of it

    "You suspect someone in the Stonor family drugged Dn?" he asked.

    Eliza didn''t hesitate. "No need to suspect. Im sure of it"

    Dn''s personality shift was too extreme-like he''d lost a chunk of his memory. Either he got kicked in the head or someone drugged him. And between the two, the second seemed far more likely. There was only one person capable of something like that.

    "Anthony" Nn guessed. Eliza nodded.

    "Very well. What would you like me to do? Pay another visit to the Stonor estate!" he asked

    Eliza smiled, shaking her head. "No need. I just need you to help me stage a little scene."

    His brow lifted. Seeing that she had already nned it out, he didn''t press further. "All right. When, where, and what role do I y

    "Tomorrow, At the Imperial Pce, Eliza said with a quiet smile. "Ever since being granted the title of Holy Lady. I''ve yet to officially pay respects to the Empress Dowager. It''s long overdue, I''d like you to apany me for the visit."

    "It would be my honor"

    "Father Father Matthew''s shout broke the morning peace. Gabriel was supposed to be enjoying a rare day off, but instead he found himself startled by the sound of his son bursting into the study, breathless and frantic

    Gabriel frowned. "What''s got you shouting so early!"

    Matthew, panting from the rush, blurted out. "It''s Eliza! She just went into the pce-with Prince Regent Nn!"

    Gabriel''s expression darkened instantly. "She went to the pce! With Nn

    Matthew nodded. "I saw it myself. I went to Saint Grace Nunnery this morning, and I arrived just in time to see Eliza getting into a carriage sent by the Prince Regent. He escorted her all the way into the pce

    Gabriel''s face turned stone cold.

    "Maybe. Matthew hesitated. "Maybe she''s finally agreed to ask the King to release Sophie?"

    Gabriel scoffed "Don''t be naive. If she had really agreed, she wouldn''t have dragged Nn into it. That man''s involvement never means anything good"

    Whatever Eliza was nning, it couldn''t be that simple.

    Unfortunately, by the time he arrived, Eliza was already inside-with the Empress Dowager.

    Nn had clearance to enter the inner pce. Gabriel did not. Even as the Duke of Mowbay, he had no authority to step

    JOL 12 API

    into the Empress Dowager''s domain without permission.

    Infuriated and frustrated, Gabriel stormed back out and sent for Adeline,

    demanding she go into the pce on his behalf.

    By the time Adeline finally arrived at the Benevolent Pce, Eliza was already seated beside the Empress Dowager, their conversation flowing easily as they pored over an ancient Bible together.

    "So that''s the true meaning behind this passage," the Empress Dowager said with delight. Td always thought this part was too obscure, but your exnation brings such rity. No wonder the King chose you."

    The Dowager''s face radiated fondness, her tone full of praise. Adeline''s heart dropped instantly.

    This wouldn''t do. If the Empress Dowager began to favor Eliza, what ce would she have left in court?

    Desperation took over. She stepped forward with uncharacteristic volume. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I, your humble servant,e to pay my respects,¡±

    The sharpness of her voice broke the tranquil atmosphere between Eliza and the Empress Dowager like ss shattering.

    Eliza looked up calmly, unsurprised to see her

    The Empress Dowager''s sanile faded. Her brow furrowed ever so slightly as she set down the Bible. "Adeline? What brings you to the pce today?"

    Adeline forced a sweet, gracious smile. "I''ve been so busytely disciplining that disobedient son of mine, Ipletely forgot toe visit Your Majesty. But now that I finally had the time, I rushed over immediately. I never expected to find Eliza here as well. What a coincidence.

    She nced at Eliza and beamed with feigned warmth.

    Eliza mirrored her smile. "A coincidence? That''s odd. I heard Sophie''s been under the Empress Dowager''s care for days. Surely you knew I''d being?"

    Adeline clenched her jaw, forcing her expression to remain kind. "Of course I knew Sophie was here. I was referring to you. You are still my dear niece, after all"

    Before Eliza could respond, the Empress Dowager interjected, her voiceced with subtle disapproval. "Adeline, surely you''ve made a mistake?"

    Adeline blinked. "I beg your pardon?"

    "Holy Lady Eliza has already taken her vows, hasn''t she? Gabriel even had her removed from the Stonor family records. Your of all people should know that."

    Adeline''s expression froze. "O-Of course I know," she stammered. "Bur blood ties are blood ties. Even if Eliza no longer wishes to recognize me as her aunt, I still acknowledge her as my niece."

    The words sounded almost sincere-if you didn''t know better.

    Eliza''s tone remained cool. "Funny. When you were outside Saint Grace Nunnery screaming abuse at me, I don''t recall you saying anything about family then.¡±

    The Empress Dowager raised an elegant brow, her expression now fully that of an amused spectator enjoying the drama unfold.

    Adeline''s smile faltered. She hadn''t expected Eliza to call her out so directly-in front of the Empress Dowager, no less.

    Her voice hardened slightly. "You were being outrageous at the time. I had to discipline you, for your father''s sake. It was a misunderstanding, that''s all Do you really intend to hold a grudge?"

    10:44 Sat, 19 Apr

    Eliza said nothing. Her silence was answer enough

    The Empress Dowager chuckled lightly, finally breaking the tension "Well, if Adeline came to visit her niece, then try all means, let someone escort her.

    Her tone was offhand, her meaning unmistakable. No one here believed for a second that Adeline hade to visit her. Everyone knew why both women were really here today-one came with confidence, the other hidden behind empty pleasantries.

 The Silent 228

    The Empress Dowager said, "Eliza just visited earlier-why don''t you escort Adeline over yourself! What do you think,

    Eliza lifted her gaze. The Empress Dowager met it with a faint smile, clearly offering her a deliberate opportunity to take the lead

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Eliza replied, making no attempt to refuse.

    Adeline wasn''t particrly eager to go, but she remembered what Gabriel had told her before entering the pce-no matter what, she had to check in on Sophie. If Sophie really did be the King''s first consort, the Nevill family would naturally rise with her.

    And more importantly, there were still some loose ends to tie up... especially between Sophie and her son

    With that in mind, Adeline gave a shallow bow and turned to leave-only to be stopped by one of the pce maids from the Empress Dowager''s court

    Adeline frowned, but before she could speak, Eliza brushed past her with elegant, unhurried steps. Only after Eliza had passed did the maid lower her hand and step aside. "Safe travels, Madame."

    Adeline''s face twitched. She gritted her teeth in silence.

    Tch. Putting on airs just because she''s recited a few scriptures and won some favor. As if that wouldst. Sooner orter, the Empress Dowager will grow tired of a disrespectful little upstart like her:

    With that smug thought tofort her, Adeline huffed and followed after Eliza.

    Once outside the hall, the surrounding pce maids-those ahead and behind- consciously kept their distance, giving the

    two women room.

    Adeline saw the opening and immediately strode up to walk beside Eliza "Eliza, stop right there."

    Eliza didn''t break stride.

    Adeline wanted to block her outright but, ncing at the maids nearby, thought better of it. Instead, she gritted her teeth and hissed as she trailed her. "Your father sent me to give you a message. Don''t tell me you don''t know what it''s about?"

    She clearly expected Eliza to beg for an answer-but Eliza simply replied, "I don''t care. You can stop talking now."

    Adeline nearly choked on the spot.

    She wanted to keep quiet, but she didn''t dare. If she didn''t ry the message properly and things went south, Gabriel would have her head.

    With a face full of suppressed frustration, she said, "Like it or not, you''re going to hear this. Your father wants you to meet him as soon as you leave the pce. He''s waiting for you just outside the gates."

    "Not happening." Eliza said tly. "Tll be returning to Saint Grace Nunnery. No time for anything else."

    Adeline ground her teeth. Then you need to convince the King to change his mind and release Sophie."

    "Too busy," Eliza said again, just as coolly.

    Adeline finally snapped. Then what do you want?! Just tell me what will it take for you to let Sophie go!!"

    Eliza suddenly stopped. She turned slowly, her eyes calm and piercing.

    1044 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    Chupac 998

    "That''s a strange way to put it. Sophie isn''t in my custody, What exactly am I supposed to let go of?"

    She smiled faintly, her tone feigning innocence-as if she had no idea what Adeline was using her of

    ? 96%

    Truth was, she hadn''t gotten Sophie into the pce. That was Nn''s doing, a little trick be and the King had cooked up for her sake. The King was still young he went along with it like it was some harmless prank

    But now that the Stonors were here trying to make her pay for it, Eliza saw no reason not to collect some

    interest.

    In truth, Adeline hand fully supported Sophie entering the pce-at least until Gabriel decided she had to be pulled out. Now, she had no choice out to fall in line. Not that she was doing a great job of it. Her mouth always ran faster than her

    brain

    "Adeline," she said softly, "that''s a dangerous thing to say. Sophie is supposedly being trained as the future consort-yet you im she''s being imprisoned? Sounds to me like you''re criticizing the King. Or perhaps... the Empress Dowager?" Adeline''s eyes widened. "Don''t twist my words! I was talking about you, not them! Don''t you dare nder me like that!"

    "Oh, good. Then watch your tone," Eliza said mildly, ncing at the maids nearby. "There are plenty of people listening. Wouldn''t want any... misunderstandings, would we?

    Adeline instantly mmed up.

    She shot a quick nce at the surrounding maids-none seemed to be reacting, but who could say what they''d heard?

    She turned back to Eliza, lowering her voice and growling. "Don''t try to threaten me. I''ll say this onest time-if want your father toe down on you hard, then you''d better get Sophie out of that pce."

    you don''t

    Eliza stood still, meeting Adeline''s gaze without blinking. Her stare was so direct that Adeline started to feel ufortable. And just as she was about tosh out, Eliza finally spoke. "You already knew, didn''t you?" she said, her voice quiet but cutting

    There was no need to name who he was. They both understood perfectly well. Adeline''s eyes darted, guilty and evasive. "Knew what? I don''t know anything." She took a step closer. Eliza gave a soft, coldugh. "Don''t y dumb. When Sophie first came to the Stonor household, you adored her. You even prepared an expensive hair ornament set-far morevish than any of the measly trinkets you ever gave me. It was as if you''d been waiting for her to arrive for years."

    "I didn''t think much of it then. But looking back it all makes sense. You never liked my mother. Naturally, you wouldn''t like me either. But Sophie? You liked her because you knew. You knew exactly who she was. And not just that-didn''t you and her mother know each other? Weren''t the two of you... very close?"

    The color drained from Adeline''s face.

    She nearly blurted, "How did you know?!" but caught herself just in time.

 The Silent 229

    Chapter 229 Chapter 229

    96%

    Just as Adeline was frantically shaking her head, trying to deny everything and distance herself from the situation, Eliza''s hand whipped through the air andnded hard across her cheek

    The blow sent Adeline''s makeup streaking and left her face burning red.

    Clutching her cheek, she snapped her head us and red at Eliza. "Are you insane?! This is the Imperial Pce-how dare you hit me again?!"

    Eliza stared at her coldly, hatred burning in her eyes. "Don''t say here. Even if the King and the Empress Dowager were standing right in front of us, this p would stillnd on your face?

    "You got everything you ever wanted, didn''t you, Adeline? You married Mr. Nevill, lived afortable, high-and-mighty life for over a decade. But in all that time, have you ever once remembered the kindness my mother showed you? Ever once thought of her sacrifice?"

    Adeline opened her mouth, trying to retort-but not a single word came out.

    Eliza stared at her, bitterly disappointed. "So it''s true. My mother really was blind to trust you."

    The look in her eyes said the rest: ungrateful wretch.

    Adeline was instantly enraged. "Ungrateful I never hurt her! I just didn''t like her, is that a crime? She married my brother, and I was supposed to like her just because of that?"

    Eliza''s voice dropped, biting. "You didn''t like my mother? Then why did you go begging her for help? She helped you, and you turned around and hated her for it? You brought her name up for years with nothing but venom. Tell me, Adeline- what right do you have to hate her? If anyone had a right to hate, it was her."

    Her voice sharpened. "If she hadn''t married your cold-blooded brother for the family''s sake, she wouldn''t have died under the weight of your schemes and those filthy calctions."

    "What schemes? What are you even talking about Adeline looked at her like she''d gone mad. "You''re talking nonsense!"

    She hissed, "Don''t forget, my brother is your father. If your mother hadn''t married him, you wouldn''t even exist"

    "I''d rather have died, Eliza snapped, her voice like a knife. "If I had a choice, I would rather have died than be born Gabriel''s daughter"

    That shut Adeline up. She stared into Eliza''s frostced eyes and-for the first time-she flinched.

    Only now did she finally understand. Eliza''s hatred for the Stonor family ran bone-deep. She meant it when she renounced them. She meant it when she chose to be a nun just to sever ties.

    Eliza

    All along, Adeline had dismissed it as an attention-seeking stunt, a spat with Sophie. Even up until today, she''d bel would eventuallye back-because who would really walk away from a title like Stonor family heiress just to spend her life behind a monastery''s walls?

    But now, as she looked into those eyes-once filled with silent deference, now cold as death-Adeline felt fear creep in.

    "Eliza, don''t say that... Her voice trembled. "You''re still my brother''s daughter. Even if everything else changes blood.

    doesn''t."

    A cold, humorlessugh escaped Eliza''s lips. "Oh, Adeline. Everything changes. Even blood

    She backed away, suddenly terrified to be in the same rooms. "Enough, enough. I''m going to see Sophie. If you''re noting, then I''ll go alone."

    10-44 381, 19 ADT

    She didn''t even dare suggest Elizae along anymore. Honestly, if Gabriel hadn''t ordered her here, the would ve fled already

    Eliza said nothing. She simply stared

    That was when heavy, steady footsteps echoed from the corridor.

    Adeline looked up-only to nearly scream

    1. Blood! There''s so much blood-"""

    It was Nn. He''d entered the pce with Eliza earlier but hadn''t been seen since. Now, here he was-covered head to toe in blood. It soaked his hands, his robes, even his face.

    He looked like he''d just stepped out of a murder scene

    And to make matters worse, as he walked forward, he casually wiped his bloodied hands with a white handkerchief. The cloth turned crimson in seconds.

    Nn nced at Adeline. That one look-from a man who''d taken lives more times than he could court-didn''t even need acting. His eyes were like knives, like a death sentence passed without appeal.

    Then he tossed the blood-soaked handkerchief straight at her feet.

    Adeline screamed.

    She stumbled back in terror, tripping over her own dress and falling hard to the

    floor. Her hairpins ttered across the tiles.

    "R-Run! The Prince Regent-he he''s killed someone!" she shrieked.

    The pce maids were already scattering, shrieking in all directions. No one even thought of helping her up.

    Adeline scrambled to her feet, turned, and tried to bolt

    But Eliza caught her by the arm. "Leaving so soon? Weren''t you going to see Sophie?"

    "Let go of me!" Adeline sobbed, thrashing. "Forget Sophie-I''m not going anywhere near her!"

    "That won''t do." Eliza''s grip tightened. "You can''t just leave without paying your niece a visit, now can you?"

    Before she could even finish, Adeline broke down. "No, no, please-I''m not going. I refuse!"

    She yanked herself free and ran-ran like her life depended on it, as if Nn mighte after her and slit her throat.

    She''d wanted to scare Adeline, maybe drag her to see the "crime scene" they''d fabricated-but apparently, she''d overshot it. A little too convincing, perhaps.

    Off to the side, Nn raised his brows slightly, then shot her a sideways look that asked, Sa... do we keep going on.

    Eliza stifled augh and shook her head. "She''s already fled in terror. What''s left to act? We''ve made our point."

    Adeline would no doubt go back and blow this whole thing out of proportion, spinning her tale for Gabriel with plenty of added drama. And Gabriel-well, even if he only believed a tenth of it, that would be more than enough to send him into a frenzy.

    It was exactly what Eliza wanted.

    Once Gabriel was provoked, once he came charging in-then she could begin her next move. After all, how could she deal with those oh-so-righteous "brothers'' of hers without first breaking their oh-so-proud father?

    10:44 Sat, 19 Apr

    K 96%

    Meanwhile, in a carriage outside the Imperial Pce, Gabriel mmed his palm

    on the low coffee table so hard it nearly

    cracked in half

    "What did you say?! Eliza had Nn kill Sophie?!"

    ?

 The Silent 230

    "This is impossible." Gabriel said, his expression shifting between disbelief and suspicion. "Eliza and Nn-how would they

    He turned to Adeline and snapped, "Are you certain you saw it with your own eyes?"

    Adeline sobbing uncontrobly inside the carriage, didn''t dare admit she''d run off the moment she got scared and hadn''t actually confirmed a thing. She stammered, clearly guilty, "O-of course I saw it. It''s just... there was so much blood. I didn''t dare go closer, so I can''t say for sure if... if she''s really dear.

    Gabriel''s face darkened with fury as he pointed at her. "That was your niece! And you just left her there and ran?!"

    "Well excuse me for not wanting to get killed too" Adeline shot back defensively, though her tone was anything but confident. "What if the Prince Regent turned on me next? I barely escaped with my life! If I hadn''t run, you''d be short one little sister by now!"

    "Kill you?" Gabriel growled. ¡°Nn wouldn''t dare. You''re Dale''s wife, my sister- unless youmitted treason, he wouldn''ty a hand on you no matter how mad he is."

    His voice rose as he jabbed an using finger in her direction

    But Adeline wouldn''t back down. "Easy for you to say. You weren''t there! The way that man looked at me-it was like I was already dead. I swear, if I hadn''t turned and run, he''d have cut me down right then and there. And don''t forget, he did kill Sophie in the Empress Dowager''s own pce. You think someone that crazy can be reasoned with? He''spletely unhinged!"

    She took a shaky breath. "If he really wanted to cover it up, do you think I''d still be sitting here, talking to you!"

    Gabriel clenched his fists. He couldn''t argue with that-not entirely. Still, he wasn''t about to let her weasel out of it so easily.

    "You''re going back." he snapped. "Tell the Empress Dowager what happened. Sophie ning pce etiquette under her care. If son ing happened to her, then the Empress Dowager can''t wash her hands of it"

    Adeline''s eyes went wide. "What?! No! I''m not going back! What if I run into the Prince Regent again?! I barely escaped once -what if I don''t get lucky a second time?"

    Cabriel red at her. "You think I''d send you if I were allowed to enter the inner pce myself?"

    But despite all his threats and shouting, Adeline refused to budge. After rounds of crying, wailing, and throwing a tantrum Gabriel finally gave up and kicked her out, sending her back to the Nevill estate.

    He was fuming. With no other option, he prepared to enter the pce alone and seek audience with the King-but just as he was about to set off, a carriage passed his own, heading in the opposite direction.

    Through the curtain, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. It was Eliza.

    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed. "Follow that carriage. he ordered the coachman

    They soon arrived on a quieter street, where the carriage pulled up outside a modest apothecary, Gabriel watched as Eliza stepped out, arms filled with parcels, and entered the shop.

    Ordinarily, Gabriel would''ve waited for her to finish her errand and then intercepted her somewhere private. But today, his patience wore thin. Sophie''s fate remained unknown, and even though he''d confidently imed earlier that Nn wouldn''t dare harm her in the Empress Dowager''s pce. Adeline''s terrified ramblings had left a sliver of doubt.

    Gabriel knew about Nn''s condition

    It wasn''t public knowledge, but those within the court were well aware: the Prince Regent suffered from episodes of violent

    10:44 Sat, 19 Apr A

    madness¡ªa war-inflicted affliction, said the imperial physicians. During his episodes, he became dangerously unstable.shing out at everyone around him.

    The King had issued an edict forbidding anyone from speaking of it. Anyone who did faced execution.

    So while the court kept the secret, most of the outside world had no idea that the mighty Prince Regent was actually madman.

    What if-Gabriel wondered-what if Nn had snapped inside the Benevolent Pce

    Or worse... what if it wasn''t madness at all? What if he and Eliza had plotted together to eliminate Sophie!

    The more Gabriel thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He knew Eliza hated Sophie. After all, when Sophie desecrated Caroline''s remains, that was the moment their rtionship became one of mutual destruction.

    His fists clenched as he stared at the apothecary. Eliza was still inside. Enough was enough

    Gabriel shoved open his carriage door and stormed toward the shop.

    The ce wasn''trge, but it was tidy and well-stocked

    Eliza had only entered for a quick visit-just long enough to stage a little detour- but she quickly found herself intrigued by the rare herbs lining the shelves. Some weren''t even native to Hasen City.

    "You''ve got quite the selection," she remarked to the shopkeeper. "Is this a new branch"

    "Sharp eyes, miss. Yes, we just opened here recently. There was a drought in Plutonville that dyed us-couldn''t move the shipments until just a few weeks ago

    "Plutonville?" Eliza raised a brow.

    "We''re not from Plutonville ourselves, the man rified, "but our estate''s not far. The drought hit us too."

    She continued browsing, making light conversation while selecting herbs for purchase. Just as she was finishing and heading for the door with a bundle of carefully packaged goods in hand, a shadow loomed.

    Gabriel stepped in front of her.

    Eliza looked up, her expression polite, feigning surprise. "Why, what a coincidence. What brings you here?"

    Gabriel scoffed. "Drop the act. What did you do to Sophie?"

    Eliza blinked innocently. I''m sorry... What are you talking about? I don''t quite understand"

    Her voice was just loud enough for everyone in the apothecary to hear.

    Immediately, heads turned. Curious gazes peeked out from behind curtains and shelves.

    Gabriel cursed inwardly and hissed, "Come with me,

    We

    e need to talk.

    He spun on his heel and walked out

    But Eliza didn''t follow.

    She took a small step back, hugging the parcel of herbs tighter to her chest. "I don''t think so," she said sweetly. I still have scriptures to copy today. I''ll be returning to Saint Grace Nunnery shortly. I''m afraid I can''t apany you."

 The Silent 231

    Gabriel froze mid-step. His gaze sharpened like a de as he turned back to Eliza and said, "Nn''s having one of his episodes, isn''t he? That''s why he isn''t here."

    Eliza renuined calm on the outside, but inwardly, she scoffed. So, he really does know about Nn''s condition. No wonder he came charging in like this the moment 1 left the pce.

    In truth, just yesterday, she''d asked Nn to help her stage a little drama-create the illusion that something had happened to Sophie at the Benevolent Pce, just enough to rattle Gabriel into making the first move.

    But before she''d even finished outlining the n, Nn had offered his own suggestion-"Why not let him think I''ve gone mad again?"

    "You know about my condition, Nn had said with a wry smile, "so does Gabriel.

    If he thinks I''ve truly lost it inside the Benevolent Pce, there''s no way he''ll stay sitting."

    Eliza had hesitated, "If we go that far, won''t the rumors spread? Everyone will know about your illness."

    But Nn had simply said, "You think they don''t already know? They just don''t dare say it out loud."

    He wasn''t wrong. Nn was Bortend''s most decorated war hero. No one could deny what he''d done-leading campaigns, winning decisive battles, forcing foreign nations to bow and securing peace for generations.

    Even those who hated him, like Gabriel, never dared to mention his illness. Not because they didn''t want to-but because they couldn''t afford the bacsh.

    nder Prince Regent Nn? That was asking to be drowned by a sea of righteous outrage from the entire kingdom. So Nn never cared who knew. He''d simply said:

    And that was how today''s carefully calcted performance at the Benevolent Pce hade to pass-sending Adeline into a screaming panic.

    Now, standing in the herbal clinic, Eliza kept her tone detached. "Episode? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Nn is perfectly fine. I doubt he needs your concern."

    Gabriel let out a coldugh. "If he''s fine, then why would he let you leave the pce alone?"

    "Eliza, don''t bother lying. I was your father for lifteen years-did you really think I wouldn''t know when you''re hiding something?"

    She nearlyughed out loud. You? Understand me?

    But Gabriel wasn''t done. Lowering his voice, he leaned in, his words dripping with threat. ¡°You and the Prince Regent can fool everyone else, but you won''t fool me. Out of respect for the years we spent as father and daughter. I''ll give you onest chance. Come with me now-quietly. Otherwise, I''ll make sure every filthy secret between you and Nn isid

    world to see."

    for the

    The moment the words left his mouth, Eliza''s expression shifted. Her eyes widened in disbelief, as if he''d just driven a knife through her heart.

    "How could you." she whispered, loud enough to carry through the entire from hall. "How could you say something so vile about me and Nn''"

    She stepped back, her voice trembling with betrayal and sorrow-then suddenly raised it, loud and clear. Tve devoted myself to prayer for the good of this kingdom. I''ve taken vows as a nun. Nn only guards me because the Kingmands it. We have nothing to hide-nothing that crosses the line-and yet here you are, hurling vile usations at me... just to defend your other daughter?"

    10:44 Sat, 19 Apr A

    The grief in her tone out deeper than any so

    The entire herbal clinic went silent.

    Though Eliza never named the exact insult, it wasn''t hard for the crowd to guess what Gabriel had implied. Everyone here already knew who she was-and they knew exactly what kind of person the Duke of Moshay was

    And in light of what had recently happened in Plutonville, many present had developed a genuine admiration for the Holy Lady. Now, hearing this?

    A voice rang out from the crowd. "What''s going on here! i Mr. Monor trying to bully the Holy Lady"

 The Silent 232

    Is that the Duke of Monday

    ¡°That''s him. I saw him before when the Holy Lady prayed for the nation here in Hasen City-he''s the one who kicked her out of the Stonor family and even struck her name from the family tree just to protect his illegitimate daughter"

    "Really? I heard it was the Holy Lady who couldn''t stand the family''s favoritism and left on her own."

    "Same difference. The Stonor family wronged her either way. Haven''t you heard? One of their sons actually barged into Saint Grace Nunnery and pped the Holy Lady in front of everyone, just to defend that illegitimate girl"

    "Oh my god. He hit his own sister to defend a mistress-bom brat?"

    "Like father, like son

    "And now he wants to bully her again? Does he really think we''re just going to stand by and watch?

    The anger in the apothecary swelled as more people recalled Gabriel''s earlier threats against Eliza.

    "Don''t think we''re scared of you just because you''re the Duke of Mowbay!"

    "If you darey another hand on her, we''ll take it straight to the throne. No one bullies the Holy Lady-not on our watch!"

    The shopkeeper who''d just been chatting with Eliza was the first to speak up. Though the saying went "Heaven is high and the emperor far away, many of the people here weren''t locals. And even if Gabriel still held some power in Hasen City, his reach didn''t extend to them-not anymore.

    Especially not with Prince Regent Nn back. With Nn safeguarding the people, who dared abuse their status!

    Gabriel''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected that in just a short time, public opinion in Hasen City would already be turning against him like this.

    He didn''t believe for a second that Eliza and Nn hadn''t had a hand in it.

    Eliza met his seething gaze with calm disdain. Her expression mirrored his-cold,posed, and razor-sharp. The resemnce between father and daughter was uncanny.

    She slipped one hand behind her back and let her fingers curl around a small pill tucked into her palm. A. faint medicinal scent drifted out, blending with the other herbs in the air.

    Then Eliza opened her mouth and mouthed a single sentence without sound, her lips moving deliberately. "Father, Sophie isn''t dead yet. But don''t worry-I''ll make sure she is."

    Her final words were sharp and crystal clear.

    Gabriel''s pupils shrank. Rage erupted within him like a dam breaking, smashing through the restraint that had always t his temper in check.

    With a furious stride, he shoved past the bystanders and marched straight toward Eliza-then raised his hand and pped.

    her.

    The blow sent Eliza''s head snapping to the side. A vivid red mark bloomed across her cheek, and a trickle of blood escaped from the corner of her mouth.

    The entire apothecary fell into stunned silence.

    Gabriel stood frozen, his palm still tingling from the strike, his chest heaving. Even he hadn''t anticipated the fury that had

    Apr.

    10:44 Sat, 19 Apr w

    96%1

    taken hold of him-nor the regret that followedtin instantter.

    But he''d already hit her. He couldn''t take it back. And apologizing? Out of the question. Lowering his hand, he spoke coldly. "I am your father. Even if you''ve been disowned. I am still your only blood parent. You shouldn''t have provoked me

    Eliza raised her hand and calmly wiped away the blood at her lips. She looked him dead in the eye and let out a low, contemptuousugh. Father? Biologically, yes, you are my only living parent. But unfortunately, I''m not your only daughter. And the way you favor one over the other... it''s disgusting."

    There it was the usation she''d held in her heart for two lifetimes, finally spoken aloud.

    She stared at the man who had once seemed to herrger than life, her childhood hero. But now her eyes brimmed not with reverence, but with hatred.

    "He hit her... the Duke of Mowbay actually hit the Holy Lady...

    "Oh god-Your Gracel"

    "Are you all right?"

    "Your Grace, please,e to the back. Hurry!"

    The people in the shop, finally shaken from their shock, rushed to surround Eliza protectively. The shopkeepers stepped forward, cing themselves between her and Gabriel.

    The apothecary''s owner red at Gabriel. Duke of Mowbay, our shop is now closed to you. Please leave. If you have anyints, take it up with our master-Duke of Noganlul."

    Gabriel finally spared the man a nce. Duke of Noganlul. Not quite as formidable as Nn, but still a troublesome warlord in his own right, with tens of thousands of soldiers under hismand.

    He narrowed his eyes and turned back to Eliza, then muttered, "You got lucky

    today. But next time, it won''t just be a p."

    Eliza pressed a hand to her cheek and lowered her eyes, saying nothing.

    Next time? As if she''d ever give him the chance to strike her again.

    This p alone... was more than enough.

    After Gabriel stormed out, Eliza stood amidst the concerned crowd. Her eyes shimmered-then tears fell, unbidden.

    She wiped them away quickly, forced a smile, and said to everyone in the shop, "I''m all right. Thank you all for standing up for me. If not for your kindness, I truly wouldn''t know what I''d have done today"

    It was a move straight out of Sophie''s old ybook.

    After watching her half-sister pull this trick countless times, how could Eliza not have learned it by now?

    Seeing her trying so hard to smile through her tears, everyone around her was instantly moved

    "What a tragedy... How could the Duke of Mowbay be so blind? Favoring a mistress-born child over a proper daughter?"

    "She had such a beautiful face too, and now look what he''s done to it"

    "She''s n

    not even part of the Stonor family anymore, yet he still chases her down and strikes her? Unbelievable."

    The shopkeeper rushed over. "Your Grace, let me apply some medicine-if you don''t treat that now, it''ll hurt for days."

    Thankfully, this was a pharmacy, and if there was one thing they had in abundance, it was medicine. He brought out salves

    1044 Sat, 19 for AD.

    Chapery 272

    for swedine pan erlied and men herbal stermekei to present scarring.

    Eliza, Fondantrassend to improve after carting nach a ine, inicully refused. But when they insisted, she epted quietly-and before long she slipped a few silver intors onto the enunter

    learne

    After she was poor, the shopkeeper found them and let out a long nigh

    "Ax the folks in Putorville und-traly, the Holy Lady is beauty and kindness made

    Besh"

    One of the shophands gebied hard to believe that someone like her could be treated that way

    "Will

    The shopkeeper med. That''s what happens when a man stays in power too long. Arrogance blinds them. They think they''re above consequence

    He turned to look out the window "Mark my words-by tomorrow, this whole city

    will know what happened here."

    And indeed, by morning the story of the p that shook the apothecary was on everyone''s lips in Hasen City

    ?

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

 The Silent 233

    Td you all her th

    Whathead wheur what happened yesterday?

    "I definitely hinggered, ty unde saw it with his own eyes. The man''s in his seventies and still grabbed his cane to stand in front of the Holy Lady Gabriel showed him aside so hard, his cane flew off. Then he turned around and pped the Holy Lady across the face. My uncle sans by it-saw it, lived it, no way it''s fake."

    ber

    And all use of his illegitimate daughter, right Trying to defend her honor or whatever

    Oh my God. Gabriel is vervously this based? That''s disgusting"

    And yet this he deliberately waited until Prince Regent Nn wasn''t around before confronting her. And they say he even tried to drag ber out of the herbal clinic If she hadn''t refused to leave, who knows what he would''ve done to her...

    Outrageous. Absolutely outrageous"

    Tim telling you, the Stonor family is out of control. Even if she used to be his daughter, how can he treat her like this now?"

    "And it''s not just Gabriel Don''t think for a second the rest of them are any better. The whole Stonor family has taken tur bullying the Holy Lady

    "Remember when Lord Dn barged into Saint Grace Nunnery?"

    "Who could forger

    "And what about Adeline? Just because the Holy Lady followed Mary to treat Evelyn, she used her of theft and attacked her in front of the entire nunnery. pped her, screamed at her-absolutely vile."

    "And that''s just the stuff we know about. Who knows how much she''s suffered behind closed doors?"

    "But... I thought the Stonor family treated her really well before?"

    "Yeah, well, that was before Gabriel found his precious little love child"

    "Didn''t be im Sophie was the daughter of a family friend or something? Then it came out she was his illegitimate daughter all along."

    "So if you ask me, Sophie is the real reason this whole mess began."

    Back at the Stonor Estate.

    Father, what exactly did you do yesterday!" Matthew stormed into Gabriel''s study, fury practically steaming from......ears.

    Anthony, seated nearby, looked up, frowning. "Matthew? What happened to you? You''ve got rotting vegetable leaves all over

    "What happened! Those brain-dead peasants outside are throwing things! All because of some ridiculous rumor that our entire family''s been abusing Eliza. I got ambushed the second I left the estate this morning!"

    He yanked a slimy lettuce leaf off his shoulder in disgust. "If Id caught the bastard who threw it. I''d have given him a beating he''d never forget"

    Anthony sighed "So you''ve heard too. But in all fairness, this wasn''t entirely Father''s fault. He was set up

    setup"

    "Set up By who'' Eliza Matthew scoffed and turned to Gabriel, wide-eyed "Father, is that true? Someone tricked you?"

    Gabriel didn''t respond.

    Anthony, however, offered calmly. "Elra is definitely involved-the''s the so-called victim in all this. But I doubt she has the reach to spread this many rumors, not this fast Someone else is fanning the mes

    Matthew''s face darkened. "It has to be Nn. Who else would back her like this? He''s been going against os for months."

    Anthony said nothing, but clearly agreed.

    Matthew paced, agitated. "So what now! People are ready to chuck rotten eggs at our gate. At this rate, we won''t even be able to show our faces in Hasen City"

    Gabriel remained silent. From the moment Matthew had barged in, he hadn''t spoken a word. Instead, he gripped a brush tightly, writing the word m on paper-again and again, trying to suppress his fury.

    He got to ny-nine before the brush trembled in his hand. A blot of ck ink dripped from the tip, blooming across the parchment like a spreading stain.

    The brush snapped onto the desk.

    Finally, Gabriel spoke. "Where''s Benedict?"

    Matthew groaned. "Who knows? These past few days he only leaves to attend court in the mornings. Then he locks himself in his room and won''t even open the door for meals. I tried knocking. Nothing. He''s being a weirdo.

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes but waved it off.

    Matthew pushed, "Forget Benedict-what about the bigger issue? Father, do you have any n at all!*

    "A n?" Gabriel gave a coldugh. "You think I still have a n? Do you even know how many impeachment letters were submitted against me in court this morning?"

    Matthew and Anthony exchanged a look

    "You mean... the rumors have reached the royal court?" Matthew asked hesitantly.

    Gabriel''s expression was grim. Of course they have. You think this is just about gossip? This whole circus was designed to bring me down, and it''s already reached the throne room"

    "Nn... faking madness in the Benevolent Pce. Eliza baiting me intoshing out in public."

    He paused, then added with biting disdain. ¡°Even my own daughter and political enemies are working hand in hand now,"

    Gabriel''s gaze was like a knife. "Punishment? No, this is far worse than that"

    He stood. "The two most important posts I held in court-gone. Stripped away with

    a single line from the King. Its a matter of public perception'' And three of my most loyal supporters have been arrested for corruption"

    "Tve been publicly gutted and hung out to dry."

    For a moment, the room was silent.

    Then Matthew asked. "But what about Sophie? If His Majesty has moved against

    you will she be affected too!"

    2/43

 The Silent 234

    The moment those words left Anthony''s mouth, Gabriel lifted his gaze and gave Matthew a long, cold look.

    Matthew blinked, confused. "Wh-what is it. Father?

    That look sent a chill down his spine-he didn''t understand what he''d said wrong. But Gabriel did. His son had just watched him get publicly reprimanded, yet instead of showing any concern, he''d immediately asked whether it would affert Sophie

    Gabriel had been in a foul mood to begin with. Now, seeing Matthew so indifferent toward his own father, his temper ignited

    You th

    think me getting punished will affect her? She was never going to stay in the pce as a concubine in the first ce, he snapped. "At best, she''ll be thrown out under some excuse. We won''t even have to bother finding a way to rescue her."

    And wasn''t that the bitter trutht

    If it weren''t for the mess Sophie had stirred up, he wouldn''t have ended up being humiliated like this.

    Now that the King had turned his back-and with Nn guarding his nk-there was no chance of the court siding with him. It was clear those two were working together to strip him of power piece by piece.

    But he wouldn''t make it again.

    To fight back, he first had to clean up the chaos in his own household-starting with Eliza. And Sophie she needed to be dragged back under his control before she did something even more reckless.

    With that thought, Gabriel stood from his chair.

    "Clean this ce up, he ordered curtly. "I''m going to Saint Grace Nunnery

    Matthew and Anthony both shot up. "Then we''ll-

    "You''re noting" Gabriel cut them off without hesitation

    This time, he had to try a different approach. Bringing those two hotheads along would only make things worse.

    But Anthony wasn''t done. "Father, I know why you''re going. That''s exactly why you should take me

    He stepped forward, speaking quickly. "Dn is definitely with Eliza right now. And after the stunt we pulled. Eliza''s bound to have figured out we drugged him.

    If she still cares about Dn at all, she might ask for the antidote. That''s leverage. We can use it."

    Gabriel paused. He didn''t like being told what to do but Anthony made sense. After a moment, he nodded. "Fine. You

    Come

    Matthew''s face turned red with frustration. "What about me? You''re seriously not taking me?!"

    But the two were already walking out, neither sparing him a nce,

    The streets were filled with gossip and whispers, and it wasn''t long before Gabriel and Anthony-despite being dressed modestly-had rotten vegetables and eggs hurled at their carriage.

    And the worst part? Their guards couldn''t even catch the culprits. Every throw was followed by a quick escape into the

    crowd.

    Gabriel sat inside the carriage, stone-faced and seething. He didn''t even bother to return home to change, simply barked for fresh clothes to be brought out before ordering the carriage to head for Mount Westin.

    10-49 321, 19 Apr

    "Eliza, wait-so you were the one who arranged those people to throw rotten vegetables and eggs

    96%#

    Eliza nearly choked withughter as she listened to Nn rt the chaos unfolding across Hasen City. She wasughing so hard her sides hurt, and even the sting on her cheek from that earlier p didn''t seem to bother her anymore "I thought it was just some hot-bloodedmoners having a moment, she said between giggles "Didn''t think they''d really have the guts to actually throw things." She''d been worried someone might get hurt, that the Stonor family''s retaliation woulde down hard on those brave enough to act.

    But Nn merely smiled, clearly having anticipated her concern. "Rx. I''ve stationed my people near their estate. No one will touch those townsfolk.

    Eliza gave him a long look, eyes warm. "You really do think of everything"

    But Nn''s smile faded. He looked at her cheek-still bruised, still slightly swollen-and his face darkened.

    "Not everything," he said quietly. "If I''d truly thought it all through, I would''ve never let that pnd in the first ce."

    He still remembered the moment he heard about it-how the fury had nearly driven him to unsheath his sword and storm the Stonor estate himself.

    It was only Eliza who stopped him. She''d urged him to wait to strike back where it

    would hurt most: in the courtroom, in public opinion, in reputation.

    And Nn? He would absolutely honor her wishes.

    ?

 The Silent 235

    Thave one more thing Tid like to trouble Your Highness with," Eliza said caludy.

    Eliza nodded. "Alright"

    That made Eliza chuckle. "You''re agreeing before you''ve even heard what it is?"

    Nn raised a brow, his voice light but steady. "If it concerns you, then the answer is yes."

    "What if I ask for something really difficult?" she teased.

    06%

    "There are very few things left in this work that I''d consider difficult," Nn replied. "And even if it is one of them, I''ll still do everything in my power to make it happen for you"

    He spoke without the slightest hesitation, neither flippant nor dramatic, just... resolute.

    Eliza''s heart stirred. She pressed her palms together and bowed deeply, her tone just as sincere. "With such devotion, I will never betray a friend"

    To her, Nn''s kindness-his friendship-was a debt she would repay with her life. If anyone deserved to be saved, it was him. She would cure him, no matter what it took.

    At her solemn vow, Nn offered a faint smile-handsome as ever-but if one looked closely, there was a flicker of sorrow buried deep in that smile. A kind of quiet ache... because she still called him friend.

    He changed the subject quickly. "So, what was it you wanted to ask me?"

    I''d like

    §ä§Ñ

    find

    Someone to teach me self-defense. A martial arts instructor."

    Nn blinked. "A martial instructor

    "Yes," Eliza nodded. "I''d considered asking Tina, but she said the skills she learned were all for assassination-moves that have to be trained from childhood. They wouldn''t suit someone like me, not at this age."

    She knew she was well past the ideal age for martial training. Her bones had set; her reflexes weren''t honed from youth. But she was tired of always being the one protected. Even if she only learned a few basic techniques-paired with her poisons- it would still be better than nothing.

    Nn smiled slightly. "You want to learn martial arts, and yet you''re looking so far afield? In Hasen City, if I im to be second-best inbat, no one dares im first."

    Eliza blinked, surprised. "But you already have so much on your te..

    "No matter how busy I am, I can spare time for this, Nn replied smoothly. "And female instructors are rare. Rather than search endlessly, why not let me teach you myself? An hour a day would be more than enough."

    "But the distance from Hasen City to Saint Grace Nunnery." Eliza begat, clearly hesitant. "Making the trip daily would waste too much of your time."

    "It won''t," Nn cut her off gently. "As it happens, my condition has been acting up again. I was nning to relocate temporarily to Holy Cross Monastery anyway-it''s much closer"

    The moment he mentioned his illness, Eliza''s hesitation vanished. "In that case, you should absolutely move over as soon aAS possible. That way I can recite scriptures for you daily-it''ll help suppress the symptoms"

    What she didn''t say aloud was this once Nn moved in nearby, she could "identally lead them to discover the Bloodshade Blossom she had

    transnted. Though it wasn''t mature yet, nting the idea of its existence early on would

    10:45 Sat 19 APE

    make it far easier to exinter especially when she eventually unveiled the hundred-year-old bloom she''d been cultivating in secret.

    Nn caught the shift in her tone and couldn''t help but let a satisfied smirk tug at the corner of his lips.

    To avoid her rethinking it, he pivoted the topic once more "By the way, the King took advantage of the chaos today to strip away much of my authority. He''ll being to see you?

    Nn''s gaze settled gently on her. "Do you want me to stay by your side!"

    "No need, Eliza answered. "If he still wants to get Sophie out of the pce, then today he''ll have no choice but to how his head

    And she had been waiting a long time to see that.

    Sure enough,ter that day, Gabriel stood at the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery.

    The moment Eliza came out to meet him, he started without preamble, his voice solemn and low. "Eliza... I was wrong"

    The apology was immediate, and delivered with gravity.

    Even Anthony, standing beside him, looked shocked.

    Father... actually apologized?'' he thought in disbelief.

    He''d expected Gabriel toe with a softer approach than usual-but not this. This wasn''t just soft. This was submission.

    Then it clicked. "Is Father nning to retreat now... only to striketer? Anthony stepped forward too. "Eliza, I was wrong as well. We came here today because we want to talk. We hope you can forgive us."

    If Eliza hadn''t known these two like the back of her hand-if she hadn''t lived through a whole previous life filled with their poison-she might have actually believed them.

    She had heard these same words before. From Anthony

    That time, Sophie had been upset because someone said she wasn''t as beautiful as Eliza. To cheer her up, Anthony had crafted a vial of poison.

    He poured it on Eliza''s face, ruining herpletely.

    And as shey there, skin torn open, bloodied and howling in pain, he gently, tenderly said, "I''m sorry, Eliza. It''s my fault. But please forgive me. I''ll help you fix your face once Sophie''s happy again. It''ll just be a few days."

    But those day''s turned into weeks. Months. Years.

    He never restored her face.

    And when she finally, finally broke down and demanded to know why, Anthony had only sneered and said coldly, "Why" would I help you? You''re a jealous, spiteful wretch. Your face matches your soul-ugly. And that''s all you''ll ever be." Now, here he was again-smiling, apologizing, asking for forgiveness. Eliza looked at him and felt nothing but disgust. Pure, seething disgust. "Forgiveness?" she said, lips curled coldly. "You think you''re worthy of it?" Anthony''s expression froze.

    ENT THE ADE

    Text used-boped-thin leser he will folds diere of fame to Fixe eyes. That the might treat him beter than their

    father

    Hat his tone del no doubt. Not even a shared of merry remained for him

    AD

 The Silent 236

    "Eliza, I don''t recall ever offending you that badly... did 12" Anthony looked at her for a long moment before cautiously. speaking.

    102

    Eliza''s tone was cool, her gaze edged with mockery. "Anthony, did you already forget what you just said? If you truly believed you hadn''t wronged me, why would youe all the way here to apologize and beg for forgiveness? Sounds a little contradictory, don''t you think?"

    Anthony narrowed his eyes and replied, "When you suddenly became a nun, Father, Sophie, and Benedict were all worried sick. As your brother, naturally I was worried too. I only used a bit of trickery to bring you back to the Stonor family-and now that I think about it, it might''ve been too much. That''s why I came to apologize."

    "A bit of trickery!" Elizaughed, incredulous. "If you really saw me as your sister, you wouldn''t have used that kind of trickery on me."

    "It was just some powder to make you more obedient," Anthony said, utterly unrepentant. "It wasn''t poison. I didn''t try to kill you. You''re overreacting. And besides, didn''t you already get your revenge?"

    Eliza didn''t even dignify that with a reply. Instead, she turned her head slightly. Tina."

    At her call, a shadow appeared behind Anthony before he could react. Eliza''s voice rang out, calm and chilling:

    "Strip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a good look."

    "Yes," Tina answered coolly, already drawing her de.

    "Stop her!" Gabriel snapped, lunging forward and dragging his son away just in time.

    Though Anthony narrowly avoided losing any limbs, Tina''s de still grazed his arm-leaving a deep sh and sending a jolt of cold panic through him. His already pale face turned ghost-white.

    Gabriel gritted his teeth. "Are you insane, Eliza? This is the front gate of Saint Grace Nunnery, your sacred ce of ordination! You dare spill blood here and desecrate the holy ground?"

    Eliza''s voice was sharp as ice. The sanctity of Saint Grace was already defiled the moment the likes of you came sniffing around. Besides, I didn''t kill him. What are you panicking for?"

    She turned back to Anthony, a cruel smile on her lips. "And you? Why so scared? It was just a little trick to make you behave-wasn''t that what you called it? It''s not like you''re dead. Who knows, maybe you''ll get your revenge someday too." Her words hit harder than Tina''s sword. Anthony red at her, hatred simmering in his eyes, but Eliza had already turned away, thoroughly uninterested.

    "Enough. I assume you''re not here to watch me waste time arguing with Anthony," she said, brushing the matter off. "If you''ve got something to say, say it."

    Gabriel forced his son to stand still, then looked at Eliza and said. "Yesterday''s little performance may havended me a fall in court, but I''m guessing that only served Nn''s interests. So let''s stop ying games. Tell me what you really want. L make a deal."

    He still assumed it was Nn pulling the strings, not realizing it was Eliza herself who orchestrated the entire scheme-for no other reason than revenge.

    Eliza looked at him nkly. Then she smiled. "Of course we can talk. But since you came knocking on my door, shouldn''t you be the one to show some sincerity first! That''s how a proper deal works, don''t you agree?"

    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, something cold shing in their depths. "You''ve

    changed, he muttered. "Ever since you left the Stonor family, every time I see you, you''re less and less like the daughter I once knew."

    496%

    She didn''t even blink. To not your daughter annore fuit it perfectly normal that I don''t

    But it wasn''t normal. Not at all.

    tart like ones

    He remembered-before liering-of-age ceremony, she''d made him something. He crad exactly, only the look on her face-bright, eager, filled with hope.

    She''d been so innocent back then.

    remember what it was

    But now, looking at the cold, unreadable woman in front of him, it was like staring at a stranger. His mind snapped back to that moment. "That day-before youring-of-age ceremony-you made something for me. Do you remember what it

    was?

    Eliza stared at him for a long moment, silent.

    Just as he thought she wasn''t going to answer, she gave a soft chuckle and said dismissively, "No idea. If I forgot, then it couldn''t have been that important. No point remembering now

    Her voice turned cold. "Are you here to negotiate or waste my time? If you''re not serious, then leave. I''ve got herbs to sort. scriptures to copy, and Nn''s still waiting for me.

    Gabriel frowned, shaken. "Fine. We''ll continue."

    He took a breath, steeling himself. I have three conditions. First, release Sophie from the pce unharmed. Second, quash the rumors circting in the capital. Third, return your mother''s remain."

    Eliza''s expression iced over. "One-we can discuss Two-impossible. What rumors? Everything that''s been said is true. And three-forget it. We talk about the first point, or we don''t talk at all."

    Gabriel''s re sharpened, his eyes dark with pressure

    But Eliza wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. She turned to leave. "Well? Are we negotiating, or are you done wasting my

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened, his voice low with rage. We''re negotiating"

    That was all she needed to hear.

    Eliza turned back, her voice clear and direct. "I want Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building outside Hasen City. They were gifts from my maternal grandfather when my mother first became pregnant with me. But Sophie coveted them, and you-my ever-so-fair father-and your darling sons decided to hand them over to her.

    Her gaze was sharp as a de, and she smiled bitterly.

    Anthony''s face twisted. "You were always so greedy, fighting Sophie over

    everything, Weren''t you already given more than enough as the Stonor family''s

    heir? It was just a manor and a restaurant-we even offered you alternatives, and you were the one who refused Who''s to me for that?"

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

    10-45 Sat, 19 ADE

 The Silent 237

    "It''s no one''s fault but mine." Eliza und coldly. Twas the afine who thought

    hopelessly based as you"

    The memory of herself, begging them with tear-streaked cheeks, nowughably parbete.

    just

    "So now," she continued, her voice steady as steel. That want to take bark what''s mine there a problem with th

    He genuinely thought they could negotiate.

    "Yes." Anthony cut in before Gabriel could speak Scecrest Manor and the Orphons Building belong to Sophie now I you want them, you''ll have to trade something else."

    Eliza didn''t even hesitate. "Fine. Trade it for your life, then Tina-do"

    Before the words had even fully left her mouth. Tina''s sword shed

    Anthony was prepared this time-but that didn''t matter. Tina wasn''t holding back

    He narrowly dodged the fatal blow, but the second strike pierced clean through his arm and his scream echoed dough the courtyard

    "Eliza! Call her off!" Gabriel barked, trying to get in between them. But Eliza didn''t move, didit ees Soch

    When Tina drew her sword back and lunged again, Gabriel finally lost it and roared. Fine Fine Take them-both Scecrest Manor and the Oriphoenix Building, they''re yours

    Even then, Eliza waited until Tina stabbed Anthony once more before shezily waved a hand and said. That''s enough Tina. You can stop now."

    Gabriel rushed forward to support Anthony, whose arm was soaked in blood, gaping wounds still dripping. His face turned nearly white from pain-or fear-and Gabriel''s own hands were shaking with fury

    "Eliza," Gabriel seethed, ''you really treat your own brother like this? Aren''t you afraid word will spread, and in ruin your holy reputation?"

    Neither he nor Anthony had expected Eliza to be this merciless. She hadn''t even given them a chance to talk. If he hadn caved in time, she might''ve actually killed Anthony on the spot.

    Eliza only smiled. "Word will spread? And who exactly is going to testify for you?"

    It was then that Gabriel realized the nunnery waspletely silent. Empty Not a single nun in sight. Not even ap guest.

    In the past, they could twist the narrative however they liked. Say whatever they pleased.

    But now? The Stonor family''s reputation was already in ruins. And if it came down to a dispute between them and Holy Lady Eliza, who did they think people would believe?

    Gabriel suddenly felt a chill creep down his spine.

    She hadn''t just been bluffing to get her way. She''d really meant to kill Anthony

    He clenched his fists instinctively, a cold sweat rising on the back of his neck

    For the first time, Gabriel looked at Eliza not with disain, but with fear. 10:45 Sat, 19 Apr.

    This wain''t the foolish girl he once thought he i

    cantpte

    longer had anything left to lose

    man whoid been forged in fire-

    96%

    Was it Mary who taught her this? Or Nn'' Gabriel didn''t care. One thing was certain Eliza had be a threat A real threat. And she had to be dealt with.

    "The property deeds for Scerest Manor and Orphoenix Building are still in the family archives he said stiffly. "We''ll

    deliver them tommorrow.

    This time, Gabriel didn''t argue. He gave her onest long look, then turned and left with the injured Anthony

    Finally, the let out a slow exhale. "Whew Thats done"

    Negotiating with a fox like Gabriel required ruthless precision-every second bought another trap he could set unately, he''d brought along a liability. Anthony had actually helped seal the deal

    Now, all that was left was to get her hands on the deeds.

    She''d made up her mind from the beginning everything that once belonged to her mother-and to the Padi family-she would take back, piece by piece.

    Turning, she saw Tina approaching. Eliza opened her arms and gave her a brief, grateful hug, smiling brightly.

    "You were amazing just now. Thank you, Tina"

    Tina stiffened for a moment-then rxed. She patted Eliza''s back with her free

    hand. "No need to thank me. As long as helped"

    "Oh, it did,¡± Eliza beamed. "Once I have my estate and restaurant back. I can finally begin my real ns."

    Mount Westin was already full of her medicinal herbs-but that wasn''t enough. She needed morend. Solicecrest Manor had fields and even a hot spring. Perhaps it would help Nn''s condition

    The more she thought about it, the lighter her heart became. Especially when, just before nightfall Cabriel had the deeds sent over as promised.

    Eliza took them with care, her fingertips trembling slightly. She looked down at the papers-at the things that were stolen from her-and for a moment, her eyes turned red.

    "Why are your eyes

    red? Don''t tell me that bastard Gabriel sent you fake documents?" Nn, who hadn''t yet left, frowned the moment he saw her.

    Eliza shook her head. "No, they''re real."

    It had only been half a year since she lost these things-but if she counted from her previous life, she had been them for years.

    Now, they were hers again.

    She wiped her eyes and smiled. "It''s finally done. The deeds are in hand. I can settle everything with the King now, too

    That debt she owed to both Nn and the King... she''d pay it back. She just needed to find the right moment

    What she didn''t expect was that the opportunity woulde so soon.

    Because the King had summoned her again.

    The first summons had been during the Plutonville drought.

    10:45 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    This wasn''t the foolish girl he once thought he could manipte. This was a woman who''d been forged in fire-and the no longer had anything left to lose.

    Was Mary who taught her this? Or Nnt Gabriel didn''t care. One thing was certain Eliza had be a threat. A real threat. And she had to be dealt with

    "The property deeds for Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building are still in the family archives, he said stiffly. deliver them tomorrow."

    This time, Gabriel didn''t argue. He gave her onest long look, then turned and left with the injured Anthony in tow.

    Finally, she let out a slow exhale. "Whew. That''s done."

    Negotiating with a fox like Gabriel required ruthless precision-every second bought was another trap he could set. Forumately, he''d brought along a liability. Anthony had actually helped seal the deal.

    Now, all that was left was to get her hands on the deeds.

    She''d made up her mind from the beginning: everything that once belonged to her mother-and to the Padi family-she would take back, piece by piece.

    Turning, she saw Tina approaching. Eliza opened her arms and gave her a brief, grateful hug, smiling brightly.

    "You were amazing just now. Thank you, Tina."

    Tina stiffened for a moment-then rxed. She patted Eliza''s back with her free

    hand. "No need to thank me. As long as it helped."

    e my estate and restaurant back, I can finally begin my real ns

    Eliza beamed. "Once I have my

    "Oh, it did," El

    Mount Westin was already full of her medicinal herbs-but that wasn''t enough. She needed morend. Scecrest Manor had fields and even a hot spring. Perhaps it would help Nn''s condition.

    The more she thought about it, the lighter her heart became. Especially when, just before nightfall. Gabriel had the deeds sent over as promised.

    Eliza took them with care, her fingertips trembling slightly. She looked down at the papers-at the things that were stolen from her-and for a moment, her eyes turned

    red.

    "Why are your eyes red? Don''t tell me that bastard Gabriel sent you fake documents?" Nn, who hadn''t yet left, frowned the moment he saw her.

    Eliza shook her head. "No, they''re real."

    It had only been half a year since she lost these things-but if she counted from

    her previous life, she had L them for years.

    without

    Now, they were hers again

    She wiped her eyes and smiled. "It''s finally done. The deeds are in hand. I can

    settle everything with the King now, That debt she owed to both Nn and the

    King... she''d pay it back. She just needed to find the right moment

    boo."

    What she didn''t expect was that the opportunity woulde so soon

    Because the King had summoned her again.

    The first summons had been during the Plutonville drought

    10:45 381, 19 Apr

    This second time... she couldn''t exin it. But she had a feeling. Something was

    about to happen.

 The Silent 238

    "Eliza, did you say... Duke of Noganlul?" she repeated, a flicker of surprise crossing her expression.

    Then it clicked. Of course he was the master of that apothecary whose shopkeeper had helped her.

    The King nodded. ''After the drought in Plutonville, many refugees fled to Noganlul during those three hardest months. Duke Kane Valencia did not turn them away. But unfortunately, some of those refugees carried disease, and it began to spread in Noganlul"

    The King gave a small chuckle, though it was tinged with something moreplicated. "Strangely enough, the locals who remained in Plutonville never caught anything. Before the drought, during, and even after, there was no sign of illness-but those who fled... they brought back gue."

    Because of this strange phenomenon, the people of Plutonville now revered Eliza even more devoutly than before. It was widely said that the Holy Lady''s prayers had shielded them from pestilence. And since Plutonville bordered Noganlul, the tale had naturally spread there as well-prompting the locals of Noganlul to send a petition of their own.

    "Duke Kane has formally requested that you leave Hasen City ande to Noganlul," said the King. "He asks you to perform a blessing for the sick and fearful. This journey may be even more dangerous than the one to Plutonville, But... Kane is a war hero, a man who''s served Bortend with distinction. Coupled with the public petition, I couldn''t simply refuse him. I summoned you today to ask your thoughts."

    Though he''d phrased it as a request, Eliza could hear the subtle undertone-he wanted her to ept. Otherwise, a matter of this scale wouldn''t be raised in a private audience.

    Eliza didn''t mind. In fact, she''d been wondering how to repay the King''s growing favor¡ªand now the opportunity had presented itself.

    She sped her hands together. "There is no need for Your Majesty to worry. The people of Noganlul are suffering. If the King is troubled, then as the Holy Lady, it is my duty to share that burden. To pray for the people is to pray for the nation. Only then am I worthy of the title bestowed upon

    1. me.

    The King looked visibly moved. Thank you. I''ll send an escort and notify Nogandul in advance. You need only conduct the ceremony as you did in Plutonville-once it''s done, you can return."

    "Many thanks, Your Majesty."

    As she turned to leave, the King added a bit sheepishly. "Ah... about Nn. He may not be entirely pleased with this. Would you mind... exining it to him on my behalf?"

    Not entirely pleased was an understatement.

    The moment Nn learned of the petition, the porcin cup in his hand shattered with a sharp crack, and his face darkened like a storm cloud. He immediately stood up, ready to storm the pce-but Eliza''s soft voice stoppeim in his tracks.

    "And where do you think you''re going?" she asked with a teasing smile. "You don''t want to apany me on this journey? Well, 1 understand. I''ve already agreed to go, and it is dangerous-gue, uncertainty. I wouldn''t want to drag you into this."

    Nn sighed, defeated. "Drag me into this? That''s exactly why I have to go. The more dangerous it is, the less I can let you face it alone." He stepped toward her, lowering his voice. "You are the Holy Lady now, Serenity. Ever since your name spread through Plutonville, things like this will only continue. But listen to me-next time something like thises up. agree to it behind my back. Understood?"

    "Understood," she said sweetly, batting hershes. "So... you''re not mad anymore?"

    Nn looked at her helplessly. With her like this, how could he stay angry?

    don''t

    10:46 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    "Tomorrow. The gue''s already spreading-Negandul must be in panic. The wonder we leave, the better?

    "Alright," he said without hesitation. "You''ve just returned from the pce. I''ll take you back to Naine Grace Nunnery: 1 prepare everything tonight and fetch you at first light

    Once settled back at the nunnery, Eliza immediately made arrangements.

    She entrusted the care of the herb fields to Mki and handed him the deed to Scecrest Manor As the former weard of the Padi family, Mki was the perfect person to oversee it. She had only one instruction nt every seed and sprost she''d left behind.

    As for the mature medicinal herbs in the Mount Westin fields, Eliza harvested them all and left thend in Mkhand

    In truth, Eliza had a strong suspicion about why no one in Plutonville contracted the gue

    That rainfall the day after her prayer had been pure luck, but the gue immunity? That was partially her doing

    Before heading to ville, she''d collected medicinal herbs and sprayed them with diluted spiritual water from her

    pocket farm. Some were even infused with traces of her inner spiritual aura.

    Whether those herbs were boiled into decoctions or simply distributed, the energy in them would have spread among the people, cleansing and shielding from sickness.

    This time, she nned to do the same. But instead of storing the herbs in the pocket farm, the sprinkled them with spiritual water, then had them packed and loaded onto the wagons in in sight.

    If she wanted to preserve her reputation as the Holy Lady, she couldn''t rely on mysterious "miracles alone. One day, that mystique would turn on her.

    It was better to guide people''s faith toward her medicine and her skill-toward real healing, not superstition.

    Humans weren''t gods. There were no gods. But humans could heal each other. Medicine could cure. That''s what she wanted people to believe in.

    Oh well, she told herself. ''Can''t be too important. I''ll rememberter

    The next day, just as the convoy bound for Noganlul was preparing to set out, a new carriage inexplicably appeared at the

    §ä§Ö§ß§Ô.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes as she saw the passenger step

    down

    "Liza," came a cheerful voice. Isabelle, helped down by her maid, smiled sweetly. "It''s been so long"

    Eliza didn''t return the smile. "What are you doing here?" she asked tly

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going all the way to Noganlul, Isabelle replied with a gentleugh. Tm just tagging along f the trip. I''ll get off at Plutonville."

    Eliza frowned slightly. "What are you going to Plutonville for?"

    Thest time she was headed there, the King had warned her Isabelle might try something. So Eliza was prepared for schemes.

    But Isabelle''s answer surprised her. "I''m going to Plutonville to get married."

    art of

    10:46 Sat, 19 Apr

 The Silent 239

    hapter 239

    "Getting married?" Eliza blinked, caught off guand.

    Isabelle smiled lightly. "Yes, my father arranged in to marry the nephew of Governor Jenson-you know, the distant cousin of the Henderson family."

    Eliza frowned slightly. "If it''s a marriage.. why isn''t someoneing to escort you?"

    Isabelle''s lips curled with a soft sneer. "You''re adorable. I''m not going as a wife, Liza-just a concubine. Why would they. bother with trumpets and silk banners for that?"

    At those words, Eliza fell silent.

    Isabelle shrugged, her voice light as ever. "Don''t feel bad for me. I am the Chancellor''s daughter, after all. Even as a concubine, they wouldn''t dare mistreat

    me."

    Eliza turned her head voice cold. "Who said I feel bad for you? We''re not that close."

    A sh of hurt crossed Isabelle''s face. "Fine. Maybe I was being sentimental. But..... Plutonville is a long way off, and my father didn''t send anyone to escort me. So, Liza, for old time''s sake-could you let my carriage travel with yours for a while? I swear, if you''re notfortable, I''ll stay inside the whole time. You won''t even see me."

    She looked at Eliza with eyes full of silent pleading. She looked so pitiful, even Aria whispered worriedly behind her,

    Eliza, however, didn''t even flinch. "Isabelle, stop clinging to the past. There''s nothing left between us."

    She pressed her lips together, then turned and walked off without looking back.

    Watching her disappear, Aria panicked. "What do we do? If she refuses, won''t we be kicked off the route?"

    "Who says she refused? Isabelle replied calmly.

    Aria blinked. "Didn''t she just say-?"

    *You don''t know her, Isabelle interrupted. "If Eliza really didn''t want us there, she would''ve kicked us out on the spot."

    She said the words so coldly... but didn''t drive them away.

    Liza, Isabelle thoughCt as her lips curled upward, ''you''re still softhearted after all

    Half an hourter, the convoy was ready. The ck g troops had assembled, the supply wagons loaded, and the carriages set to depart.

    Nn led the way on horseback at the very front, d in full regalia, nked by the ck g guards. Eliza''s carriage traveled in the center-surrounded for protection-while Isabelle''s modest little carriage quietly trailed behind.

    Just as she promised. Isabelle stayed out of sight,

    And just as Nn promised, with the ck g escorting them, even a tag-along

    in the rear carriage enjoyed full protection.

    They traveled from sunrise to sunset.

    By nightfall, the convoy had reached a familiar rest post-the same one they''d

    used during the previous Plutonville journey. But this time, there were no assassins, no sabotage, no Sophie to stir up trouble. The road was smooth from the start.

    By the seventh day, they were nearly at Plutonville.

    And true to her wood, Isabelle hadn''t shown her face once along the way

    an hour.

    That evening with only half a day''s journey left, Nn nced at the sky and called out, ¡°Tiene to hale West for heave and have dinner early. Once we''re fel, we''ll ride through the night to Mutolle

    Better to eat and travelte than push on hungry in the dark

    "Strip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a good look."

    "Yes, sir," Ross replied crisply and went to pass down the orders.

    Eliza, still inside her carriage, felt ite to a gentle stop. Momentster, someone knocked

    She lifted the curtain-it was Nn.

    Eliza nodded. "Alright."

    "All right" Eliza nodded and stepped out.

    As she climbed down, she found herself instinctively ncing toward the rear of the convoy

    Nn caught the motion. He followed her gaze, then looked back with a casual remark. "Don''t worry. They brought their own rations. They won''t starve." Eliza said nothing.

    They walked to the streamside and sat down. The ck g cooks worked fast- soon arge pot of stew was simmering over open

    mes.

    Delicious smells filled the air-but only Nn''s bowl held meat. Eliza''s remained her usual fare: in vegetables and soup.

    She ate with contentment. Nn, however, watched her with mild exasperation. He didn''t bother trying to change her mind

    he''d tried before. Eliza could be unreasonably stubborn sometimes, and when she made up her mind, not even the heavens could sway her.

    He finished his own meal in a few hasty bites, then took her te and fork with a

    grin. "I was just about to wash up anyway Give me yours."

    He was always fast. Eliza barely had time to react.

    She held out her hand mid-bite and gave him a mock-annoyed re. "Fine, fine.

    I get it. You like washing dishes. From now on, I won''t fight you for it."

    Honestly, every meal was "just happened to be on his way to wash dishes"

    Eliza was too tired to call him out on it anymore.

    Across from her, Nn raised a brow. "I also like cooking. Want to try my cooking when we get back to Hasen C

    "You cook?" Eliza looked at him in surprise.

    "Mm. Learned it from my grandfather," he said with a nostalgic smile. "His cooking

    was amazing-I only learned the basics. but it''s not bad."

    "Isn''t there a saying-a gentleman stays out of the kitchen?" Eliza teased

    "I''m no gentleman, Nn said with a shameless shrug, shing that handsome smile. "At best, I''m a brute."

    He washed both their dishes by the stream and returned, eyes crinkling with amusement. "So''

    ''So! When we

    back, will you

    10:46 Sat, 19 Apr

    honor me with your presence at Regent''s Manor for dinner?

    Elizaughed softly, "With such a gracious invitation, how could I refuse

    Nn beamed, already nning out the entire meal in his head.

    No meat, obviously-not for her. Butmon vegetables wouldn''t do either. He''d

    have to find something forth from the mountains rare, wild, delicious.

    He mentally jotted down several ingredients even before they set off again.

    He raised his hand-stopping the entire line.

    Eyes narrowed, he stared into the dense woods ahead.

    Ross was the first to approach. "Sir, what''s wrong?"

    "Bow, Nn said sharply.

    Ross''s expression turned grim as he handed over the bow from his back without

    beutation.

    Nn took it, drew the string in one fluid motion, and loosed an arrow with lig

    A sharp cry pierced the trees.

    Target hit.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gi

 The Silent 240

    "Archers, ready!" Ross barked, his voice sharp as steel the moment that agonized scream echoed from the woods

    Over a hundred ck g soldiers instantly drew their bows, arrones aimed squarely at the treeline

    "Wait-wan! We surrender! We surrender"

    Panicked voices rose from the underbrush. The ambushers clearly hadn''t

    expected to be discovered before the party had even entered the forest-let alone have one of their own already pierced clean through

    With arrows already nocked and a storm of death just heartbeats away, the would-be attackers wasted no time

    en fools!" Ross thundered. You dare lie in wait and lunch an ambush on the road? Get out here-now-before we cut

    all down!"

    Terrified, the would-be ambushers scrambled out from the woods, some crawling on hands and knees, white-faced and shaking

    Nn narrowed his eyes at the sorry lot. "Which hill did you crawl down from?

    The bandit leader dropped to his knees and sobbed, "We-we were once from Onyxgrave Bastion. But the stronghold was attacked, our leader ughtered, most of our brothers killed. Only a hundred or so of us survived. We were starving. desperate-we just wanted to steal some food, not lives. Please, have mercy-we swear we''ll never try this again!"

    The man''s voice cracked with fear, eyes locked on the corpse behind him-hisrade who''d been skewered through the chest by Nn''s warning shot. That arrow had missed him by mere inches. He was lucky to be alive and knew it

    Nn listened in silence, then nodded slightly toward Ross.

    Ross''s eyes gleamed coldly as he bellowed the single word: "Fire."

    Screams erupted. The remaining bandits scattered in all directions-but the ck g archers were faster. Arrows flew like hail. In mere seconds, the entire bandit groupy dead.

    "Leave a team behind to handle the bodies, Nn said calmly, as if ordering the weather. The rest of theay continues."

    "Strip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a good look

    The ambush was over as swiftly as it began.

    At the rear of the convoy. Isabelle and her group had no idea what had just happened. But as their carriage rolled forward. and passed through the killing ground, they saw it-the bodies, the blood, the eerie silence.

    Aria gasped in horror, clutching the curtain in fear. Even Isabelle''s eyes widened for a beat, but she recovered quickly.

    "Don''t panic," she said coolly. They were just bandits."

    Aria, trembling, could barely keep her voice steady. The Prince Regent is terrifying Miss Henderson, are you really going through with this n? What if he kills you in a fit of rage?"

    "Then that''s the price I''ll pay Isabelle said through gritted teeth. "But if I don''t try. I''ll end up married off to that disgusting pig, crawling as a concubine. I''d rather die on my feet than live like that."

    She would gamble everything.

    If she won, she could break free of the Henderson family and stay near Eliza forever. Eliza might hate her now, but she didn''t care. She would pave the road to Regent''s Manor in Eliza''s name-even if she had to crawl. If Eliza ever left the

    19:40 304, 12 AP

    numnery, Isabelle would be waiting. Let Eliza beshe main wife-she''d happily be the lesser one

    She''d seen right through Nn''s feelings. Sooner orter, he would marry Eliza. That was inevitable

    But Isabelle didn''t believe in men. Men had always had wandering hearts, and even the most ordinary would take three i four wives. What could you expect from someone like Nn?

    Rather than let him betray Eliza in the future, she would make sure Eliza saw his true nature now. Better to disillusion her early-so that if Eliza did return to the mortal world and enter his manor, she wouldn''t be crushed by heartbreak when he inevitably changed.

    And Isabelle would be there, her sword and shield

    She''d learned a lot from her years under her stepmother and half-sister-cruelty, scheming, the subtle art of survival. Eliza was too soft. Too innocent. She didn''t know how to fight for affection.

    But Isabelle did.

    She stared ahead at the main convoy, at the central carriage where Eliza rode, nked by guards. A gust of wind fumered the curtain-and for a brief second, their eyes met.

    Isabelle smiled sweetly.

    Isabelle smiled sweetly.

    Eliza, expressionless, turned away and pulled the curtain shut without a word.

    Isabelle stared a moment longer, then let out a lowugh.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" Aria asked, baffled.

    But Isabelle didn''t need her understanding. What she longed for was something no one else could grasp.

    She picked up the unfinished embroidery beside her and began to stitch again.. "Miss, be careful. The carriage is bumpy-you''ll prick your fingers."

    But Isabelle was already lost in her own world, smiling as she sewed. "Liza Liza Liza...

    She whispered her name over and over, even when the needle pricked her skin. She didn''t feel a thing

    By the time they reached Plutonville, it was already well past midnight.

    Only two more days now to Noganlul.

    nt to meet my future husband."

    "Liza, Your Highness-thank you for the escort. I''ve arrived. It''s time I went to

    Isabelle descended from the carriage and walked up to Eliza. She pulled out a handkerchief embroidered with two magnolia blossoms and extended it.

    "This is for you," she said gently, "Since you don''t want to speak of our past, let this handkerchief be my farewell gift. I made it myself. Whether you throw it away or burn it afterward. I just hope you''ll take it-for today, if nothing else."

    Eliza''s gaze

    e was cold. "That won''t be necessary. I never asked anyone to escort you. You followed us of your own ord, so I don''t need your gratitude."

    Jubelle bit her lip. Her eyes turned red, and tears shimmered at the corners. "But... this might be thest time we ever meet.

    10.40

    19

    I know you still hate me. I don''t expect your forgiveness. I just hope you''ll ept

    this. I made it myself-please, Liza Jast

    for today."

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 241

    When the tinted wire the entered cerchief ra caught sight of several faint pinpricks

    on her fingertips-  tanke Whether den deerely or not, they were there

    lie gave

    long time

    merry neat whereing her gave her face expressionless I told you-I stopped hating you a

    to why ether with geares that mean nothing to me

    Tabelle hethew will "Maybe they don''t mean anything to you, but to me... giving this to you still means something. to fart, it might be the love thing that does mean mething

    he

    A long silence followed. But in the end, will didn''t ept the handkerchief.

    Just the day turned from organizing the Park g and walked in on the scene. He silently stepped between the two women, king tulete''s newed the with his body

    Faring Eliza, histone viened. "I getting colder. The night dew''s heavy now. You should head inside before you catch a

    With his gentle orging. Eliza allowed herself to be led away.

    Behind them, Isabelle stood frozen, watching as Nn physically shielded Eliza from her. For a split second, her gaze darkened with something vicious-like poison shing behind her eyes

    That dann man, the thought tio, he can''t die yet I still need him.

    Clenching her teeth, fabelle showed the handkerchief back into her sleeve and walked away without another word.

    She didn''t notice that as she turned to lease, Nn-who had just guided Eliza inside-suddenly stopped at the doorway. His sharp gaze cut through the darkness like a de, sweeping across Isabelle''s back with the deadly calm of a predator.

    Later, Eliza sat quietly in her room, collecting herself

    A knock on the door broke her stillness-it was someone Nn had sent with a basin of hot water. She changed out of her clothes and took a long, steaming bath, letting the warmth soak through her bones and ease her fatigue.

    Maybe it was to rxing

    That night, Eliza dreamed-not a memory, but something more surreal, something she couldn''t be sure was even real

    In her dream, she stood in a serene, flower-filled haven. It was peaceful, like a hidden realm untouched by the world.

    Then, a gaunt figure appeared-thin and hollow-eyed, clutching a wicker basket full of folded spirit money. She stepped into Eliza''s view, knelt in front of a gravestone, and lit candles.

    Only then did Eliza see her face

    It was Isabelle. And yet... it wasn''t. She was too thin, too pale-like a ghost walking in daylight.

    After silently burning the paper offerings, Isabelle finally spoke. Her voice was soft, strange, almost disembodied. "Liza... how foolish you were, giving your heart to those who never deserved it. In the end, the one who buried you... was me, the one you hated most

    Eliza''s dream frayed into static

    She woke up not remembering the rest, only the strange ache it left in her chest.

    Nn noticed it at breakfast. "You''ve been awfully quiet this morning

    10:45 Sat, 1970 -5.

    Cpr 201

    Witret warning be marked as the table are persund the bark of his hand to her fourbead

    he and formed

    A tren immediately followed, "You''re running a fever You''ve caught a chuall"

    Pliza blinked, a Battle dazed. "No wonder I''ve felt dizzy since I group"

    T calling a phrynarian n said immediately, already ring to the door.

    liva waverda hanel. "6 §ä§Ú§Ø§ß?. §¤§à §Ú §â§Ö§Ù§å

    He raised how it there a saying A door shouldn''t treat themselves?

    a Tuit

    "It''s just a mild fever, Eliza replied as she took out her arupuncture kit "Not beyond my abilities."

    She jabbed herself once to clear her mind, then calmly checked her own pulse "It''s nothing serious. Some medicine will take care of it

    She might as well have been treating a stranger

    Nn chuckled. "All right, Dr. Eliza Prescribe away. I''ll go fetch the medicine."

    "No need I brought what I need, she said.

    96%

    "Well, then at least let me prepare it Nn insisted. "You''re dizzy as it is-what if you spill the pot and scald yourself? The medicine''s not the problem, you are.

    Eliza conceded the point and handed him the prescription "Fine. I''ll leave it to you?

    And Nn really did do it himself-boiling the herbs, stirring and straining, without letting anyone else interfere. He event made Eliza rest while he worked.

    Half an hourter, the medicine was ready and the group resumed their journey

    It took two more days to reach Noganlul from Plutonville. Eliza insisted on pressing forward despite her illness, urging Nn to quicken the pace

    And because of that, the moment they arrived.

    Eliza stepped out of the carriage and copsed.

    The officials waiting to greet them screamed in panic.

    "Oh heavens, what happened!! someone shouted.

    Nn reacted instantly. He caught her before she hit the ground, swept her into his arms, and rushed her into the nearest

    "Get a doctor! Now!" he barked to the servants.

    But just as he stepped back outside, he heard hushed voices whispering:

    "Oh no what if Holy Lady has the gue too! What if she caught it on the road?"

    "Silence!" Nn''s voice cut through the murmurs like a whip. His gaze turned ice cold as it swept over the group "Holy Lady traveled day and night to get here-for your city''s sake. She''s ill because she pushed herself beyond her limits. If any of you dare to spread another word of filth, don''t me me for drawing my sword."

 The Silent 242

    The officials-who had already been on edge-turned pale with terror.

    Everyone in Bortend knew the Prince Regent''s reputation. Nn wasn''t just a war hero; he was a walking execution order. The moment he reached for his sword, the crowd of officials fellpletely silent, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    Just then, the doctor Nn had summoned rushed in, quickly checked Eliza''s condition, and let out a breath of relief.

    "Your Highness, please rest assured-Her Grace is only suffering from a chillbined with fatigue from the journey. Nothing serious"

    Nn immediately handed over the prescription Eliza had written herself. "Check this. Should the medicine be changed, or

    it still be used?"

    CHUL

    The doctor took it with trembling hands, scanned through it carefully, and shook his head. "No need to change it. The prescription is well-bnced. I''ll simply add one herb to speed her recovery-she should wake soon after."

    As if on cue, Eliza stirred. Slowly, her eyes fluttered open. Her voice was hoarse but clear.

    Eliza nodded. "Alright"

    The second Nn heard her voice, he strode to the bed in a sh; knelt beside her, and leaned in anxiously.

    "Still dizzy? Does anything else hurt?"

    Eliza shook her head gently. "I''m fine. Thank you, doctor. No need to adjust the medicine-just brew it ording to what t prescribed."

    Nn gave a short nod. "All right."

    If she said no, then it was no. No questions asked.

    He didn''t hesitate. He turned and swiftly ordered people to begin preparing her medicine, then hurried back to her side, not leaving her alone for a second.

    The doctor, seeing she was stable, bowed and excused himself-there were too many patients in Noganlul right now, and time was precious

    When the medicine was ready. Eliza didn''t drink it right away. Instead, still pale, she turned her head slightly and said to Nn, "There seems to be a crowd waiting outside. You should go. Ill be fine on my own"

    Nn''s hand paused just before handing her the bowl. Then he set it down carefully on the table.

    "All right. If you need anything, call me."

    Eliza couldn''t help but let out a softugh.

    If she really needed help, shouldn''t she be calling Tina? Why would she be calling him?

    Clearly. Nn hadn''t even realized the tone of what he''d said. Still, after giving her onest reluctant nce, he stood and stepped out, face like carved stone.

    Sure enough, a group of local officials were still waiting outside, all wearing anxious expressions.

    With Serenity unwell, Nn had to step in to stabilize the situation himself. The sooner they could control the outbreak, the sooner she could safely resume her duties.

    Cheface 247

    His gaze se c the gathered officis "Where is Kaner

    of the prickly stepped forward Me Valerely bedding the line the quee the

    at under of infected citizens has risen demare ally these post few days he addit town. He week is in how ne berjog

    le you would understand

    He didn''t care about ceremonial wees, and he knew terenity didn''t either.

    "What''s the current number of inferred How is the military holding up reyes running low on medical here? Has any physician identified a cure yere

    Four question. No warning Sharp as arrows

    Every one of them made the officialsharks run cold with sweat,

    Nn narrowed his eyes and stared them down. "I want a full report. Now And if I catch so much as a single word being hulden from me, you''ll be tried by militaryw?

    Those two words-militaryw were enough to send the entire group crashing to their knees.

    They rushed to speak, voices tripping over each other in panic. When they finally finished, Nn''s face had turned grim

    Originally, the situation in Nogandul wasn''t so dire. Kane waspetent, his military force strong, and things had been under control.

    But over the past few days, disaster had struck. A county magistrate had been murdered. Following that, Calig County had erupted in a sudden and devastating epidemic Within one night, thousands had fallen ill.

    Once Kane investigated, the truth came to light the magistrate had raped a young vige woman, then killed her parents to silence them. What he didn''t know was that the girl had a brother-Seth White-who had long ago fled Mutonville after injuring someone. He returned home only to find his family daughtered.

    Driven mad with grief and rage, Seth stormed the county office and killed the magistrate... and then jumped into a well to

    cd his life.

    The problem? That well was connected to the county''s water supply.

    Even though the guards removed his body immediately, it was toote. That night, anyone who drank water fell sick. Entire families copsed Caslig County became ground zero. Panic spread. Surrounding counties were affected as people fled.

    Kane acted fast, locking down Casdig with military force, refusing to let anyone leave, and remaining at the front himself to stabalize the chaos.

    But when the man dared nce up again, he nearly fell over.

    Nn''s face had turned to ice.

    "You think I need your arrangements?" Nn''s voice was lethal "Get your sorry hides to Kane. I don''t need cowards here."

    He wanted to send Serenity back to Hasen City immediately. This ce was too dangerous. But now that they were here, if Eliza failed to perform the blessing, the public would question her title. Her image would take a hit.

    And even more importantly-Noganlul was burning.

    No matter how much he wanted to protect her, Nn couldn''t just stand by while

    an entire province drowned in disease.

    95%1

    ¡°I don''t want any of this getting back to her,¡± Nn warned, lowering his voice.

    But before he could finish, a familiar coughing interrupted him.

    He turned and froze, Eliza stood in the doorway, one hand braced on the frame, the other over her mouth as she tried to stifle the cough. Her face was still pale, her posture weary.

    But her voice, when she finally spoke, was calm and steady. "I already heard. Don''t threaten them. Not all of this is their

    fault

    ?

 The Silent 243

    "Why are you up already? You should be resting, Nn said, striding forward with concern. Just as he reached out to steady her, he noticed Tina supporting Eliza from behind-hidden from view by the doorframe.

    Eliza brushed off his hand with a small smile. "No need. I''ve been lying in that carriage for days. My whole body''s starting to. feel still. It''s good to stretch a bit. And really, I feel much better after the medicine.

    But Nn knew better.

    If she were truly fine, she wouldn''t need Tina''s help. She was clearly putting on a show-for the sake of those officials

    outside.

    His hand clenched halfway in the air before he finally withdrew it, hiding the ache behind hisposed expression.

    "Noganlul''s worst outbreak is in Caslig County, Nn reported calmly. "But Kane is already stationed there. I brought three thousand ck g soldiers. It''s not many, but it''s enough to stabilize the rest of the region outside Caslig

    The number, in fact, was a deliberate choice.

    As the Prince Regent of Bortend, with military power second only to the King himself, Nn could have mobilized far more troops. But Noganlul was Kane''s jurisdiction. Sending too many men would draw suspicion.

    Three thousand was just right. Enough to protect Serenity, enough to offer real assistance-yet not enough to provoke anxiety among Kane and his allies.

    "We''ll keep a portion stationed here," Nn continued, "and deploy the rest to reinforce the less severe regions"

    Eliza listened, then added crisply, "Send some of your men with the medicinal herbs I brought. No matter the type, each. soldier must carry one nt with them. The rest should be distributed to local physicians. Let them mix the herbs into their treatments for the infected-no matter how diluted, a trace of spiritual essence is better than nothing"

    She had brought ten wagonloads of herbs. A drop in the bucket for the vastness of Noganlul''s poption, but if used wisely. their efficacy could be amplified-if even a trace of spiritual water merged with other herbs, it would still soothe the

    afflicted.

    Nn nodded without asking questions and immediately ryed her instructions.

    Just before the local officials departed, the lead officer hesitated. After braving a wary nce at the Prince Regent''s sharp eyes, he finally gathered the courage to speak.

    "Your Grace," he said to Eliza, "since you''ve recovered... might we ask... when the blessing ceremony will be held?"

    He bowed apologetically. "The people are desperate. Your Grace. If they hear you''ll be holding a prayer ceremony. I''m sure ill lift their spirits immensely"

    1 steel. "And stir up an even greater panic? Nn cut in before Eliza could respond. His eyes were cold, his tone sharpe "The people in the quarantine zones are already terrified, fearing they won''t live to see tomorrow. If word gets out the Holy Lady will perform a blessing, what do you think will happen? They''ll break out of their istion to reach her. And when that happens-do you think you can stop them?"

    The official paled. "Y-you''re right, Your Highness. I... I hadn''t considered that. Please forgive me."

    Eliza understood what he had intended-he merely wanted to give the people a little hope. But Nn wasn''t wrong either. A misstep in timing could turn that hope into chaos

    Tm sorry.¡± Eliza said gently. ¡°I can''t perform the ceremony immediately-

    Disappointment flickered across the officials faces.

    10:46 Sat, 19 Apr A

    * S95%#

    "But two days from now, I will personally visit every quarantine zone," she continued, and bless every soul afflicted by this gue."

    The shift was instant. The disappointment vanished, reced by stunned joy.

    "Truly, Your Grace?"

    "You''re really willing to enter the infected zones?"

    "But isn''t that far too dangerous?"

    Too dangerous? That didn''t even begin to cover it.

    Nn''s face nearly cracked from how hard he was clenching his jaw.

    He wanted to yell. Why?! Why couldn''t she wait until the outbreaks were under control? He could''ve organized one grand ceremony-safe, effective, controlled.

    i was she t

    Why did she insist on going to every gue zone herself? Was she trying to die?

    He forced himself to hold back, waiting until all the officials had left. Then he finally turned to Eliza and asked, in a voice tight with frustration. "You can''t go. It''s too dangerous."

    "I have to." Eliza said softly.

    ent illness, slower, quieter, with a gentleness that was even more disarming.

    Her voice was hoarse from her recent

    She looked at him and said, ¡°This plea for my presence came from the people. I know what they''re hoping from me, Nn. I may not have any divine power, but I can at least use my voice to calm their fear."

    What she didn''t say-what he didn''t know-was that she needed those two days to

    let the spiritual herbs fully circte into the new medicine forms. By then, the danger would be significantly reduced.

    Nn didn''t know any of that.

    He only saw the determination in her eyes.)

    I say no to her.

    And once again... he couldn''t say no

    "Fine," he relented. "But you''ll follow my orders to the letter when the timees.

    No more running off. No more risks. Do you understand?"

    When she didn''t respond immediately, he narrowed his eyes and added with mock menace, "If you disobey again, I''ll plow your herb field and nt garlic chives instead"

    Eliza stared at him in disbelief. "That''s... that''s just cruel."

    She loathed chives.

    "Fine, fine, I''ll behave, alright?" she grumbled.

    Soon enough, Eliza found herself tucked back into bed.

    She didn''t protest. She knew Nn was worried. So she closed her eyes and tried to sleep.

    And sleep she did.

    The spiritual water mixed with her medicine was taking effect. Her body rxed; her fever slowly faded.

    10:46 Sat, 19 Apr

    She had no idea that someone sat beside her all night.

    959

    That throughout the endless stream of visitors, of reports and decisions, Nn never once left her side. That the oatmeal he''d prepared for her had been reheated again and again

    She never stirred. But Nn didn''t mind.

    Sleeping well meant healing faster-and sure enough, by the second half of the night, her fever broke.

    At the first sign of dawn, he was outside giving orders when he suddenly heard movement inside.

    And there she was.

    Eliza had finally awakened from her fever-drenched sleep. Still dazed, she blinked up at him, barely aware of where-or when-she was..

    Curled under the nket, only her flushed little face poking out, she made a confused little snuffling noise.

    Nn stared at her.

    And in that moment, his heart melted into a puddle..

    AD

 The Silent 244

    "Elira." Nn found himself sohly calling her name.

    Still half-asleep. Eliza answered with a muffled, "Mm" Then, blinking in confusion, the asked. "What did you say just now?

    Nn quickly coughed into his fist, dodging the truth. "Nothing Just asking if you''re hungry-want to get up and eat something?

    sure." Ehra repbed; nodding instinctively. But her foggy mind inll lingered on that voice in her dreams. She could''ve or Nn had just called her name-and only her

    name.

    Before she could puzzle it out, Nn had already brought over a bell of straming oatmeal

    "Mmm! Smells amazing she murmured, as the aroma wafted over, making her stomach growl audibly

    Nn chuckled when he heard it. "Then get up and eat. After that, you can wash up"

    He held the bowl out to her, suppressing the instinct to feed her himself.

    Her checks instantly flushed. She turned her head sharply toward Nn, only to find the man had already slipped our and closed the door behind him.

    The awkwardness vanished as quickly as it came. She let out a quiet sigh of relief, changed into fresh clothes, and polished off the delicious oatmeal in a matter of minutes.

    Just as she stood, she noticed a basin of warm water by the table, with a clean towel neatly folded beside it. The unexpected thoughtfulness made ber blink

    "How''s the situation outside Eliza asked, walking into the courtyard and sitting down across from Nn, who was reviewing the updated patient registry from various parts of Noganlul.

    "The number of infected has spiked in the past few days," Nn replied. "But fortunately, Kane was decisive early on. As soon as the outbreak began, he mobilized Noganlul''s entire supply of herbs and centralized them for dispatch."

    Eliza nodded. ¡°Looks like Kane really has an iron grip over this region."

    It wasn''t easy to pull off suchrge-scale requisitioning. In other cities, merchants would be raising prices through the roof by now.

    "Kane didn''t get to where he is by ying nice," Nn said. "The man carved out his position with blood and fire. If you oppose him, you either leave Noganlul-or get buried under it."

    Basically, Kane ran Noganlul like a private kingdom

    "I see," Eliza murmured. It might be a ruthless approach, but in a crisis like this, it worked.

    "Kane already received word of our arrival, Nn added, handing her the patient registry.

    Eliza took the list and skimmed through it while asking. "So what did he say?"

    "He said we can do whatever we want. Hold the prayer ritual whenever, however- as long as we don''t create another Caslig County, he doesn''t care."

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "That easygoing?"

    Nn let out augh. "If I''d marched in with ten thousand ck g soldiers, you think he''d be so friendly!

    IIII 10:40 300,

    Eliza instantly understood. It wasn''t really abouncing agreeable-Kane had simply sized them up and saw that they were only three thousand strong, not enough to shake his control.

    1000

    What she didn''t know way even if Nn had only brought a thousand, it wouldve been enough to overturn Kane''s

    dominion.

    Years ago, when Bortend was under siege, Nn had led a mere thousand newly trained ck gs and stormed deep into enemy territory. The enemy, terrified of the surprise raid, withdrew five hundred miles without a single major battle.

    That story had never been widely circted-too humiliating for the enemy to publicize-and Nn himself didn''t care for boasting. Few knew about it. But Kane did.

    And what Kane really cared about... wasn''t just the number of soldiers Nn brought

    It was Nn''s attitude. The three thousand ck gs weren''t just troops-they were a message.

    Having received that message loud and clear, Kane had handed over themand center without a second thought.

    As Nn exined all this to Eliza, she finally understood.

    "So I can n the ritual however I want... just don''t go looking for danger?"

    Nn gave her a look, half-exasperated, half-amused. ¡°You make it sound like you don''t have a habit of getting into danger."

    Eliza blinked, then realized what he meant. "Wait-you''re still mad about that p?"

    Back in Hasen City, she had deliberately provoked Gabriel and taken a p to execute her trap.

    Nn frowned. ''One p this time. Who knows what you''ll pull next."

    He still couldn''t think about it without a surge of guilt and fury.

    make peace.

    Eliza could only smile sheepishly. When you''re the one who caused the anger..... you''d better be the one to m

    "Alright, alright," she coaxed. "Didn''t I promise already? From now on, I''ll follow your arrangements. No more impulsive ns, I swear,"

    To seal the deal, she raised her hand like taking an oath. "If I mess up again, I''ll give you both of my precious herb plots in the courtyard and-she paused, grimacing. -I''ll nt chives in them. All chives."

    Just imagining that was enough to make her wince.

    "Fine. I''ll reluctantly believe you, Nn said, raising an eyebrow in mock disdain.. but still stood up to bring her the freshly brewed medicine.

    Though her fever had broken, her voice was still raspy. Nn was determined to nurse her back to full health hisself-no exceptions.

    The bitter smell filled the air. Even after years of studying medicine and toxins, Eliza still wrinkled her nose. "It''s so bitter..." She hadn''t even finishedining when Nn quietly slipped a piece of preserved plum candy into her mouth. The sweetness burst across her tongue, washing the bitterness away. "Suck on that," Nn said gently. "I didn''t bring much with me on this trip. Next time, I''ll pack more."

    He only had one bag of plum candies with him, and this trip had been rushed. After Caslig County, he was even more cautious-nothing unverified would pass her lips. No street snacks. No random coffee.

    10:46 Sat, 14 Apr

    As the sugar melted in her mouth, Eliza felt a stinge warmth bloom in her chest. She pressed her hand lightly over her heart, willing the thittering away.

    She said nothing, only tilted her head slightly and resumed discussing the details of the prayer ritual with him¡ªjust as if that moment had never happened.

    Two dayster, fully rested and dressed in a pristine ceremonial gown tailored by Mary herself, Eliza stepped into the carriage. After two hours on the road, she arrived at the first quarantine zone. The ritual was about to begin.

 The Silent 245

    int to die. I don''t wa

    to die

    "Doctor, please please save u

    "My son where''s my son?"

    "Let us out please! We

    ! We''re not even ud

    "He''s infected" He''s infected-run''

    Even before the carriage reached the gates, Eliza could already hear the voices pouring from within the stone-and-timber barricades of the quarantine zone- voices choked with fear, panic, grief, and despair.

    Some wailed Some begged. Some shouted usations. Others simply crouched in corners, too quiet, too still-their bodies pale, their skin sallow, their eyes vacant, as if they had already epted death.

    This one holds a little over two hundred infected." Nn said quietly, his horse riding alongside Eliza''s carriage. "It''s actually the smallest outbreak among all the counties in Noganlul"

    Because the number of patients was rtively small, only a linle over a hundred masked guards were stationed here, aided by a few county officials-just enough to maintain control

    "Don''t step out yet, Nn instructed "Wait until I call for you."

    Eliza nodded. "Alright"

    She had promised to follow his lead, and she did just that.

    At the gates, Nn presented his token, spoke briefly with the head guard, and whatever he said made the guards eyes light up with excitement. They stretched their necks, peering behind Nn toward the carriage as if hoping to catch a glimpse.

    Then Nn said something more, and suddenly the soldiers were patting their chests earnestly, nodding and giving what looked like solemn assurances.

    A momentter. Eliza heard his voice.

    She didn''t veil herself today. Instead, she wore the flower crown Mary had woven for her-its petals crafted from silk thread. delicate and lifelike-and stepped gracefully down from the carriage

    "Your Grace?" one of the masked guards gasped "Please-put on a mask! The gue-"

    Eliza shook her head gently

    She was already well-acquainted with the spiritual water from her pocket farm, and the moment she stepped d she could feel its subtle presence floating in the air of the quarantine zone

    The herbs were doing their work. The spiritual energy was spreading.

    Nn nearly lost hisposure when he saw she wasn''t wearing a mask, but Eliza gave him a reassuring look that made him hold back his

    protest

    She turned toward the soldiers and offered a soft smile.

    "It''s alright," she said. "The sickness will pass so

    soon

    Then, to their astonishment, she ced her hand on the barricade and pushed it open.

    diapor 215

    Pledde

    The ck y soldiers had been breed the day before. As soon as the gate opened, they surged forward and quickly Had a spare for her win the quarantine

    zone.

    Her bessing ritual today was simple she would recite scripture.

    The infused by were already taking effect. But the patients, not yet aware, were still trapped in fear. What they needed

    ow was just ridicine it was calm Comfort Hope

    My soul prodaims the greatness of the Lord her clear, ethereal voice began to

    echo across the gue-riddenpound, My spirit rejoices in God my Savior, for He has looked with favor on His lowly servant

    She wore a flowing gown today-half white, half gold-with delicate gold embroidery curling along the edges. On her head

    at the silk flower crown, glistening faintly

    Before leaving the had sprinkled it with spiritual water.

    He couldn''t see the energy it carried, but what he did see

    Slowly, the chaos inside the quarantine zone quieted.

    was enough to steal his breath.

    The cries died down. The panic faded. It was as if an invisible hand had swept through the crowd, gently brushing away their fear, leaving only a hush of reverent stillness.

    One by one, the infected began to shuffle forward-some with trembling steps, others crawling-to get closer to the voice. But before they could reach her, a solid wall of ck g soldiers stepped into ce, forming a protective barrier around At once, tension returned.

    The patients stirred uneasily, murmuring again.

    Sensing the unrest, Eliza paused in her recitation and spoke, her voice tinged with gentle exasperation. The blessing has already begun Don''t you want to hear it?"

    That single sentence calmed them instantly.

    A chorus of cager voices rang

    "We do! We want to hear!"

    Eliza smiled, soft and kind. "Then stay where you are and listen closely."

    And just like that, they obeyed.

    All two hundred-plus stood still, gazing at her with wide, longing eyes. Eliza took

    a breath, preparing to continue her scripture.

    But then a small, trembling voice called out. "Are you... are you the Holy Lady who came to save us?"

    It wasn''t a grown man who spoke, but a child-his cheeks hollow, his frame far too thin, and pustules blooming across his face.

    Eliza looked at him, heart clenching at the sight. She opened her mouth to speak. And in that moment, seeing the child''s eyes filled with fragile hope, she nodded. "Yes," she said softly. "I am."

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr

 The Silent 246

    "Truthe Holy Laaddy!

    T''s really her! It''s Holy Lady Serenity!"

    "Thank the heavens Mr. Valencia really brought her here!"

    A wave of disbelief turned to overwhelming joy. The quarantined townspeople,

    pale and feverish, lit up like dawn breaking through fog

    "Holy Lady" someone sobbed from the crowd, "we''re infected... can we still be saved?"

    "You can,¡± Eliza replied firmly, her gaze steady as it swept across every desperate face. "This gue isn''t unbeatable. As long as you follow the instructions, cooperate with treatment, and don''t give up-there is hope."

    "Thank you. Your Grace!"

    "Thank you, Holy Lady!"

    One by one, the infected dropped to their knees. It wasn''t desperation-it was reverence.

    Startled, Eliza immediately tried to rise, wanting to stop them.

    But behind her, Nn gently pressed down on her shoulder. Take it," he said softly. This faith... belongs to you."

    Eliza froze, then turned and looked again at those kneeling before her. In their faces, she saw something flicker back to life- hope.

    For a long moment, she said nothing. Then she turned forward again, closed her eyes, and resumed her chanting.

    Her voice-calm, ethereal, and unwavering-rippled across the infected zone like the wind through prayer gs

    Everyone within earshot-patients and guards alike-was swept into the solemn peace of her blessing.

    When Eliza finally left by carriage, some townsfolk who had just arrived toote stood outside the gates, disheartened.

    "She''s already gone!"

    "Damn... I just missed her."

    But then someone noticed something odd.

    "Hey... why''s it so quiet in there today?"

    "You don''t think they''re all dead, do you?"

    "No way. Look, the guards are still posted.

    I heard the Holy Lady came to bless the gue zone."

    "What? What''s the point of blessing a bunch of dying people?"

    ayers are going to fix that?"

    "This is the gue we''re talking about. You think some prayers a

    "Even if they don''t, at least she came. Who else has the guts to step foot near this

    ce? Besides Mr. Valencia, not a single official''s dared toe close."

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr A

    "That''s true. Even you wouldn''t get within fifty feet, let''s be honest."

    "Hmph. I still say she''s fake. That whole Plutonville miracle just two dumb coincidences, and you lot are out here building

    shrines,"

    "Not a coincidence. It was a miracle! Just wait and ser-she''ll bring blessings to Nogandul ton"

    Fine, fine. I''ll believe it when I see it. If that Holy Lady actually cures even half of those two hundred gue victims in there, I''ll chop my own head off and let you kick it like a ball!"

    The very next day, the city exploded with news,

    "It''s working! The treatments are working!"

    "The symptoms have stopped getting worse-they''re stabilizing!"

    "The Holy Lady''s words were true. As long as we follow orders and stick to treatment, we can survive.

    "Thank the heavens... we''re going to live."

    "It''s her-if''s the Holy Lady. She saved us."

    "Praise the Holy Lady! Thank you, Holy Lady!"

    That day, the first quarantine zone delivered the first miracle..

    Doctors reported the prescriptions had sessfully halted the disease''s

    progression. For the first time in weeks, not a single patient worsened.

    People who had already given up on living clung to their beds in tears, repeating Eliza''s words over and over:

    If you

    follow the instructions and cooperate with treatment....

    you will be saved."

    She hadn''t hed.

    That miracle marked the first day. Eliza didn''t rest-she had seven gue zones to cover, not counting the catastrophic Caslig County.

    On day one, she covered three-the closest and least severe. On day two, she pushed through two more, though by then, patient counts had doubled in each area, now over five hundred each.

    Thest two zones had passed a thousand. When she arrived, she was nearly swallowed by the desperate crowd.

    Thankfully, Nn had anticipated trouble. This time, he brought two hundred more ck g soldiers, plus the aid of local guards. Their presence quickly quelled the chaos,

    Onlyter did they learn the cause of the uproar-and it was almost funny,

    ws from the first zone had spread like wildfire. Even from within the quarantined walls, patients with family outside had caught wind of it. One particrly loud family member had shouted the news through the barriers

    His voice carried further than expected. Soon, everyone inside knew,

    So by the time Eliza arrived, the people were beside themselves with hope and anticipation.

    "Now that you all know what happened in the first zone, the local county magistrate addressed the crowd, "all the more

    to stay calm. After the Holy Lady blesses this ce, cooperate with treatment. You can be saved."

    reason

    He was one of the few county officials who had chosen to remain in the gue zone, living and treating alongside the

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr AD

    infected.

    95%1 950

    His words settled the chaos. As always, Eliza ced a flower crown-sprinkled with diluted spirit water-atop her head and stepped into the crowd.

    In every pair of wide, anxious eyes, she saw desperate belief.

    With her clear voice, she began the sacred chant. The ritual unfolded like all the others-but each one felt heavier, more urgent. After it ended and she stepped out, something caught her eye and brought her to a sudden halt.

    County Magistrate Tommy Woodward, who had apanied her the whole time, followed her gaze and gave a bitter smile. "I failed," he said quietly. Too many fell ill overnight. We couldn''t save them all"

    A handful of bodies were being carried out from the back-silent, still, bundled in cloth.

    "Caslig County''s impact?" Eliza asked, her voice low

    Tommy sighed. "Yes. We were only partially affected... and we''ve already lost so many. Caslig County must be far worse."

    That disaster-the cascade of corruption, cover-up, and vengeance-had now

    rippled through half the region.

    "Such needless suffering. Tommy murmured. "It''s a sin."

    Three days passed. Elizapleted rituals for all seven gue zones.

    One by one, reports from zones One, Two, and Three came back with good news.

    have time to celebrate.

    But she and Nn didn''t h

    On the morning of the fourth day, they finally arrived at thest and most

    devastated zone: Caslig County

 The Silent 247

    Te something beaning upd

    They hadn''t even arrived ar Castig County yer hour he had only served a meme Kave Theory in the fusese

    Nn narrowed his eyes, his voice ong and strady.

    expose their nose or mouri su open air

    hip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a proud look"

    good

    as

    Inside the carriage. Eliza heard themend and immediately adjusted the the yurr

    She wasn''t afraid of the gue-by borly was presented by the spirull ware-or grocanone at al for appe

    She neededodhen in believe the was jus

    question her immunity

    As they drew closer, the source of the glow became borrilyngy ther

    +

    Eliza''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the mass graves, towering piles of corpses cocoumed by fire

    "It must be Kane''s order, she said grimly.

    Anyone who died of the gue couldn''t be left to rot. If the bodies weren''s breed imetand they out secure St sources of infection.

    Eliza understood this all too well. But even with two lifetimes of meal preparation nothing could seadette for the sight of so many charred remain

    By the time they reached Caslig County, the carriage was stopped at the gates by acoge of soilies

    But the moment the guards saw Nn''s unmistakable silver hair, they straightened and stepped aside with respectful di

    "Your Highness-it''s been too long

    Just then, another rider emerged from within the city-tall, lean, and formidable, seated atop a masse steed. One fa gripped the reins, the other rested on a long broadsword. Despite the lines of exhaustion exched across a face he still retained a trace of rugged charm

    Nn raised an eyebrow. "You came to meet me in person? That''s rare Judging by your fare, you haven''t slept in days Be careful-you keel over, and I''ll have to take over yourmand."

    Kane gave an exasperated snort. "You cheeky bastard. Came to Noganlul just to steal my military aborty, didn''t you Wel don''t get your hopes up I''m in better shape than you''ll ever be. I could go another ten days without sleep and still outin you. Don''t believe me? We can settle it right now

    His hand twitched against his sword hilt, eyes gleaming with challenge.

    Nn waved him off. "Rx. If you can still stand, you a

    u can keep your mess. I''ve got enough to handle"

    "Mess? What mess? I''ve got this entire county under control! Kane barked

    Nn offered no rebuttal.

    Kane was just about to put up again when he suddenly pped his forehead "Damn. I got so distracted I forgot-Holy Lady''s still in the carriage, isn''t she?"

    He turned toward the carriage just as Eliza stepped down.

    Eliza smiled,posed and graceful. Tve long heard of Mr. Valencia''s nam

    -it''s an honor to

    finally meet you in person"

    Kane blinked. And then just... stared.

    "By the gods he murmured. They say the Holy Lady chosen by the King is like a goddess descended-beautiful and kind.

    I didn''t believe it at first, but now that I''ve seen you, I admit, the rumors don''t do you justice"

    Eliza blinked, momentarily stunned.

    But when she saw the genuine admiration in his expression, she felt her cheeks warm with the faintest flush.

    Thankfully, Kane didn''t push the ttery any further, and they quickly turned their attention to business.

    "Those herbs you sent the past two days-they really work. Where''d you even find something like that? Can you get me more?" Kane jumped right in.

    Nn shook his head. "They weren''t mine. The herbs were brought by the Holy Lady from Hasen City

    Kane turned back to Eliza, surprised. "You brought them?"

    Eliza nodded. "Yes, they were from my stores. But I''m afraid I don''t have any more. I grew them myself, and I brought everything I had."

    Kane''s hopeful look fell instantly.

    But Eliza continued, "Fortunately, the majority of the herbs were sent directly to Caslig County. As long as your people have been using them as I instructed- mixed sparingly into the regr medicinal supply¨Cthey should be enough tost.¡± She hadn''te to Caslig County first precisely because she wanted to give the herbs time to take effect. The more critical the region, the more potent and concentrated the spiritual water she had applied.

    Caslig County had received the strongest batch-most of it nearly undiluted. So by now, the herbs should''ve fully taken hold.

    And judging by how eager Kane had been to ask for more, it seemed they had. "But one or two herbs per pot? That''s hardly enough!" Kane was still skeptical

    He didn''t understand that the true efficacyy not in the herbs themselves-but in the spiritual water they carried.

    Eliza simply smiled. "One per pot is plenty. Truth be told, my herbs are grown using a special method. They''re far more potent than anything you''ll find in the market. Some are even incredibly rare. I''m sure you noticed."

    Kane had noticed.

    He had nearly dropped dead from shock when he saw the pile of freshly harvested medicinal mushrooms ant supplies

    At the time, he''d been ready to use Nn of burning through the royal

    disaster relief fund just to buy miracle herbs

    But the physicians told him those medicinal mushrooms were newly harvested-

    fresh, wless, and, most importantly, powerful.

    Herbs like that weren''t something you could buy, not even with money.

    Without them, Caslig County

    ty would''ve lost hundreds more lives over the

    e past few days.

    So the first chance he got, Kane had tried to poke around, hoping Nn would

    spill where he''d sourced them.

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apri

    He never imagined it was the Holy Lady herself

    And that she had grown them.

    His gaze toward Eliza changed. Instantly, it carried more respect-and more than

    a little awe.

 The Silent 248

    "Ah, so that''s how it is. Thank you for your generosity, Kane said, voice low but sincere. To be honest with you, without the medicinal herbs you delivered these past two days, we wouldn''t have stabilized Caslig County this quickly. Just in one day. the death count''s already dropped. We''re finally carrying our fewer bodies."

    Most of those who died had already been frail and elderly. If not for that, they might''ve lived

    Eliza replied calmly. "As long as it helped. But credit doesn''t belong to the herbs alone-your people already figured out the right treatment. Without that, no matter how good the herbs are, they wouldn''t be much use."

    Those who understood the truth-people like Kane-would naturally shift their attention to the source her medicine.

    Eliza nodded. "I love nting herbs. I''m good at it, too. I have several medicinal fields in Hasen City. Now that this batch has been harvested, I''ll be nting the next one as soon as I return."

    She kept it vague-but both men were far too shrewd to miss the implication.

    Tm reserving three batches, Nn said without hesitation.

    "Til take one, Kane chirned in, almost ovepping.

    The moment Kane heard Nn''s words, he turned to re at him. "You greedy little brat! We''re in the middle of a crisis and you''re still trying to fight me for it?"

    "The next batch won''t even be ready until all this is over," Nn replied coolly. "Unless you''re telling me you''ll screw things up so badly you''ll need more herbs again, the situation here should be resolved by then."

    "You could at least leave me some soup and bones, Kane grumbled. Three whole batches? You gonna eat them for breakfast?

    Tve got entire legions to support," Nn answered dryly. "I have more injured and disabled soldiers under my care than

    have guards in your entire province."

    He wasn''t exaggerating. Nn heldmand over hundreds of thousands of troops-and he never abandoned them, event when the fighting was over. Many of the wounded could still work if they had their limbs, but those who were crippled or bedridden for life: They couldn''t survive on their own. Sending them away was sentencing them to die.

    So when Nn heard that Eliza''s herbs had extraordinary healing potential, it was only natural he wanted more than his

    share.

    Eliza gave him a small, sly wink

    Nn paused, then relented. "Fine," he said to Kane, just as the man was running out of ttering words to toss around. "Given Noganlul''s current situation, I''ll let you have two batches first."

    Kane was halfway grateful, halfway offended. Now he shows mercy!

    Nn, ever sharp, caught his expression. "Oh, don''t look at me like that. Your

    soldiers have been stationed in gue zones for weeks. I imagine they''ve suffered more than a little. I''m just being generous. But if you''d rather not have the herbs, III take them back-

    "I never said that!" Kane snapped. "Who said I didn''t want them?"

    Later, when he finally received the two discounted batches, Kane would realize just how much of a bargain he got

    But today''s visit wasn''t about haggling for herbs.

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr

    After the verbal agreements were made, Eliza arel Nn began inspecting Calig County in earnest. It was in far better condition than they had expected.

    Even the mass grave outside the gates-which had shocked them when they arrived-was considered light, ording to Kane

    ¡°Hack at the peak of the outbreak, he exined grimly, "we were burning over a hundred corpses a day. The worst was the night the gue erupted-five or six hundred died in one go

    Caslig County only had a few thousand residents. Half of them were already dead.

    Eliza listened in silence. When she finally entered the infected zone, she took her flower crown and sprinkled it again with more spiritual water than usual.

    As she passed Nn, he suddenly reached out and caught her wrist. "Wait... are you wearing perfume?"

    Eliza paused. Then she pulled her hand back and smiled faintly. "Probably just the herbs."

    She walked past both men, sat down on her meditation mat, and began chanting for the people-just as she had done in every zone before,

    But this time, she repeated the verses again and again, tirelessly.

    Caslig County had lost more lives than anywhere else. She could hot, and would not, rush this one.

    The crowd went still. One by one, the dying closed their eyes and bowed their heads. They listened. Listened like salvation depended on it.

    But Eliza knew the truth. She was no god. She was only a woman-with herbs and water and determination.

    Meanwhile, back at the Stonor family estate....

    "I''m in pain, Matthew. It hurts so much, Sophie sobbed on her bed, freshly returned from the pce. "I don''t want to go back. I can''t. There were rules. So many rules.

    She trembled at the memory-waking up only to stand, memorize, and recite. Failing to do so earned beatings, and worse.

    They''d examined every inch of her body-humiliating her beyond repair. Just thinking of those old hags yanking her limbs apart made her want to die.

    Yes. Sophie had finally figured it out.

    And Eliza had yed her like a fiddle.

    ¡°She''s a danin ghost, Sophie muttered, shaking with rage. "A ghost that won''t go away. Because of her, I was beaten humiliated, stripped of dignity-and now, now I''m supposed to be grateful I survived? No. I''ll kill her. I swear it"

    She knew her father would rescue her. And he had.

    The day she stepped back into the Stonor estate, she cried tears of joy.

    Tears she quickly turned into tears of pain.

    In front of Gabriel and his two sons, she wailed like a broken porcin doll.

    Thurt, Father... Matthew Anthony I think I''m dying... Everything aches..." she whispered, barely holding back sobs.

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr A.

    She didn''t need to exin. Just letting them see her like this was enough to shatter their hearts-and ignite the fire for

    revenge.

 The Silent 249

    Matthew sat by the bed voice full of concern as be gently coaxed her. It''s all right now. Sophie. You''re home. No one''s going

    to hurt you again"

    Sophie was still curled up eyes swollen and dazed from crying, clutching Anthony arm like it was herst lifeline. She turned to Matthew with a choked voice, trembling as the asked. "Really Tm I''m really home now? I don''t ever have to go back to the pce again

    "That''s right. Don''t worry," Matthew rushed to reassure her "The King said it himself¡ªyou won''t be chosen as a consort"

    But what he didn''t dare tell her was the exact wording of the King''s decree-

    Sophie is unruly, uneducated, and utterly unfit for pce life. Shecks the grace and wisdom required of a consort

    The King''s words had already spread across Hasen City like wildfire. The part that truly made Sophie infamous was the phrase ¡°utterly unfit to be a consort¡±

    It didn''t just kill any chance of her returning to the pce- crushed all hope for a respectable manage. With those eight words alone, what noble family would ever dare bring her through their doors

    Matthew gritted his teeth. "The King was too cruel

    Anthony was livid. "Who does he think he is Just because he doesn''t want Sophie doesn''t mean he has to ruin her future!

    Both brothers were fuming. When they brought Sophie back from the pce, they had practically carried her in-pale. disoriented, and whimpering in pain. The fury in their hearts nearly made them spit blood

    Gabriel mmed a palm onto the deck, his face like thunder. "He did it because he''s the King. That''s all the reason he needs. Matthew snapped. "But the King''s never humiliated the Stonor family like this before. What-just because of the Prince Regent, he thinks he can walk all over you now

    Gabriel''s voice tumed cold. "He holdsmand over hundreds of thousands of troops. What do you think?"

    "Nn has enough power to stage a rebellion if he wanted to. But no-he insists on ying the loyal guard dog." Heughed bitterly. "It''s pathetic"

    If only his martial talent had matched his ancestors. Gabriel believed the military authority of Bortend would be his by now. That throne wouldn''t be held by some half-grown boy-and today''s humiliation would never have happened.

    Now, with Sophie lying there, groaning that her whole body hurt barely in her right mind... Matthew and Anthony had half a mind to tell their father to just rebel and be done with it.

    Anthony cut in coldly. "Don''t be stupid"

    Even Gabriel didn''t have to speak-Anthonyid it all out with ruthless rity. "You want to expose them? With w evidence?

    Sophie''s condition looked bad, yes-but there wasn''t a single visible wound on her. No scars, no bruises. Nothing that could hold up under scrutiny.

    "The Empress Dowager''s people are too clean." Anthony said grimly. "Even if we found something, do you really think it would make a difference?"

    The King himself had once imed it was love at first sight-only to quietly hand Sophie over to the Empress Dowager''s care. Even if evidence surfaced, the most that would happen is a statement like. The servants in the Dowager''s pce were careless

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr

    And then what? The King walks free, untouched-

    95%

    Besides, the Empress Dowager-who had personally supported the young King''s rise-was never going to take their de

    "Even if everyone believed Sophie had been set up by the Prince Regent, they''d still w their way into the pce for a shot at power, Anthony finished.

    And so, ironically, the Stonor family couldn''t afford to blow this up. Not only would it do no good-it might backfire catastrophically.

    Gabriel knew that best of all.

    Because deep down, he knew this all started when Sophie desecrated Caroline''s grave.

    If they stirred up a scandal now, it wouldn''t be long before the entire city learned that the Stonor family''s adopted daughter had dug up their matriarch''s bones.

    Or worse: that the illegitimate daughter had unearthed the legitimate wife''s tomb.

    That kind of sin wasn''t just scandalous-it was criminal

    So to protect Sophie, they had to bury everything.

    Gabriel exhaled slowly, then said, ¡°Enough. Hasen City is no longer an option. We''ll look outside-there are still wealthy districts elsewhere. I''ll find you a suitable match, Sophie. Someone worthy of you."

    But before thest word had even settled in the room, Sophie''s face darkened beneath the pillow.

    He wanted to send her away? Out of Hasen City? To marry a nobody in some remote province?

    Was he out of his mind?

    y was everything. Outside was just dust and peasants, What did prosperous towns'' even mean? Merchants?

    Hasen City Civilians?

    "Those filthymoners? He wants me to marry them?"

    Sophie''s heart boiled with rage. Her fingernails dug into the sheets. She was Lady Sophie of the Stonor family. Even if she couldn''t be Empress, she could still be a nobledy in Hasen City-still live in luxury.

    She seethed. ''If only Father would make me the official heir-if only he would name me the rightful daughter-then none of this would matter!''

    There were

    plenty of noble sons in Hasen City. All she needed was the title, and they''d fall over themselves to marry her

    ''But Father wouldn''t. He never would

    Because no matter how much she tried, her mother had never been the legitimate wife.

    "Why hadn''t he done it yet?

    Unless... unless he never loved her enough to begin with.

    Maybe that''s why he was willing to send her away. Why he didn''t care if she

    married some merchant

    The realization sliced through her like a knife.

    "Sophie! Sophie?"

    10:47 Sat, 19 Apr

    95%

    Matthew''s voice snapped her back to reality. He was watching her closely, worry written all over his face. "You''re so pale. Are you all night?"

    He waved his hand in front of her, trying to get her attention. Sophie blinked,

    returning from her spiraling thoughts. Her gaze shifted between Matthew and

    Anthony-and in that moment, a cold, calcting light flickered in her eyes

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

 The Silent 250

    Gabriel only stayed a short while to speak with Sophie before leaving to deal with other matters. Soon, the room fell quiet, with only Matthew and Anthony still seated beside Sophie''s bed.

    The brothers were originally nning tofort her for a bit longer and then leave once she''d calmed down. But just as they were about to get up, Sophie reached out and tugged lightly on Matthew''s sleeve.

    Peeking out from beneath her nket, she blinked up at him with trembling eyes and whispered softly, "Matthew... I want to talk to you. Can you stay with me just a little longer?"

    Of course Matthew couldn''t refuse.

    Anthony nced at the two of them and said, "Then I''ll leave you to it. I''m heading back to rest."

    Without another word, he turned and walked out, leaving Sophie and Matthew alone.

    As soon as the door closed, Matthew leaned closer and asked gently, "What is it, Sophie? What did you want to say to me?"

    "Matthew... I''m sorry." Her voice trembled as she wiped at her tears. "Back then... I was horrible. I was out of my mind when I poisoned you. I don''t even know what

    I was thinking. But the moment I did it, I regretted it. I wanted to give you the antidote, I really did... but Father posted guards by your side day and night, and I was too scared. I waited too long. And just when I finally got up the courage to sneak in and give it to you... Eliza and Nn showed up, and everything spiraled from

    there"

    She sobbed quietly, looking utterly pitiful.

    "I''m sorry, Matthew. I swear I''ll never do something like that again."

    Tears clung to hershes, her gaze filled with fragile hope as she stared up at him. Matthew was stunned. He hadn''t expected this to be what she wanted to say.

    His expression grewplicated for a moment, but he quickly softened. "It''s alright, Sophie. It''s all in the past now. I know who you are¡ªif it weren''t for you, I might''ve died long ago. Even after I woke up from the poisoning and knew it was you... I still chose to believe in you. Because you''re not just my sister. You''re also the one who once saved my life."

    She clutched his sleeve even tighter and lowered her gaze, pretending to be consumed by guilt. "I can''t believe you still remember that. But really, it was nothing. A tiny act of kindness at best. Compared to what I did to youter... it''s unforgivable."

    She looked heartbroken, her remorse seemingly genuine.

    "During those awful days in the pce, all I could think about was you," she continued, voice trembling. "I remembered how good you were to me... and I regretted everything even more. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I just... I just don''t want you to leave me

    Matthew''s heart twisted at her words. "Leave you? Never," he said firmly. "You''re pure-hearted, Sophie. You were never a match for Eliza. She''s the one who set us up, who poisoned me, who exposed your birthday at the banquet and destroyed your name. You only lost control because of what she did."

    His voice, usually dark and brooding, was surprisingly gentle now.

    "You don''t need to worry," he said with conviction. "I''m alive, aren''t I? Nothing''s wrong with me now. So don''t me yourself. No matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side. I won''t abandon you."

    Sophie stared at him, eyes wide and dewy, like a frightened kitten afraid of being cast aside. She clung to him and whispered, "You really mean it? You won''t leave me?"

    "I''m scared," she confessed, her voice soft and broken. "Father... he seems so disappointed in me now. Dn doesn''t want me

    10:51 Sat, 19 Apr A

    95%

    anymore. Benedict... he doesn''t like me the way he used to. And Anthony, he''s too frail... I don''t want to be a burden. If you left me too, I''d have no one

    Her list of names-each one an ally slipping away-made her seem so fragile, so alone. Matthew felt a painful ache in his

    chest.

    "Don''t be afraid," he said, solemn and sure. "I swear, if I ever abandon you, may I be struck down by lightning, killed on the spot"

    Sophie gasped. "Don''t say that! You''re the best brother I have. I''d rather you leave me than get struck by lightning!"

    Matthew was deeply moved. He never imagined Sophie cared so much.

    But of course she did. She was kind-too kind. She onlyshed out that one time because Eliza had pushed her too far. It wax Eliza''s fault. Not Sophie''s.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened at the thought.

    He said gently, "Alright, no more tears. You''ll always be my sister. The only one I acknowledge. Just focus on resting and getting better. When you''ve recovered, I''ll take you out for some fresh air. We''ll have fun again, just like before.

    As far as he was concerned, Eliza had already gone too far. She''d made Sophie suffer-humiliated her, hurt her. That was something Matthew would never forgive.

    Once Sophie finally drifted off to sleep, Matthew got up and left.

    But the moment the door shut behind him, Sophie''s eyes snapped open. Gone was the fragile, tearful girl from moments ago. In her ce was a calcting, disgusted expression.

    "Useless," she muttered coldly. "If I''m your ''real sister, then why haven''t you taken revenge for me?"

    If it weren''t for that damned Prince Regent and the King backing Eliza, that wretched girl would''ve been dead and buried by

    now.

    A glint of red flickered in Sophie''s eyes.

    "Maybe I should use the medicine Mother left behind..."

    The thought barely formed before she shook her head.

    The medicine''s first dose could be fatal if the person wasn''t strong enough. If even one of them survived, she could still use them. But if they all died?

    Then what would be left for her to control?

    She exhaled slowly. "Fine. I''ll wait a little longer. Give these worthless fools one

    Her gaze hardened.

    "Matthew''s handled. Anthony won''t be a problem for now. As for Father... forget it. He''s too sharp. I can''t start with him."

    Her eyes narrowed. "We''ll start with Benedict."

    "Who told him... he could speak up for Eliza?"

 The Silent 251

    Eliza had no idea what kind of chaos was unfolding within the Stonor family at that very moment.

    They didn''t depart until thest of the infected had recovered and the epidemic across Noganlul was fully under control.

    As they prepared to leave, Kane personally came to see them off, finally finding a free moment after being swamped with logistics for days.

    "Your Grace, don''t forget those two shipments of medicine I ordered!" Kane reminded eagerly.

    Eliza chuckled. "Don''t worry-1 haven''t forgotten."

    The carriage slowly began to roll out of the county gates.

    Exhausted from the past several days, Eliza turned away from the view and was about to lower the curtain to get some rest. But just as her gaze swept over the distant burial site near the road, something caught her eye.

    There, among the ash-gray remnants of the mass grave,y a body.

    Eliza''s first thought was that it must be another poor soul who didn''t survive and had just been brought out for burning. But the next second, the "corpse" moved- barely, but unmistakably.

    Her heart jolted. But when she looked again, there was no more movement.

    ''Am I just seeing things?'' she wondered. Maybe she was too exhausted-maybe she was hallucinating.

    Still, the nagging feeling wouldn''t go away.

    As the carriage drove farther, Eliza couldn''t help but nce back. This time, what she saw made her heart skip a beat.

    "Wait-stop the carriage! Stop right now!" she shouted.

    That wasn''t a corpse. It was someone alive.

    Certain of what she''d seen, she grabbed her medical case, jumped down from the carriage, and ran toward the mass grave.

    Nn, already sensing something was wrong, had spurred his horse forward ahead of her. After confirming there was no immediate danger, he waved her over.

    "She''s just a little girl," Eliza said as she knelt beside the frail figure. "How is she this thin?"

    Up close, Eliza saw that the girl lying there was gaunt to the point of deformity- nothing but skin and bone, caked in grime and blood, with dried vomit around her lips.

    Eliza immediately donned her mask and began a meticulous examination. One thing after another, she ruled out every sign of the gue.

    Her diagnosis shocked even herself-she wasn''t sick. She was starving.

    Eliza nced at the girl''s tattered clothes and suddenly understood. She uncorked a small bottle of diluted spirit water and gently trickled a few drops into the girl''s mouth.

    Within moments, the girl stirred.

    "Hurts... it hurts so much... my stomach... she moaned softly at first, curling up. But then, oddly, the pain began to ease. Realizing something was different, the girl slowly blinked her eyes open and looked up at the two figures besida ha-

    94%0

    "Where am I?" she asked weakly. "Who are you?"

    The girl''s eyes settled on Eliza''s face. She was quiet for a moment, then asked, "Are you the Holy Lady?"

    The moment the words left her mouth, she tried to sit up-but her body couldn''t follow. She coughed violently and vomited blood before copsing again, pale as a ghost.

    "Hey-don''t move!" Eliza quickly caught her. "Nn, I need my needle kit."

    Nn handed it over at once.

    With swift, practiced hands, Eliza inserted several needles to stabilize the girl''s internal bleeding, then slipped a pill between her lips and gave her another sip of diluted spirit water. Only then did some color finally return to the child''s face.

    Eliza asked gently, "Your stomach''s been in trouble for a long time, hasn''t it? Have you gone without food or water for days? Or eaten things like dirt or tree roots?"

    The girl''s eyes welled with tears as she stared at Eliza. "You... you really are a goddess, aren''t you? You saved the whole county, and now you''ve even figured out that I once ate mud to survive..."

    Eliza chuckled softly. "No goddess here. Just someone who knows a bit of medicine."

    She continued kindly, "You still can''t eat regr food right now, but that pill I just gave you will help rebuild your stomach. One a day for ten days. After that, you''ll be able to eat normally again."

    The girl clutched the medicine bottle tightly, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "Thank you.... I don''t know how to repay

    you...

    Before Eliza could react, the girl suddenly pushed herself upright and knelt on the ground with a thud trying to kowtoW. "Whoa, no need for that!" Eliza hurried to stop her. "You''ll hurt yourself. Take it easy"

    She gently held the girl up. "What''s your name? You''re from Caslig County, right?"

    The girl nodded. "Yes. I''m from Caslig County. My name is Renee."

    Eliza asked, "Is your home far from here? Do you want us to take you back?" She was worried-what if Renee copsed again on the way home? It would be meaningless to save her here only for her to die on the road.

    But to her surprise, Renee shook her head, fear flickering in her eyes. "Th-thank you, but... I don''t want to go home. I want to go to Plutonville. Please don''t trouble yourselves."

    Eliza blinked. "Plutonville? That''s really far. Are you sure you can make it on your own?"

    Renee nodded with determination. "I can. My brother went to Plutonville alone too. Our parents are gone.... so I''m going to find him.

    Eliza froze.

    She turned toward Nn. Their eyes met, and both seemed to reach the same thought at once. Eliza asked softly, "Renee, can I ask... what''s your family name? And what''s your brother''s name?" Renee blinked, then answered, "My full name is Renee White. My brother''s name is Seth?

 The Silent 252

    The moment the words left Nn''s mouth, Eliza fell silent..

    94%

    (+58)

    She stared at Renee, aplicated look clouding her expression. No one had expected it¡ªbut this frail girl in front of her... was Seth''s sister.

    But here she was. Alive. Just barely,

    Eliza asked softly, "Have you been hiding this whole time?"

    From the look on Renee''s face, it was clear she didn''t know that Seth had already returned.

    Sure enough, Renee nodded. "You guessed right again."

    She offered a weak smile, but the pain on her thin, hollow face quickly broke through. Maybe it was because Eliza had just saved her, but in this moment, Renee let her guard down and started to speak-slowly at first, then pouring it all

    out.

    "I was captured," she whispered. "I refused to obey him, so he locked me up. No food. No water. I was starving-I had to eat dirt just to stay alive. My stomach''s been aching ever since." She clenched her fists, swallowing hard against the memory. "Eventually, they let me out, and I ran. But when I got home... my parents were already dead." Her voice cracked. "And those people... they kept looking for me. I couldn''t go back. I hid wherever I could. Now and then I''d hear things. About the gue. About how bad it was here in Caslig County. I didn''t daree out."

    She blinked back tears.

    "But then I heard Holy Lady wasing... that you would pray for us and drive the sickness away. I was scared I might already be infected, so I snuck out to see you. But before I could even reach you, someone showed up-bad people. So I ran again."

    Eliza instantly understood. The "bad people" Renee mentioned were likely the same local enforcers Kane had stationed to keep order. It was entirely possible that one of them had taken part in what happened to Renee''s family. She must have recognized someone.

    Renee went on, her voice small and trembling. "I was hiding so long... I hadn''t eaten in days. My stomach hurt so much, I thought I''d die. I really thought I wouldn''t make it. But then I saw you..."

    She looked down at the little bottle of medicine she clutched in her hands.

    "Maybe it''s what you gave me, but the pain-it''s gone. My belly feels warm. I feel..... better."

    Her eyes were wide with gratitude. She looked at Eliza as if she were a divine miracle.

    "Don''t worry," she said earnestly. "Seth''s been living in Plutonville-he''s strong. He''s always protected me. Once I find him, I''ll tell him what you did. We''ll find a way to repay you, I swear it."

    Eliza looked at the girl''s hopeful smile and didn''t know how to respond.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she finally asked, "Rence... do you have any other family? Anyone besides Seth?"

    Renee shook her head. "No. My mom once told me that we fled to Noganlul as refugees. Whatever rtives we used to have, they''re gone. It''s just been the four of us."

    But now, of course, she was the only one left.

    Eliza''s chest tightened. She gently took Rence by the arm and led her back to the carriage. "Wait here for me, alright? I won''t be long."

    94%

    (+58)

    Then she walked off with Nn, stopping a short distance away.

    Even after they were well out of earshot, Eliza lowered her voice as if the weight

    of the words themselves demanded silence.

    "She can''t stay here."

    Her tone was firm, but heavy with sorrow.

    "She was kidnapped," Eliza continued. "Even if nothing happened to her, her reputation is ruined. And with everything that happened here-her brother killing the county magistrate, the outbreak that followed... it doesn''t matter that it wasn''t her fault. People will still me her."

    She nced back toward the carriage. "Someone will say it was because of her that her parents died. That Seth died. That half the city died. They won''t care about the truth. They''ll need someone to hate."

    Nn''s jaw tightened. "She can''t go to Plutonville either. Seth''s gone. And if she goes alone, who will take her in?"

    There was a pause.

    ¡°Leave her to Kane,¡± Nn said finally, his voice cold with purpose. ¡°This is his territory. His men failed to protect her. This happened on his watch. He should be the one to make it right."

    Eliza turned, eyes lingering on Renee.

    She knew Nn was right. It was the best-and only-option they had. After a long breath, she nodded. "Alright. We''ll leave her to Kane."

    AD

 The Silent 253

    94%1

    +58)

    Half an hourter, Eliza and the rest resumed their journey. The road ahead was smooth, and in just two days, the convoy arrived back at Plutonville, stopping once again at the same rest point they had used before.

    After dinner with Nn, Eliza returned to her room, nning to finally get some proper sleep.

    She had justid down when she suddenly bolted upright.

    "Oh my God-Ipletely forgot about him!"

    Without another word, she rushed into her pocket farm.

    It had been days since shest thought about Dn-the poor man she''d drugged and tossed into the pocket farm''s attic like some inconvenient luggage. She finally remembered.

    As she stepped into the attic, she saw Dn sitting idly inside the iron cage, so bored he was literally ying with his own fingers.

    He had no way to get out, and no one to talk to. If not for the unknown potion she''d stuffed him with, which left him strangely full, he might''ve starved to death days ago.

    At the sound of movement, Dn immediately looked up from his corner.

    When he saw Eliza approaching, his eyes lit up.

    "Eliza? It''s you? You''re the one who locked me in here? Is this your secret base or something?"

    Dn had spent the first few days fantasizing about catching whoever locked him up and giving them a beating they wouldn''t forget. But now that the culprit turned out to be Eliza, all of that indignation vanished into thin air.

    She narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "Do you remember who drugged you?"

    Dn''s expression darkened instantly. "It was Anthony. I know exactly what he was trying to do."

    Just because he refused to go along with their n to manipte Eliza, they had drugged him by force. Even though he''d run away from home, they were still brothers-nearly twenty years of blood ties-and this was how they repaid him?

    Disappointment simmered in Dn''s chest like a slow-burning fire.

    He nced at Eliza nervously, afraid she might think less of him because of this. ¡°Eliza, I swear, I''ll never stand with them again."

    She gave him a brief look, then turned away, her face unreadable.

    Seeing her so calm and distant, Dn panicked. "I mean it! I know I was stupid before-listening to all their lies-but I''ve figured things out now. I swear I have."

    Eliza asked coolly, "Do you remember anything that happened while you were drugged?"

    "I do," Dn nodded. "It''s a bit fuzzy, but if I really think about it, I can recall most of it."

    Dn''s face turned an ugly shade. "So they were really trying to turn me into an idiot?"

    In no time, Eliza had finished mixing a bowl of medicinal broth and walked over to the cage. "This will help your brain recover. Drink it if you want. If you don''t-"

    94%

    58)

    Before she could even finish the sentence, Dn reached through the bars and grabbed the bowl. "I''ll drink it, I''ll drink it!"

    Thest thing he wanted was to turn into a fool-Eliza already barely tolerated him.

    If he lost his mindpletely, she''d probably never even look at him again.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, then turned back to mix a second bowl.

    As she worked, she asked casually, "So... do you still want to go back?"

    Dn didn''t hesitate. He shook his head firmly. "I told you-I''ll go wherever you go.

    "You don''t need to rush into that decision," Eliza said. "This could be your chance to return to the Stonor family. All you have to do is pretend you''re still drugged. Act like you''ve lost your memory, and they''ll wee you back with open arms."

    Dn mmed a fist into the wooden board inside the cage, his voice hard and low. "I can''t. I won''t. I don''t want to go back. I just want to stay with you."

    Eliza sneered. "And what''s so good about staying with me?"

    Dn looked at her earnestly. "It''s good because it''s you."

    His voice caught slightly. "Please, Eliza-don''t make me leave. If you don''t want me bothering you, I''ll stay at the foot of the mountain. I won''te near without your permission. I swear."

    He still thought they were back at Saint Grace Nunnery. He had no idea Eliza had already taken him to Plutonville and Noganlul.

    Eliza nced at him again, then said quietly, ¡°Fine. Do what you want. But one thing, Lord Dn¡ª"

    "Yes?" he asked eagerly.

    "Don''t call me Eliza."

    Dn froze. She looked at him coolly and added, "I''m no longer the Lady Eliza of the Stonor family."

    He paused, then asked hesitantly, "Can I... call you Liza?"

    "No," she snapped. Without another word, she shoved the second bowl of medicine into his hands.

    Dn winced but drank it all in one go.

    As he handed the bowl back, he suddenly remembered something. "Then... can I

    call you by your monastic name?"

    This time, Eliza didn''t answer.

    Dn let out a breath of relief. A grin slowly spread across his face. "Serenity? Serenity... That''s a beautiful name."

    Then he added, "By the way, could you stop calling me Lord Dn? I mean, I''m

    not exactly part of the Stonor family anymore. It just feels weird."

    Eliza shot him another sidelong nce but said nothing.

    A momentter, she stepped out, fetched some supplies-food and water from her

    stockpile in the pocket farm-and tossed them into the cage.

    And with that, she turned and walked away.

    "I''ve got

    work to do. You''ll stay in there for a few more days."

    94%

    +58)

    And with that, she turned and walked away.

    "Wait-!" Dn barely had time to ask her to let him out. He wasn''t going to run- really-but clearly, Eliza didn''t trust him that much yet.

    Outside the attic, Eliza checked on her poison bugs.

    Perfect. Raised on spirit water, each one had grown into a proper king bug. All of them-except for Gilbert''s Soul Centipede.

    Because that one had a soul link to its master, Eliza didn''t know how deep the connection ran. If she raised the centipede to full strength, it might start sending energy back to Gilbert.

    So, unlike the others, the Soul Centipede was kept in istion-barred even from approaching the creek.

    Still, just being in the pocket farm meant it was absorbing a trace amount of spiritual energy. Eliza didn''t mind. To control the creature, she had to give it something.

    Just then, she sensed movement from outside.

    Someone had just stepped into her room.

 The Silent 254

    94%

    658

    The moment Eliza sensed someone enter her room, she didn''t rush out. Instead, she stayed hidden within her pocket farm, listening quietly for any signs of trouble.

    Tina was right outside. If the intruder meant harm, they''d be dealt with before they took a second breath.

    But oddly enough, Eliza waited a good while... and heard nothing. No struggle, No sound of resistance,

    "Strange..." she murmured. "Could it be someone I know?"

    The room remained still-until suddenly, amp red to life.

    The flickering me lit the darkness... and exposed the uninvited guest.

    ¡°Renee?¡± Eliza sat up in surprise as she spotted the figure huddled in the corner. "What are you doing here?"

    The girl who had been left in Kane''s care was now in her room.

    Renee''s voice trembled. ¡°I... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you, I just didn''t want to stay with Mr. Valencia, so I snuck away. I came to find you."

    But that wasn''t what shocked Eliza most. Her eyes narrowed.

    "How did you get past the guards downstairs?"

    Nn had stationed ck g soldiers outside. They rotated shifts through the night-yet Renee had slipped in unseen?

    A chill crept through Eliza''s spine. Could this girl be more than she seemed?

    As if reading her suspicion, Renee quickly stammered, "Please don''t be scared. I swear I don''t know any tricks. I''ve just always been... well, invisible. If I keep quiet and control my breathing, people don''t notice me."

    It was how she''d escaped the county magistrate in Caslig County-just staying small and unnoticed.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"

    Renee nodded eagerly. "I can show you! Just turn around. Then look back again."

    Curiosity piqued, Eliza humored her. She turned away... waited a beat... then looked back.

    "Renee?" she called.

    "I''m here" Renee''s voice came from right beside her.

    Eliza flinched in rm as the girl reached out and tapped her shoulder.

    Renee had pulled up her hood and wrapped her face in cloth, blending into the shadows so well she was practically invisible. If she hadn''t spoken, Eliza wouldn''t have noticed her at all.

    Tina raised an eyebrow. "Not bad."

    Coming from Tina, that meant a lot.

    "But," Tina added tly, "to a shadow guard, this is child''s y. Still, she was born

    with it-no training. That''s rare."

    Tina didn''t say the rest aloud, but Eliza heard the implication anyway.

    ¤Ã¤Æ

    4. 94%

    (+58)

    This girl... was made for the shadows.

    Renee, hearing only thepliment, puffed her chest up with pride.

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, Miss Sneaky, you''ve got some talent. But why sneak in here?"

    Rence bit her lip and looked down. "I didn''t like the way they looked at me."

    Eliza blinked. "What kind of look? Didn''t Kane take proper care of you?"

    "He did," Renee said quickly. "He gave me a ce to stay, even apologized. But their eyes..." She paused. "They all looked at me like I was some pitiful thing. Even Mr. Valencia."

    Eliza''s gaze softened. Renee had learned the truth about Seth. After everything she''d endured, the girl was raw, sensitive to every emotion-every nce.

    Pity. Disgust. me. She saw it all. And she hated it.

    "That''s why I left," Renee continued. "I couldn''t stay there anymore. I didn''t know where else to go. But I remembered your eyes, the day you saved me... you didn''t look at me like that. You didn''t see a burden. You looked like you cared."

    She lowered her voice.

    "So I ran. I chased after you for two whole days and nights until I finally made it to Plutonville. I was scared I wouldn''t be let in, so I slipped inside."

    "I didn''t mean to wake you. If I''d known, I would''ve waited outside until morning." Eliza looked at her for a long moment before finally sighing.

    "Alright," she said. "If you don''t mind living simply, then you can stay with me for now. Once we return to Hasen City, I''ll be going back to the nunnery. Life there is quiet. in. You might not be used to it."

    But Renee''s face lit up with joy. "I don''t mind at all! I can live anywhere, eat anything, do any chore. I just want to stay with you.¡±

    Eliza smiled. ¡°Alright then-"

    "Help! Liza, please save me!"

    The desperate scream outside cut her off.

    Down on the street below, Isabelley sprawled in the dust, clothes torn and face

    streaked with tears.

    Behind her, several rough-looking servants charged out of the shadows, brandishing sticks.

    "So this is where she ran off to!"

    "She''s already married our young master as a concubine, and she still dares run?" "Little slut wed up our master''s face-see if we don''t teach her a lesson today!" The men dragged her back as Isabelle shrieked and struggled.

    "Liza, please!" she cried. "I know you''re up there-I know you came back! Please, just save me onest time. If you don''t help me now, I''ll die out here. Liza!"

    Eliza stood at the window, unmoving.

    10:52 Sat, 19 Apr A

    The men sneered. "You can scream all you want, bitch. Ain''t nobodying to

    save you. We''ll make sure of that."

    Isabelle sobbed, "Liza... I don''t want to die..."

    And just like that, they hauled her away.

    From behind her, Tina''s voice asked quietly, "Serenity, should I intervene?"

    Eliza shut the window with a faint click.

    "No need," she said coldly.

    "She''s acting again, isn''t she?" Eliza thought. "She wants me to pity her. But I won''t fall for it this time."

    Her face like frost, she motioned for Tina to settle Renee in the empty room next door.

    Then shey back in bed, eyes

    shut.

    But mere minutester, her eyes snapped open-burning with fury.

    94%

    58

    "Isabelle... who gave you the right toe to me for help? What makes you think

    I''d save you again? What-are you trying to fool me all over again?"

 The Silent 255

    In the pitch-dark courtyard behind the Bradford estate, several servants circled around Isabelle, torches flickering as they lit the scene. She''d tried to run again, but they''d dragged her back, and now she knelt at the center, bruised, bleeding, and barely able to stay upright. Hudson Bradford, their young master, was hurling insults at her as if she''d just cost him everything.

    "You little whore. You think you''re still some highborndy?" he growled, jabbing a pudgy finger into her forehead.

    His voice was thick with rage, his face flushed. "You''re nothing but a bastard. A side-branch scrap from the Henderson family. You know how much your precious father sold you for? Ten thousand dors. Ten thousand! You think your sorry face is worth that much? Don''t tter yourself. A top courtesan''s worth more than you."

    Isabelle clenched her teeth, then forced herself to lift her head. Pain throbbed through every bone, but her eyes burned with defiance. Itsted only a second.

    Then she dropped her gaze, forced a trembling smile onto her bloody lips, and rasped, ¡°Hudson, if I''m such a disappointment, why bother forcing yourself on me? Think you overpaid? Go get your refund from dear old Father. Or better yet- try buying my legitimate sister. She''s the realdy, isn''t she?"

    Hudson let out a snort, face twitching. "Oh, I''d love to. But she''s a proper noblewoman. I''m not exactly worthy."

    His words might''ve been dismissive, but the way his eyes gleamed made it clear- he wanted her too. He just didn''t dare. Marrying off a bastard daughter to curry favor with the Chancellor? Easy decision.

    But no one had expected Isabelle to fight back-let alone try to run. Now Hudson''s pride was bruised, and he wanted blood. "I''ll give you onest chance," he sneered, his thick lips curling. "Serve me tonight, and maybe I''ll let you live. Otherwise- Before he could finish, Isabelle spat in his face-blood and all.

    She let out a wild, brokenugh. "Kill me if you want, you fat pig. I''ll never touch you. Never."

    "Whore!" Hudson roared, his body shaking with fury. "Then die!"

    At hismand, the servants raised their clubs and brought them crashing down. Blow after blownded on Isabelle''s body. Her bones screamed. Her vision blurred. Blood ran down her face, yet she never begged. She bit down and endured, each hit feeding her resolve.

    "Serenity, should I step in?"

    Eliza didn''t answer. She simply watched.

    The beating only stopped when Hudson''s steward stepped forward, voice low and cautious. ¡°Sir... that''s enough. She''s still Fletcher''s daughter. If she dies, it''ll be hard to exin."

    Hudson spat again on Isabelle''s broken form. "Lucky bitch. I''ll let you live-for now."

    The servants lowered their clubs. Eliza, finally, shifted her gaze.

    "Let''s go, she murmured to Tina. "She won''t die. Our work here is done."

    She turned to leave. She wasn''t here to save anyone. She''d taken vows, learned medicine-her only intention had been to prevent a death. But now, as she took her first step away.

    He crouched beside Isabelle and brushed a sweaty hand over her cheek. "You won''t serve me? Then serve them. My boys deserve a reward for dragging your sorry ass back."

    94%

    +58

    One of the servants grinned and bowed. "Much obliged, Mr. Bradford."

    Isabelle''s heart stilled. Her blood ran cold.

    "You wouldn''t dare," she whispered.

    "I own you," Hudson said. "I''ll do whatever I damn well please."

    The servants chuckled as they closed in.

    "First time with a nobledy. What a treat."

    "Please," Isabelle gasped. "Don''t."

    "Strip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a good look."

    They lunged. She screamed, kicked, fought-but she was too weak. Their hands grabbed at her clothes, wing and tearing.

    Then-just as they were about to rip thest of her dignity away, every torch

    around them died at once, plunging the courtyard into darkness.

    "What the hell?!" Hudson roared. "Who put out the lights?! Get them lit-now!"

    No one moved.

    Then came the thuds. Grunts. Cries of pain.

    Hudson''s steward copsed. Another servant fell, then another.

    Hudson backed away. "Who''s there?! Who dares¡ª¡±

    A brutal kick struck his back. His body lifted off the ground and mmed into the

    dirt with a grotesque thud. He screamed like a dying hog.

    Isabelley still, bloodied, broken. But she waited.

    Then-fingers found her wrist. A low voice whispered, "Come on."

    The voice was disguised, softened. But Isabelle knew it instantly.

    Even half-dead, even in the dark-she knew.

    Letting herself be pulled up, she limped forward, pain screaming with every step. But she didn''t stop.

    They ran through the shadows, the mes in the distance growing closer with each step.

    And beside her, steady and strong, was the silhouette she''d been praying for.

    Her

    th tear

    ned fac

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 256

    "After them don''t let them get away!"

    "I don''t care if you have to turn all of Plutonville upside down-find those woment Overnight, the entire city was thrown into chaos.

    451%8

    Rumor had it the concubine Hudson Bradford had just brought home had run off. So in the dead of night, guards from the powerful Bradford family could be seen scouring every alley and street corner,

    Eliza and Isabelle were running as fast as they could, but they couldn''t outrun the sheer number of pursuers. As the sound of boots and shouting drew nearer, Eliza grabbed Isabelle and ducked into a narrow alleyway,

    "Clear up front, nothing behind either."

    "Search it all. Mr. Bradford gave the order-bring them back no matter what. If they resist, beat them within an inch of their lives."

    The guards fanned out immediately.

    Eliza crouched behind a stack of crates, peeking out just far enough to monitor the situation. No one hade their way-

    yet.

    She exhaled silently, heart still pounding. If Tina hadn''t drawn most of the Bradford men away earlier, they wouldn''t have made it this far.

    Even now, plenty of guards were still hunting Isabelle. They could only hide and pray Tina returned soon-because at this rate, it wouldn''t be long before someone found them.

    ¡°Liza...¡± Isabelle coughed weakly, clutching her mouth to stifle the sound. "You actually came back for me...

    She copsed against the alley wall, exhausted and bruised from head to toe. Her legs could barely keep her upright after

    the chase.

    "Don''t overthink it," Eliza replied, her eyes still locked on the alley''s entrance. "I just couldn''t stand seeing the Bradford dogs swaggering around like kings. If Hudson had just killed you outright, I wouldn''t have lifted a finger."

    Isabelle managed a breathlessugh. "So you did hear me crying for help. And you did care enough toe."

    "Alright..." Isabelle coughed again, harder this time.

    And then... Eliza smelled it. Blood.

    She whipped around. Under the dim alley light, she saw Isabelle''s hand trembling-drenched in crimson.

    Eliza''s expression darkened. She seized Isabelle''s wrist, fingers flying to her pulse.

    She doubled over, coughing another mouthful of blood.

    Isabelle wheezed out augh. "So cruel... I thought nuns were supposed to be merciful. Serenity, how did you turn out so mean?"

    Her tone was scathing. Her movements rough as she began applying medicine to Isabelle''s wounds with all the gentleness of

    a hammer.

    Isabelle gritted her teeth, face slick with sweat from the pain-but she didn''tin. She knew Eliza was angry. Maybe because of what she''d said just now... or maybe because of everything in the past.

    15:24 Sun, 20 Apr NN

    She kept her silence, quietly watching Eliza work.

    Once Eliza had finished dressing the wounds, she frowned.

    "Where''s your maid? I haven''t seen her."

    "Dead," Isabelle said tly.

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed. "Dead?"

    51%

    "The night I was delivered to the Bradford estate... Hudson tried to force himself

    on me. Aria stepped in to protect me. He beat her to death."

    Her voice was calm. Too calm. Like it didn''t matter anymore.

    Eliza stared at her for a long second, but said nothing.

    Just then-footsteps. Loud. Fast. Headed straight into the alley.

    Eliza tensed, eyes flicking toward the entr. 97

    "There''s another alley here-search it!"

    The Bradford guards were getting closer.

    Before Eliza could move, Isabelle suddenly spoke.

    "Liza... I can''t run anymore. But you c

    for

    1. me. You really did. That''s enough. I won''t drag you down with me."

    And before Eliza could stop her-Isabelle stood up and ran.

    "What was that?"

    "Wait-stop right there!"

    "She''s here! That''s her! After her!"

    The moment they recognized her, the guards took off in pursuit.

    Eliza stood frozen, her mind nk for a beat... before she snapped out of it and rushed out of hiding.

    "Serenity!"

    Tina had finally returned, breathless but alive.

    Eliza grabbed her arm. "Tina-go after her. Now!"

    But Tina''s expression darkened. "No. There are too many of them closing in. I

    can''t leave you alone here."

    "Then take me with you. We''re going. Now."

    Without hesitation, Tina swung Eliza onto her back andunched herself over the alley walls, dashing across rooftops toward themotion.

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed.

    "Tina. Take them out."

    Tina didn''t need to be told twice. With a swift kick, sheunched her sword through the air.

    15:24 Sun, 20 Apr NN

    The de buried itself in the ground-right between Isabelle and the guards. "Who the hell are you?!"

    "You dare meddle in the Bradford family''s business? You''ve got a death wish!" Tina dropped to the ground,nding lightly on her feet. Eliza followed close behind, stepping forward calmly.

    Then, in a voice that cut like steel, she said, ¡°My name is Serenity. I am the Holy Lady of Walden."

    351%*

    The moment the words left her mouth, the street fell silent. The guards gawked- then stared at her face. Recognition hit like thunder. One of them-who had witnessed herst public prayer-fell to his knees with a trembling voice.

    "Your Grace... please forgive us..."

 The Silent 257

    Chapter 257 Chapter 257

    It started with one shout, and within moments, the rest followed.

    A wave of people dropped to their knees, heads bowed in unison.

    The streets echoed with the same cry, "Greetings, Your Grace!"

    351%?

    Eliza paused. ¡°This woman is badly injured," she said, her voice calm but resolute. "I cannot stand by and do nothing. I''ll be taking her back to the inn to treat her wounds. If your young master wants her, he''s wee toe find meter."

    "Strip her. Let Mr. Bradford have a good look."

    "Yes, ma''am!" Not a single guard dared question her. Instead, they scrambled aside to clear the way, eyes shining with awe.

    Seeing their obedience, Eliza motioned for Tina to help lift Isabelle. She turned, just about to leave-when a wheezing, panting voice called from behind.

    "Stop right there!"

    Hudson Bradford came waddling after them, red-faced and gasping, jabbing a fat finger toward the scene. "You useless pigs! Why the hell are you all kneeling?! Get up and grab her!"

    But the guards remained on their knees, silent.

    By the time Hudson and his steward caught up, he squinted toward Eliza. When her face came into focus, his eyes lit up with unrestrained lust.

    "Well, well, didn''t expect this little whore to have such a pretty savior," he said, leering. "Now that''s what I call a woman. Don''t just stand there-grab her too!"

    The kneeling guards all looked up at once, their res sharp enough to cut ss. The steward, drenched in cold sweat, leaned in and whispered frantically, "Sir, I-I think that''s the Holy Lady..."

    Apparently, he had seen Eliza before. One glimpse, and his eyes had gone wide with horror.

    "Holy Lady? What Holy Lady?" Hudson snorted. "All I see is a beautiful woman.¡±

    "Mr. Bradford, please-you mustn''t speak to her like that," the steward nearly begged.

    Hudson had been living in a haze offort and debauchery during the drought in Plutonville. While others suffered, hey on a mountain of silken pillows in his ice room, surrounded by women, refusing to step foot outside. He hadn''t even heard of the Holy Lady''s arrival, let alone what she''d done.

    But the steward knew. And now that he realized who this woman was, he was desperate to avoid disaster. He subtly signaled to the other servants to go fetch Mr. Bradford Sr. at once.

    "No!" Hudson''s jowls quivered with rage. "A beauty like this falls into myp, and you want me to walk away? Get them! Grab both of them! Or I swear I''ll have your heads chopped off!"

    "Sir, please! That''s Her Grace, the Holy Lady of Walden, personally appointed by His Majesty himself!"

    Hudson rolled his eyes. "Don''t give me that crap. I''ve never even heard of a Holy Lady of Bortend."

    The Bradfords ran Plutonville like their private fiefdom. Hudson in particr had always gotten whatever-and whoever- he wanted. When he asked for a nobledy from Hasen City as a concubine, his father bought him one. Isabelle had turned out to be a disappointment-bastard-born and average-looking-and had the nerve to resist him.

    15:24 Sun, 20 Apr N N

    But now, this woman... Hudson''s gaze devoured Eliza.

    "This is the kind of woman worthy of me," he purred.

    51%

    He slicked back his greasy hair, puffed out his chest, and smirked at her. "Saving Isabelle in the dead of night... what are you, her friend?" He licked his lips. "I''ll make you a deal. Serve me in her ce, and I''ll let her go. How about that?"

    Eliza didn''t even nce at him.

    She reached out to steady Isabelle, leaving Tina''s hands free.

    Hudson''s face twisted with rage. "You dare ignore me? Fine, let''s see how long that smug facests. Useless pigs, why are you still kneeling?! Want me to start chopping off heads?!"

    He kicked one of the guards square in the chest, then shouted, "If you don''t bring me that woman, I''ll have every one of you executed!"

    "I don''t want others. I want her. Hudson stomped his foot, his b jiggling violently.

    Atst, under Hudson''s relentless threats, the guards began to rise to their feet. Eliza simply smiled. "Do what you must," she said lightly. "It''s your job, after all." Whether they could live with the consequences-well, that was another matter. Tina stepped forward, unsheathing her sword in one smooth motion. Her masked gaze swept over the guards and finally locked onto the bloated man behind them.

    "Cut the snake by striking the head," she said coldly.

    As she readied to strike... "Get them! I said grab them!"

    Hudson''s shrillmand rang out just as a sh of silver tore through the air.

    A de came flying and with a sickening chop, severed the hand he''d been pointing with.

    "Sir!"

    "Ah! My hand!"

    His wails split the night as the sound of hooves thundered down the street.

    A wave of ck g cavalry surged in, sealing off every exit.

    Eliza turned to find Nn already standing behind her.

    "You''re bleeding. Are you hurt?" he asked.

    She shook her head. "Not my blood. Hers." She tilted her head to the unconscious Isabelle in her arms.

    Then he looked back at Eliza, his voice low and tinged with something faintly sulky. "You slipped out without a word. Having fun sneaking off in the middle of the night?"

    Eliza, caught red-handed, muttered, "I didn''t want to disturb you. I only brought Tina..."

    "Next time, bring more people. Or you''ll run into more scum like this," Nn said, his tone exasperated but patient.

    He didn''t spare Hudson even a nce-like that flying sword hadn''te from him at all.

    1524 Sun, zu Apt

    Pi

    Eliza asked, "Won''t there be trouble for injuring him? I heard he''s the heir to Plutonville''s wealthiest house."

    51%

    A dangerous glint flickered in Nn''s eyes. His smile was gentle. "Trouble? Not at

    all. In fact, I hear the ck g''s military budget has been running a little short. We''ll be collecting contributions shortly."

    Eliza blinked. Are we... talking about the same thing?

 The Silent 258

    Chapter 258 Chapter 258

    As soon as they returned to the inn, Nn practically shoved Eliza through her door and said sternly, "Get in there and sleep. Now. You''ve barely recovered-what do you want, a rpse?"

    ¡°Alright, alright, I''m going!" Eliza didn''t dare argue.

    51%

    After everything that had happened tonight, she was honestly exhausted. The moment she stepped inside her room, her limbs started to go heavy with fatigue.

    Just as she was about to close the door, she paused and asked, "What about those two downstairs...?"

    "I''ll handle them." Nn reached out to gently smooth her hair, then pulled his hand back quickly and added, "Go to bed. Tomorrow you rest. We''ll leave for Hasen City the day after."

    They had originally nned to depart in the morning, but tonight had clearly thrown that out the window. Nn made the call without hesitation-and Eliza, happy to sleep in another day, had noints.

    Once inside, she changed clothes, copsed into bed, and slept straight through until noon.

    Meanwhile, Hudson-now one hand short-had been tossed into the firewood shed like a sack of trash.

    The next day, Eliza was woken by a loud gurgle in her stomach.

    She blinked up at the ceiling, dazed. "I''m starving."

    "You should''ve gotten up sooner to eat," Tina said, appearing at the door.

    Eliza dragged herself upright, sore and sluggish. A sharp chill lingered in the air as she began dressing. "What time is it?"

    "Just past noon," Tina replied.

    "No wonder I''m so hungry."

    Eliza finished dressing, smoothed out the bedsheets with practiced efficiency-and right on cue, there was a knock at the door.

    Eliza immediately understood. "Renee? Let her in."

    Tina opened the door, revealing a freshly dressed Renee holding a basin of

    steaming water. She peered inside, eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Your Grace! You''re awake! I brought your wash water!"

    "I am. Perfect timing-I was just about to go get some myself," Eliza said, epting the basin with a smile.

    As she washed up, Renee lingered nearby and asked nervously, "Your Grace... may I stay by your side? As your maid?"

    "You can stay with me," Eliza said, still smiling. "But you don''t need to be my maid to do that."

    Renee shook her head stubbornly. "I want to. You saved my life and took me in. I have nothing else to repay you with. If you''d let me serve you-cooking, cleaning, anything-I may not be as good as a proper housemaid right now, but I''ll learn. I swear, I''ll be the best maid you''ve ever had."

    Eliza looked at her determined little face and found it hard to refuse.

    "Alright then. You can give it a try. But since I''ve taken vows, I don''t believe in master-servant ties. No contracts. If you ever want to leave, you''re free to go." Renee looked a little disappointed at the "no contract" part. If she had one, she''d officially belong to Eliza. She could follow

    15.24 Sun, 20 Apr

    her forever. But Eliza wouldn''t bind her.

    251%

    Still, she buried her disappointment quickly. Even without a contract, she''d stay by Eliza''s side-until she truly became "hers."

    Renee beamed at the thought, then busied herself around the room, determined

    to take over every single chore Eliza might need help with.

    When Eliza finally came downstairs, she had a shadow trailing behind her.

    Nn was already seated in the main hall, surrounded by a mountain of ount ledgers. At the door, a whole group of people were kneeling quietly.

    He looked up at the sound of her footsteps. "Awake? Good. Come eat. I had them keep your meal warm."

    He looked up at the sound of her footsteps. "Awake? Good. Come eat. I had them keep your meal warm."

    "Thanks.¡± Eliza sat down, and steaming tes were brought in immediately.

    Since she was the only one who hadn''t eaten, everything was ced before her- and she didn''t waste a second.

    While Eliza ate, Renee stood at her side, dutifully filling her bowl. There were only three dishes, but that was by design. Nn knew she didn''t like waste, so he only had her three favorite dishes prepared.

    In no time, the food vanished. Then, Renee handed her a cup of coffee-quickly brewed from boiled water. The vor was a little off, but Eliza didn''t say a word.

    She could feel Renee''s tension, so she simply patted her hand. ¡°Don''t worry. These little things take time. You''ll of it."

    get

    the hang

    She''d experienced both extremes in her life-being served by a dozen maids, and doing everything alone. In truth, she didn''t really care. But Renee did. That girl had set her own bar sky-high.

    Eliza finally looked up from her cup and gestured toward the kneeling crowd. "Bradford''s people?"

    Nn nodded. "Not just them. Some local officials too."

    "Officials?" Eliza raised a brow. "What are they here for?"

    "To plead for mercy," Nn said, his voice coated with disdain.

    At that, Elizapletely lost interest and turned her eyes to the mountain of ledgers in front of Nn.

    "All those books... you''re really nning to squeeze military funds out of the Bradfords?"

    "Of course. Would be a shame to waste such a golden opportunity." Nn flipped through another ledger, his expression sharpening as he found another discrepancy. He marked it, tossed the book into the growing "problem" pile, and said to Ross, "Send these to Lucian Bradford. Tell him to get moving- deliver the funds fast, and maybe his son leaves here in one piece. If he drags his feet... he can say goodbye to that second hand."

 The Silent 259

    Chapter 259 Chapter 259

    80%

    (+50)

    The moment those words left Nn''s mouth, Lucian scrambled to his feet, clutching the ounting ledger to his chest, and ran off to "handle things."

    But while he left, a dozen trembling officials remained kneeling outside, not daring to move an inch.

    "Why are they still here?" Eliza asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Nn replied casually, "Too noisy. I told them to kneel there until I''ve finished my business. Then I''ll deal with them."

    His tone wasn''t loud, but just loud enough to drift to the doorway-where the trembling officials heard every single word.

    Several of them shivered even harder, cold sweat soaking their cors. If they''d known offending Nn meant kneeling for hours with death hanging over their heads, they''d never have let Lucian drag them into this.

    "Quick-go get Mr. Jenson Pearson! If he doesn''te plead for us, we''re all dead!" someone whispered in a panic.

    Soon enough, Jenson did arrive-but not for them.

    "Your Grace. Your Highness," Jenson greeted with a glowing smile, walking right past the shivering men at the door without a nce and stopping before Eliza to bow.

    Eliza smiled lightly. "No need for formalities. Please, rise."

    Nn said nothing, so Eliza gestured invitingly. "Come, have a seat. You wouldn''t happen to be here to plead for anyone, would you?"

    She said it half-jokingly.

    Jenson quickly waved his hands. ¡°No, no-nothing gratitude.¡±

    of

    the sort. I''m not here to plead. I''m here to present a small token of

    At his signal, servants came in carryingrge baskets-basket after basket of something earthy and fragrant.

    At first nce, Eliza thought it was medicinal herbs. But on closer inspection, she realized they were actually seeds and seedlings.

    Jenson exined, "We owe you so much, Your Grace. If not for your prayers, the rains wouldn''t havee and saved Plutonville. I''ve long wanted to thank you, but things have been so chaotic. Once I heard you''d be passing through again, I quickly gathered what I could."

    He motioned for the servants to ce the baskets at her feet. "Please forgive the imposition," he added with a nervous smile. "I didn''t know what you might like, but I heard you enjoy growing medicinal herbs. So I collected every species grown in Plutonville, seeds and seedlings both. I hope... they suit your taste?"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "This is starting to look like a bribe."

    Jenson panicked. "No! Absolutely not. Most of this didn''t evene from me. After word got out that Your Grace likes to grow herbs, the people of Plutonville began donating what they had. I merely delivered them on their behalf." That changed ev

    The teasing smile faded. Eliza stood and walked over, examining the gifts basket by basket. When she finally turned back, her expression was sincere.

    "These are wonderful. Please tell everyone-I''ll take great care of them."Jenson''s face lit up. "As long as you''re pleased!"

    09:20 Mon, 21 Apr

    Jenson''s face lit up. "As long as you''re pleased!"

    80%

    He''d been worried the information he received was wrong. Growing herbs? It seemed so... unorthodox. But clearly, he''d chosen well.

    He thought to himself, "She grows herbs... and studies medicine. Truly a kind- hearted soul."

    What he didn''t know was that Eliza didn''t just grow herbs-she also cultivated poison.

    Once the gifts were delivered, Jenson didn''t even look at the officials at the door, who were now trying to signal him with increasingly desperate nces. He offered his farewells and left cleanly.

    The ones left behind? Still kneeling. Still frozen. Not a soul dared to stand.

    Even the slightest movement would earn them a cold, soul-crushing nce from Nn-and none of them could withstand that kind of pressure.

    It was only after Nn finished reviewing every ount and secured a tidy fifty million dors in "militarypensation" from the Bradford family that the matter was dered "resolved."

    Well-mostly resolved.

    Hudson, dragged back out in the end, looked like a bloated corpse. He''d passed out hours ago from the pain.

    And no one dared treat him. Without Nn''s word, even applying a bandage would''ve been courting death. They let him bleed, kept him barely alive, only treating him when he was seconds from dying. Just enough to keep him breathing.

    The Bradford family was furious, but they didn''t dare say a word.

    After all, Hudson had tried to force Eliza in the street. Anyone who wasn''t utterly stupid knew this punishment was getting off easy.

    Lucian was just about to drag his broken son home when Nn''s voice rang out again:

    Lucian froze. He shoved Hudson back down and dropped to his knees once

    more.

    "Your Highness... is there still something else?"

    Hudson, who had already been beaten into a pile of meat, was trembling so violently his fat was quivering.

    Nn sat at the table, his fingers idly tapping the armrest. His gaze was t as a de.

    "You," he said, pointing at Hudson. "Come here."

    Hudson nearly fainted.

    ''No... no, no! He''s changed his mind! He''s going to kill me-he''s going to kill me!''

    A foul stench rose in the air. Hudson had actually wet himself in fear.

    Even then, Nn didn''t show an ounce of mercy.

    He wrinkled his nose and said coolly, "Forget it. Ross, drag him out. Cut off his tongue and send him away."

    That was the final straw. Hudson copsed, unconscious.

    Lucian burst into tears. "Your Highness, please-please have mercy! He''s already

    lost a hand. If he loses his tongue too, he''ll bepletely ruined!"

    Mon, 21 Apr

    Nn gave him a look that could freeze rivers.

    80%

    450

    "He dared speak filth to the Holy Lady, personally appointed by the King. You tell me-which should I cut? His tongue, or his head?"

    There was no choice at all.

    In the end, Lucian had to carry his son-now one hand short and one tongue short-out the door as fast as he could. If they lingered a moment longer, who knew what else Hudson might lose?

    Eliza said nothing through the entire exchange.

    She knew Nn was venting on her behalf. Why would she stop him?

    But just as the father and son pair were about to disappear through the inn''s front

    doors, a voice echoed from the hall behind them. "Wait."

 The Silent 260

    The words came quietly this time, but not from Nn-from Eliza.

    She stopped Lucian and Hudson just as they were about to leave and asked, "And what about Isabelle and your son...?"

    OU%

    (+50)

    Lucian, already sweating through his cor, bowed quickly. "As soon as I return,

    I''ll have Isabelle''s contract delivered. I''ll also make Hudson write a dismissal letter

    to formally release her from his household.

    Traditionally, only wives received formal release letters, not concubines. But today? Today, convention could go to hell.

    Lucian was terrified-terrified that if he made even one more misstep, it wouldn''t just be Hudson who was ruined, but the entire Bradford family.

    Eliza arched a brow. Seeing how cooperative he was, she didn''t push it further. "Good. Just make sure it arrives promptly. I won''t wait forever."

    Lucian let out a breath of relief, grabbed his son, and fled the scene as fast as dignity would allow.

    Once Nn had dealt with the rest of the corrupt officials involved in Isabelle''s case, Eliza turned to him with a yful smile and said, "Thank you for standing up for me. I''ve got nothing to repay you with... except maybe praying for your good fortune every single day."

    "I wouldn''t mind daily prayers from the Holy Lady," Nn teased, smiling faintly.

    Then, remembering something, he nced at her and asked, "What about Isabelle? What are you nning to do with her?"

    Eliza leaned her chin on her hand and shrugged. "I haven''t decided."

    She sighed. "Once her contract arrives, let her go. We''re not the same anymore, and we never will be."

    But the moment the words left her mouth, a tear-choked voice called out behind her.

    "Liza..."

    Eliza turned.

    There, at the door, stood Isabelle-pale, teary-eyed, barely held back by two ck g guards.

    She didn''t try toe closer. She just stood there, looking utterly heartbroken. "You... You''re leaving me again?"

    Eliza froze for half a second-but then her face hardened. Her voice turned ice- cold. "Don''t make me sound like the heartless one. You do remember who betrayed whom, don''t you?"

    Isabelle opened her mouth, but no excuse came out.

    "I already told you I don''t hate you anymore," Eliza cut her off, irritation shing in her eyes. "How many times do I have to say it?"

    But Isabelle couldn''t believe that. She didn''t want Eliza to stop hating her. If Eliza still hated her, then at least she stil'' mattered.

    She bit her tongue-literally-to stay sharp, to keep from crying harder. Then she forced herself to say, "Even so... this time, I owe you. You saved me and helped me get my contract back. That means... I''m yours

    now."

    Both Nn and Renee gave her a look.

    Eliza''s brows twitched. "What do you mean ''yours''? Don''t get ideas. I helped you on impulse. If it had been anyone else begging me that night, I still would''ve stepped in. This has nothing to do with you personally."

    "But I have nowhere else to go..." Isabelle''s voice broke as tears slipped down her cheeks. "Liza, you''re all I have left."

    Her voice dropped to a lethal whisper. "I may have saved you, but don''t forget- you''re also the one who tried to kill me. If I''m still willing to speak to you civilly, it''s only because you once saved me, too. But keep pushing, and all you''ll get is the side of me that remembers why I should hate you."

    That hurt more than Isabelle expected. She had wanted Eliza to hate her, to care enough to be angry.

    But Eliza? She just wanted to be done.

    Isabelle''s shoulders drooped. "Alright then. I''ll go."

    She looked at Eliza onest time... then let her eyes flick toward Nn and

    Renee with a glint of something unreadable.

    Another one, she thought bitterly. But that''s fine. This isn''t over.

    Not long after Lucian returned, the contract and a hastily written release letter arrived.

    Eliza

    gave

    them to Isabelle, who left without another word.

    But not without a tail.

    Eliza sent Tina to follow.

    When Tina returned, Eliza asked, "Well?"

    "She had a few hidden silver bits. Bought some food, wrapped it up, and left the city on foot,¡± Tina reported. ¡°Looks like she''s headed back to Hasen City."

    Eliza frowned. ''Walking? That far? With what waiting for her there-her father, her stepmother, her oh-so-loving half-sister? And she still wants to go back?''

    But then Eliza shook her head. ''Why am I even thinking about this? Isabelle''s life or death has nothing to do with me

    anymore.''

    She turned back into her room and let the matter drop.

    Their final day in Plutonville passed uneventfully. The next morning, Eliza and Nn set out for Hasen City.

    Everything should''ve gone smoothly from there.

    But barely half a day into the journey... a body was spotted lying in the middle of the road.

    Eliza got a very bad feeling.

    She stepped out of the carriage-and sure enough, there she was.

    Isabelle. Copsed in the dirt like a corpse, her limbs limp and face ashen.

    Eliza''s face twisted in frustration. She turned right around and stormed back into the carriage.

    ''Let her die here, then. Let the vultures have her. I''m not touching her again.

    But then she hesitated.

    Those words from her dream came back, low and heavy: "The one whoys you

    to rest... will be the person you hated most."

    Eliza clenched her fists-then sighed.

    "Tina. Bring her

    Fine. I''ll bring her back. But once we reach Hasen City, I''m tossing her out into the

    street. And this time, I mean it. Vizz thought

    Three dayster, Isabelle woke in the swaying carriage

    She opened her eyes with great effort, stared at the wooden ceiling for a long moment-then began tough softly.

    That was all she managed before a coughing fit took over, bringing up the familiar taste of blood

    She tried to sit up-but a hand mmed her back down.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Eliza''s cold voice snapped above her. "Want to die in the middle of the road ap exactly are you trying to impress?

    Isabelle let out a weak chuckle but had no strength to argue. Shey there, eyes fluttering shut again.

    She could fix it with spirit water, but she didn''t trust Isabelle. Not even a little.

    Then, without another word, she ordered the carriage to stop, climbed out, and got into Nn''s instead.

    Inside, Nn was already there... lying down, pale and sweating.

    He''d been leading the entire caravan himself on horseback. The effort had clearly

    taken its toll.

    Eliza knelt beside him and, for once, her voice was soft. "Open your eyes."

    She leaned in, thinking he had something to say.

    Instead, Nn rasped, "Eliza... my head... it really hurts."

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 261

    80%

    (+50)

    The moment Nn mentioned a headache, Eliza didn''t even have time to react to how intimate he''d just sounded calling her by name. Her expression changed instantly as she asked with urgency, "A headache? What kind of pain? Does ite in waves, or is it constant and sharp?"

    Nn replied, "Ites and goes... like there are dozens of voices shouting inside my head. It''s loud. It hurts."

    He stared straight at her. The man who was always poised and untouchable now looked like a wounded wolf-lost, fragile, trying to bare his pain to the only human he trusted.

    Eliza had never seen Nn like this.

    Even that first time by the stream on the back hill, when she''d witnessed one of his episodes, he''d still kept some degree of rity. But now? It was like he''d peeled off everyyer of defense, exposing his most vulnerable sidepletely to her.

    Her heart ached. She reached out to check his forehead, then gently took his pulse. "Shh, it''s okay. I''ll read scripture for you -just sit quietly and listen. The pain will go away soon."

    But Nn, apparently struck by a rebellious streak, suddenly caught her wrist just as she was pulling her hand back. His voice was low and rough.

    "Eliza... I don''t want scripture."

    "Then what do you want?" she asked, slightly thrown.

    Of course, when someone''s ill, they get to make the call.

    But halfway through that question, she realized something was off. "Wait... did you just call me Eliza?"

    Hadn''t he always called her Serenity?

    Across from her in the carriage, Nn sat still, eyes dark and unreadable.

    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, after a long pause, he said again, "My head... it hurts..."

    She didn''t know if it was part of the illness or just him pretending to be dazed, but he kept murmuring the same thing, like a broken record.

    Eliza met his crimson gaze. For a brief moment, she thought-maybe it was just her imagination-but she could swear she saw longing there.

    She hesitated. "If you don''t want scripture... do you want me to go get more medicine?"

    "No." This time, he answered quickly. Then his voice turned soft again, pleading. "My head hurts. No medicine... not enough. "Thatst part clicked.

    Eliza hesitated. Could she bring it out now? Was it the right time?

    Her transnted Bloodshade Blossoms weren''t ready. And the century-old bloom

    still hidden in her pocket farm... if she used it now...

    "Eliza,¡± Nn suddenly said, "my head hurts. Can I... touch you?"

    Eliza froze.

    "What?"

    (+50)

    She was speechless. Was this man joking? Was he testing her? Since when did touching someone make migraines disappear?

    If not for the crimson in his eyes, the signs of an actual episode, she''d have sworn he was just faking it to mess with her.

    Still, she didn''t answer.

    And then, like a disappointed puppy, Nn slumped his head low and murmured, "You won''t let me touch you... it hurts."

    She didn''t respond.

    Fifteen minutester, Eliza sat in the carriage, both of her hands gently rubbing his scalp. Her fingers threaded carefully through his soft silver hair as she asked, "Is this okay? Too much pressure? Am I pulling your hair? If it still hurts, just let me know, all right?"

    Nn, now half-lying beside her, eyes closed, let out a low sigh of contentment. "It''s perfect... not too much... you didn''t pull. It hurts just a little-but when you touch me, it''s better."

    Relieved, Eliza gave a faint smile.

    Thank goodness she still remembered the pressure points Mary had taught her. Combining that with a bit of massage technique actually seemed to help.

    She leaned in closer, adjusting her fingers along his scalp, carefully seeking the right acupoints.

    After a while, the carriage became very quiet. Even with the rattling wheels outside, the soft sound of Nn''s steady breathing filled the space.

    Eliza looked up-he was asleep. Really asleep.

    She slowed her movements and, once she was sure he was soundly resting, gently retracted her hands.

    Gazing down at the tension that lingered on his brow, she hesitated for a moment, then quietly reached into her pocket farm and pulled out a vial of pure, undiluted spirit water.

    She uncorked it and carefully held it to Nn''s lips.

    Thanks to the rxing massage, he waspletely defenseless. When she lightly tapped the bottle to his mouth, his lips parted just enough for her to pour it in-bit by bit.

    Once it was done, she wiped the edge of his lips with a cloth, then sat quietly by his side.

    After a long silence, her voice finally broke the stillness-soft and low, as if whispering into his dream.

    "Don''t worry," she said gently. "Your medicine... it''s finally enough."

    *****

    That night, Nn dreamt again-of war, of blood, of bodies strewn across the battlefield. He''d lost count of how many times he''d had this nightmare, each one more gruesome than thest.

    But this time, something changed.

    The screams, the hatred, the voices that always haunted his mind-they began to fade.

    When he finally woke, the nightmare was gone. The blood, the corpses, the voices-all of it.

    For the first time in his life, Nn woke up... to silence.

    He sat up slowly, disbelief coloring every movement. His head wasn''t throbbing. There was no pressure, no ringing, no

    Mon, 21 Ap

    aftershocks like all the times before. No pain.

    He even felt oddly energized. Lighter. As if something heavy had finally been lifted from him.

    He was stunned. What happened? Why did the episode end so quickly this time? And why did I feel so good?

    Just as he was about to climb out of the carriage to investigate, the curtain was suddenly lifted from the out¨²de

    Nn turned instinctively, a smile already tugging at his lips. He thought it was Eliza. But when he saw who it was, the smile vanished instantly.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, voice sharp.

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 262

    The person who appeared outside Nn''s carriage was Isabelle.

    "Your Highness, I can''t do anything to you anyway, so why be so guarded against me?" Isabelle smiled faintly as she spoke.

    Nn frowned, his gaze filled with displeasure. "If you have something to say, out with it. If not get lost."

    His blunt attitude was a stark contrast to the subconscious smile he had just shown, like night and day.

    Isabelle sneered inwardly. ''What an act.

    He treated other women differently just because of Eliza. But this special treatment might notst long. It might easily fall on another woman someday.

    After all, she thought all men in the world were the same.

    Suppressing the disgust in her heart, Isabelle put on a gentle smile. "Alright, I know Your Highness dislikes me, but I do have a deal I''d like to talk to you about."

    As she said this, Nn didn''t even spare her a nce. His tone was cold and contemptuous. "You? What makes you think you''re qualified to make a deal with me? The only reason I''ve tolerated your presence in this group is because of Serenity."

    Isabelle''s smile stiffened slightly, and she clenched her teeth subtly.

    "Of course I know that. But is Your Highness unwilling to even hear the terms of my deal? Because this deal concerns the incident that happened to the Bet family all those years ago. You... truly don''t want to know?"

    Her final sentence carried a hint of smugness.

    After all, she knew as long as it was about the Bet family, Nn could not stay unmoved.

    But she hadn''t expected that Nn truly wasn''t moved at all.

    "The matter of the Bet family has nothing to do with you. Leave!" Nn shouted coldly.

    The ck g soldiers stationed around the carriage heard themotion and immediately moved forward.

    Isabelle sensed trouble. Not wanting to make a scene and alert Eliza, she couldn''t afford to hesitate anymore. She blurted out urgently, ¡°I know you already uncovered and killed those responsible for framing and destroying the Bet family back then. But do you think that''s all there is?"

    She continued, "No. Aside from the ones who framed your family, there''s still someone else, someone who caused your mother''s death. That person is still out there, free! Don''t you want to know who it is?"

    Then, Nn drew his sword and thrust it forward. Its sharp tip instantly hovered right in front of Isabelle''s eyeball.

    She swallowed carefully, not daring to move a muscle.

    Nn said coldly, "If your words today turn out to be lies, you know what the consequences will be, right?"

    A faint red glimmer still lingered in Nn''s eyes, andbined with his murderous expression, it was utterly terrifyin

    Isabelle didn''t want to admit it, but she was truly frightened by him in that moment.

    Clenching her teeth, she forced her trembling body to hold steady and replied as calmly as she could, "I know. But I swear. If there is even a single false word in what I say next, may I be torn apart."

    09:20 Mon, 21 Apr 0

    +50)

    Nn coldly observed the subtle changes on her face. After a moment of tense silence, he finally uttered one word, "Speak."

    Juhelle hurriedly said, "Half a year ago, I happened to overhear something and learned that after the former emperor ordered the extermination of the Bet family, your father stayed behind to dy the killers. Your mother escaped through a secret tunnel with you, who had just been born."

    She continued, "You two had sessfully escaped Hasen City, and no one knew your whereabouts. But then, someone unexpectedly saw you and secretly reported your location to the imperial soldiers. That''s how your mother was caught and ultimately killed by them."

    She added, "You must have suspected something like this, but you never found any clues, so you never knew who that person was

    After saying this, Isabelle smiled sweetly. "Would you like to know who that person was? I can tell you, Your Highness, but only if you agree to make a deal with me?

    Nn narrowed his eyes slightly, his demeanor seeming to ease a bit. "What''s the deal? Speak."

    He didn''t doubt the earlier part of Isabelle''s story.

    Because, just as she said, ever since he overturned the case of the Bet family, there were always a few inconsistencies that didn''t add up.

    For instance, the secret tunnel from their residence led directly outside the city. His mother had already escaped. The soldierster found the tunnel, but they somehow managed to quickly and urately locate her escape route.

    There were no traitors inside the residence, so the only possibility was that someone outside saw them and reported them.

    He had searched for a long time but couldn''t find the person who had tipped them

    off. Now, unexpectedly, someone hade to deliver that information.

    Suppressing the murderous urge in his heart, Nn calmly stared at Isabelle outside the carriage.

    Isabelle said, "There are some things I don''t want Liza to hear. I imagine you don''t either. So either let me onto the carriage, or Your Highness may step down and apany me to a more secluded ce for a proper discussion."

    Faced with his chilling gaze, Isabelle forced herself to smile faintly again. Letting her on the carriage was out of the question.

    Without hesitation, Nn chose thetter. He stepped out of the carriage and followed Isabelle into the woods, not far from where the convoy had stopped.

    Isabelle said, "The deal I want to make with Your Highness is very simple. I want

    to be taken into your residence as your first concubine.

    "What a shameless woman." Nn coldly threw a scathing remark at her.

    Isabelle''s face darkened.

    But Nn wasn''t done. He sneered. I''ve seen plenty of women fight to be the main wife. But one so eager to be a concubine? This is a first."

    Isabelle''s voice turned just as cold. "If it weren''t for Liza, do you think I would ever choose to be your concubine?"

    "For Liza?" Nn looked disgusted. "Don''t make me sick. And don''t mention Serenity''s name when you say such revo things. You''re not worthy."

    Isabelle snapped, "You''re the one who''s unworthy!"

    Isabelle was instantly provoked by his words. "Don''t think I can''t see through you.

    You cling to Liza all day long. Aren''t you

    09:20 Mon, 21 Apr

    also harboring filthy intentions? Disgusting men like you want to defile Liza. But

    do you think you''re worthy?"

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 263

    In the forest, silence lingered for a while before a low chuckle broke the stillness.

    "You''re right. I''m not worthy." Nn''s face was icy cold, his eyes sharp. ¡°But you''re even less so"

    He added, "You think you can use thatst loose end to threaten me? Too bad, I''m not buying it

    With those words, he raised his hand. Instantly, several ck g soldiers emerged and surrounded Isabelle.

    Startled, a sense of dread rose in Isabelle''s chest. "What are you trying to do with me?"

    794

    ×Ô

    Nn said coldly, "You should thank Serenity. If it weren''t for her, your head

    would''ve been chopped off and kicked wond like a ball by now."

    He then turned and gave an order. "Take her away. Tie her up and send her to Kane. Let him keep her in check. As long as she doesn''t die, he can do whatever he wants. But if she escapes, I''ll hold him personally responsible"

    "Yes!" the ck g soldiers responded and moved in.

    Isabelle knew she shouldn''t be taken away.

    She had waited so long for this chance. If she were taken away now, she would never find Eliza again.

    Seeing things going south, Isabelle opened her mouth to shoul

    Unfortunately, just as she made a sound, the sheath of a sword mmed hard into the side of her neck. She was knocked out

    cold.

    Nn retracted his hand, looking at the sword sheath with disgust. He said, "Filthy."

    After the soldiers dragged her away, Nn lifted his eyelidszily. "You heard everything?"

    About 15 feet away, from behind a tree, Tina slowly stepped out halfway.

    "Keep an eye on people like her from now on. Don''t let them get anywhere near Serenity, Nn said.

    Tina was silent for a moment before replying emotionlessly, "I only listen to Serenity."

    The implication was clear. He had no authority over her.

    With that, she vanished into the forest.

    Nn sneered, then also left the woods.

    "Your Highness? Why are you wandering around just after waking up? Go lie down immediately!"

    Returning to the convoy, Nn was immediately spotted by Eliza, who had been looking for him after finding his carriage

    empty.

    "I''m fine. I feel much better this time. The headache ispletely gone, and I''m full of energy," he said honestly.

    Eliza raised a brow and nodded, "Is that so? That''s good. By the way, did you see Isabelle? I just checked the rear ca

    and she''s not there either.

    These sick or injured people truly liked to wander around the moment they woke

    up.

    Nn''s expression remained unchanged. "Didn''t see her. Maybe she''s somewhere nearby? Should I send someone to

    search?"

    Eliza said, "Yes, let''s look around. If she dies before we reach Hasen City, that would be a problem"

    Unaware that Isabelle had already been dealt with, Eliza frowned.

    Nn wasn''t going to let Eliza find out, so he actually did send people to search. Of course, they found nothing

    "Could she have left on her own?" Eliza murmured, pressing her lips together. "Forget it. Let her be. We''re not far from Hasen City now, Let''s head back."

    "Alright." Nn nodded obediently. To him, whatever Serenity said went.

    Eliza couldn''t help but chuckle at howpliant he was. ×Ô

    Suddenly remembering something, she added, "By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to pre-order medicinal herbs from me earlier? I forgot to tell you, I already allocated you a section of the fields in Scecrest Manor." She continued, "The herbs I nted there are the types your military uses for pain and injury. You can have them all, and if you need more or have special requests, just let me know!"

    Nn hadn''t expected her to not only remember but to have already prepared everything for him. He was deeply moved

    Serenity was kind and gentle. It was impossible that he wouldn''t fall for her.

    But Isabelle wasn''t wrong. His thoughts were filthy. If they were discovered, he''d

    be the viin who ruined her cultivation and reputation.

    So now, Nn could only keep those feelings deeply hidden.

    With Isabelle gone, the team wasn''t affected in the slightest and resumed their journey quickly.

    Two dayster, the group returned to Hasen City from faraway Kingston.

    This time was different from thest. His Majesty himself led a group of officials to greet them at the city gates.

    Such a grand wee gave Eliza quite the shock.

    Sheter found out that word of what happened in Kingston had already reached Hasen City.

    After the drought-breaking prayers in Plutonville, she gained yet another reputation. She was the one who brought blessings and protected the people in Kingston during the epidemic.

    Now, her fame had spread far beyond Plutonville and Hasen City. It echoed throughout the entire Bortend.

    Ever since the good news from Kingston arrived, pilgrims had been flocking to Saint Grace Nunnery just to catch a glimpse of the Holy Lady who had renounced the secr world and prayed for the people.

    The offerings at Saint Grace Nunnery were flourishing more than ever.

    But Eliza hadn''t expected that the first thing awaiting her upon return would be bad news.

    "Please punish me! I''m too ashamed to face you!"

    Just as she returned and was preparing to inspect the herb fields, Mki cried before her and apologized.

    He said, "You entrusted this task to me, showing your trust, but I let you down. I couldn''t even handle such a small job. I''m truly ashamed!"

    "Mki, stop crying. Stand up and tell me what happened," Eliza said with a frown.

    09:20 Mon, 21 Apr

    +50

    Mki finally began exining.

    While she was away from Hasen City, he had followed her instructions to hire workers, prepare the manor, and select good days to nt the seeds and seedlings she had given him.

    But shockingly, the very first night after nting, Scecrest Manor was raided. All the newly nted fields were cleared out overnight, leaving nothing behind.

    Worse still, the culprits were targeting the herb fields. They not only destroyed all the seeds and seedlings but also doused the fields with poison. Now, anything nted there would rot at the root or wither. Nothing could survive.

    Eliza''s eyes turned cold. "Have you found out who did this?"

    Mki hesitated for a moment.

    Eliza immediately understood his silence, but still said, "Mki, go ahead and say

    it."

    Mki said, ¡°After the first night of sabotage, I sent men to tail the culprits. At first, they were cautious and slipped away. But after a few days, they grew arrogant and slipped up."

    He continued, "My people followed them and saw them entering a thatched hut at

    the foot of the southern mountain. It belongs to Lord Dn."

    Eliza smiled coldly. "They poisoned mynd and are trying to frame someone

    else. Those bastards are getting more shameless by the day."

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 264

    Eliza asked, "Did you catch those petty thieves?"

    Mki replied. "We caught the ones during the first raid, but just a few dayster, another group showed up. They were more cautious and cunning. It was them who poisoned the medicinal fields."

    Eliza asked, "Did anyone get affected?"

    Mki shook his head. "The poison seems to target only the medicinal fields. It doesn''t have much effect on people."

    Eliza sneered. "If it had harmed people, things wouldn''t be this simple."

    91%

    +68

    After understanding the situation, she gave instructions, "Thank you foring all the way here, Mki. Since it''s still early. I''ll go take a look at Scecrest Manor." Just then, Mary was also present. Upon hearing this, she said, "I''ll go with you."

    "I''ming too! I''ming too!" Renee quickly raised her hand.

    Outside Saint Grace Nunnery, a simple carriage was waiting. It had been arranged by Eliza at Mki''s request.

    The road from Scecrest Manor to Saint Grace Nunnery wasn''t short, and she couldn''t have the elderly steward walking back and forth, so she had him prepare something convenient, nothing extravagant or shy.

    Just like the carriage before them. It was in to the extreme.

    Inside the carriage sat three people. The driver sat outside, and with Mki included, there were four people total, just within the carriage''s capacity.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Scecrest Manor.

    Getting off the carriage, Eliza looked at the grand manor with its green tiles and red eaves, and waves of emotion stirred in her heart.

    In the previous timeline, she hadn''t been here in a long, long time.

    Back then, the manor had tens of thousands of acres of fertile fields, tall mountains, and long rivers. Though itcked breathtaking scenery, it was abundant in harvest.

    Unfortunately, after falling into Sophie''s hands, she had driven away all the nearby tenants out of spite toward Eliza. They left thend to waste for years, chopped down the trees, and stripped the green hills bare. Eventually, the entire Scecrest Manor became a deste ruin overrun with weeds.

    Fortunately, Eliza returned early in this timeline and took back the manor from Sophie''s hands.

    Thanks to Mki''s careful restoration, the manor had now regained much of its former vitality.

    Mki reported, "Ms. Stonor, Reverend Mother, pleasee this way. There are seven poisoned fields, all in the eas section."

    Once they arrived, Eliza and Mary inspected the medicinal fields.

    Some of the poison had been poured directly onto fields already nted with herbs, and most of those seedlings had already been pulled out.-

    It was clear that after discovering the situation, Mki had people try to salvage the crops. However, poisoned herbs could

    not survive at all.

    09:17 Tue, 22 Apr

    Eliza pulled one nt up for a closer look. As expected, the roots were already rotted by the poison.

    She said, "Pull out all the herbs, good or bad. None of them can be saved."

    Only by resolving the issue with the fields could they begin nting again. Eliza gave the order with a calm face,

    91%

    Mary, however, had some insight into the poison. "It''s made from the sap of the Withered Root Tree. The solution is simple. Gather the tree''s leaves, burn them, mix the ashes with nt ash, and spread them across the fields" She added, "Turn the soil and apply it once every three days. Do this three times and the fields will be usable again."

    Mki''s eyes lit up immediately. "Reverend Mother, you''re truly knowledgeable."

    He was skilled in growing herbs, but not in using them. Even if he knew the poison came from the Withered Root Tree, he wouldn''t have known how to deal with it.

    Eliza remarked, "Mki, please arrange the manpower starting tomorrow. You''ve worked hard these past few days."

    Mki replied, "It''s nothing. Just... Since the culprits haven''t been caught, I fear they''ll strike again once we start fixing the fields."

    Eliza naturally understood.

    She smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, Mki. Just make your arrangements tomorrow. We''ll catch them tonight."

    *****

    That night, while everyone was deep in sleep, several figures carrying wooden buckets quietly evaded the patrols and again sneaked into Scecrest Manor.

    "Boss,st night we hit the eastern fields. We also hit parts of the southern ones. Should we try a different area tonight? Maybe the west or north?"

    "Sure. Let''s check the western side first. Lord Matthew said to hit them all anyway, one by one."

    The seven or eight masked thieves carefully made their way west. Soon, they reached the target area.

    The leader ordered, "You two, go stand watch. Blow the whistle if anything happens. You three, fetch the water. And you, youe with me to destroy the herbs."

    "Got it, Boss!"

    With the leader''s orders, the group moved swiftly and in coordination.

    But just as the leader was about to jump into the field, he heard thief number two suddenly yell.

    "Boss! It''s an ambush!"

    "Run!"

    The thieves panicked and scattered in all directions. Their movements were smooth and practiced. They were clearly trained.

    Unfortunately, no matter how fast they were, they weren''t faster than Tina''s sword.

    In the dark, cold steel shed. With a few swift moves, the sword took down two men instantly.

    Two more screams echoed into the night. The remaining four fled even faster.

    Then something felt wrong. They felt dizzy. Then, they lost their strength, and their bodies went limp.

    09:11 Tue, 22 Apr 0.

    As they stumbled, their movements slowed.

    "Not good, it''s poison! The thief leader finally realized.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    A long sword pierced through the thief leader''s shoulder, just as several broad

    des surrounded the remaining three.

    At the same time, several broadswords were held against the other three men.

    "If you want to live, don''t move."

    Once they moved, they would die.

    The thief leader broke out in a cold sweat, enduring the pain in his shoulder, and quickly begged, "We won''t move! We won''t! Please, spare us!"

    Soon, all seven thieves were tied up and thrown onto the ridge between the fields.

    At that moment, several torches lit up in unison.

    Bright mes lit a path through the darkness, illuminating the two figures standing behind the scene.

    Eliza walked past the firelight and stopped before the bound thieves.

    She lowered her eyes slightly, her cold gaze sweeping over them one by one.

    91%

    Mki said from the side, "Ms. Stonor, it was them. The liquid in those buckets is exactly what Reverend Mother identified. It was the sap from the Withered Root Tree,"

    He added, "With solid evidence and the culprits in hand, shall we report this to the authorities?"

    Eliza looked at the thieves, who showed no fear at the mention of being handed over to the officials. She smiled faintly.

    She said, "No. No need. What''s the point of reporting it? It''s better to keep them

    here and deal with them slowly."

    Ìï

 The Silent 265

    All of the medicinal herbs in Scecrest Manor were promised by her to Nn.

    They were meant for the ck g. Those soldiers had fought for Bortend for years, only to end up with broken bodies, crippling injuries, and lifelong pain.

    And now, after a month of careful cultivation, more than half of the herbs had been destroyed by these people. They didn''t even spare the fields themselves.

    These thieves went too far. Eliza refused to let this slide.

    She would never let the mastermind behind this get away with it. As for these thieves, they wouldn''t be spared either.

    She said, ¡°Mki, give them a proper wee."

    Mki hadn''t expected this side of Eliza.

    He''d always thought the usually kind and gentle youngdy was just like her mother.

    But now, it turned out beneath that gentleness was a deadly edge. She was just like her father.

    Mki''s old eyes gleamed with a sharp light as he stared at Eliza, as if he were seeing the very image of the former head of the Padi family.

    His long-dormant heart was stirred to excitement. ''Mr. Padi, our family finally has someone to carry on!

    Suppressing his excitement, Mki chuckled with a full face of smiles, "Rest assured, dealing with these scums is my specialty."

    He turned and gave an order.

    Several servants stepped forward, each grabbing one of the thieves. Two held each man down, then they carried over the buckets filled with the same poison-ced sap. After topping the buckets off with water, they forced the thieves'' heads into them, one by one.

    The first three, including the leader, iled desperately, sending water sshing everywhere.

    "Your Grace, please have a seat."

    Renee nced at Mki. She was inspired. She ran off and returned with a random chair she''d found, cing it behind Eliza.

    Eliza turned to look at her, only to see the little girl smiling innocently.

    She smiled helplessly and reached out to pat Renee''s head, "Thank you, Renee."

    As Mki kept a stern eye on the punishment being carried out, he also snuck a nce at the interaction beside him.

    His sharp old eyes briefly swept over Renee, and then he began to chuckle meaningfully to himself, clearly of something.

    "No! Please don''t!"

    "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything!"

    "Spare us! Please, just let us go!"

    ing thought

    000

    UE, 22 APE

    That night, Scecrest Manor was far from quiet.

    TO 9170 8

    By the time the night had passed, those seven thieves had been tortured until they were on the brink of copse.

    No one even had to interrogate them. Everything they should and shouldn''t have said came spilling out.

    The mastermind behind it all was just as Eliza had suspected.

    Anthony never showed his face, so these small-time thugs didn''t know exactly where the poison came from. They only knew it was given to them by a man.

    The man had worn a mask, but his eyes were distinctive. His eyes were deeply gloomy. He had a thin build and a low voice.

    Just from those few clues, Eliza immediately knew it was Matthew.

    Mki still hadn''t caught on. "Just those few traits? That''s enough to identify him?"

    He hadn''t really seen much of the Stonor brothers, so he didn''t connect the dots.

    So when Eliza named the culprits, he was stunned.

    Eliza stated calmly, "It was Matthew Stonor and Anthony Stonor."

    Mki found these names familiar.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Mki eximed in disbelief, "Mydy, are you saying your brothers?"

    "Yes." Eliza''s expression was steady. But Mki was anything but calm.

    Ever since Eliza left Hasen City, Mki had been traveling back and forth frequently due to managing both Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building. As a result, it was only natural that he''d inevitably hear bits and pieces of news.

    He''d learned of the repeated conflicts between Eliza and the Duke''s estate.

    More importantly, he''d heard how Caroline''s four sons had treated their sister just because of an illegitimate daughter.

    At first, Mki couldn''t believe it. But the rumors grew louder. Even the Emperor and the Prince Regent had gotten involved and had repeatedly stood up for Eliza.

    So, after hearing Eliza confirm that the masterminds were Matthew and Anthony, he couldn''t ept it.

    "How could they treat you like this? Aren''t you their blood sister?" Mki grieved. "If your mother knew... if she knew, how heartbroken would she be?"

    Fighting among siblings was truly tragic.

    It seemed the Padi family''s bloodline had be so foolish, to be so easily manipted by some woman.

    Eliza said nothing, nor did she offer Mki anyfort.

    After all, he was the Padi family''s steward. She was her mother''s daughter. But those brothers of hers were also her mother''s sons. So, if Mki ever decided to return to them, they would surely ept him.

    So, although Eliza had taken Mki back in, she still needed him to make a choice. He could either stand with her or with those "good brothers" of hers.

    Tue, 22 Apr

 The Silent 266

    Chapter 266 Chapter 266

    91%

    As the former butler of the Padi family. Mki was naturally sharp in certain aspects. Having vaguely sensed Eliza''s attitude, he handed her something when she was about to depart for Saint Grace Nunnery.

    He said, "Miss Stonor, I was born and raised in the Padi family, and when I die, I wish to die for the benefit of the Padi family''s bloodline. So please ept this item. Please grant me the honor to die for you.

    Mki thought, ''I may be old, but so what? I can still give myself a second life. I''m doing this for the Padi family and Miss Stonor.''

    Eliza looked at thebor contract he presented.

    She lowered her eyes slightly. "Mki, have you thought this through?"

    Mki looked back at Scecrest Manor, his eyes filled with longing. Then he looked back at Eliza, just as he had looked at his former employer all those years ago, and said earnestly, "I have thought it through. I will only serve the Padi family. Although Benedict and the others are of Caroline''s blood, they are not members of the Padi family. But you. Miss Stonor. are different. You are a member of the Padi family."

    ''There''s no need for choice. There had only ever been one, Mki thought.

    Eliza raised her brows and took hisbor contract. "Very well. In that case, I''ll be in your care. Mki. I don''t have many people with me, so I''ll have to trouble you with everything."

    Mki''s face broke into a wide smile as he watched her put away thebor contract. "Rest assured, Eliza. From now on. I will take care of everything for you."

    He called Eliza by her name instead of calling her "Miss Stonor" and decided she would be thest person he would ever

    serve.

    Renee, standing to the side, looked at Mki with

    envy.

    ''How wonderful,'' she sighed. ''I also want to be someone who serves Your Grace. If only Your Grace would ept me as a servant, I could be Your Grace''s maid. But Your Grace refused.''

    Renee, who felt sad, bit on her handkerchief, her eyes downcast as she looked at Mki.

    Seemingly sensing something, Mki swept her another nce.

    Eliza gave a few more instructions before leaving Scecrest Manor, but it didn''t mean the matter of the herb fields ended

    here.

    To be more precise, her revenge had only just begun.

    Now that they had caught the thieves at Scecrest Manor, they naturally turned to dealing with the Withered Root Poison in the herb fields. After assigning the men, Mki arranged the second task Eliza entrusted him.

    As he ordered people into action, Mki couldn''t help but praise inwardly, "How wicked."

    "This move of Eliza''s is even more infuriating than what Matthew and Anthony did,'' Mki thought.

    He wondered how grand the scene outside the Duke''s estate would be tomorrow morning.

    While they were making arrangements on this side, the people on the other side were still in the dark.

    Inside the Duke''s estate, Matthew was sitting in Anthony''s courtyard, focusing on shaving a branch with a dagger in his hand.

    09:11 Tue, 22 Apr *

    He had been to Anthony''s courtyard frequently in the past few days, but they didn''t say much to each other.

    With their business concluded, they turned to their affairs without another word. They only spoke again when they thought of something, just like now.

    11

    As he shaved, Matthew suddenly said, "The man returned yesterday. Eliza should

    know the news now. I wonder how angry Eliza would be after knowing this. She

    might even be crying from anger.

    Matthew sarcastically curled his lips as he said thest sentence.

    Ìï

    Comment

    Send gift

    AD

 The Silent 267

    ? .,91%

    +68)

    1

    Anthony was ying chess calmly. He had someone sitting across from him, but he liked to y against himself.

    After listening to Matthew''s sarcasm, he thought quietly and ced a ck piece on the board. Then he said indifferently, "If this little lesson can make her cry, then she should not grow any medicinal herbs and be a nun obediently."

    "Hey, Anthony, are you sure the Withered Root Tree sap you gave me can destroy Eliza''s medicinal field and make her unable to grow anything?" Matthew asked.

    "Of course." Anthony raised his chin arrogantly. "I found the recipe for that Withered Root Tree sap in the Sage of Poison''s poison manual. Not many people know about it. Unless the Sage of Poisones to undo it himself, no one can save Eliza''s medicinal fields."

    Upon hearing this, Matthew was instantly relieved.

    "That''s good. This time, we''ll teach Eliza a good lesson. We only target her medicinal fields this time, not her. So, she can do nothing about it even if she guesses it was us. After all, even if this gets out, we can brush it off." Matthew curled his lip in disdain as he said.

    Anthony smiled faintly as well. "She wouldn''t dare do anything. She might even beg us for mercy for Scecrest Manor''s medicinal fields. Then we''ll make her bow to Sophie and repent properly. Only then can we make up for the harm Sophie has suffered in the pce."

    "As expected of you, Anthony. You''ve already thought of this." Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Indeed, we should make her bow to Sophie and repent. Not only that, she also has to apologize to Sophie and rify Sophie''s identity to the public. Only then can Sophie''s reputation be restored."

    Speaking of this, something urred to Anthony.

    He nced at Matthew and asked tentatively, "To make her rify Sophie''s identity? However, there are indeed some doubts about Sophie''s background. If we make her rify it, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. Matthew, do you have any ideas?"

    "What ideas?" Matthew was stunned.

    Anthony said, "For example... Let Sophie be the legitimate daughter of Father? In this way, Sophie will be our blood sister. By then, no one will dare to say anything, even if they doubt it. What do you think, Matthew?"

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Matthew''s shifting expressions.

    Matthew stroked his chin and started to consider it. "This method sounds good, but will Father agree?"

    "Why wouldn''t Father agree?" Anthony was stunned.

    Matthew said, "It''s apparent that Father doesn''t want to agree. If he wanted to, when Eliza left our Duke''s estate, Sophie should have be our blood sister. But Father hasn''t made any moves till now. I don''t know what he''s hesitating about."

    Anthony fell into deep thought after hearing Matthew''s words. "That''s right. So, why isn''t Father doing anything about it? What is he hesitating about? Does he not want Sophie to be his legitimate daughter? But Father dotes on Sophie so much, so it shouldn''t be the case.

    Just as Anthony was thinking about this, the wood in Matthew''s hand finally took shape. It was a wooden hairpin that needed to be carefully carved and polished.

    As soon as Matthew finished carving it, he put it away and looked at Anthony, still deep in thought. "But what you said is indeed feasible. No matter what Father thinks, we''ll go and ask him tomorrow and try to persuade him. Maybe we can get Father to agree."

    Anthony nodded in agreement upon hearing this.

    09:11 Tue, 22 Apr

    But unexpectedly, Gabriel came to them the next day, full of rage and stench, before they could go to him.

    "You bastards, get out there and see what you''ve done!" said Gabriel,

    en

    Ìï

 The Silent 268

    91%

    (+68

    Early in the morning, before the sun had even risen, Matthew and Anthony were dragged out of bed by Gabriel.

    Matthew said, "What''s wrong, Father? It''s freezing! Father, at least let me get dressed!"

    "Get dressed? What for? You''ve brought shame upon our family!" Gabriel replied.

    With that, Gabriel shoved both Matthew and Anthony out the door.

    When they reached the gate of the Duke''s estate, they saw Benedict standing there.

    "Benedict, what are you doing here? What in the world is going on?" Matthew, still clueless, asked.

    Benedict looked at the two of them and said indifferently, "Come out and see for yourselves."

    As he spoke, Matthew and Anthony faintly smelled a foul odor.

    "What''s that smell?" Matthew covered his nose and walked outside.

    As soon as Matthew looked up, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he was enraged. "Who did this?! Who would dare to ssh this kind of thing in our ce?"

    Matthew almost vomited. He cursed while covering his nose, not yet recovered. When Anthony also went out and saw the scene outside, his face darkened. The entire gate of the Duke''s estate had been sshed with excrement.

    The stench was overwhelming, and even themoners passing by couldn''t help but avoid it.

    Most importantly, there were fiverge characters written on the ground, like a provocation from the murderer-''What goes aroundes around!

    Gabriel almost immediately knew who did it when he saw this sentence.

    Gabriel knew even more clearly who had provoked that unfilial daughter, who had only just returned to Hasen City and had already pped him in the face!

    "I know it!" Matthew finally reacted at that moment, his teeth gritted in anger. "It was her, it must have been that wretched Eliza!"

    "p!" In full view of the crowd watching from afar, Gabriel pped Matthew hard across the face without mercy. Gabriel snapped, "You worthless piece of trash, I already warned you not to provoke her again. It''s only been a short while, and you''re already causing trouble for me again!

    "Just how long do you want to keep embarrassing the entire family?"

    Although Gabriel only hit Matthew, his sinister gaze also swept over Anthony.

    "You should be grateful that you are not well, otherwise you would have gotten a p too," Gabriel said.

    Matthew, with half of his face red from the p, still wanted to argue, "Father, how can you be so sure that we were the ones who provoked her? Couldn''t it be Eliza Stonor who came to find fault?"

    "p!" In full view of the crowd watching from afar, Gabriel pped Matthew hard across the face without mercy,

    ? 391%[

    Gabriel said as if looking at a fool, "No one else would be as idle as you two good¨Cfor¡ªnothings all day long."

    And Gabriel was no fool either. Even if he didn''t like that unfilial daughter, he wouldn''t be so blind.

    Gabriel thought, ''Eliza had just returned from Kingston and came all the way to the Duke''s estate to throw feces for no reason. Is Eliza out of her mind?

    Matthew pursed his lips. Although he lowered his head, he still looked unconvinced.

    Matthew even muttered, "It was Eliza who provoked her in the first ce and made Sophie suffer so much."

    Matthew and Anthony were helping Sophie deal with that wretch, so what was wrong with that?

    (+68)

    ¡°Shut up¡± Gabriel raised his hand again, and was about to give Matthew a third p in the face when Benedict reached out to stop him.

    Benedict said, "That''s enough, Father."

    Benedict pushed Matthew aside, nced at Gabriel, and said indifferently, "No matter how you pretend, the reputation of Duke''s estate is already as filthy as the sewage on the steps of this gate."

    After saying this, Benedict stepped over the sewage, got into the carriage, and showed no expression.

    Matthew didn''t expect Benedict to say that. This was even worse than his rebuttal and sophistry just now.

    In the end, Gabriel, like Benedict before him, endured the faint stench of manure and went to court.

    As for Matthew and Anthony, Gabriel ced them under house arrest for the time being, waiting until he returned to deal with the two bastards.

    Early in the morning, news of what happened at the gate of the Duke''s estate quickly spread throughout Hasen City.

    It provided another amusing anecdote for the idle people of Hasen City.

    It wasn''t long before the news reached the Prince Regent''s estate.

    Nn raised an eyebrow slightly. "What have those fools from the Stonor family

    done this time to provoke that girl to such an extent?"

    No matter how they retaliated before, it never reached such a damaging level.

    One could only imagine how wonderful Gabriel''s face must have looked when he saw that scene as he left the house.

    Nnughed, but when Ross heard the news, he couldn''tugh anymore. "Destroy the medicine field?"

    Nn instantly recalled Eliza''s words to him on their way back to Hasen City. Nn asked, "Whose medicinal fields did they destroy?"

    Seeing Nn''s expression change, Ross hurriedly said, "I heard it was the medicinal fields at Scecrest Manor. Most of the herbs nted earlier were destroyed. They even poisoned the fields, wanting topletely ruin Your Grace''s ten thousand acres ofnd at Scecrest Manor."

    Boom! As soon as Ross finished speaking, Nn smashed the table beside him with one palm, his face full of anger.

    Nn said, "Send someone to ssh more on the gate of the Duke''s estate. Ssh it until no one dares toe out of the Duke''s estate!"

    Ross''s eyes widened in shock, unable to react for a moment. "Ssh what?" 09.12 Tue, 22 Apr

    Nn shot him a cold nce and spat out the word through gritted teeth. "Manure So, for the next ten days, the gate of the Duke''s estate was repeatedly sshed.

    No matter how thoroughly it was cleaned during the day, by the next morning, the gate of the Duke''s estate would reek of manure again.

    Except for Benedict, everyone in the Duke''s estate was effectively trapped inside.

    Boom! As soon as Ross finished speaking, Nn smashed the table beside him with one palm, his face full of anger.

    Gabriel shouted, "How long does Eliza think she can keep this up? Does she think

    I won''t dare to teach her a lesson??

    At this time, neither Gabriel nor Matthew knew what was going on.

    They thought Eliza was relentless and determined to make life difficult for the Duke''s estate.

    But at this moment, someone swaggered in and delivered a letter.

    Gabriel took the letter from the housekeeper, and the moment he opened it, he tore it to shreds.

    Gabriel muttered, "Nn Bet! Just wait. I will repay this humiliation in full!"

    The letter was indeed from Nn, a mocking letter delivered specifically to provoke Gabriel.

 The Silent 269

    Chapter 269 Chapter 269

    91%

    Gabriel fainted from anger. After all, he had already vomited blood from anger once before, and the doctor had told him to pay attention to his emotions and not to get too excited in the future.

    As a result, Gabriel fainted twice in the past few days because he was too excited.

    In addition, the news that the gate of Duke''s estate had been sshed with dung for ten days in a row spread like wildfire.

    So Magnus very kindly allowed him to rest at home and gave him a few more days off.

    "Did Father really faint from anger because of that little bitch Eliza?" Sophie jumped out of bed as soon as she heard the

    news.

    Annie, the maid, nodded slightly. "Yes, Lady Stonor.¡±

    "What happened? It''s been so noisy outside these past few days, and neither Matthew nor Anthony came to see me," Sophie muttered.

    Sophie was still recovering from her injuries, so she had not left the courtyard much these few days, and thus was unaware of the outside world.

    However, when she realized that Matthew and Anthony had note to visit her for several days, Sophie became rmed. Since the news had already spread widely, there was no need to keep it a secret. Thus, Annie told Sophie everything that had happened in the Duke''s estate these past few days.

    Sophie''s face instantly filled with disgust upon hearing this.

    Sophie thought, ''Those two useless fools, they can''t even aplish such a simple task! They can''t even destroy a manor properly.

    ''Even if they have to do it, why can''t they at least be discreet?''

    ''If they continue like this, sooner orter, the entire Duke''s estate''s reputation would be ruined by them, even before I be the legitimate daughter!''

    "The Duke needs to rest well these few days and cannote to visit you, Miss. He asked you to recuperate well in the courtyard and onlye out after your injuries have healed," Annie said.

    It meant that Sophie was not allowed to go out.

    Sophie snorted coldly in her heart, but she still showed a concerned expression on her face. "Father is ill, how can I not go and see him as his daughter? Annie, help me pack up, I''m going to visit Father."

    Sophie stood up as she spoke.

    Annie nced at her, said nothing, turned and took Sophie''s clothes over.

    With a pale face, Sophie barely managed to change her clothes and then walked out.

    Annie followed behind her, and soon arrived at Gabriel''s courtyard.

    But just as she reached the gate of the courtyard, Sophie turned to Annie and

    said, ¡°Since Father is not feeling well, you have to go in. Fewer people will see, so as not to affect Father''s mood."

    Annie nodded upon hearing this, and waited outside the courtyard gate.

    don''t

    09:12 Tue, 22 Apr

    Sophie walked in alone, but when she was about to reach the door of the room, she suddenly turned and went to the other side.

    Standing stealthily under a wall, Sophie raised her hand and knocked on the wall.

    After a while, there was movement on the wall. And someone threw down a small package.

    Sophie hurriedly caught it, opened it, and checked. After confirming that it was the flower seed she wanted, she quickly put it away.

    Then Sophie left. Afterward, she went in to visit her father.

    After seeing him, Sophie was driven back to the small courtyard to continue being grounded.

    Sophie said, "Annie, go get me some flower seeds and bring some flower pots. I want to grow some flowers.

    Annie nced at her again but still said nothing. The flower seeds and pots were

    all prepared.

    Ìï

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 270

    However, in the evening, these trivial matters werepiled and sent to Gabriel.

    91%

    "Growing flowers?" Gabriel leaned weakly on the bed. After reading the surveince booklet sent to him, he frowned slightly.

    "Could she possibly have the time and leisure to grow flowers?" Gabriel murmured.

    Gabriel ordered, "Find out what kind of flowers she''s growing. I want to know everything, including the pots and soil."

    Having cleaned up too many messes, Gabriel now wanted to stabilize the situation, which meant keeping his children in check.

    Gabriel had to keep a close eye on them at all times, otherwise, one of them would slip away and cause him more trouble. Just like Matthew.

    Gabriel hadn''t expected that Matthew would run away again just after he had been angered!

    When he heard the news, Gabriel practically jumped out of his skin with rage. ¡°Find him immediately and bring that good-for-nothing back to me! If he dares to disobey, break his legs and drag him back!"

    The butler smiled wryly. ''Even if the Duke said so, how can we actually break Lord Matthew''s legs?''

    Fortunately, Gabriel suddenly remembered something and immediately changed his mind. ¡°No, wait, go find Benedict and let him bring his good-for-nothing brother back!"

    Ever since the Duke''s estate''s shadow guards were eliminated, these newly trained guards were no match for Matthew.

    Matthew wanted to go out, and no one could stop him.

    Especially since Gabriel, the only one who could control him, was ill. Matthew no longer took those people seriously.

    After holding back for so many days, Matthew had to find a way to regain his ground!

    After leaving the Duke''s estate, Matthew went straight out of the city. Because of his father''s orders, no horses or carriages were prepared for him at the estate.

    So Matthew had to find a ce to buy a horse first.

    As soon as he turned into an alley, a shadow loomed over him and arge sack fell from the sky. Matthew sensed something was wrong and quickly dodged it. Unfortunately, in the next second, someone faster than him made their move. Boom! As soon as Ross finished speaking, Nn smashed the table beside him with one palm, his face full of anger.

    An hourter, Matthew slowly regained consciousness. He had barely opened his eyes when he was met with a face he knew all too well, now contorted in rage.

    Matthew spoke up. "Dn? What are you..."

    "Matthew! Don''t you have a conscience?" Dn asked.

    Inside the iron cage, before Matthew could finish his sentence, Dn, fuming with rage, cut him off. He grabbed Matthew by the cor and yanked him up.

    Dn raged, "I haven''t even settled the score with you and Anthony for poisoning me, and now you dare try to pin the me for ruining Eliza''s herb garden on me?! Just how much do you hate Eliza and me to resort to such vicious acts?!" 09:12 Tue, 22 Apr w

    "I''m vicious?" Matthew shot back.

    3.91%

    After being scolded, Matthew finally regained his senses. He knocked Dn''s hand and said coldly, ''Dn, I admit that we did some bad things for you, but we never thought of hurting you. And isn''t it all Eliza''s fault that we did these things? If it weren''t for her targeting Sophie, how could Anthony and I have touched you to deal with her?"

    "Shut your mouth!" Dn snapped.

    Dn couldn''t listen anymore. He looked at his twin brother in front of him with disappointment. "At this point, you still think it''s Eliza''s fault?"

    Matthew said, "If it''s not her fault, then is it my fault? Or Sophie''s fault? Dn, do you think that Father, Sophie, Anthony and I are all at fault, and only Eliza is not at fault?

    "Dn, wake up! Our whole family hates Eliza. Shouldn''t she reflect on herself?"

    Ìï

 The Silent 271

    Chapter 271 Chapter 271

    +23

    Boom! As soon as Ross finished speaking, Nn smashed the table beside him with one palm, his face full of anger.

    "You!" Matthew, who had been beaten, was also furious, and immediately fought back with Dn.

    The two of them were in the iron cage, the small space not even big enough to dodge. Punch after punch, they mercilessly struck each other.

    It wasn''t long before both of their faces were bruised and swollen.

    The situation here was intense, but Eliza didn''t even look at them. She kept her head down, concentrating on preparing the herbs in her hands.

    By the time they were tired from fighting, the medicine in Eliza''s hand was ready.

    It was not a pill, but a bottle of medicinal liquid with a very strange smell.

    After packing up, Eliza got up and walked outside the iron cage, her eyes sweeping over Dn and Matthew one by one.

    Matthew twitched the corner of his mouth, and the pain made him gasp. He then grabbed the iron cage and looked at Eliza outside. "Eliza, I know what you want to do.

    "You just want to take revenge on me for ruining your medicine field. I have no choice but to admit defeat since I have fallen into your hands. Just name your price, how much money do you want to let me out?"

    "Money?" Eliza looked down at Matthew and sneered. "Why would you think I would let you go?"

    Matthew snorted disdainfully. "What else? Are you going to keep me here forever? Even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to. Father will find me soon, and by then, you won''t be able to make any demands."

    Eliza rubbed the medicine bottle in her hand, her expression a mixture of amusement and mockery. "Oh, is that so? Do you want to bet on it?"

    "Bet on what?" Matthew frowned.

    Eliza said indifferently, "Let''s bet

    Matthew narrowed his slightly.

    eyes

    Eliza continued, "Some people starve to death after seven days without food, while others take longer, a whole month. So, Lord Matthew, you can bet with

    we that your father can find you within this month."

    Matthew was very confident. He said, "I don''t need to bet for a month, just seven days."

    Gabriel knew everything about Hasen City, so Matthew believed that his father would be able to find him soon.

    Dn, who was standing by the side, opened his mouth but didn''t say anything in the end.

    Eliza smiled yfully. "Alright. Since Lord Matthew is so confident, let''s bet on seven days."

    "Hold on. You haven''t told me what the wager is yet. If there''s nothing interesting

    at stake, why should I waste my time here?" Matthew asked.

    "Of course there is a wager." Eliza smiled faintly. "The winner can ask for

    something from the loser, or ask for something of equal value. What do you think of this wager?"

    Matthew replied, "Not bad."

    1. IU.

    Wed, 23 Apr

    94%

    Matthew was worrying about how to coerce Eliza, and now an opportunity presented itself.

    11

    Then Matthew immediately said, "if I win, you must apologize to Sophie in person and rify the rumors in Hasen City"

    "Sure, if you can win." Eliza said with a smile. ¡°But if I win, I want something that belongs to you."

    "What?" Matthew was taken aback.

    Eliza said, "Stone Sea Manor. The one you have."

    Matthew''s expression changed instantly. "Are you crazy? How greedy can you

    be? It wasn''t enough to take Scecrest Manor and the Oriphoenix Building, and now you want my Stone Sea Manor?"

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 The Silent 272

    272.Chapter 272

    272.Chapter 272

    Back when the Padi family was at its peak, their only daughter had married into the Stonor family and given birth to five

    children.

    The Padis had given a gift at the birth of each of their grandchildren.

    Just as Eliza had received Scecrest Manor, so too had her four elder brothers received their own manors.

    However, because Eliza was the youngest and only granddaughter, she had received an additional gift - the Oriphoenix Building.

    What Matthew had in his possession was anotherrge manor on the outskirts of Hasen City named Stone Sea Manor.

    In her past life, Sophie had long coveted manors in their possession.

    After all, those manors were carefully selected by the Padi family, the most valuable estates. As long as they weren''t deliberately destroyed or abandoned, even if they were just left there, they would be a gold mine that could continuously generate money.

    The fact that they were born into such privilege, able to possess everything, had always filled Sophie with envy.

    It was simply impossible for her not to seize them.

    So, first, Sophie had Matthew and the others help her seize Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building from Eliza''s hands. Later, she coaxed them into offering up their own manors.

    But after obtaining them, Sophie became disdainful.

    Especially towards Eliza''s Scecrest Manor and Phoenix Restaurant, Sophie destroyed them without hesitation.

    So much so that when Eliza saw Scecrest Manor again, it was already in ruins.

    When Eliza went to confront her, Sophie cried pitifully in Matthew''s arms, saying, "I just feel ufortable whenever I see that manor and that building. Every time

    I go in, it''s as if a ghost is around me.

    "I''m afraid that there might be some lost souls inside, so I took the liberty of

    having people tear them down. I''m sorry, Eliza. If you''re angry, then hit me. It''s all

    my fault for being insensible. Next time... Next time I won''t do this again."

    As Sophie spoke, she began to cry. It made Matthew and the others feel extremely sorry for her

    One by one, they pointed at Eliza and scolded her directly, "You''re hopeless! All you do is fight, fight, fight!

    "Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building aren''t yours, they''re Sophie''s. She can do whatever she wants with them, and it''s none of your business!

    "That''s enough, Eliza. Don''t bother us with these trivial matters anymore, and don''t think for a second that we''ll take your

    side.

    "Get out of here now! If we ever see you bullying Sophie again, don''t me me for being unkind!"

    Thinking back on it now, even though so much time had passed, those words still seemed to ring in Eliza''s ears, forever etched in her memory.

    Eliza looked at the agitated Matthew with a calm expression.

    Eliza thought, ''In my past life, you helped Sophie seize Scecrest Manor and @riphoenix Building from me. In this life, it''s my turn to take what is rightfully mine.

    ''Besides, they originally belonged to the Padi family. I would rather throw them than let them fall into Sophie''s hands.''

    "That''s right, I want Scecrest Manor. Of course, you can choose not to gamble, but I don''t know how long you can hold

    out," Eliza said.

    After Eliza finished speaking, she opened the medicine bottle in her hand and sshed it on Matthew and Dn in the iron cage without hesitation.

    "What are you doing? What is this? What did you ssh on us?¡± Matthew asked hurriedly.

    The liquid medicine was extremely pungent. When it touched Matthew and Dn, it almost made them vomit.

    Eliza smiled faintly. "Enjoy it. I''m in no hurry."

    After she finished speaking, Eliza immediately walked out of the attic and left the ce.

    After she left, Matthew in the iron cage in the attic suddenly felt a jolt in his head, and immediately fell down with his eyes

    open.

    Dn was startled. "Matthew?"

 The Silent 273

    273.Chapter 273

    Dn held his breath against the stench as he dragged Matthew''s unconscious body upright. He peeled open Matthew''s eyelids, gave him a quick check, and sighed in relief. Nothing life-threatening-just passed out cold.

    ''Strange, Dn thought. ''Why didn''t he react at all? Could it be that Eliza deliberately avoided me?''

    A flicker of hope lit up in his chest.

    He clearly remembered: when Eliza had sshed the potion, she only threw it at Matthew.

    ''So... maybe, just maybe, she still saw me differently?'' Dn thought.

    Dn''s shirt was soaked on one side, but he didn''t even notice. He was too busy secretly delighting in that fragile, dangerous little hope.

    Meanwhile, Eliza had long left the pocket farm and had no idea Dn was still reying the scene in his head. Outside, she continued her usual routines- chanting scriptures, copying sutras, meditating, and tending to her herbs. As expected, someone from the Stonor family came looking.

    But they only asked the Reverend Sisters of Saint Grace Nunnery if they''d seen Matthew. When the sisters replied with a simple "no," the Stonors left quietly.

    And technically, the Reverend Sisters weren''t lying. After all, it was Tina who had secretly captured Matthew from Hasen City. Not even Renee, who now shared the courtyard with Eliza, had any clue what had happened.

    So when the Stonor family came knocking, of course they returned empty- handed.

    Eliza let them stew in the pocket farm for a full day.

    It wasn''t until the next night that she finally strolled back in, unhurried.

    Matthew still hadn''t woken up.

    Dn was sitting quietly inside the iron cage, obediently eating the meal she had brought him-in vegetarian food, just rice and boiled greens.

    Judging by how nd it was, he guessed they were probably still on Mount Westin. Only ces like the Holy Cross Monastery or Saint Grace Nunnery served food this ascetic.

    As he chewed, Dn sneaked nces at Eliza, who was calmly sorting herbs just outside the cage.

    Then he looked at Matthew-who hadn''t stirred since copsing yesterday. Or rather... Dn now realized, after closer

    observation, that Matthew hadn''t fainted-he''d been forced into a kind of unnatural sleep.

    But something was clearly wrong. The guy was sweating through his forehead, tossing and turning, muttering in his sleep. and asionally jerking like he was having some horrific nightmare.

    "E... Eliza... Serenity..." Matthew mumbled weakly.

    Dn instinctively opened his mouth to call "Eliza"-but caught himself just in time.

    Eliza lifted her eyelids, her gaze sweepingzily toward him. "What?"

    Dn cleared his throat and said quickly, "That medicine you poured on Matthew... What was it? He looks like he''s trapped in a nightmare."

    Eliza nced over at Matthew, examined his condition, and replied coldly, "The kind that won''t kill him."

    Dn went silent. And thought, ''Won''t kill him... Right. She clearly still held a serious grudge against Matthew.''

    Not that Dn could me her-Matthew and his people really had crossed the line.

    So when Eliza said it wouldn''t kill him, Dn decided not to push it further.

    He didn''t want to risk her turning icy toward him again, not when her attitude had just started to soften.

    But being locked up in a cage for so long was getting seriously dull.

    He watched her deft hands working with the herbs, and couldn''t help but speak up, carefully testing the waters.

    "Serenity... I heard you''ve been studying medicine under Mary. Is that true?" She didn''t answer.

    But Dn sensed that the vibe wasn''t totally hostile. Maybe he could keep going?

    So he tried again. "Learning medicine''s a great idea. You won''t have to worry about injuries or illnesses anymore. And you''

    ve always been smart-sharpest girl in the capital, really. Back then, no one could hold a candle to you."

    As the memories came flooding back, a rare smile curled on his lips. His face softened with nostalgia and pride.

    But Eliza''s voice cut through it like ice. "Oh, really? Funny. I remember you saying I couldn''tpare to Sophie. No matter

    273.Chapter 273

    how much I learned, no matter how hard I tried, someone as vicious as me wasn''t even worthy of licking her toes."

    Every word was clear, deliberate-like knives, aimed straight at his chest.

    And the smile on Dn''s face copsed.

    He didn''t even try to deny it-how could he? Not only had Eliza remembered, he remembered saying it too.

    He''d just been pretending to forget. Pretending, because it was easier than facing what he''d done.

    But Eliza wasn''t about to let him off the hook.

    Those knives she''d once taken for him-just because

    one

    If he wanted redemption, if he imed to regret it, then he''d hav

    them, didn''t mean she didn''t bleed.

    to feel what it was like to be gutted-just as she had been.

    no longer around, and I-what? Finally measure

    "So now you''re back to praising me?" she sneered. "Is it because Sophie''s up to one of her little toes?"

    Her gaze turned to him again¡ªicy, indifferent. There wasn''t an ounce of war

    warmth in it. Dn felt a chill creep down his spine.

    He clenched his jaw. "No. That''s not it."

    "Oh?" Eliza''s eyes narrowed. "So I still don''t measure up? That tracks. After all,

    you just a blood rtion, nothing more."

    Dn shook his head, eyes red, tears streaming down his face.

    did say Sophie was your real sister. I''m

    "No... no, Serenity, I..." he wanted to exin, to apologize, to say something- anything.

    But nothing came out. What could he say?

    He''d already said the cruelest things imaginable. What words could possibly undo

    that?

    Eliza looked at him onest time, her voice cutting like broken ss. "Stop talking. It''s disgusting."

    »Ø

 The Silent 274

    274 Chapter 274

    274.Chapter 274

    The air in the attic fell deathly still.

    Dn said nothing more. He simply stared at Eliza in silence, tears slipping soundlessly down the corners of his eyes. Half an hourter, Eliza approached the iron cage with a vial in hand, the antidote nearly finished. Without a word, she uncorked it and sshed the contents directly onto Matthew''s face.

    Moments passed. Then, atst, Matthew slowly stirred awake.

    He thought, ''The ce is still the same. Has father still not found us?''

    He sat up in silence and quickly spotted Dn sitting nkly in the corner of the cage. That, he could''ve brushed off. But what made him do a double take was the faint trail of tears on Dn''s face. Was it a hallucination caused by the drug?

    Rubbing his eyes and blinking hard, Matthew looked again-nope, not a mistake. He frowned in disbelief. "Dn... are you crying?"

    Did Eliza drug him too? Maybe even tortured him after Matthew passed out?

    Just as Matthew turned toward Eliza, ready to explode in anger, Dn seemed to anticipate his thoughts and cut him off coldly. "It wasn''t Serenity. She didn''t do anything to me."

    Somehow, that only made it worse.

    He would''ve rather Eliza hit him, drugged him, poisoned him-anything to get it over with. That kind of retaliation, he could handle. But this silence? This indifference? That stung more than any wound.

    And yet... was that precisely why she did it? Because she knew it would hurt him more?

    Dn cast a hopeful, cautious nce at Eliza, as if searching for a sliver of meaning.

    Matthew noticed and couldn''t help but scowl. "Dn, look at yourself. What the hell you doing? Why are you acting like some scared little puppy? What exactly are you so afraid of?"

    Dn whipped his head around and red at him. "Mind your own damn business."

    Matthew scoffed. "Trust me, I''d love to. But how can I ignore you when you''ve clearly been bullied to tears? What kind of brother would I be if I just sat here and said nothing?"

    Eliza, no longer busy with her concoctions, sat calmly at the edge of the stone tform, watching them both with cool detachment.

    Hearing their bickering, she spoke up, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Yeah, he was just so responsible-drugging him, framing him. Real stand-up behavior."

    "You shut your..." Matthew began to retort, but before he could finish the sentence, a sudden spasm wracked his body, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Dn leapt up, panic in his voice. "Matthew?! What''s going on?"

    He looked at Eliza outside the cage. "Serenity, you said the antidote would keep him alive!"

    "It will,¡± Eliza replied coolly. "That was just a bit of blood. He''s not dying."

    Seeing his reaction, she finally stood and strolled over, leaning in to observe Matthew through the bars. "Actually... not bad. Looks like my little poison brew is working quite nicely."

    "Poison brew?" The two brothers said in unison, stunned.

    They didn''t need to know the details to realize it was nothing good.

    "Eliza, you-what kind of monster are you?!" Matthew spat, only to immediately spit another mouthful of blood.

    With each burst of crimson, his face turned a shade paler. Gritting his teeth, he growled, "What the hell did you do to me?!"

    Eliza''s smile was faint, alm I sweet. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic This little trick is something I whipped up just for you- custom-made, inspired by none other than your filthy mouth. I can''t stand that trash you spew, so I created a poisonced with a special kind of parasite."

    She continued lightly, "Rx. It''s not the kind that takes over your mind-these bugs are dead. It''s more of a... behavior correction tool. If you keep your mouth shut and speak nicely, it''s as harmless as water. But the filthier your words, the stronger the reaction. Want to test it again? Ju

    , I can''t guarantee you''ll survive it."

    trapped, his rage useless.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Matthew was seething, shaking with fury, but t Dn, still supporting him, sank back into silence.

    So... it wasn''t that Eliza hadn''t sshed the drug on him, Dn realized, but that he hadn''t insulted her, and so he hadn''t fainted.

    274 Chapter 274

    He bit his lip, lowering his head in quiet defeat.

    Matthew, struggling to stay upright, pointed a trembling finger at Eliza. ¡°You-just wait! You''ll regret this!"

    He opened his mouth to curse her out, but the threat of another bloody episode made him mp his jaw shut and swallow the insults whole.

    Eliza just shrugged. "I''ll wait. But

    might want to focus on something a bit more pressing-like how you n to get out

    of here. It''s already been a day. Aren''t you getting hungry?"

    Her smile was cool, eyes locked on him.

    What she said was true-she''d isted the little pocket of spiritual energy within the cage, and now, after a full day without food or sustenance, Matthew''s stomach let out a loud, humiliating growl.

    His face flushed with embarrassment. ncing around, he immediately noticed the half-eaten te of food beside Dn.

    Dn instinctively pulled it back, his hand flying Dn instinctively pulled it back, his hand flying to shield the dish. "I already ate. There''s nothing left for you," he muttered, turning away.

    Somehow, he knew-if he offered food to Matthew now, Eliza would never look his way again.

    Matthew stared in disbelief, then snapped, "It''s just leftovers! And all vegetarians at that! Who the hell wants to eat your scraps anyway?!"

    ¡°Great. Then I''ll just give the te back to Serenity," Dn said, calmly handing it

    over.

    Eliza took it from him without a word, her expression unchanged. As she turned to leave, her parting words drifted back through the cage bars. "Take your time and think it over. To bet... or not to bet?"

    Subscribe

    10 Likes

 The Silent 275

    275.Chapter 275

    275.Chapter 275

    Night fell. Time ticked by. Dawn came again. Saint Grace Nunnery got another visit from the men of the Duke''s estate on the fourth day, but its answer to their inquiry was the same asst time.

    The visitors didn''t make a scene at Saint Grace Nunnery. Gabriel knew where his son was, but he didn''t have the evidence to prove that.

    He let his men linger around Mount Westin and keep watch on the people at Saint Grace Nunnery. Unfortunately, they found nothing since Eliza didn''t leave the mountain at all.

    At the pocket farm, Eliza delivered the food to Dn in the metal cage. Then, she sat down and stared at the two men as usual. "Starved... I am starved..." Matthew murmured as he was at his limit.

    In the past four days, he had no food or water. He might starve to death if things went on like this. ¡°Dn, give me... give me food, please.....¡± he pleaded.

    Red-eyed, Matthew stared at the food in Dn''s hand. His pride two or three days ago had been reced by hunger. His hoarse voice made Dn''s hand freeze.

    ¡°Full?¡± Eliza asked. It was a warning. Dn quickly ate thest bit of his food and then handed the te to Eliza. "Have you made up your mind?" Eliza turned to Matthew and asked.

    Holding the te, she repeated her question. "Bet?" Immediately, Matthew shouted frantically, "No! No! No! I dare you to starve me to death. I would rather die here than give you Stone Sea Manor."

    Eliza calmly watched Matthew make a scene. After a nod, she said, "Okay." Without hesitation, she turned around and walked away. Her decisiveness frightened Matthew.

    Few people could remain calm at the serious risk of death. Eliza had been freaked out when Matthew killed her with seppuku. She would love to share her once experience of fear and despair with Matthew and wished him to be tough. Now, she was more interested in Matthew''s limit than in Stone Sea Manor. After Eliza left, Dn pulled a bite of food out of his mouth and stuffed it into Matthew''s. Dn

    Matthew was supposed to resent the food containing Dn''s saliva, but he was too starved to do that. He even carefully picked up the bits of food from his clothes and put them into his mouth.

    "Matthew, give her what she wants, or you will die here," Dn persuaded after Matthew felt much better. "Eliza h changed. She won''t stop till she achieves her goal."

    "So what?" Matthew''s bloodshot eyes burned with malice. "Dad must be looking for us. Perhaps tonight, or tomorrow, he will find us. Eliza will get punished for the strong evidence and the witnesses."

    Hearing this, Dn fell silent. Then, he asked, "Do you know how long I''ve been stuck here?" At this question, Matthew shifted his gaze to Dn.

    Dn slowly said, "I can''t see the sun or the moon here, but I think I have been locked for at least one month." One month! Matthew''s eyes became wide open in an instant.

    "No way! How could you..." Matthew broke off in mid-sentence. He suddenly remembered what the vigers had said about Dn''s disappearance when he attempted to hire them to ruin Eliza''s herbal garden.

    If Dn had been locked then, his detentionsted nearly one month. After Matthew calmed down, Dn added, ¡°Look, I have been locked here for a long time, and none of you perceived that. You may consider it the reason that you didn''t try to find me. Dad is looking for you, but has he found you?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 276

    276.Chapter 276

    Hot He will find us as long as we are in or around Hasen City argued Matthew "Dn, don''t try to fool me. I know that you now side with Eliza You try to help her get my manor, don''t you? That''s my manor, a gift from Grandpa, so why should I give #t to her?

    "We took hers" Dn raised his voice abruptly. He held his head and said sadly, "Have you forgotten that? We took Scecrest Manor and Onphoenix Building away from Eliza just because Sophie said that she wanted them."

    Matthew pulled a long face and kept his mouth shut. Then, Dn added, "As your elder brother, I let you and Anthony get eway with what you two did to me. This will be myst persuasion to you. I already made my decision, regardless of what you think of me."

    Matthew had a manor, and so did Dn. Dn had a rough idea of Eliza''s intention about those manors. He didn''t mind giving Eliza his manor if she wanted it. If possible, he would like to make it up for her.

    Looking at the determined Dn, Matthew remained silent. He now realized that Dn wouldn''t help him anymore. His gaze shifted to the building outside the cage, and his expression was vacant.

    "Dad, can you find us?" he wondered. Gabriel couldn''t find his sons, and it was a mission impossible for him. In a fit of rage. he swept all the stuff off the table, and a deafening noise followed.

    Four days had passed, Gabriel didn''t know till then that two of his sons were missing. Dn had disappeared before Matthew, and his disappearance hadsted for the whole month.

    Gabriel recalled how ruthlessly Eliza had ordered her men to kill Anthony right outside Saint Grace Nunnery. "Given her ruthlessness, I may lose two sons this time, Gabriel thought.

    Dn might still be alive. As for Matthew, he kept messing with Eliza, so Gabriel thought that she had already lost patience with him. Gabriel''s new shadow guard knelt on one knee and advised, "My Lord, they are probably at Saint Grace Nunnery. Shall we go..."

    "No!" Gabriel''s gaze became sharp. "Are you tired of living too?" Gabriel couldn''t afford the loss of his new shadow guards after the death of thest ones.

    "Dn and Matthew are probably in Saint Grace Nunnery, so how can I get them back from Eliza?" Gabriel pondered with his eyebrows knitted. Right then, the butler popped up and said, "My Lord, Lord Bromwell is here."

    Gabriel raised his eyebrows at this unexpected visit. "Great. Eliza loves her mother. Dale is a childhood friend of Caroline. He may help me," he thought. With this n, he quickly straightened his clothes and headed to meet his visitor.

    That afternoon, Dale paid a visit to Saint Grace Nunnery as requested. "Lord Bromwell from Hasen City is here to see you, Holy Lady." A few momentster, Eliza appeared at the entrance of the nunnery.

    She looked down at Dale and said ndly, "What a surprise! I was expecting Lord Mowbay in fact."

    After a bitter smile, Dale exined, "His reputation is tainted, so it is inconvenient for him toe here. He sent me on his behalf to ask about your conditions for releasing Dn and Matthew."

    With a faint smile, Eliza responded, "You confused me, my lord." Dale quickly got the hints and said, "My bad. What shall he do to earn your forgiveness for them? Those were his words."

    Eliza knew the reason for Dale''s arrival. Both Gabriel and Dale knew that Dn and Matthew had been detained b nobody had the evidence to convict her. Therefore, Dale had better watch hisnguage.

    a, but

    "Like my Scecrest Manor, the Padi family had great manors," Elizamented with her eyes fixed on Dale. "Don''t you think so? It is said that you have been there."

    After a moment of silence, Dale gave a slight nod and then smiled. "They were lovely." Then, he sent the word to Gabriel. Gabriel instantly knew what Eliza wanted. After a sneer, Gabriel said, "I didn''t know that she is so greedy."

    Dale took a sip of coffee and then nced at Gabriel. "It is said that you took her Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building away and gave them to Sophie. Is that true?"

    "Hasn''t she reimed them?" Gabriel''s tone was tinged with impatience. Dale didn''t want to waste his breath on Gabriel

    anymore.

    He thought, "Yes, she has. Those were gifts from her grandfather but you and your sons took them away for the sake of your illegitimate child. How impartial!" Sessfully unlocked!

    Dale suddenly felt that the coffee in Duke''s estate iasieu awiu. re pped his cup on the table hard and said, "Goodbye. I have things to do." He hurried away without waiting for Gabriel''s response.

    Sullen, Gabriel watched Dale leave. He smashed his cup onto the floor when Dale was out of sight. "Bring me the deeds to Green Manor and Stone Sea Manor, now!" he ordered. The butler responded, "Yes."

    276.Chapter 276

    The next morning, the deeds to the two manors and twenty thousand dors for damages were delivered to Saint Grace Nunnery. Eliza calmly epted the papers and the money without ament.

    Later, she stepped into the pocket farm. After a soft cough, Matthew murmured, "Dad... Is Dad here?" In the cage, Matthew seemed to be at thest gasp. Starved, he saw the stars.

    It took him great effort to raise his head. To his disappointment, he saw Eliza standing there instead of his father. He almost broke down. Surprisingly, he then heard Eliza speak in a nd voice, "You can leave now."

    What a good surprise! Eyes lit up, Matthew couldn''t help but ask for confirmation, "Really?" Holding a wooden club and a key, she was ready to set Dn and Matthew free. She said, "Yes."

    Matthew, struck by some thought, couldn''t suppress his excitement. A smug grin crept across his gaunt and pale face as he said, "Dad found us as I had said. What a pity, Eliza! Don''t you covet my manor? I may yield in one or two days. You lost your chance."

    Eliza nced at Matthew as she did the fool. As for Matthew, he was too excited to notice Gabriel''s subtle expression. Dn said nothing though he noticed Eliza''s subtle change in expression.

    After Eliza unlocked the cage, Matthew, out of pride, straightened his dirty clothes. Then, Matthew walked out of the cage. He got a hit in the head when he looked back to beckon to Dn.

    Bang! Matthew fell to the floor right after Eliza''s first attack. Then, Eliza turned her head to Dn lingering inside the cage and said impatiently, "What are you waiting for?" Dn was dumbfounded.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    277 Chapter 277

 The Silent 277

    277.Chapter 277

    "Serenity, may I..." Dn asked. Without hesitation, Eliza said, "No!" Bang! She gave Dn a hit, and thetter cked out right away. Discreet, she blindfolded her elder brothers and tied them up.

    Both Dn and Matthew were dragged out of the pocket farm. Then, Eliza shouted, "Tina." Tina quickly popped up at the call, and she pushed open the door of the room. "Take them to Dn''s cabin," Eliza ordered.

    "Yes," Tina responded. At noon, Gabriel got informed and then ordered, "Go bring them home!"

    When Dn and Matthew woke up, they found themselves back in Duke''s estate. "Dad..." At the sight of Gabriel, Matthew was wild with joy. However, he then got a hard p on the face.

    "You brat, I will kick you out of Duke''s estate if you cause trouble again!" Gabriel threatened. Furious, Gabriel didn''t show mercy to Matthew, so his starving child lost bnce and fell to the floor.

    "Dad, please don''t. Matthew... He just stood up for me. Beat me if you want to vent your anger," Sophie pleaded. She needed Matthew and Anthony to be her pawns, so she had to speak up for Matthew now.

    Instantly, Matthew was moved as Sophie had nned. He quickly exined, "Not Sophie''s fault. Dad, you know that I don''t like Eliza. She humiliated us with the shit, so I was determined to teach her a good lesson,"

    "A good lesson? You got caught. If you got killed, I wouldn''t have the confidence to find your corpse," Gabriel responded. He then let out a cold snort.

    Matthew opened his mouth to argue with Gabriel. Right then, his expression changed as he suddenly clutched his stomach. He broke out into a cold sweat on the forehead, and a hush fell.

    "Matthew!" Gabriel shouted with worry, and Sophie did the same. "What''s wrong with him? Get a doctor over. Quick!" Gabriel ordered. Only then did he perceive that Matthew had a pale face and was much thinner than before.

    The doctor checked on Matthew upon his arrival. "He fainted from starvation. He is at his limit," the doctor exined. Hearing this, Gabriel frowned with shock as he said, "What?"

    Soon, Matthew gulped down one bowl of porridge. He didn''t feel satisfied till he had emptied five bowls of porridge. Then, he had the strength to begin hisint to Gabriel.

    "Dad, do you know how evil Eliza is? To get my Stone Sea Manor, she gave me no food or water. I had been starving for four days. Without your timely rescue, I might have starved to death," Matthew said.

    Gabriel''s face darkened as Matthew continued, "Dn was kind enough to give me two mouthfuls of food. Dn now sides with Eliza as if he were possessed. He persuaded me to give my manor to Eliza. Without my strong willpower, I might have yielded before you found me."

    After the long speech, Matthew look

    proud of himself. Sophie let out a sigh of relief. She had coveted the manors of her brothers for a long time, and she didn''t take action because of some obstacles.

    She didn''t expect Eliza to be as greedy as herself. "Those manors will be mine!" she thought. Right then, she noticed Gabriel''s embarrassed look. "Dad, what''s wrong?" she asked with confusion in her eyes. "Why do you look unhappy?"

    Gabriel remained silent for quite a moment before he said to Matthew, "Eliza already got your manor as well as Dn''s." Hearing this, Matthew sprang to his feet as he shouted, "What?" At the same time, Sophie yelled with astonishment, "What?" Weak, Matthew staggered and almost fainted from this bad surprise. Sophie was so furious that her eyes bulged. had she expected Gabriel to drop the ball.

    er

    It was difficult for Matthew to believe what he had just heard, so he asked for confirmation, "Dad, you were kidding, weren''t you? That is my manor! Mine!" Then, he thought, "How could Dad give my Stone Sea Manor to Eliza!"

    At that moment, his starvation in the past few days became pointless. "Yours? So what? Didn''t you ask for it?" Gabriel sounded irritated. "The whole mess wouldn''t have happened if you behaved yourself.

    "You and Dn were at thest gasp when you two were carried home!" This wasn''t an exaggeration to Matthew. "You would be dead now if I didn''t make the deal with her," Gabriel snapped with indignation.

    Matthew looked baffled. Eliza got what she wanted anyway. Angry, Sophie said through her gritted teeth, "I didn''t know that Eliza is so fond of real estate. If I did, I would give her one of mine to pacify her."

    In silence, Matthew was fuming with rage. Bare Sessfully unlocked! able, so the stuff on it fell to the floor and broke into pieces. "She is so greedy! She wants ryth That''s my Manor. Who the hell does she think she is?

    "She can''t take my manor away. I will go get it back!" Matthew lost to his anger. Speaking, he rose to his feet and stormed toward the door. He soon got stopped at the door by two guards holding swords.

    Astounded, he looked back at his father and asked, "Dad, what does this mean? Are you going to lock me up?"

    277.Chapter 277

    "Yes," Gabriel replied without hesitation. He coldly gazed at his impulsive son and warned with disappointment, "I will make you sorry if you leave this room."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 278

    278.Chapter 278

    "Dad!" Matthew''s voice was full of disappointment and astonishment. "You... Do you side with Eliza as Dn?"

    "Can''t you see where you are? Use your brain, Matthew!" Gabriel sounded indignant and frustrated. "Why did I look for you? If I sided with Eliza, you would have died in her ce."

    Matthew argued, "What do you mean then? I am grounded because you don''t want me to go find Eliza. You try to stop me from getting my manor back, don''t you?" His voice was tinged with sadness and indignation. "That manor was a gift to me from Grandpa. How could you give it to Eliza?"

    Gabriel responded, "Because you are naughty and cause trouble. Recently, you and Anthony made our family aughingstock. I know that you and Anthony ruined the herbal garden in Scecrest Manor. You got caught red-handed, so you lost your manor. What will happen next? Do you really think that Eliza doesn''t have the guts to kill you?"

    Gabriel coldly shifted his gaze away and brushed past Matthew. "Anthony got punished before you, and he almost got killed by Eliza. However, he didn''t learn his lesson. Matthew, forget Stone Sea Manor. Now you stay here, and you think about what you did," he ordered.

    This time, Matthew was grounded in his own bedroom. Gabriel left the room, waved Sophie away, and issued an order to the guards. "Nobody is allowed in or out of this room without my permission." Instantly, several voices sounded, "Yes."

    Only then did Matthew realize that there were more than two guards outside his bedroom. "Dad, you can''t do this to me!" he shouted desperately. However, Gabriel had left resolutely.

    Sophie lingered behind. Frustrated, she looked back at Matthew''s bedroom, gritted her teeth, and then stormed away. She felt it necessary to do something after Scecrest Manor, the Oriphoenix Building, Stone Sea Manor, and Green Manor had been taken away by Eliza.

    "Only Benedict''s and Anthony''s manors are left, and they will be mine. I won''t let Eliza have her way again," Sophie thought. Thinking, she didn''t pay much attention to Gabriel''s lecture. Later, she went to see Anthony.

    "Anthony!" Shouting, Sophie ran towards Anthony''s room with panic in her face. "Bad news! Matthew is grounded by Dad, and I don''t know when he will regain his freedom."

    Sophie bit her lower lip softly and looked at Anthony with worry. "Anthony, what should we do? I am scared. Dad already knew that you and Matthew had ruined the herbal garden in Scecrest Manor. He maye to you soon. I am afraid that you will get grounded too."

    Anthony calmly poured Sophie some coffee. He then said, "Rx, Sophie. Dad won''t punish me for that trifle."

    The confusion on Sophie''s face encouraged Anthony to exin patiently, "If Dad had been mad at me, Matthew and I would have gotten punished on the day when our gate was tainted by shit. Neither Matthew nor I got punished that day, so it implies that Dad wasn''t mad at us for that incident.

    "Matthew wouldn''t be grounded if he stayed at home as I did. He is as impulsive as Dn from the past, and he is sensitive to provocations. Therefore, he fell into Eliza''s trap and got punished by Dad."

    Now, Sophie understood why Gabriel was mad at Matthew. "Matthew saw through Eliza''s trick, but he still fell into the trap and almost got killed. That is why Dad is angry with him, right?" she asked.

    "Almost got killed?" Anthony raised his eyebrows at this new information. Instantly, Sophie retold the whole story to Anthony. "Eliza is so cunning," Anthonymented after he heard Sophie out. "Her ultimate goal was Matthew''s manor from the very beginning."

    With fake surprise, Sophie asked, "Do you mean she wouldn''t starve Matthew to death? Matthew said that he had or water for five days." Anthony gave a disdainful look and said, "She doesn''t dare to.

    food

    "Dn is away from Duke''s estate, but Dad hasn''t disowned him yet. Eliza will be doomed for sure if she kills Dn and Matthew. She is Holy Lady, but they are the sons of Lord Mowbay anyway. Besides, they are her real brothers. I don''t think she has the guts to kill them."

    Outside Saint Grace Nunnery, Anthony almost got killed by Tina, who was obedient to Eliza. Even now, he still believed that Eliza''s order was a bluff. That was why he had such an interpretation of the whole mess caused by Matthew.

    He didn''t know that he and Matthew had a narrow escape just because Eliza wanted to secure everything that had belonged to her mother and the Padi family. Eliza would show no mercy to the Stonor family once they had nothing that interested her.

    Anthony couldn''t read Eliza''s mind, and he felt Sessfully unlocked! orked again. Thinking, he slightly narrowed his eyes, raised his head, and looked at Sophie. "Sopine, uu you want my man, Spring Manor?" he asked sincerely.

    "Of course!" Sophie thought. Spring Manor was her goal for this meeting with Anthony. To her surprise, Anthony was so considerate that he offered her his manor before she asked for it. Excited, she wished to nod in agreement right away, but her reason reminded her of her image.

    278 Chapter 278

    In the eyes of her brothers, Sophie was kind and innocent. How could a good sister like that covet Anthony''s real estate?

    With fake panic, Sophie waved her hand and said, "No, no, no. Anthony, there must be a misunderstanding. I came to warn you because I don''t want you to get hurt again. You are in poor health. You will suffer if Eliza turns against you."

 The Silent 279

    279.Chapter 279

    Sophie''s worried look and sincere tone brought a soft smile to Anthony''s face. "Don''t worry, Sophie. Eliza''s little tricks can''t hurt me," Anthonyforted.

    "Good to know that. Sorry that I was overreacting. You are so smart that I don''t think Eliza can hurt you," Sophie responded. She knew how poor and proud Anthony was.

    She was generous with praise after showing her concerns about Anthony. As expected, Anthony''s smile became bright." Yes, she can''t hurt me. Well, I am serious about Spring Manor.

    "I didn''t know that Eliza is so greedy. She took Mom''s dowry, your Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building, Dn''s Green Manor, and Matthew''s Sea Stone Manor. My manor and Benedict''s may be her next targets. I would rather give my manor to you than her, if necessary," he said.

    Sophie''s heart pounded madly as Anthony''s offer was quite a surprise to Sophie. "Anthony is useless, but he is generous," she thought.

    She suppressed her excitement and said with fake hesitation, "Well... I won''t say no if you can spare it. I will keep it on your behalf. When you want it back, I will return it to you right away."

    What a joke that she would return the manor to Anthony! Once she got the manor, it would be hers forever. Besides, her ambition included all the wealth of the

    Stonor family.

    Anthony dotingly patted Sophie on the head while he was ignorant of her greed. Then, he let his footman fetch the deeds to Spring Manor and hand them to Sophie.

    Sophie soon left Anthony, took the deeds to her bedroom, and hid them. "Spring Manor is secured. It is time to get Benedict''s manor," she thought. She got up, walked to her yard, and looked at her flowers.

    Some seeds in the nt pots had sprouted into small hairlike seedlings. After a careful examination, Sophie chose two pots. "Annie, pick up these two pots. Let''s go see Benedict," she ordered.

    After one nce at the two pots Sophie was pointing to, Annie followed orders. She soon arrived in Benedict''s territory with Sophie. "Benedict!" Sophie shouted outside the closed door and got no response.

    Benedict was in his room but refused to see his visitor. Knowing that, Sophie shouted again, ¡°Benedict! Benedict! Open the door! Benedict! It''s me, Sophie! Open the door! Come on!" Sophie''s voice was loud, but nobody answered the door.

    Deep down, Sophie cursed Benedict. Right then, an idea struck her, so she shouted, "Benedict, I came to tell you that Dn is home and that he and Matthew are in trouble."

    Sophie didn''t know which news interested Benedict, but she achieved her goal anyway. After a tter, the door was pulled open from inside. It was Benedict himself who opened the door.

    Recently, Benedict dismissed most of his servants and let a loyal attendant look after him. "When did Dne home? What happened to him and Matthew?" he asked.

    His gaze at Sophie was cold and not as soft as before. Sophie bit her lower lip and then said sadly, "Benedict, do you hate me that much? I know my problem..."

    With his eyebrows knitted, Benedict interrupted Sophie impatiently, "Stop. Didn''t youe to tell me about Dn and Matthew? Just leave if you know nothing about them. I will figure out the story in my way."

    Speaking, he intended to shut the door. "Wait, I''ll tell you! Don''t close the door!" Sophie blurted out. "Matthew rumed the herbal garden of Eliza during her absence from Hasen City, so she got back at him by tainting our door.

    "Irritated, Matthew tried to reason with Eliza, and he got captured together with Dn. I don''t know what happened during their detention. Matthew almost starved to death when he was carried home."

    If possible, she didn''t mind throwing dirt at Eliza during her narration. She couldn''t because the truth was already known by most people in Duke''s estate.

    "You are part of the reason for the damage to Eliza''s herbal garden, aren''t you?" Benedict asked with his eyes fixed on Sophie''s face.

    "No! Of course not!" Astounded, Sophie quickly gave a denial while waving her hand. With both shock and grief, she added, "How can you think so? In a fit of anger, I did something wrong.

    "I was aware of my problem and had self-reflection as Dad requested Recently, I stayed at home and caused no trouble. Why do you think I was involved in damage to

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Unfortunately, Benedict didn''t believe a single word ui supine. ne cuiuly stared at her and warned, "You had better be as innocent as you said. I won''t spare you if I find out that you yed a trick.

    "Dad is partial to you, and I, as his eldest son, am obliged to help him discipline his children.¡± Instantly, Sophie''s face turned pale. Sophie didn''t know that Benedict was such a hard nut.

    279.Chapter 279

    Benedict looked down at Sophie, observed the slightest change in her expression, and continued in a cold tone, "Sophie, mark my words. You are just an illegitimate child, so never can you rece Eliza in this family."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 280

    280.Chapter 280

    Benedict''s words infuriated Sophie so much that she nned to kill her eldest brother. Her fingernails dug into her palms, so thetter bled.

    She tried her best to rece the anger on her face with sadness. "Benedict..." she sobbed. "I... I know. I know that Eliza is kind and not as evil as others say. That is why I gave many persuasions to the other brothers.

    "Later, my true identity got exposed. I have my pride, Benedict. I know my ce under this roof, so those bad things resulted from a fit of anger. Benedict, what should I do to regain your trust?"

    "Nothing, after your men dug my mother''s grave. You may say they acted on their own, but I don''t think so." Benedict expressionlessly looked at Sophie.

    He went on, "Sophie, I don''t regret my previous indulgence of you. My real regret is that I hurt my little sister for your sake. Don''te here again." After the speech, he was inclined to close the door.

    "Benedict, wait!" Sophie shouted. With grief, she pleaded, "I know that I broke your heart. I shouldn''te here to disturb you. However, regret gets me whenever I recall our good old days.

    "I brought you some flowers. I can''te to see you anymore, so let these flowers keep yourpany, okay?" Benedict''s gaze lingered on Sophie''s face.

    Never had Benedict imagined such an awful rtionship with his two sisters. He had once doted on Eliza and Sophie. Now, Eliza was a nun, and he didn''t want to see Sophie anymore.

    Benedict took the two pots of flowers, handed them to his attendant, and ndly said to Sophie, "Go. Don''te again." Bang! The doorwas mmed shut.

    Sophie clenched her fists to prevent herself from kicking the door. She turned around, shot a nce at Annie, and said, "Let''s go." Her n began.

    That night, Annie meticulously recorded what Sophie had done in the daytime andter had the report sent to Gabriel. She felt a bit itchy, and she didn''t take it to heart at the thought of the insects in the yard.

    In the study, Gabriel read the reports as usual. His gaze lingered on the flowers Annie had mentioned in her report. "Come on in," he summoned. Instantly, a man walked into the study.

    "Have you figured out the flowers Sophie keeps?" Gabriel inquired. The servant responded, ¡°Most of them are ordinary, My Lord."

    "What about the rest?" Gabriel pressed. The servant shook his head and said, "Not yet. Sorry that we can''t find out what they are."

    Gabriel fell silent. "They may be some wild flowers," he murmured. Discreet, he added, "Keep a close watch on those two flowers in Benedict''s yard."

    After a moment of hesitation, the servant reported, "Lord Benedict has only one servant now..." This news brought a slight frown to Gabriel. "What happened?"

    The servant exined, "About one month ago, Lord Benedict dismissed nearly all of his servants, and only one attendant is there now."

    That survivor had grown up with Benedict, so his loyalty was unquestionable. Once again, Gabriel fell silent. Recently, he had been too busy to spare his eldest son some attention.

    "Let it be. Don''t disturb Benedict since he wants a quiet life. Keep a close watch on him, and keep me posted minute by minute," he ordered. "Yes!" the servant said quickly.

    There were simmering conflicts in Duke''s estate while life in Saint Grace Nunnery was eventful.

    Night had just fallen. Eliza went home after attending to her herbs in the mountains. On the table were the good dishes prepared by Renee.

    "Wee back, Your Grace. Come, dinner is ready." Renee warmly gave her greeting to Eliza as she put thest dish on the table.

    "Coming. Let me wash my hands first." Eliza left her wooden bucket in a corner. When she turned to the kitchen, Renee carried over a basin of warm water for her to wash her hands.

    "There is warm water. It is cold. Your Grace, please wash your hands" Donee said. Her consideration surprised Eliza. Then, Eliza washed her hands and took her seat by the Sessfully unlocked!

    "Tina, time for dinner!" Renee shouted after Eliza au sat own. In the pink of an eye, Tina stood behind Renee. "Coming." Her reply was curt.

    Tina took her seat, and Renee stood by the table. Eliza paused and looked at Renee with a puzzled expression. "Why aren''t you sitting down?" she asked.

    280 Chapter 280

    Renee chuckled nervously. "I''m here to serve you, Your Grace. I can''t dine with you at the same table." Hearing this, Eliza put down her knife and fork. "As I said, you are not my servant. Come and sit."

    Renee opened her mouth to protest, but Eliza stopped her decisively. "Nobody will have dinner tonight if you don''t sit down and dine with us."

    Tina had put down her knife and fork as Eliza did. Her gaze shifted toward Renee. Under pressure, Renee yielded and took the seat near Eliza.

    Restless, she felt honored to dine with Eliza. She had many meals with Eliza on her way to Hasen City, but her current feelings werepletely different from then.

    Now, she lived under the same roof with Eliza, slept in the room next to Eliza''s, served Eliza, and cooked for Eliza. She felt honored and excited.

    Renee quickly collected herself for fear that Eliza saw her as a weirdo. Before dinner was over, two figures popped up in the yard.

    Alerted, Tina rose to her feet and gripped the sword by her waist as her wary gaze was kept on the unexpected visitors.

    "Your Grace, help!" one visitor shouted. It was effortless for Eliza to recognize the voice. "Gilbert? Come on in! What happened?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 281

    281.Chapter 281

    281.Chapter 281

    Eliza motioned for Gilbert to bring the man into the small kitchen.

    As the door creaked open, the flickering light from thentern revealed the man''s figure, broad-shouldered and thick- bearded, now trembling violently.

    His face was an unhealthy shade of white, and blood stained the corner of his mouth where his clenched jaw had torn the

    skin.

    "It''s the poison," Gilbert exined urgently. "It''s taking effect."

    The space in the small kitchen was cramped, with only the stove serving as a surface, so Gilbertid the man directly on the floor.

    After hearing Gilbert''s exnation, Eliza immediately understood the situation. His shaking was from the agony, and his pale face was the result of the poison.

    After washing her hands, Eliza scrutinized the man. She checked his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, then ced her fingers on his pulse.

    "The blood is flowing backward, and swelling is building inside his body. No wonder he''s in such agony. If this continues, he won''t survive the night."

    "Your Grace, do you have a way to save him?" Gilbert''s face showed apparent concern and urgency.

    "Weren''t you investigating Zoie? Ro Lane knows something about what happened back then. I was going to ask him for you, but when I found him, the poison started acting up suddenly."

    "Renee, go fetch the medicine kit from my room," Eliza ordered swiftly.

    Renee nodded and dashed out of the room, returning quickly with the kit in hand. Eliza opened the medicine kit and swiftly retrieved a set of acupuncture needles. She had recently studied pressure points with Mary, and after locating the key points on Ro''s body, she precisely and quickly inserted the needles into the right spots.

    After several needles were in ce, Eliza took out a small bottle from the kit and poured out a pill. She tried to give it to Ro, but his mouth was clenched so tightly, he wouldn''t open it.

    "Tina, release his jaw," Eliza instructed, furrowing her brow.

    Tina stepped forward without hesitation. With a swift motion, she dislocated Ro''s jaw, the sharp "crack" echoing in the room. Once Eliza had sessfully fed him the pill, Tina just as efficiently popped his jaw back into ce with another sharp "crack."

    Gilbert watched the entire process, his eyelids twitching with every moment. He had never witnessed such a violent method of treatment before.

    But after a short time, Gilbert noticed that Ro''s trembling had lessened. A little whileter, his body finally settled into stillness.

    "Your Grace, what was that medicine you gave him? Have you already found the antidote?" Gilbert asked, disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Eliza.

    Eliza shook her head. "It''s not an antidote, just a regr painkiller to ease the body''s strain."

    "The poison in his system hasn''tpletely worn off yet. My medicine can only help stabilize him for now. > won''t die, but he still needs to survive this re-up on his own."

    Though it wasn''t the cure Gilbert had hoped for, hearing that Ro wouldn''t die eased the knot in his chest.

    "Thank you, Your Grace, for saving him."

    Eliza shook her head. "You can thank me tomorrow when he wakes up. For now, stay here with him. Don''t remove the needles. Give him the pills as needed-one each time he seems to be losing strength, but no more than three. Don''t exceed

    that."

    "Understood," Gilbert nodded, and with that, Eliza motioned for Tina and Renee to follow as she left the room.

    After returning to her room, Eliza exchanged a nce with Tina.

    Tina gave her a reassuring look. She would keep close watch tonight Sessfully unlocked!

    Though Gilbert had started cooperating with E. za, she still couldn''t tuly trust him. She wouldn''t let her guard downpletely.

    So, she refrained from entering the pendant''s pocket farm that night.

    When Eliza woke the next morning, she found that Ro had indeed survived. She checked in on him briefly, changing his

    281.Chapter 281

    needles and ensuring he could sleep peacefully, before heading off for her morning lessons.

    By the time the morning session and prayers had ended, and her studies wereplete, it was nearly noon when Eliza returned at a leisurely pace.

    "Your Grace has returned! The lunch is ready, please-"

    "Your Grace, you''re finally back! Come to see Ro! Why hasn''t he woken up yet?"

    Gilbert''s voice drowned out Renee''s cheerful greeting.

    Before Renee could even greet Your Grace, she saw that the insufferable foreigner, Gilbert, with his curly hair, had already led Your Grace into the small kitchen!

    Renee stood there, speechless.

    As Renee reluctantly entered the kitchen, she overheard Your Grace, in a calm voice, saying, "Because I put the needles for him to sleep. After all, my courtyard is filled with delicate women who couldn''t even kill a chicken. How could I possibly let such a warrior wake up in my absence?"

    Renee blinked in disbelief.

    Gilbert, too, stood there dumbfounded, unsure of how to respond to the overwhelming absurdity of the situation.

    When Eliza finally removed the needles, Ro stirred and woke up not long after.

    "Am I... dead or am I still alive?" Ro opened his eyes, disoriented and unable to make sense of his surroundings. Gilbert quickly helped Ro sit up. "You''re alive! She is the Holy Lady of Bortend-she''s the one who saved youst night. You''ve survived the poison re-up, Ro!"

    Ro''s eyes widened in shock. "Is this the antidote? Is it the antidote?!"

    The dream of receiving an antidote had haunted them all for so long. Unfortunately, Gilbert shook his head. "No, it''s not the antidote."

    Ro''s face fell with disappointment, but then Gilbert added, "However, the Holy Lady does have the form for the antidote."

    "What?"

    Ro''s expression changed in an instant, a spark of hope in his eyes. "Really? Where did she get it from? Was it from Sophie?"

    This time, Eliza answered him directly-

    "It was from Sophie, but it''s still being developed. It will take some time. However,

    if any of you suffer another poisoning episode, you cane to me for help.¡± Eliza spoke calmly, her tone even and unwavering.

    Ro narrowed his eyes slightly, his thick beard adding to the intensity of his gaze. A subtle but unmistakable pressure radiated from him as he spoke. "Your Grace is so kind? What do you want in return? Or perhaps you expect us to be your dogs, too?"

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 282

    282.Chapter 282

    "You?"

    Eliza nced at Ro with a calm expression. "Apologies, but there''s nothing on you that interests me, and I don''t need any dogs."

    Though she said this, Ro still stared at her, not quite believing her words.

    "Alright, Ro. You''ve been in seclusion recently, so you might not be up to date on the recent events. Let me exin," Gilbert quickly interjected. "This is Your Grace of Bortend, the first to be granted the title by His Majesty three months ago. She is also the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate." Gilbert emphasized the words legitimate daughter. Ro paused, momentarily stunned, before realization dawned on him. "You''re the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate? The daughter of Caroline?"

    Eliza gave a faint nod, her expression neutral. "I am Caroline''s daughter, but I am no longer the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate."

    Perhaps it was because of this revtion, but Ro, who had been on edge and highly alert, finally rxed.

    "So that''s it. I never expected the person Gilbert mentioned, the one who could cure the poison in our bodies, would be you." Eliza raised an eyebrow. "So you believe me now?"

    Ro gave a respectful bow. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Besides, you''re Caroline''s daughter. The Padi family''s name was once renowned across thend. I''ve long admired them, but unfortunately, I never had the chance to visit. Now, with the Padi family..." He paused, realizing his words, and quickly apologized. "Ah, I''m sorry, I misspoke."

    Before Ro could continue, Gilbert shot him a warning nce. Ro quickly corrected himself, pping his mouth in apology.

    "No offense," Eliza waved a hand, unconcerned. "If you can trust me now, it seems our agreement can continue."

    "What deal?" Ro seemed unaware of the arrangement between Eliza and Gilbert.

    Gilbert quickly exined, "Ah, right. I didn''t have a chance to tell you earlier, but I made a deal with Your Grace. She''s helping us develop an antidote to cure the poison in our bodies. And in return, we''re helping her uncover the truth behind the death of Caroline and find the evidence."

    "That makes sense."

    Ro turned his gaze to Eliza. "So, Your Grace suspects that Caroline didn''t die of illness but was killed by Zoie?"

    Eliza nodded.

    Ro let out a quietugh, stroking his thick beard. "Your Grace is right. Caroline''s death was indeed linked to Zoie."

    Eliza''s gaze locked onto his, and she asked, "What do you know?"

    Ro smirked. "I know a lot. I can tell you anything you want, but unfortunately, there''s no evidence. Would you still believe me?"

    "Evidence is just for others to see," Eliza replied coolly. "I''ve already figured out Sophie''s nature. Anyone capable of raising such a daughter like her must have had their dark side. Mrs. Zoie was certainly no exception."

    "So, you can just speak freely," Eliza said, her voice steady.

    Ro nodded thoughtfully before speaking. "This story starts with the background of our ''Lady Sophie.'' You probably already know that her true birthdate is two months earlier than yours. She''s not technically your sister, but calling her your older sister would be somewhat of an overstep.¡±

    After all, the blood running through Your Grace''s veins belonged to the legitimate heirs of two great families. Sophie, however, was the result of a secret affair between the Duke of Mowbay and Zoie.

    With such a background, in any strict, traditional family, she and her mother would have been dead before they even had the chance to be born.

    But the rtionship between Zoie and Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay, was far from simple. They had known each other for years, and their feelings for one another had been sealed long ago.

    Yet, when the Duke of Mowbay was still the heir, driven by ambition and a desire for power, he chose to abandon Zoie, marrying Caroline, the only daughter of the Padi family. With the Padi family''s support, he ultimately achieved his ambition and solidified the Duke''s estate''s position as an indomitable force in the court.

    At that point, Zoie, unwilling to ept being discarded, sought him out again and cleverly seduced him for one final night. After that, she disappeared once more.

    When news of her finally resurfaced, it was to announce that she was pregnant and on the verge of giving birth.

    282.Chapter 282

    Zoie, weakened from years of exposure to toxins, was in no condition to carry the child to term-giving birth could easily cost her life.

    But she insisted on having the child.

    She loved Gabriel, yet she also hated him. She was willing to risk her life to bring this child into the world.

    And as long as her child lived, it would torment Gabriel, making him feel guilty and regretful every single day, until the end of his life.

    She wouldn''t forget the woman who had taken the man she loved, either.

    Her child would inherit everything she left behind, and then seek revenge- revenge on Gabriel and the entire Duke''s estate. In the end, Zoie got what she wanted. Gabriel, burdened with guilt, brought Sophie back to the Duke''s estate. Sophie, true to Zoie''s wishes, took revenge on the entire Duke''s estate, including Eliza and Caroline.

    Of course, that was the oue of the previous life.

    In this life, it wasn''t just Sophie returning for vengeance-it was Eliza as well.

    Eliza lowered her gaze. "So, she sent word to Gabriel when she was about to give birth... and then what happened?"

    It was too much of a coincidence-Zoie had a difficultbor when Sophie was born, and two monthster, her mother also struggled with childbirth.

    Though she survived the heavy blood loss at the time, Caroline''s body was severely weakened, and not long after, she passed away.

    Ro spoke, "It''s likely that she poisoned Caroline."

    "What kind of poison?" Eliza asked, her voice steady, though her mind raced.

    Ro hesitated before asking, "When you were still at the Duke''s estate, did you ever see a certain red flower?"

    Eliza paused, recalling the gardens at the Duke''s estate. "There was a garden with many flowers-several types of red ones among them."

    Ro shook his head. "It''s not like the usual flowers you see. It looks more like a wildflower-nothing distinctive about it, no name you''d recognize. It seems so ordinary that you wouldn''t even notice it if you passed by."

    Eliza listened carefully. Her thoughts grew more focused. She sifted through her memories, but even with everything she recalled from her past life, she couldn''t remember such a flower.

    Seeing her confusion, Ro continued, "Well, if you''ve never seen it, it might have been cleared away long ago."

    Eliza immediately pressed on. ¡°Does this flower have any poisonous properties?"

    "Of course," Ro replied, his expression darkening. "It''s a type of poison that acts like a subtle, almost undetectable drug -dangerous and impossible to defend against."

    His tone grew heavy with the gravity of the words, and even Gilbert, standing nearby, grew tense, his face cold and expressionless.

    Eliza''s mind raced, and she instantly understood. She thought, ''That flower is probably connected to the poison Zoie used to control Gilbert and the others.''

    Subscribed

    0

 The Silent 283

    283.Chapter 283

    As Eliza pondered this, Ro''s following words confirmed the suspicion that had been building in her mind. "The flower releases a colorless, odorless toxin throughout its entire life cycle-from the seed to the bloom. This toxin gradually seeps into the body, weakening it over time. In two months, an ordinary person would likely die from it without ever realizing what was happening. They would feel sick, convinced it was just an illness. They would die thinking they sumbed to disease."

    "Caroline was likely already poisoned by this flower, which is why she had such a difficultbor when she gave birth to you. Zoie probably intended for her to die in childbirth, taking both of them, but she unexpectedly survived that ordeal."

    Eliza''s grip tightened, her hands trembling as she clenched them into fists. Her face remained impassive, but blood began to trickle from the palms of her hands. Ro went on, "It''s likely the Duke of Mowbay, or perhaps the Padi family, someone must have intervened to keep Caroline alive for a while longer. But it was only for a short time. In the end, Caroline was still killed by that wicked woman, Zoie."

    As for the brief reprieve Caroline had received, Eliza had already figured that out in her heart.

    She didn''t reveal her thoughts, but instead lowered her gaze and spoke softly, "Thank you for the information. I''ll need both of you to continue searching for evidence of Zoie''s poisoning of Caroline. If the flower can be found, please do everything in your power to locate it. No matter the oue, once I''ve created the antidote for the poison in your bodies, I will make sure to deliver it to you."

    Eliza thought, ''Caroline couldn''t have died in vain. Someone had to pay for it. Gabriel, Sophie, they all had to die. After Gilbert and Ro left, Eliza quietly returned to her room alone.

    She entered the pendant''s pocket farm and leaned silently against Caroline''s gravestone.

    It had taken so long, but she had finally uncovered the truth about Caroline''s death.

    Ironically, her thoughts suddenly turned to Matthew.

    Eliza thought, ''I cannot understand why my full-blooded brother, Matthew, is so protective of Sophie. Even when Iid everything out for him, he still chose to believe Sophie.''

    ''Why? Why wouldn''t he listen to me? Why doesn''t he trust me? Why did he abandon me? Why did he choose Sophie?'' ''I''ve been fixated on finding the evidence, not just to confront Gabriel, but because I need to know-when the proof that Zoie killed Caroline is finallyid before Gabriel and Matthew, will they still choose Sophie? And what expressions will they have when faced with the truth?''

    With this almost obsessive, maddening thought, Eliza raised her hands, palms together, and recited a prayer in a calm, steady voice.

    She remembered the first time she hade to the Saint Grace Nunnery, pleading with Mary to let her be a nun. Eliza thought, ''That time, I risked everything.''

    However, it also meant that Mary had known from the very beginning that Eliza''s affection wasn''t genuine.

    Eliza thought, ''I never truly joined the nunnery with pure intentions. My senses are tainted, my mind is distracted, and my heart is consumed with a thirst for vengeance I can''t let go of. I''ve wronged Mary and everyone at Saint Grace Nunnery who treated me with kindness.''

    "The hatred in my heart is too deep to release, as vast as the ocean. How can Iy down

    my sword?"

    Eliza thought, ''Perhaps one day I''ll be able to let go, but only after I''ve taken my revenge and settled the score.''

    As the night passed, the darkness outside slowly gave way to the first light of dawn.

    Eliza left the pocket farm and, after changing into her ck habit, continued with her usual routine. With a Bible in hand, she made her way to the main hall, knelt before God, and diligently performed her morning prayers, copying scriptures with the calm demeanor of someone unaffected by the world.

    Yet, perhaps, it wasn''tplete peace.

    "Renee, could you do me a favor and deliver a letter to Mki?" Eliza asked quietly.

    *****

    Sessfully unlocked!

    mediate previous day. The next morning, she brought

    At the Duke''s estate, Sophie had delivered two pots of flowers

    two more to Dn''s quarters.

    To her surprise, she was toote.

    "What? Dn''s already left?" Sophie asked, frowning at the servants standing outside Dn''s quarters.

    283.Chapter 283

    "Yes, Lady Sophie," one of them replied. "Lord Dn woke up this morning and left right away."

    Sophie''s displeasure was evident. "Why didn''t you stop him? What if Lord Mowbayes looking for Dn?"

    The servants exchanged a nce. "ording to Lord Mowbay''s orders, we were

    told not to interfere with Lord Dn."

    Sophie was taken aback.

    She hadn''t expected Gabriel to take such a hands-off approach with Dn, mainly after he had run away.

    Sophie thought, ''What does that mean? Is he giving up on Dn? Or is he more focused on Eliza¨Cthe ¡°little wretch"-and letting Dn go so he can get closer to her?''

    The thought crossed Sophie''s mind, and she couldn''t help but grit her teeth in frustration.

    Sophie thought, ''Damn it. If only I hade yesterday, taken control of Dn earlier, it would have been better than letting him run off and help that Eliza!''

    Frustrated, she stamped her foot and turned to leave.

    But before she had gone far, a familiar figure appeared, hurriedly walking back toward her.

    "Dn?"

    Sophie''s heart leapt with relief. She had thought he was gone for good, but to her surprise, he hade back!

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    284 Chapter 284

    284.Chapter 284

 The Silent 284

    284.Chapter 284

    Such a perfect opportunity-Sophie couldn''t let it slip by.

    She quickly stepped in front of Dn, who had no intention of speaking to her.

    "Wait, Dn! I need to talk to you," Sophie called out urgently.

    "Move aside." Dn''s brow furrowed, his voice cold as he spoke.

    Sophie shook her head, biting her lip slightly as she looked at him. "Dn, it''s been so long since you''ve been back. Could you at least hear me out for a moment? Just a few words, and I''ll leave right after, I won''t be a bother."

    "You''re already bothering me."

    Dn had seen entirely through Sophie''s true nature, and his previous affection for her was now gone.

    Sophie cursed under her breath, but kept her expression unchanged, maintaining the facade of sorrow and pain. "But Dn, I''m only here to apologize."

    "I know the reason you''ve been so distant is because I''ve done wrong. However, I''ve realized my mistakes and have been reflecting on them at home. So, could you forgive me just this once? I swear, I''ll never make those mistakes again."

    "You didn''t just make a mistake." Dn suddenly cut her off, his voice harsh and unyielding.

    He said coldly, "You did something you shouldn''t have. The worst thing you could have done was disturb Caroline''s remains."

    Sophie faltered, quickly adjusting her words. "Yes, Dn, you''re right. It was something I shouldn''t have done. Although it was my people who acted without my consent, in the end, I''m still responsible..."

    What Sophie didn''t realize was that Dn had already witnessed everything. Her words, her actions, her every nce and true nature-he had seen all of it.

    So, even if she tried to ce the me on her people, it was pointless now.

    Dn''s eyes were icy and cold as he stared at her. It was as if he were looking at a stranger, someone he had never truly

    known.

    "Your people acted without your consent?"

    Dn scoffed. "Sophie, do you think I''m foolish enough to believe your lies? Or have you always seen me as someone you can deceive?"

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock, full of feigned innocence. "No, no, no, it''s not like that. Dn, please listen. It wasn''t me-it was Zoie''s people, the ones she left to protect me. Maybe they thought I was wronged, so they..."

    "What wrong have you suffered?" Dn interrupted again, his patience wearing thin.

    Sophie''s every excuse only pushed him further.

    "Since the moment you stepped into Duke''s estate, from Gabriel to the rest of us- even Eliza, who hasn''t been tolerant of you? Who hasn''t let you have your way? Now that Eliza and I have left this house, what grievance do you still have?"

    "It used to be that I, Dn, was blind and couldn''t see clearly. But now, my eyes are open. I see everything. So, stop trying to deceive me, because if you keep treating me like a fool, I won''t hold back anymore."

    After Benedict, even Dn had finally spoken out against her.

    Sophie almost ground her teeth in frustration.

    She didn''t understand where she had gone wrong.

    How was it that Dn had be even harder to deal with than Benedict? He had always been the most obedient, the easiest to control.

    But now, nothing would get through to him.

    Suppressing her anger, Sophie decided to give it onest try. She forced a smile and spoke with false sincerity. "But Dn, I do want to apologize. Whether you forgive me or not, I want you to ept these two pots of flowers. I grew them myself. Since you''ve left the house, I thought at least these flowers could be my way of keeping youpany..."

    "Bang!"

    "Smack!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Before she could finish her sentence, Dn grabueu the two pots of flowers and mmed them to the ground with no hesitation.

    Once the flowersy shattered on the floor, Dn coldly nced at Sophie''s ugly expression. "I''ve epted them. Now, can you leave?"

    285.Chapter 285

 The Silent 285

    285.Chapter 285

    The flowerpots, along with the soil and seedlings, were scattered at Sophie''s feet. As one of the seedlings nearly touched her, she instinctively stepped back, narrowly avoiding it.

    Then, Dn''s words hit her like a cold wave, and Sophie could no longer hide her expression. Her face immediately turned a shade of pure frustration.

    "If Dn doesn''t want to forgive me, then fine. I''ll leave."

    "Annie!"

    Sophie raised her voice sharply, forcing down her anger. "Why are you still standing there? Get those seedlings picked up,

    now!"

    Annie hurried forward, carefully gathering the seedlings. "Lady Sophie, do you want the flowerpot and soil as well?"

    "Why would I need that useless junk?" Sophie snapped. "Just go."

    Sophie shot Annie a furious re, not even sparing Dn a nce as she turned and stormed out.

    Though Dn had long seen through Sophie''s true nature, this was the first time she had truly revealed herself to him- unfiltered andpletely unapologetic.

    Or perhaps, it wasn''t that she was revealing anything new; it was just that she couldn''t hide it any longer, couldn''t suppress it anymore.

    Dn watched her leave, his expression unchanged. Once she was gone, he cast a nce at the scattered soil and fragments, then called for someone to clean up the mess before returning to his quarters.

    Dn had initially nned to leave. Had he not spotted that familiar figure on the street after leaving the Duke''s estate, he wouldn''t have learned what he did, and certainly wouldn''t havee back to this house.

    One hour earlier, Dn woke upter than Matthew. Maybe it was because he wasn''t hungry, or perhaps things were weighing on his mind, making him reluctant to wake.

    After being knocked unconscious, he had remained out for a full day and night before regaining consciousness.

    But when his gazended on the familiar canopy above him, Dn immediately stood up, ignoring the food that had been prepared, and left without hesitation.

    Thankfully, no one stopped him, and he made his way out of the Duke''s estate with ease.

    He had nned to return to his small cottage, but just as he was about to leave Hasen City, his eyesnded on a figure that left him utterly stunned.

    "Mki?" Dn couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw Mki.

    Unlike Eliza, Dn was just four years old when the Padi family''s downfall urred. He had spent much of his childhood visiting them, often apanied by Matthew, so he still had many fond memories of his maternal grandparents.

    Among those memories was the image of Mki, who had always been there, watching over them.

    Though more than a decade had passed, Mki had changed considerably, yet Dn still recognized him instantly.

    Unfortunately, Mki was sitting in a modest carriage, moving farther away, and hadn''t heard Dn''s call.

    Without thinking, Dn immediately started to follow. He raced down street after street, nearly losi ight of the carriage. But finally, he saw Mki getting off in front of a seed shop.

    "Mki!" Dn raised his voice, and this time, his call reached Mki''s ears.

    Mki turned, and for a moment, he seemed unsure. But after a few seconds, recognition appeared to hit him, and his face immediately changed. He quickly turned, about to climb back into the carriage and leave.

    "Wait! Mki, it''s me, Dn! My mother is Caroline!"

    Dn thought that after hearing this, Mki would stop, but to his surprise, Mki quickened his pace, preparing to leave even faster.

    "Go! Quickly!" Mki urged the driver, his voice sharp and panicked.

    Unfortunately, Dn was faster. As soon as Mki had barely seated himself in

    the carriage and instructed the driver to leave, Dn was already in front of the horse, Sessfully unlocked!

    "Wait! Don''t go!" Dn demanded, his voice firm.

 The Silent 286

    286.Chapter 286

    Dn looked at Mki, confusion written all over his face. "Mki, what''s going on? It''s me, Dn! I thought you and my grandparents, I never imagined you''d still be alive!"

    Dn thought, ''I''ve finally found him, so why is he in such a hurry to leave? Does Mki not want to see me?''

    Dn felt a strange unease rise in him. He fixed his gaze on Mki, speaking more forcefully. "Mki, get off the carriage. We haven''t seen each other in such a long time. Let''s find somewhere to sit and talk."

    Mki met his gaze, sighing deeply before finally agreeing, "Fine."

    A short whileter, they were sitting together in a private room at a nearby restaurant.

    They were supposed to be sitting together, but it didn''t quite feel that way. After entering the private room, Dn casually ordered some food and then turned to look at Mki, who was still standing at a distance.

    "Mki, I''m no longer the second son of the Stonor family. You don''t have to stand like that. Come, sit with me."

    "No, Lord Dn," Mki replied, his voice heavy. "I''ve always felt unworthy to face you. Even now that I''m here, I feel it even more. Please, let me stand and answer your questions."

    Dn blinked, not understanding. "What are you saying, Mki? When my grandparents fell, it was because of the rebels. It had nothing to do with you. You''ve survived and made it this far. You should be happy, not ashamed."

    "Do you think I brought you here to use you of something?" Dn asked with a smile.

    "If that were the case, don''t worry, Mki. Your loyalty to my grandparents'' family is unmatched, and I trust your character. So no matter how you escaped back then, I won''t hold it against you."

    Mki thought, ''How could a kind and understanding man like him have treated Lady Sophie so harshly for the sake of a bastard child? Lady Sophie is his true sister, yet Dn stillid a hand on her, and so mercilessly!''

    Suppressing his confusion and frustration, Mki took a deep breath, then began speaking, as Lady Sophie had instructed him.

    "Lord D is kind-hearted, and I would never deceive you. Over the years, I should havee to find you earlier, but because of what happened back then, I feared I might put you in danger, so I stayed out of Hasen City, avoidinging back."

    "Later, Lady Sophie found me and brought me to Scecrest Manor to live. I came to the city this time to buy some seeds for her, but I didn''t expect to run into you again."

    As Mki spoke, Dn began to feel something wasn''t right.

    "What do you mean by that, Mki? What happened back then, and why would finding us have put us in danger?" Dn asked, his tone sharp with confusion.

    Mki sighed again, his gaze fixed on Dn as he spoke earnestly. "Lord Dn, are you truly no longer part of the Duke''s estate?"

    "Yes, it''s true," Dn replied. "I''ve wronged Sophie in so many ways, and now I want to make things right. Wherever she is, that''s where I''ll be."

    Hearing this, Mki nodded. "Since you are no longer with the Duke''s estate, there are things you deserve to know."

    inking with each Hearing the shift in his tone, Dn couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling creeping over him, his hea passing moment.

    Sure enough, Dn''s unease was confirmed the very next moment when Mki lowered his gaze and said, "Lord Dn, when the Padi family fell, I went to the Duke''s estate seeking help. But instead, I overheard the Duke of Mowbay say something to Dale..."

    "What did he say?" Dn asked instinctively, his curiosity piqued.

    Mki''s voice grew somber as he repeated the words that had haunted him for years. "He said, ''The Padi family is beyond saving."

    0 Likes

 The Silent 287

    287.Chapter 287

    "What do you mean by beyond saving? That''s impossible!" Dn jumped to his feet in disbelief.

    He looked at Mki, his eyes wide with shock. "Are you saying Gabriel said that? Are you sure it was him? Did you hear it right?"

    Dn thought, ''How could Gabriel have said such a thing? The Stonor family and the Padi family were once so close. My grandparents gave everything to help us, and Gabriel and the Duke''s estate have always received their full support.''

    Dn didn''t need to remember it all himself-everyone in Hasen City knew the bond between the two families. Gabriel often spoke of the Padi family''s kindness, and for over ten years, they had made it a point to honor their memory by visiting and paying respects every year.

    All of these things spoke to the depth of the rtionship between the two families.

    Dn thought, ''How could Mki be telling me this? That Gabriel said such a thing... How is this possible?'' He couldn''t believe it. His anger red as he pressed Mki for answers, but Mki remained calm, staring back at him with an emotionless gaze.

    Dn''s emotional outburst suddenly came to a halt. He looked at Mki, who remained silent, and the absurdity of it all deepened in his mind.

    Dn thought, ''No, this can''t be right. The Padi family was always good to the Stonor family, and Caroline was always good to Gabriel. Gabriel was kind to the Stonor family, and especially to Caroline.''

    Dn''s thoughts suddenly froze as realization hit him. He thought, ''Gabriel had always been kind to Caroline... always... They were inseparable, just the five of us, no illegitimate children, no mistresses, no concubines. That was how it had always been. But then, just over six months ago, everything changed.''

    Dn thought of Sophie. A bitter, disappointedugh escaped him. He thought, ''A bastard child, born two months before Eliza-Gabriel must have been secretly involved with that mistress long before Caroline even carried Eliza. He not only fathered her but also waited until she grew up, bringing her back to the Stonor family under the guise of being the " daughter of a benefactor." He spun lies to make us feel guilty and pity her. And all the while, he let us-his five children- remain oblivious. They even allowed her to manipte Eliza, pit us against each other, until we were left watching as they forced her into a life of seclusion.'' Thinking back on everything, Dn felt a cold shiver run through him, his body trembling-either from the chill or from a rising wave of fury, he couldn''t tell. "Mki, are you telling me the truth?" Dn asked, his voice tense with disbelief. Though Dn already had a sense of what had happened, there was something about hearing it directly from Mki that he couldn''t resist.

    Mki didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said, "Lord Dn, there''s no need to ask more. From the look on your face, I can see you already know something. Instead of hearing it from me, perhaps it''s time you find the answers yourself." Dn''s expression darkened as his teeth clenched. "Fine... I get it."

    The food arrived, but Dn had lost his appetite.

    "Mki, forgive my rudeness, but I need to leave and return to the Duke''s estate immediately. Enjoy already settled."

    With that, Dn quickly left the restaurant, his steps hasty as he headed back to the Duke''s estate.

    ur meal, the bill''s

    Subscribed

 The Silent 288

    288.Chapter 288

    288.Chapter 288

    Mki, however, remained unfazed, leisurely finishing his meal in the private room. The food wasn''t extraordinary, but it was the best Dn could offer him at the moment.

    Mki ate steadily, savoring each bowl of food until the meal was finished. When he was done, he slowly rose and made his way downstairs.

    As he climbed into the carriage, his thoughts returned to Lady Mowbay''s instructions.

    At this point, Lord Dn already knew the truth about what had happened all those years ago. Mki thought, ''I didn''t add a single exaggeration to what I said. The "chance encounter" today was carefully nned, followed by just the right amount of acting, evading, fear, and the reluctant truth revealed.

    Everything was done as Lady Mowbay instructed, with no secrets kept. She said it was time for Lord Dn to know the truth, so today, he learned everything. By now, I should have already returned to the Duke''s estate.

    ''Lord Dn''s always been so impulsive and quick to anger, charging ahead without thinking. I can''t help but wonder if he''ll act the same way this time. If he does, it could ruin Lady Mowbay''s ns and alert the Duke of Mowbay too soon. Mki''s concern grew, but what he didn''t know was that after everything Dn had been through, he no longer acted on impulse as he once had.

    Dn thought, ''I''ve learned my lesson, especially when ites to Sophie.'' So, this time, Dn didn''t rush to Gabriel''s study to confront him. Instead, he retreated to his quarters.

    It wasn''t until after dark, in the dead of night, that he finally moved. He skillfully avoided the newly trained shadow guards, who were no match for him, and silently slipped into the study.

    Inside, Dn carefully searched every corner, every drawer, every hiddenpartment. He sifted through the books, but found nothing suspicious.

    Just when Dn began to doubt whether Mki had been mistaken, his eyes caught the ledger on the desk.

    He froze for a moment, then slowly reached out to open it.

    At the

    very bottom of the pile, he found something that connected to the Padi family.

    That thick ledger contained records of the Padi family''s assets-far more than just estates, restaurants, and shops. While it wasn''t the entirety of their holdings, at least a third was listed here. Even their former mansion was included.

    Dn''s heart raced with disbelief. He thought, ''Why? Why are so many of the Padi family''s assets in Gabriel''s hands? And why aren''t any of the assets listed under the names of me or my siblings? What did Gabriel do back then?''

    ''And Dale... Why would Gabriel say that to him? Had they been secretly working together all along?''

    A sudden thought struck Dn, and for a moment, his vision blurred, nearly causing him to copse.

    Thankfully, he caught himself on the desk, though he identally knocked a few ledgers to the floor.

    "Who''s there?"

    The sound alerted someone outside.

    Dn thought, ''This isn''t good!''

    Instinctively, Dn quickly reced the ledgers, then leaped out of the window to make his escape.

    *****

    In the shadow of the night, a figure sprinted swiftly away from the Duke''s estate, several pursuers hot on his heels.

    Dn hadn''t anticipated that while the shadow guards were no match for him in skill, their speed was nothing to

    underestimate.

    He ran through several streets but still couldn''t shake them off.

    "Wait a second, Nn, wasn''t that Dn who just ran past downstairs?"

    Ross, who had been apanying Nn on official business, scratched his head. "Why is he being chased? Could the Duke of Mowbay be trying to drag him back?"

    Nnnced down, his expression unreadable tab the order. "Go, bring him here."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 289

    289 Chapter 289

    289.Chapter 289

    Soon after, Dn was brought before Nn.

    Nn looked at the unconscious figure on the ground and gave Ross a cold nce. "I told you to bring him here, not knock him out first."

    Ross, looking innocent, quickly exined, "It wasn''t my intention, Nn. I tried to bring him directly, but as soon as Lord Dn saw us, he thought we were with those chasing him. He struggled nonstop, and I had no choice but to subdue him."

    Nn sighed, his frustration momentarily fading. He had initially intended to ask a few questions, but seeing Dn lying there, Nn decided against it.

    "Take him to rest, then send a message to Your Grace."

    "Yes, Nn."

    It was a simple task. Ross quickly took care of it and returned, bringing with him a message from Eliza.

    Nn, this is a letter from Your Grace.

    Once back at Prince Regent''s estate, Nn immediately stopped his work when he heard Eliza''s name. He looked up, set aside his papers, and took the letter from Ross.

    As he read each line, the realization hit Nn hard.

    Nn thought, ''So, Serenity knew everything from the start, and this was all part of her n. In that case, Dn can no longer stay here with me. But I can''t just send him back to the Duke''s estate either, or he''ll fall straight into the Duke of Mowbay''s hands and be of no trouble at all.''

    Nn thought for a moment, then looked up and ordered Ross, "Go back to the Duke''s estate and deliver Dn into Benedict''s hands. And make sure the estate''s shadow guards don''t spot you."

    Ross, exhausted after running all night, could hardly hide his displeasure.

    Nn shed a faint, dismissive smile. "Fine, fine. Once you''ve handled this, take tomorrow off. No need toe in."

    "Thank you, Nn! You''re too kind!"

    Ross immediately brightened and hurriedly carried Dn off, moving with such speed as if he feared Nn would change

    his mind.

    Half an hourter, before dawn, in Benedict''s courtyard at the Duke''s estate, the sound of knocking echoed through the quiet night.

    "Knock, knock."

    Benedict, who had been sleeping soundly, was abruptly woken by the sound of knocking on the door.

    Benedict, though not as skilled inbat as Dn and Matthew, had sharper instincts than most. o, the moment the knock echoed through the quiet night, he was instantly awake.

    "Who''s there?" Benedict called out, his voice low.

    Benedict opened his eyes, his gaze locked on the door. As he slowly sat up, he dressed quickly and asked again, "Who''s out there?"

    Another round of knocking answered him.

    Benedict furrowed his brows.

    The servants in the courtyard had mainly been sent away, and even his personal attendant, Manson, had gone to rest. With no one else around to check the situation, Benedict had no choice but to approach the door himself.

    He didn''t immediately open it. Instead, he cautiously stood inside, sword in hand, listening intently to the sounds outside before slowly easing the door open.

    As the door creaked, the first thing Benedict noticed in the pitch-ck night wasn''t the thief he expected. Just as he was about to retreat, his eyesnded on something on the ground.

    "What the-?" Benedict''s eyes widened in shock.

    Benedict thought, ''Why is there someone lying on the ground? Could this be the person who knocked just now?'' When Benedict flipped the person over and moved closer, his eyes widened in shock as he finally recognized the face.

    "Dn? What happened? What''s going on?" Benedict immediately pulled him into the room.

    But even after settling Dn onto the bed and repeatedly calling his name, Dn didn''t stir. Concern gnawed at Benedict.

    Benedict thought, ''What happened here?''

    He knew Dn had returned, but he''d also heard that Dn had left early this morning. Earlier, Benedict hadn''t seen Dn.

    310

    289 Chapter 289

    He had assumed Dn had returned to his modest cottage at the foot of Mount Westin, but to his surprise, Dn was still

    here at the estate.

    Benedict thought, ''And now, he copses outside my door. Did Gabriel do something to him? I can''t trust Gabriel anymore, but I''ll stop overthinking it. From the looks of it, he''s just fainted. I''ll wait for him to wake up and get the full story then!

    After spending the night resting on a small cot in his room, Benedict was preparing to head out for his duties the next morning when Dn finally woke up.

    "Ugh, my head..." Dn winced in pain, recalling how the shadowy figure fromst night had struck him on the head, nearly sending him into oblivion.

    As soon as Dn woke up, the memory of being knocked unconscious the night before flooded back. Gripping his still throbbing head, he cursed under his breath and slowly sat up.

    It was then that he took in his surroundings.

    "Wait... is this Benedict?"

    He spotted Benedict emerging from behind a screen, freshly dressed in his official robes.

    "Dn? You''re awake finally! What happenedst night? How did you end up copsed at my door?"

    "Wait, when did I copse at your door?" Dn paused, confused. He clearly remembered being knocked out in the alley by the sudden ambush of shadow guards.

    Dn thought, ''I was certain they''d take me to Gabriel after I passed out. But instead, I wake up here, in Benedict''s room? There was something off about what he was saying. It didn''t quite add up.''

    Benedict noticed that Dn seemed just as confused about the situation as he was. He furrowed his brow slightly, then said, "Forget it. Just rest here in my room for now. I''ve had most of the servants reassigned to other parts of the estate. Aside from Manson, no one else should being in and out. So stay put, and whatever needs to be dealt with can wait until I return."

    Dn rxed at his words. Truth be told, Benedict was the only person in the entire Duke''s estate that he could still trust right now. He nodded obediently, agreeing to stay put.

    But Benedict hadn''t even been gone an hour before Manson hurried up to him, panic written all over his face.

    "Lord Benedict, it''s bad! Lord Dn-he''s been caught sneaking into the Duke''s study! He was caught in the act, and now they''ve taken him to the Duke!"

    Benedict froze, disbelief shing across his face.

    "Wait, did you just say what Dn did?"

    Benedict thought, ''What do you mean, he went to Gabriel''s study to steal? How could he possibly do something like that?'' Benedict couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He didn''t even take the time to change out of his official robes before hurriedly rushing toward Gabriel''s study.

 The Silent 290

    290.Chapter 290

    "Crack!"

    As Benedict stepped into the study, the sound of a coffee cup being violently shattered caught his attention. He quickly entered the room and saw Dn, who had promised to stay in his quarters earlier, now kneeling before Gabriel.

    Coffee had sshed everywhere near his knees, and the shattered fragments indicated several coffee cups had already been broken before Benedict arrived.

    Sitting at the high table, Gabriel narrowed his eyes, his voice tinged with anger. "Dn, I''m giving you onest chance. Tell me, what were you looking for in this study?"

    Dn kept his head down, silent. From the moment he had been captured, he hadn''t uttered a single word. Despite Gabriel s repeated questioning, Dn remained expressionless, offering no response at all.

    The sight only fueled Gabriel''s rage. "Fine. If you''re going to resort to such underhanded tactics, don''t me me for what

    "Someone, bring the family punishment!"

    At the door, Benedict couldn''t hold himself back any longer. He stepped forward, his voice urgent, "Wait, Gabriel. There must be some misunderstanding here. Let me speak with Dn. Perhaps we can get to the bottom of this."

    Gabriel looked up at Benedict, frustration simmering beneath his cold expression. Why, among his four sons, was there not one who could give him peace of mind?

    Gabriel thought, ''Why is it that none of my four sons are giving me peace of mind? Matthew and Anthony are excusable- one is too extreme in his actions, and the other is constantly in poor health. Even Dn isn''t much better-impulsive, quick to anger, and difficult to handle. But Benedict is different. He''s the one who resembles me the most out of all of them.''

    Gabriel had always taken great care in raising Benedict, teaching him since childhood. He had already decided long ago that Benedict would inherit the title of Duke once he stepped down. It had always been the n.

    But somewhere along the way, everything in the Duke''s estate had unraveled. Matthew, Anthony, and Sophie were a different matter. But Dn had run away with Eliza, and Benedict had grown distant, estranged from him. They only spoke when necessary, avoiding him the rest of the time.

    If it weren''t for Dn today, Gabriel doubted Benedict would even have stepped foot in his study.

    Gabriel fixed Benedict with a stern look. But in the end, Gabriel relented, speaking with a cool detachment.

    "If you want to speak to him, then do it. Clear up whatever misunderstanding there is. Otherwise, I won''t show him any more mercy today."

    Gabriel spoke coldly, "The Duke''s estate can do without Lord Dn, but we will not tolerate the presence of such deceitful, dishonorable individuals."

    Dn, hearing Gabriel''s harsh words, clenched his fists tightly. After remaining silent for so long, he finally couldn''t hold

    back.

    "Gabriel, why such anger? Could it be you''re hiding something in your study that shouldn''t be seen?" Dn shot back.

    "Silence!" Gabriel snapped, his voice sharp.

    Before Gabriel could say more, Benedict quickly reacted, pping Dn lightly on the back of his head.

    "Gabriel, Dn speaks without thinking. Please allow me to handle this and discipline him properly," Benedict said, his tone respectful yet firm. "Please, give me a moment."

    "Get over here, Dn!" Benedict''s voice wasmanding, and he swiftly grabbed Dn by the ear, pulling him aside to a corner of the study.

    Once they were out of earshot, Benedict shot Dn a fierce re. "Didn''t I tell you to stay put in my room? Why did you sneak into Gabriel''s study? What are you looking for?" He asked bluntly.

    To Benedict''s surprise, Dn, who had been speaking just moments ago, now fell silent. He turned his head away, wearing an expression that clearly said, "Don''t ask, I won''t tell."

    Benedict couldn''t help himself and gave Dn another sharp look. "Fine, fine, you don''t want to talk. But from now on, you''ll listen to me. Whatever I say, you will do, and you will not argue with Gabriel."

    Dn opened his mouth, about to protest, but Benedict immediately yanked him by the ear, causing him to wince in pain. "Do you understand? Are you going to listen to me?"

    ¡°Fine, fine, I''ll listen!" Dn replied quickly, not wanting to provoke Benedict further.

    "You''re not taking me seriously, are you?" Benedict muttered, not releasing his grip on Dn''s ear. He lowered his voice and spoke sternly, his wordsced with irritation.

    A few momentster, the sharp sound of a stap echoed in the corner.

    Benedict and Dn emerged shortly after

    Gabriel looked at them, his expression darkening as his gaze firstnded on Dn''s hand covering his face. Upon closer inspection, he saw the unmistakable mark of a p. It was obvious Benedict had just pped him.

    Gabriefs eyes flickered briefly before settling on Benedict, whose expression was one of frustration, disappointment, and a particr unspoken anger.

    Raising an eyebrow, Gabriel asked coolly, "What happened? Have you found out anything?"

    Benedict nodded, his eyes shing as he red at Dn. His words were sharp, tinged with barely contained anger, " made you wait long enough, but yes, I''ve learned something."

    Gabriel motioned for him to continue, "Speak."

    Benedict then asked, "Gabriel, did you transfer the properties of Dn and Matthew''s estates earlier?"

    Gabriel paused, his brow furrowing. "Yes, I transferred them. They are now under Eliza''s name. How else could both Dn and Matthew still be here in the estate?"

    Before Gabriel could finish speaking, Dn''s anger red, his face twisting with rage. "How could you take it upon yourself to transfer my estate?"

    Seeing the fire in Dn''s eyes, Gabriel''s gaze sharpened as he narrowed his eyes. "What, did youe to my study just to search for the deed for your estate?"

    Dn''s voice was filled with fury. "Yes! I came for my estate! When I left the house, Benedict had told me that I wasn''t allowed to take anything from the Duke''s estate. But that estate isn''t even part of the Duke''s holdings-it''s mine! How could you dispose of it like that?"

    His words were unambiguous, the anger in his eyes unapologetically raw-it was the pure, unfiltered anger he harbored for Gabriel. To anyone else, it might have seemed like he was defending his estate, but Benedict knew better.

    "Gabriel, here''s the situation," Benedict said, his voice steady. "Dn still believed that the deeds to his estate were in your possession, so he nned to take them with him before leaving."

    Benedict thought, ''This is the first time I''ve ever lied to Gabriel like this, and I can feel the tension in my hands beneath my sleeves. Gabriel is far too sharp. Can I fool him and Dn like this? I can''t help but worry. But it seems Gabriel isn''t as easily convinced as I hoped.''

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, a calcting look creeping into his gaze. "You thought your estate was still in my possession?* he asked, his voice cold. "I recall that when you and Matthew were captured and held by Eliza, you should have known the terms she set. So why are you still under the impression it remains here?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 291

    291.Chapter 291

    "Isn''t it all thanks to you, Gabriel?" Dn suddenly spoke up, a mocking tone in his voice. "When I left the Duke''s estate, I truly had nothing on me. I thought, with how petty you are, there''s no way you''d ever actually agree to Eliza''s terms."

    His words immediately provoked Gabriel''s anger.

    "Enough!" Gabriel mmed his fist on the table, ring at Dn. "Is this how you speak to me?"

    Dn gave a cold smile. "What else would you prefer, Gabriel? What kind of attitude do you expect from me?"

    "You-" Gabriel was momentarily stunned by Dn''s words, his anger clouding his judgment. For a moment, he didn''t continue pressing the matter.

    But the result was still the same-his anger boiled over.

    "Fine, you dare to speak like that? If that''s the case, you''ve wronged me, so you''ll face punishment." Gabriel had had enough of wasting words on his rebellious son. He turned sharply and ordered, "Bring me the family punishment immediately!"

    But just as he spoke, Dn, undeterred, snapped back again. "What family punishment? Has the Duke of Mowbay forgotten that I, Dn, am no longer part of the Duke''s estate? How can you apply your family punishment to me?"

    "Smack!"

    Gabriel, unable to hold his temper any longer, struck him across the face. "Do you think I''m too afraid to strike you?" As Gabriel raised his hand again, Benedict swiftly stepped in front of Dn, blocking him. "Gabriel! Enough!"

    "Move aside!" Gabriel growled at Benedict.

    "No, Gabriel, please, calm down! You know how hot-tempered Dn is. He was upset about losing the estate, and his frustration got the better of him, so he spoke out of turn. Please, Gabriel, don''t hold it against him!" Benedict couldn''t stand to see Dn take any more punishment.

    Benedict thought, At least Dn is the only one of us who seems to have any rity these days. I still don''t know what he didst night, or what he was doing in Gabriel''s study, but I''m sure he had his reasons. Given his temperament, there''s no way he''de back after leaving unless something was troubling him. And to sneak into Gabriel''s study in broad daylight, that''s not something Dn would do without a serious reason.''

    Benedict stood in front of Gabriel, unable to ask any more questions, as he did his best to shield Dn.

    "Not to take it out on him? Then, who should I take it out on?"

    "Look at you, Benedict," Gabriel snapped. "I know why you''ve been avoiding me these past few days, but did you ever stop thinking about everything I''ve done for you? All the years of guiding you, teaching you. And now, you act as if none of it matters. Is that how you see everything I''ve done? A lie?"

    "Don''t forget, Benedict. You are the firstborn son of the Stonor family, the heir to the Duke''s estate, the future Duke of Mowbay. I''ve entrusted everything to you to lead and guide your siblings. And look at you now-how have you been doing your duty? Matthew and Anthony are constantly in trouble, Dn is stealing and scheming, and now you are hiding in your little courtyard, avoiding everything. How long will you keep running from it?"

    "Do you want to wait until the Duke''s estate crumbles before you finally feel at peace with yourself?"

    After reprimanding Dn, Gabriel turned to Benedict, continuing his tirade with a fierce re.

    Benedict''s face went pale, and for a long moment, he struggled to react.

    Dn let out a coldugh. "Well, isn''t this interesting. Are you trying to ce all the me for thest few months squarely on Benedict''s shoulders?"

    "Let''s be honest here, the reason the Duke''s estate is in chaos is because of what you did years ago. You betrayed Caroline and even brought someone back who shouldn''t have been here in the first ce."

    "Who are you talking about?" Gabriel''s voice deepened with anger.

    Gabriel''s face darkened immediately. "Sophie is also your sister."

    "She''s not my sister!" Dn''s eyes shed with bitterness. "The thing I hate most

    is being deceived. You and Sophie- father and daughter-both deceived me, and

    even drove Eliza. And now, you still im Sophie''s our sister?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m no longer part of the Dukestestatem

    OW."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The word "outsider" stung Gabriel''s pride, maki.

    *Fine. If you''re an outsider, then get out! Leave the Duke''s estate, and never return.TM*

    "And since you insist on siding with Eliza, you two can go and live together, depending on each other. I won''t leave your name in the family tree." 291.Chapter 291

    Dn sneered dismissively. "I don''t care."

    Dn thought, ''From now on, if my name is ever written, it will be alongside Eliza''s. What''s wrong with us depending on each other? At least I''ll be able to make things right with her, and when I see Caroline in a hundred years, I''ll have something to say that will make her happy

    "What? You can''t do this, Gabriel!" When Gabriel announced that Dn''s name would be erased from the family tree, Benedict panicked.

    Dn didn''t care, but Benedict did. He had already lost Eliza, he couldn''t bear losing Dn either!

    Benedict dropped to his knees in desperation, but in his hurry, he didn''t notice the broken coffee cup on the ground andnded on a shard, cutting his knee.

    But Benedict didn''t even feel the pain. He kept pleading with Gabriel. "Gabriel, Dn was just being impulsive. He didn''t mean those words. Please, don''t erase his name from the family tree!"

    "Benedict!" Dn couldn''t bear to watch Benedict begging Gabriel like this. Dn thought, ''I can''t stand Gabriel anymore. Especially after seeing that ledgerst night and uncovering the truth, my hatred for him has reached the core. Suppose he wants to remove me from the family tree, fine. I almost wish he''d do it. That way, I won''t be tied to the Duke''s estate or the Stonor surname anymore."

    So-"Benedict, stop pleading. Let him erase my name. Don''t worry, even if I''m no longer part of the Stonor family, I''ll always be your brother!"

 The Silent 292

    292.Chapter 292

    "Did you hear that?" Gabriel''s voice was cold and cutting. "Dn''s grown up, he''s spreading his wings, all he cares about now is flying away. What do you think you''re doing, defending him?"

    "But..." Benedict was about to respond, but Dn cut him off by grabbing his arm.

    "Benedict, enough!" Dn gritted his teeth, his voice strained. "I know you don''t want me to leave, but I''ve had enough. I can''t take this anymore."

    When he spoke thosest words, the disappointment and pain in his eyes pierced through Benedict''s heart.

    For a moment, Benedict felt drained, as if every ounce of strength had left him.

    He lowered his head, closing his eyes in silence.

    "Fine... go ahead, all of you," Benedict said quietly, his voice tinged with a slight tremor.

    He had forced it, pushed for something that wasn''t meant to be.

    Benedict thought, ''I too have lost all hope in this family. How could I me Dn for feeling the same way? He was the first to wake up to the reality of it all. It must be better for him out there than it is here. I shouldn''t have forced him to stay. If they''re going to leave, then let them leave.''

    "Gabriel, please, just this once, let him go. Don''t punish him," Benedict said, bowing his head before Gabriel.

    Gabriel studied Benedict for a moment, then nced at Dn, whose face was filled with anger. It seemed as though he understood something, and with a cold, indifferent tone, he said, "Do as you wish."

    Benedict exhaled visibly in relief. Slowly, he stood up and grabbed Dn''s arm, guiding him toward the door. "Gabriel, wait here. I''ll walk Dn out."

    Without another word, Benedict led Dn out of Gabriel''s study. The entire way, Benedict remained silent.

    Once they reached his room, Benedict handed Dn a bundle he had prepared earlier. "Take care of yourself. Look after Eliza and don''te back."

    Benedict paused, forcing a weak smile onto his face, and gently patted Dn''s shoulder.

    "Alright, Benedict. You take care, too."

    Dn held the bundle, his eyes inexplicably filled with a twinge of emotion as he looked at Benedict.

    "Don''t worry, Benedict. I''ll stay by Eliza''s side. Wherever she is, that''s where I''ll be. I''ll look after her, and I''ll take care of myself. When I have the chance, I''lle back to Hasen City to visit you, and I''ll write to you then."

    Benedict''s smile softened at his words, no longer forced, and he couldn''t help but gently ruffle Dn''s hair. "It feels like just yesterday you were all so young. Now you''ve grown so much, and you''ve be far more responsible. I''m not worried about you anymore."

    Even though his heart ached, Benedict still let go.

    "Come on, it''s gettingte. I''ll see you out."

    The two brothers walked in silence until they reached the gates of the Duke''s estate.

    Just before parting, Dn hesitated and grabbed Benedict''s arm.

    "Benedict, earlier you asked me what happened. I couldn''t'' tell you everything, but I''ll say this much."

    "What is it?" Benedict looked at him, intrigued.

    Dn nced around, his voice barely above a whisper. "Be careful of Gabriel. Don''t believe everything he says." With that, he pulled away and turned, walking out of the Duke''s estate without looking back.

    Benedict stood there for a moment, watching Dn''s retreating figure disappear down the street. He then sighed, his thoughts swirling with uncertainty. He returned to the estate and made his way back to Gabriel''s study.

    "Gabriel, I''ve returned." As soon as he entered, Benedict dropped to one knee, bowing respectfully.

    "Hmm. You sent Dn off, and now you are facing your punishment. You two certainly have a deep bond," Gabriel said, his voice cold as he picked up the whip from his desk. He strolled toward Benedict, towering over him with a stern expression. "Your lessons have been thorough," Benedict repiled, his voice steady as he kept his head lowered. He knew what was

    Sessfully unlocked!ing, but there was no anger in him-only res

    At least Dn was gone now. Whatever punishment awaited him, he would take

    it. He had done what needed to be done. Before he could finish his thought, a sharp, searing pain struck across his back.

    "Smack!"

    292 Chapter 792

    Gabriel''s whipnded with brutal force, without mercy

    Gabriel''s expression remained unreadable as he stared at Benedict. His voice was cold and hard as he spoke, "I taught you, didn''t I? To look after your siblings, to guide them. But now, look at this. One by one, they''ve grown their wings, no longer seeing this family as their ce. They leave when they wish, and even dare to defy me. Is this how you taught them?"

    Benedict remained motionless on the floor, silent as always. Gabriel''s anger red even further at the sight of Benedict''s silence. Without hesitation, he raised his hand andshed out

    "If you want to take their punishment, then I''ll be sure to give you a proper reckoning today? Gabriel snapped.

    "Smack!"

    "This is for Eliza''s decision to be a nun, abandoning her proper ce as a noblewoman. How disgraceful"

    Benedict bit down on his lip, about to say something, but he held his tongue, his mouth closing fight.

    "Smack!"

    "This is for Dn''s leaving the family. He was nothing but trouble, causing problems at home, making a mess, then just leaving without a care. Worthless. Useless. A disgrace

    "Smack!"

    Gabriel''s anger surged again, and before Benedict could react, he struck him

    once more.

    "And from now on, you are not to see those two rebellious children again. If I catch you with them, I won''t show mercy." Gabriel warned with a sharp edge to his voice.

    Benedict''s heart tightened at Gabriel''s words. He suddenly lifted his head, his eyes widening in shock as he stared at Gabriel,

    Benedict thought, ''What does he mean by that? What is Gabriel nning to do? Those are Dn and Eliza! They are my siblings, his flesh and blood! How can he say something like that?

    Gabriel looked at Benedict''s disbelieving expression and let out a coldugh. "Eliza has be the Holy Lady and secured the backing of Prince Regent Northan, which for now makes her untouchable. But don''t forget about Dn. He''s no saint. Once he''s outside the Duke''s estate, he''s nothing

    Gabriel thought, ''If I were to abandon all past sentiment and go after Dn, it would be as simple as crushing him with a single finger.

    "So, if you''re foolish enough to go against me over two outsiders, then remember this, Benedict-don''t expect any mercy," he continued coldly.

    Benedict felt a chill run through his body, disbelief clouding his thoughts. In that moment, he truly understood the terrifying depths of Gabriel''s power.

    He now realized what Dn had meant when he spoke those final words before leaving.

    Benedict could hardly stop himself from asking Gabriel. He thought, ''Did you ever truly love us as your children? Or, in your eyes, is it only Sophie that you honestly

    care for?

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    293 Chap 293

    293.Chapter 293

 The Silent 293

    293.Chapter 293

    In the end. Benedict couldn''t bring himself to sek the serion After at these days, he abarty had his den answer it was that answer he had been avoiding, running from. But now a cut avoid it any longer

    ¡°Alright, I understand Benedict finally said, his tone call but heavy with the hash whip marks on his back, he turned and walked out of the study.

    When he returned to his courtyard, Aneon froze the sig of braining is disthies Master Benedict What happened to you?" Aneon eximed "Quick on heids and a lower ratch a doctor right away Anson tumed around.

    about to invite a doctor over

    "No need for a doctor Benedic stopped Anson.

    "It''s just a fewshes, Benedict said fiarity, his tone dismissive. No need to make a fuse. Just bring the medicine box, and f I take care of it myself to Benedict, it truly wasn''t worth calling a disetor

    Compared to the fiftyshes he gave to his sisters, these were nothing But to Anson, this was a big deal

    Benedict was fine before he left. Yet now, after leaving the courtyard for only a short while he returned with multiple whip marks. It was clear that he was hurt inside the house

    And in the entire Duke''s estate, the only person who could punish Benedict like this was the Duke. He might vite farmw. Why? Benedict never vited familyw and the Duke never beat him.

    Anson couldn''t even begin to imagine what had happened between Benedict and the Duke Just as the medicine Sox w brought over and Benedict was about to be treated, a suddenmotion erupted outside

    The door was pushed open, and a swarm of servants flooded in. "What''s going on? What are you all doing here? Maste Benedict already said no more servants were needed!"

    The head steward bowed and said, "Master Benedict, these servants were personally arranged by the Duke to serve you From now on, they''ll be stationed in your ce. Rest assured, Master Benedict, these servants were carefully selected by the Duke himself. They''re quick, capable, and will surely meet your expectations. Of course, if you''re not satisfied, I''ll report back to the Duke and have recements sent over immediately."

    Benedict''s gaze swept coldly across the group. His father had just used Dn to threaten him, and now his father sent these people over. It was quite clear what his father was up to.

    Benedict let out a coldugh, unable to hold back his disdain. It seemed his father had no intention of letting him act freely anymore. He thought, ''Fine, let theme. Let them all keep their eyes on me.

    As long as his father''s attention stayed fixed on him, Dn and Eliza would have more freedom and safety.

    "Damn it! I forgot to tell Benedict about the ledger," Dn muttered in frustration. After leaving the Duke''s estate with the bundle Benedict had handed him, Dn quickly made his way out of Hasen City.

    Just as he reached the outskirts, the realization hit him. He''d forgotten about the ledger. He smacked his forehead, annoyed at his own carelessness. He turned to nce back in the direction of the Duke''s estate, feeling worried.

    "Will Benedict be alright?" he murmured, his voice tinged with unease. Regret weighed heavily on Dn.

    He thought he''d managed to rein in his impulsive tendencies, but this time, he''d acted recklessly again. And worse, he dragged Benedict into the mess. If only he''d been more cautious and avoided getting caught, none of this would have happened.

    Or better yet, if he''d been sharperst night when he found the ledger and taken it outright instead of instinctively putting it back, things might have turned out differently. These thoughts churned in Dn''s mind, though even now, he still hadn''t figured out what to do with the ledger.

    The ledger held secrets about their father and the Padi family. Mki had told him their father had turned a blind eye when their mother''s family was in trouble.

    But after seeing the ledger, Dn had other suspects. It seemed likely their father hadn''t just stood by. He might have actively yed a role. And that ledger could very well be proof. That was why Dn had gone back to his father''s study. hoping to steal the ledger. But he''d failed.

    Luckily, Benedict had helped him cover it up. What should he do now?

    Lost in thought, Dn turned his gaze away and headed toward Mount Westin, his heart heavy with worry.

    Not long after Dn left, several people emerged went over to chase him. If Benedict were here, he''d immediately recognize them as the newly trained shadow guards from the Duke''s estate. But unfortunately, Benedict wasn''t around. And Dn remainedpletely oblivious.

    As he stepped into the forest, sunlight filtering through the dense canopy caught

    the glint of a flying de, which shot straight toward him.

    293 Chapter 293

    Arge saber suddenly appeared, knocking the flying knife away with a sharp ng. "Who''s there?" Dn snapped, instantly alert as he scanned the shadows of the forest. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people dropped from the treetops, surrounding him andunching their attacks. Dn dodged and fought back at the same time.

    After evading several strikes, he realized their target wasn''t him, but the bundle he was carrying. Sure enough, the next moment, one of them shed the bundle open with a sword. Caught off guard, Dn couldn''t dodge in time, and the things inside the bundle spilled onto the ground,

    Everyone looked at those things, only to find two sets of clothes and a pouch of silver coins. "Damn it! Get out of my way!" Dn roared, his voice filled with frustration.

    The attackers didn''t stop there. Several of them grappled with Dn while two others tore at his clothes and coin pouch, shing them apart.

    "Retreat!" After confirming the bundle contained nothing but clothes and silver, the group of men quickly retreated.

    Left alone, Dn red at the scattered clothes and money pouch on the ground, his whole body shaking with fury. At this point, how could he not understand what was happening? Those men were clearly sent by his father!

    His father must have suspected he took something from the study, so his father sent them to investigate. Dn, who had already been suspicious, now felt his doubts solidify into certainty.

    Wait! Suddenly, Dn realized something. This bundle was prepared by Benedict. Could it be that his father was suspicious of Benedict too?

    Dn clenched his teeth tightly, his frustration boiling over. No, he had to find Eliza.

    Since Eliza already knew about their father''s betrayal of the Padi family, he couldn''t keep this from her. Maybe Eliza would have a way to help Benedict.

 The Silent 294

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    294 Chapter 294

    294.Chapter 294

    After Dn packed his belongings and money pouch and quickly left the woods, Nn walked out leisurely. Ross, who was behind him, stepped forward and pulled out the broadsword he had used earlier to deflect the flying dagger. ¡°Your Highness, why didn''t we just take down those shadow guards? They looked so weak. I doubt any of them could stand a chance against us," Ross said smugly.

    Nn cast him a faint nce. That look of disdain immediately shut Ross up.

    ''Alright, he''s probably thinking I''m all brawn and no brains again, Don''t think I can''t tell.'' Ross thought to himself, letting out a small grunt of annoyance.

    Nn didn''t bother lecturing him further. Instead, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    It seemed Serenity''s n was progressing well. Dn, the second son of the Stonor family, had likely severed ties with his fatherpletely. Perhaps, he even did something else. Otherwise, Gabriel wouldn''t have sent shadow guards to test the waters.

    With this in mind, Nn, feeling a hint of concern, immediately gave orders, "Send more people to keep an eye on the Duke''s estate. Also, monitor anyone sneaking in or out of Saint Grace Nunnery."

    "Understood, Your Highness!" Ross replied confidently. He had handled such tasks countless times before. This was no big deal. "Then, Your Highness, are we heading back now?" Ross asked.

    Nn replied coolly, "No, you head back. I''m going to Saint Grace Nunnery. It''s been days since Ist saw Serenity. I need to check on her."

    Ross''s lips twitched at Nn''s words. He knew it!

    Two hourster, Nn arrived at the entrance of Eliza''s courtyard, beating Dn to it. He had nned toe early to spend more time chatting with Serenity, but... Well, it seemed Serenity was quite the busy bee these days.

    Aside from eating, sleeping, her morning lessons, and daily prayers, she spent nearly all her time tending to the herbs in her medicinal garden. For a moment, Nn couldn''t help but feel a little neglected, a faint sense of grievance bubbling up in his heart. And when he saw Eliza returning with Dn, that feeling only deepened.

    What was the use of himing so early?

    "Serenity, you''re back?" Nn greeted her warmly, his voice gentle and betraying none of his earlier discontent.

    "Your Highness? What brings you here today?" Eliza, who hadn''t seen Nn in several days, instinctively asked. For a brief moment, Nn felt as though he might havee at the wrong time. His smile froze slightly.

    Fortunately, Eliza quickly realized that she shouldn''t say that. She added with a yful smile, "It''s been a while since west met. Your timing today is impable. Did you hear I brought back some wild herbs and came over for a free meal, Your Highness?" She teased him.

    Dn was taken aback when he witnessed the changce of Nn''s expression. He never imagined that words like "bright smile" could one day be used to describe Nn. Nn''s smile was bright.

    Hearing Eliza''s words, all of Nn''s earlier grievances and frustrations vanished in an instant. "Well, that sounds perfect. Since you''ve got the ingredients, why don''t I show off my cooking skills today? Let me prepare something for you to try, Serenity," Nn offered with a grin.

    Dn waspletely floored by what he just heard. ''Wait, hold up! What''s going on here? The Prince Regent is actually going to cook at his sister''s ce?''

    For a moment, Dn couldn''t wrap his head around it. He quickly turned to look at his sister.

    To his surprise, Eliza gave a calm nod and said, "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you, Your Highness."

    Nn chuckled and took the basket of wild produce from her hands. ¡°Take a break. I''ll handle the ingredients." He meant those fresh ingredients. He seemed natural as he carried the ingredients into Eliza''s small kitchen.

    Eliza turned and sat down in the courtyard, asposed as ever. Dn stood off to the side, looking a bit uneasy, sneaking nces toward the small kitchen every now and then.

    "Serenity, are you seriously letting the Prince Regent cook? Isn''t that kind of... inappropriate?" he asked hesitantly. But before he could finish, he turned to see Eliza''s calm andposed expression.

    "What''s inappropriate about it?" she replied lig Sessfully unlocked! rice and said evenly, "This is Saint Grace Nunnery, a sanctuary, and I''m a nun. I don''t bother with worldly ferna

    In the past, Eliza might have cared about something like this. After all, the idea of

    a dignified Prince Regent personally cooking was something no one in the royal court would even dare to imagine.

    But after traveling together through Plutonville and Noganlul, she and Nn had been through enough that things like

    294 Chapter 294

    status stopped mattering. Their rtionship had grown more natural. They got along quite well. They seemed equal.

    Dn''s face turned red at her blunt reply, and he instantly regretted saying anything.

    Eliza didn''t say anything more. She simply gave him a calm look. "Didn''t you say you had something to talk to me about? If you''ve got something to say, just say it. Or are you nning to wait for dinner first?" Dinner? Not happening.

    If it were just his sister here, Dn wouldn''t mind cooking himself. But this meal was made by Nn. His sister could eat it because she was the Holy Lady. As for him? No way. With that thought, Dn quickly shifted to the main topic. "Serenity, I met Mki a few days ago. He told me about how Father turned a blind eye to the Padi family''s troubles back then." Dn hesitated, then looked at Eliza. "Was that why you were so determined to leave the Duke''s estate?"

    ¡°No,¡± Eliza replied tly. Her face was expressionless as she said, "I left because I wanted to. It had nothing to do with the Padi family."

    Dn couldn''t help but hold onto a shred of hope. Maybe his sister hadn''tpletely given up on them back then? If he could fix the issues between their father and the Padi family, would she change her attitude toward them? But her answer dashed his hopes.

    Dn pressed his lips together, swallowing the bitterness in his heart, and continued, ¡°Alright. Anyway, after talking to Mki, I went back to Father''s study and found a ledger."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 295

    295.Chapter 295

    Her face turned cold when Dn told Eliza what he''d found in Gabriel''s study. Learning that the ledger was connected to the Padi family''s assets confirmed her suspicions: what happened all those years ago was no simple matter.

    Eliza''s suspicions grew-her father was likely involved in the Padi family''s ruin. She lowered her gaze slightly, concealing the iciness in her eyes. "Where is the ledger now?" she asked.

    Dn hesitated. ¡°I couldn''t get it, it''s still with him,¡± he exined, quickly adding, "He''s already suspicious because of my earlier attempts, and his studies will be even harder to get into now. Trust me, I''ll get the ledger,"

    Eliza looked at him and asked, "Do you want to go yourself?"

    Dn nodded resolutely. It was something he had to do.

    "Will you give it to me then?" she asked.

    Dn didn''t hesitate to answer, "Of course."

    Eliza shot him another nce. "Aren''t you the least curious about what I n to do with it?"

    Dn shook his head. "There''s no need to be curious," he said, realizing Eliza was far more decisive. He figured giving her the ledger would be better than keeping it himself, though he''d still help her sort everything out.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly. "Not bad," she conceded. "Bring me the ledger, and I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    Dn''s pulse quickened at Eliza''s response. He was curious to know more, but her silence forced him to hold back his questions. After all, he had other urgent matters to attend to.

    He couldn''t help himself and said, "Serenity, what about Benedict? I dragged him into this mess. What if Father punishes him?" He worriedly nced at the courtyard gate. ¡°I wonder how he''s doing."

    Eliza calmly replied, "He''s Mowbay''s heir. He''ll be safe even if you''re not." Her words, though blunt, eased Dn''s worries.

    "That''s true. Father has been preparing Benedict to inherit everything since he was young. I doubt he would ever hurt him."

    Though tempted to spend more time with Eliza, Dn left when he saw Nn almost finished cooking in the small kitchen.

    As he left, he gave Eliza a pouch of money. "This is from Benedict," he said. "Take it. I live at the base of the mountain and frequently assist the vigers, so I have little need for money. Spend it as you wish-if you want to eat or purchase anything, tell me, and I will get it for you."

    Eliza started to refuse, but Dn interrupted her and hurried away. "I''m leaving! It''s getting dark, and I must get down the mountain before I can''t see!" He rushed out of the gate as if he were in danger.

    Eliza could only watch him flee, unable to call after him or return the pouch. She noticed a small tear on the side of the pouch, revealing it was stuffed with money. With a sigh, Eliza sat back down.

    "I''ll check on Benedict during court tomorrow," Nn said casually to Eliza, entering with a bowl of freshly made soup and setting it down.

    Eliza''s lips tightened, her voice betraying no emotion. "What does it matter? I''m indifferent to his fate."

    Nn chuckled softly, his voice yful. "Alright, alright. You''re right, you don''t care-but I do. I have to admit, I''m curious about Gabriel''s reaction. I bet it''s priceless."

    Gabriel, known for his ruthlessness, hadn''t simply ignored his sons'' betrayal, especially Benedict''s, given that he had groomed him as his heir. The question wasn''t whether he would retaliate, but how far he would go against him.

    Nn had promised to teach Elizabat skills ages ago, but his trip to Noganlul and work backlog had dyed their training. Now that things were calming down, he told her, ¡°In a couple of days, I''ll be mostly caught up. Get ready-it''s time for me to teach youbat skills."

    "No worries, Your Highness," Eliza smiled. "I''ve been ready for quite some time."

    After inviting Tina and Renee to dinner, the group enjoyed a lively meal together before Nn''s eventual return. Eliza, feeling wide awake, decided to read a medical book.

    She was almost done with the stack of books Mary had given her - only two remained, both of Mary''s notes. The cases detailed in the notes were fascinating, often revealing new insights upon rereading.

    Eliza was most intrigued by Mary''s use of the "Meridian Revival Technique" in a specific case, particrly how this needling technique could significantly benefit mental and emotional health. She wondered if Lawrence, the Sage of Medicine, knew about the technique and if he''d ever used it on Ngatcessfully unlocked! During her lesson with Mary the following day, Eliza raised the question. Mary''s response, "He doesn''t know," caught her off guard.

    Eliza was shocked. "What?" she eximed. "You mean to tell me the Sage of Medicine doesn''t know the Meridian Revival Technique?"

    299 Chapter 295

    Mary chuckled softly. "Have you ever wondered why they call it the Meridian Revival Technique? Or why am I known as the Sage of Poison?"

    Eliza''s eyes widened. "Wait, are you saying you''re descended from that renowned physician?

    "Sort of, Mary said calmly. "That renowned physician was known as the Sage of Medicine. Lawrence is also called a "Sage of Medicine, but doesn''te from the same tradition."

    "Ours does, Mary continued. "One of the physician''s students established the Sage of Poison path, merging the Meridian Revival Technique with poison and trickery. It''s a legacy that''s been passed down."

    Eliza understood immediately. It was logical that Mary, with her unbroken lineage, would know about the Meridian Revival Technique, while Lawrence, who didn''t share that heritage, wouldn''t.

    Mary arched an eyebrow at Eliza. "Are you asking about this because you want to learn the Meridian Revival Technique?" Eliza nodded earnestly. "Yes, I want to learn." She''d initially assumed that learning the technique herself wouldn''t be necessary if Lawrence knew it. However, since he didn''t, she realized she might as well leam it herself - it coulde in handy.

    "I''m happy to teach you," Mary said warmly. "Once you''ve mastered it, you can use it to help others and keep yourself safe. No one will dare bother you then.*

    Subscribed

 The Silent 296

    296.Chapter 296

    After Mary finished her morning training, she instructed Eliza to go to Kash Howell on the city''s east side for a special set of needles. "He''ll know what to make if you tell him you''re from Saint Grace Nunnery," she said. "You''ll need them to learn the Meridian Revival Technique."

    "Alright, Eliza replied.

    After a quick lunch, Eliza and Renee descended the mountain, catching a ride on a viger''s ox cart. Their journey to Hasen City took over four hours.

    Upon arriving in the city, Eliza and Renee headed east to Kash''s shop. Instead of a typical cksmith''s forge, the shop showcased intricate rubies and emerald pieces, with surprisingly few iron tools on disy.

    Upon entering, Eliza''s gaze fell immediately upon Kash. He was, after all, the shop''s sole upant. "Excuse me," Renee inquired, ¡°are you Mr. Howell?"

    At the sound of his name, Kash, who had been dozing, stood up. "Yes, that''s me. Can I help you?" he asked.

    Noticing Eliza''s ck habit, he paused, surprised. "Wait, could this young Reverend be from Saint Grace Nunnery?" A veil covered Eliza''s face, so Kash didn''t recognize her, though he recognized the attire.

    "You have a keen eye. I am indeed from Saint Grace Nunnery," Eliza replied.

    "Oh, well, you''vee to have something done?" Kash wasn''t a stranger to the nuns from Saint Grace Nunnery, but the ones he usually worked with were older. The young nun before him today was young, clearly new to this.

    "My Reverend sent me tomission a set of needles. Would it be convenient for you, Mr. Howell?" Eliza asked.

    "Absolutely! It''s a simple task," Kash replied, confidently thumping his chest. "Come back in three days, and it''ll be ready for you,"

    "Thank you," Eliza thanked him and departed with Renee.

    Eliza nced at the sky. "We have time for a walk, Renee. Would you like to join me?" she asked. They were close to her Oriphoenix Building. Eliza hadn''t been inside yet and wanted to take advantage of today''s opportunity.

    Renee''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Of course, Your Grace! Let''s go," she replied.

    Eliza sighed and shook her head. "Please don''t call me that in public. It only leads to these awkward situations."

    "What? The Holy Lady?"

    "Did someone say something about the Holydy?"

    "Where is she? Is the Holy Lady in the city today?"

    "I must see the Holy Lady! Perhaps she will bless me!*

    Eliza had anticipated the growing excitement of the gathering crowd and quickly pulled Renee into a nearby alley to avoid being caught. Once the crowd dispersed, Eliza smiled and gently tapped Renee''s nose. "See? We''re safe. Just be more careful next time, okay?"

    "Okay." Eliza''sforting words quickly lifted Renee''s spirits.

    They soon reached the Oriphoenix Building, a shop specializing in women''s clothing and jewelry. It had three floors: the first for ready-made clothes and essories, the second for custom dresses, and the third for bespoke jewelry. A group suddenly approached from behind as Eliza led Renee toward the entrance. The girl at the front rudely shoved past Eliza, forcing her aside.

    "Even nuns think they can y dress-up," the girl in the yellow dress sneered, ncing back at Eliza with disdain. "Too bad they don''t bother to check a mirror before shopping. Do you honestly think you''re good enough to buy anything here?" "How dare you speak about her like that!" Renee snapped, stepping before Eliza to re at the other girl.

    "How dare you interrupt me?" the girl snapped at Renee. "Nanny, p her!" she yelled.

    "I''ll take care of her right now!" the nanny snapped, shoving up her sleeves and raising her hand to hit Renee.

    Eliza''s voice was ice cold. "Renee, fight back," she ordered.

    Renee, initially hesitant, brightened upon hearing Eliza''s words. She quickly dodged the nanny''s hand, jumped up, and pped her back.

    The sharp sound of the p reverberated at th Sessfully unlocked!uilding, leaving both stunned as the blownded squarely on the nanny''s face.

    "You useless scoundrels! How dare you? Do you have a death wish?" The girl red, her voice thick with disdain. "Do you even recognize who I am? I am the Chancellor''s eldest daughter, young mistress of the esteemed Henderson family! If you value your lives, apologize to my nanny this instant!"

    206 Chapter 296

    Eliza instantly recognized her. When Isabelle was bullied in the Henderson family, Eliza defended her numerous times, leading to encounters with Jacqueline. Though years had passed, Jacqueline''s spoiled and unpleasant demeanor remained unchanged.

    Jacqueline hadn''t recognized Eliza yet. Over time, the magical water''s daily blessings had subtly transformed Eliza''s voice, appearance, and demeanor

    Jacqueline harbored a deep dislike for nuns since learning Eliza had joined Saint Grace Nunnery. Therefore, when she spotted a nun in a flowing ck habit, she didn''t hesitate to shove her aside. Unbeknownst to Jacqueline, the nun she''d shoved was none other than Eliza, the woman she loathed most.

    Eliza''s voice was calm and steady. "Apologize? She doesn''t deserve it."

    Jacquelineughed sharply, her mockery evident. "You''re just a nun, yet you speak with such boldness! It''s no surprise Eliza chose this life over being a noblewoman. Because of her, you all think you''re above everyone else.

    ¡°Fine! Refuse to apologize, and you can forget about buying anything here. I''ll make sure no one sells to you!"

    Eliza arched an eyebrow, her tone steady. "Thest I heard, the Oriphoenix Building didn''t belong to the Henderson family. Are you managing their affairs now?"

    Jacqueline sneered, her disdain clear. "A nun who knows so much. Impressive. But it makes no difference. The Oriphoenix. Building may not belong to the Henderson family, but does anyone here dare defy me?

    "Even if you''re unimportant, the staff here know better than offending someone in the Oriphoenix Building.*

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

    297 Chapter 297

    297.Chapter 297

 The Silent 297

    297.Chapter 297

    "What''s all themotion? Who''s making such a scene?" Just then, the manager, a middle-aged man, appeared from upstairs.

    He was surprised to see Jacqueline at the entrance, his eyebrows shooting up. "Well, Miss Henderson! That is a pleasant surprise. Would you like toe upstairs and have a look around? Or was there a problem with our service?" The staff in the lobby immediately looked down and remained quiet.

    Jacqueline scoffed, "Your staff is utterly ipetent. They''re oblivious, letting anyone in." She punctuated her words with a condescending look toward Eliza. Roger''s gaze followed Jacqueline''s,nding on Eliza, who had been mostly hidden. His face hardened. "Why are you all just standing here? Remove this individual from the premises! The Oriphoenix Building does not cater to nuns."

    The staff members exchanged uneasy looks before one finally stepped forward. "I''m sorry, but you might want to try somewhere else."

    Eliza''s gaze swept over the staff member before her and then to the others in the lobby. Half were familiar faces from her time managing the Oriphoenix Building, while the other half were unfamiliar-likely hired by Sophie or Mki.

    The staff wasn''t the primary concern; the real issue was Roger, one of Sophie''s hires, brought in specifically to undermine the loyal, long-serving staff of Oriphoenix Building.

    Sophie had only acquired Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building this time, so they were still intact. With some effort, Eliza could still gather a sizable number of her former allies, though Roger would certainly not be one of them.

    Eliza mistakenly believed Mki was tolerating Roger. Roger was shamelessly exploiting his loose tie to the Stonor family, particrly Sophie''s support, to maintain his position.

    "Is that so? The Oriphoenix Building doesn''t serve nuns? That''s strange, I''ve never heard of such a rule. Did you invent it?" Eliza''s voice was quiet, but her words held a sharp bite. Her deep eyes, peering from her veil, fixed steadily on Roger.

    Unfamiliar with Eliza''s voice, Roger didn''t recognize it. The nearby attendant momentarily froze, then couldn''t help but steal a nce at her. He seemed to have noticed something, though uncertainty clouded his gaze.

    Eliza, smirking coldly, missed the attendant''s reaction and wondered what sort of disy Sophie''sckey would attempt in her Oriphoenix Building.

    "I managed this building." Roger dered, his chin held high with arrogance. "I decide whoes and goes. Someone like you-a mere nun-would only bring bad luck. It is a ce of business, not a nunnery."

    Jacqueline sneered, "Did you not hear him? Leave at once."

    Eliza''s eyes glittered with amusement. "When the cat''s away, the mice will y," she said, her voice serene but her words a sharp rebuke.

    She ascended the stairs one deliberate step at a time, her gaze cold and detached as she fixed it on Roger. "It seems you''ve been allowed to wield power here unchecked for far too long," she stated, her voice icy. "So much so that you, a mere manager, dare to believe this ce is your own."

    Roger''s face flushed with anger. "You audacious woman!" he spat. "How dare you behave with such disrespect in my establishment? Leave at once, or I''ll have you thrown out!"

    Eliza retorted without hesitation, "I don''t believe you."

    Roger, enraged, roared, "Why are you fools just standing there? Did you forget everything I taught you? Arm yourselves and fight for me!"

    Renee, her face a mask of anger, darted in front of Eliza and red fiercely at them. "Don''t you dare!"

    Eliza gently patted Renee''s head. "There''s no need to be afraid, Renee. Step back," she reassured her. Renee hesitantly hid her bared teeth and moved behind Eliza, her gaze fixed on them with unwavering vignce.

    Roger expected his orders to be followed immediately, as they always were, but to his astonishment, half the workers in the hall didn''t move. The other half hesitated, clutching their weapons but unwilling to attack.

    Roger, enraged, spat, "Fine! You ungrateful lot! Have you forgotten how I''ve always treated you? I''m still the one in charge! One word from me at the Duke''s estate will ruin you all!*

    The workers hesitated, fear clouding their face Sessfully unlocked! estate. With grim determination, they finally

    advanced towards Eliza, weapons drawn.

    Understanding the situation at Oriphoenix Building, Eliza decided she wouldn''t waste more time with the manager. She removed her veil with a gesture, revealing a face of exquisite beauty.

    She fixed her gaze, tinged with a faint smile, on Roger. "While I don''t know if the Duke''s estate can ruin you, I certainly can."

    297.Chapter 297

    Everyone in the Oriphoenix Building froze, shock rippling through them. With a series of thuds, people dropped to their knees. "Greetings, Your Grace!" Their voices, a chorus of fear, awe, and excitement, echoed through the hall.

    Roger was the only one who didn''t kneel. He copsed to the ground, his face, greasy and bloated, contorting in disbelief as he heard the voices around him.

    ''No! She can''t be the Holy Lady! Everyone knows the Holy Lady lives a secluded life at Saint Grace Nunnery and rarely leaves the mountain. Why did I have to run into her today, of all days? It''s over! Everything''s over! I''m doomed! he thought.

    Roger scrambled to his knees, panicked, bowing repeatedly and mming his forehead on the floor. "Your Grace, please forgive me! Have mercy! I was wrong-l swear I''ll never disobey again!"

    Eliza''s voice remained calm, but a hint of mockeryced her words. "Oh, spare you? I wouldn''t dare. Your rules hold more weight here than mine ever could." Her smile remained, faint but genuine, though her eyes held a chilling coldness.

    Roger was terrified, feeling utterly hollow upon hearing this. He''d always lorded over Oriphoenix Building, acting with impunity because no one dared to challenge him. He couldn''t predict such a sudden change in leadership, especially one that resulted in him offending Eliza.

    He trembled uncontrobly. "N-no, Your Grace, please forgive me! It was a careless boast, just a slip of the tongue! Please, I beg you, don''t hold me ountable!"

    "Absolutely not," Eliza insisted, her smile widening despite her serious tone. "We have to set a precedent today. Otherwise, what''s to prevent anyone from causing trouble here in the future? Don''t you agree, Miss Henderson?"

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

    297 Chapter 297

    Everyone in the Oriphoenix Building froze, shock rippling through them. With a series of thuds, people dropped to their knees. "Greetings, Your Grace!" Their voices, a chorus of fear, awe, and excitement, echoed through the hall. Roger was the only one who didn''t kneel. He copsed to the ground, his face, greasy and bloated, contorting in disbelief as he heard the voices around him.

    ''No! She can''t be the Holy Lady! Everyone knows the Holy Lady lives a secluded life at Saint Grace Nunnery and rarely leaves the mountain. Why did I have to run into her today, of all days? It''s over! Everything''s over! I''m doomed? he thought. Roger scrambled to his knees, panicked, bowing repeatedly and mming his forehead on the floor. "Your Grace, please forgive me! Have mercy! I was wrong-l swear I''ll never disobey again!"

    Eliza''s voice remained calm, but a hint of mockeryced her words. "Oh, spare you? I wouldn''t dare. Your rules hold more weight here than mine ever could." Her smile remained, faint but genuine, though her eyes held a chilling coldness.

    Roger was terrified, feeling utterly hollow upon hearing this. He''d always lorded over Oriphoenix Building, acting with impunity because no one dared to challenge him. He couldn''t predict such a sudden change in leadership, especially one that resulted in him offending Eliza.

    He trembled uncontrobly. "N-no, Your Grace, please forgive me! It was a careless boast, just a slip of the tongue! Please, I beg you, don''t hold me ountable!"

    "Absolutely not," Eliza insisted, her smile widening despite her serious tone. "We have to set a precedent today. Otherwise, what''s to prevent anyone from causing trouble here in the future? Don''t you agree, Miss Henderson?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 298

    298.Chapter 298

    298.Chapter 298

    Just as Jacqueline was about to slip away unnoticed, Eliza''s cool, sharp gaze stopped her dead in her tracks. Jacqueline shrank back, suddenly timid, her head lowered, afraid to speak.

    Eliza wasn''t letting her off so easily, but her calm voice held a sharp undertone. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Has Miss Henderson suddenly be speechless? Can''t even offer a reply?"

    Jacqueline suddenly felt transported back to when Eliza visited their home,

    defending Isabelle. Back then, a single look from Eliza made her feel suffocated, even without any spoken threats. That same suffocating feeling returned, leaving Jacqueline too afraid even to breathe.

    Her face went rigid as she forced out a shaky smile. "Y-Yes, Lady Eliza, you''re right." The words were barely out before she realized her mistake, her face paling as she stammered, "No! I mean-Your Grace! Yes, Your Grace is right!" She looked terrified that Eliza mightsh at her for the incorrect title.

    Eliza just gave her a cool, dismissive look. "You''ve certainly forgotten how to speak properly." Then, as if remembering something, Eliza raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you tell me earlier that I should apologize to your nanny? Are you still demanding that?"

    Jacqueline''s former confidence-building approval now meant nothing, the nanny trembled uncontrobly, her face ashen, and she looked lifeless.

    "N-No! It''s all that wretched servant''s fault! She''s the blind one! When I return home, she''ll be punished severely!" Jacqueline said.

    The nanny wouldn''t dare defend herself, and even if it weren''t her fault, she would have to ept the me.

    Following Jacqueline''s example, the nanny fell to her knees, her forehead striking the floor with loud thuds as she begged," Yes, yes, it''s all my fault! I understand my mistake now! Please, Your Grace, have mercy!"

    Jacqueline shot a

    us nce at Eliza. Eliza offered a faint smile. "There''s no need to be afraid. I''m just a nun, not a

    monster.

    "Since you''re already here, why not visit the Oriphoenix Building upstairs? I thought you wanted to do some shopping there." Eliza didn''t explicitly say she''d forgive the nanny, but Jacqueline sensed a warning in her silence. A flicker of worry crossed Jacqueline''s face as she realized the weight of Eliza''s words.

    "You are right, Your Grace. I will go upstairs and have a look." Jacqueline hurried without hesitation and headed straight upstairs.

    Eliza nced at the young attendant lingering by the door. "Why haven''t you seen our guest yet?"

    The attendant snapped to attention. "Yes, right away!" he said, quickly getting to his feet.

    "Grab lots of expensive things," Eliza said casually. "Make sure they''re good enough for someone like Miss Henderson." The quick-witted attendant understood immediately. Smiling, he agreed and hurried upstairs, leaving the rest of the staff, including Roger, kneeling on the ground.

    Eliza ignored him at first, sweeping into the main hall to select a seat. Renee, more assured now, was quick to serve her coffee.

    "Has Mki been aroundtely?" Eliza asked, her gaze sweeping over the staff.

    One of the older staff members gathered his courage and nodded. "Your Grace," he said, "Mki was indeed here." "What arrangements had Mki made, and what was the deal with this manager?" The mere mention made Roger tremble, pressing his forehead harder against the ground.

    The older staff member exined, "Mki has been evaluating everyone''s performance and letting go of those who weren''t meeting expectations. He then brought in some new staff. As for him..." He nced cautiously at Roger Stevenson, hesitant to continue.

    "Renee," Eliza called.

    "Yes, Your Grace!" Renee responded at once, her voice firm.

    "Take him outside and watch him closely. Don''t let him run away," Eliza instructed.

    Renee''s training with Tina had yielded remarkable results. While her quiet demeanor was initially perceived as her defining characteristic, it became evident that her strength was anything but ordinary.

    Initially, Tina intended to teach assassination techniques, enhancing her innate stealth. However, as trainingmenced, her raw power became undeniable: bowls cracked within three days, wood splintered after five, and stones shattered by day seven. Her strength visibly increased with each passing day.

    Even Eliza felt jealous-Renee was a true martial arts prodigy, effortlessly mastering both traditional techniques and the

    170

    200 Chapter 200

    deadly art of assassination.

    One punch from her could easily knock out a grown man. She''d held back when confronting Jacqueline''s nanny, but even a single p would have sent the woman sprawling. Roger, unfortunately, had no idea what kind of force he was facing. When he saw Renee, a petite girl barely reaching his shoulder, he scoffed inwardly, thinking, ''Does she think she can handle me?'' He pretended to cooperate, allowing himself to be escorted out of the Oriphoenix Building. But the second he was outside, he ran.

    Before he could escape, Renee''s fist connected with a resounding thud, sending him sprawling. "You think you can run away from me?" she barked, her voice sharp and unrelenting.

    "Go ahead, try me again-I dare you!" Renee threatened, her small but mighty fist clenched tight, her stare as fierce as a raging storm.

    Before he could recover, she grabbed his cor, hauling him aside like a sack of potatoes. ¡°Kneel and stay put! Holy Lady hasn''t permitted you to stand.¡±

    Shaken after his near-death experience, Roger didn''t dare disobey her again. Despair twisted his face as he shakily knelt back down.

    Inside the Oriphoenix Building''s main hall, the staff were visibly frightened, their faces pale and trembling. Renee''s imposing presence had cowed them into revealing everything-everyst secret and detail.

    Mki had carefully reviewed the Oriphoenix Building''s staff, letting several employees, including Roger, go. Although he hired new staff, he hadn''t found a recement manager yet. Knowing Eliza''s previous manager excelled in the role, Mki contacted them about returning.

    The previous manager agreed to take the position but needed a few days to finish other tasks. However, despite being let go, Roger heard about the situation and returned to the office. He began misbehaving and threatened the staff to support his reinstatement upon Mki''s arrival.

    Roger''s connection to the Stonor family, his history as Sophie''s trusted manager, and her being the Duke of Mowbray''s favored daughter intimidated the staff into submission. However, no one anticipated Eliza''s ability to challenge Roger today.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 299

    299.Chapter 299

    Eliza didn''t know of any distant rtives. Sophie must have found someone pretending to be a Stonor rtive to cause trouble in the Oriphoenix Building.

    Eliza studied the staff''s faces, noticing their apprehension. They had reluctantly obeyed Roger''s earlier threats, clearly terrified of him. The older employees, especially, seemed to carry the weight of his harsh leadership.

    Sophie took pleasure in isting others, leaving them feeling helpless and alone. She''d done it before, but Eliza refused to let it happen again.

    "Have things been disappearing here?" she asked.

    The staff chimed in, "Yes! Roger would often take things from the shop-rubies, even scraps of high-quality fabric. Those scraps might have been leftovers, but they were still valuable."

    Items at the Oriphoenix Building were always expensive, especially on the second and third floors, where custom orders were made. Customers could select fabrics for tailored clothing or precious stones like rubies and emeralds for custom jewelry.

    "He didn''t just steal scraps, I even saw him stealing finished jewelry!"

    Sophie had never paid attention to the ounts, so she wouldn''t have known even when the numbers were off. It made Roger bolder over time, taking what he wanted without a second thought.

    The staff quickly revealed Roger''s secrets, sending him into a rage so intense he thought he might vomit blood. He was consumed by a desire to silence them all permanently.

    He couldn''t risk angering Renee; she was formidable enough as it was, a living nightmare. Even more frightening was the person she held within.

    "Has he taken anything these past few days?" Eliza asked sharply.

    "Yes! He stole a solid gold braceletst night! It''s worth a fortune!"

    Eliza nodded with a smirk. "Renee, have two staff members escort Roger to the House of Imperial Justice. Inform them that a ''distant rtive'' of the Duke''s estate attempted to rob my Oriphoenix Building. They may retrieve him if theypensate me."

    "Alright!" Renee replied.

    With Eliza at the helm, the staff felt empowered, prompting two of them to join Renee in addressing the situation.

    "No! Your Grace, have mercy! Please spare me!" Roger cried out desperately, his voice cracking. He was certain the Duke of Mowbray would end his life if he found out, but Eliza didn''t care about that.

    Jacqueline hurried down the stairs, her armsden with extravagant purchases, her footsteps echoing through the building. Eliza''s eyes glinted with amusement as she looked at the pile of clothes and jewelry, a faint smile gracing her lips.

    Just as she was about topliment the attendant, her gaze fell upon two receipts beneath the stack-custom orders for clothing and jewelry. ''Well, well, she thought, ''not everything is as it seems, is it?'' A quick calction told her the purchases totaled a small fortune.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, yfully addressing Jacqueline, "Is this enough?"

    Jacqueline, misinterpreting Eliza''s tone as disapproval, was on the verge of tears. Her face flushed with shame as she clenched her fists, fighting back tears. "I-I don''t have any more money," she stammered, having already spent everything.

    Jacqueline was on the verge of losing her temper and starting an argument if Eliza didn''t back down. Thankfully, Eliza let it go and turned to say, "Escort Miss Henderson home."

    Jacqueline was nearly crying with relief, but deep down, she fumed inwardly, ''Damn it! I swore I''d never set foot in Oriphoenix Building again. That awful Eliza! I hoped I''d never see her again!''

    After Jacqueline left, Eliza inspected the entire Oriphoenix Building and reviewed the month''s financial records. Before leaving, she instructed her staff, "If any problems arise, send a message to Scecrest Manor for Mki. He''ll take care of it. If it''s something even Mki can''t handle, send word to Saint Grace Nunnery, and I''ll deal with it personally. Understood?"

    "Yes, Your Grace. You have my word."

    After giving a few more minor instructions, Eliza waited until Renee returned before finally leaving the Oriphoenix Building.. The Oriphoenix Building was already thriving, so changes weren''t necessary. Upon their return, the original manager could resume overseeing operations.

    Eliza oversaw three estates and intended to grow herbs on each. Managing them kept Mki busy, forcing him to travel between all three. He was so swamped that he was probably unaware of the Oriphoenix Building situation, which,

    299 Chapter 299

    fortunately, Eliza had handled herself, saving him another trip.

    Eliza stroked her chin, thinking about the three estates and Dn mentioning the ledger. She wondered how much of the Padi fortune Gabriel had seized. She needed to recover their assets as soon as possible.

    Anthony was undoubtedly responsible for the incident in the herb fields. And Matthew wouldn''t have been clever enough to devise a n like using the Withered Root Tree sap to destroy them.

    Anthony''s cruel and dishonest tactics were nothing new. It was time he learned that she was not to be underestimated or disrespected.

    A cruel smile touched Eliza''s lips as she muttered, "You im to love poison? I''ll give you a taste you''ll never forget." Her silentughter held a chilling edge, revealing her deadly intent.

    A sudden knock sounded on the door of Gabriel''s study in the Duke''s estate.

    "What is it?" Gabriel asked, his voice calm, almost detached.

    The steward outside quickly replied, "Lord Mowbay, the Magistrate of the House of Imperial Justice requests your presence. He asks that youe immediately."

    ''The Magistrate?'' Gabriel frowned slightly. ''Why would he want to see me now?'' He couldn''t remember ever interacting with the stern man. Nevertheless, Gabriel cautiously rose from his studies and departed.

    Upon Gabriel''s entrance, the Magistrate rose to greet him, stating, "My respects to you, Duke of Mowbay."

    Composed yetmanding, Gabriel took his ce in the seat of honor. "Magistrate, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today?" he inquired, his voice steady.

    The magistrate exined, "A middle-aged man named Roger had visited earlier. He ims to be your distant rtive, and I wanted to inform you and see how you''d like to proceed."

    "A distant rtive?" Gabriel''s voice grew frigid. "If anyone in Hasen City could simply im to be rted to the Duke''s estate, I imagine we''d have quite a queue at my doorstep."

    The Magistrate hesitated, then added, "However, Lord Mowbay, it''s been said your youngest daughter imed kinship with this man. Might I suggest you meet him personally?"

    Gabriel''s face clouded over at Sophie''s name. ''There she goes again, always finding trouble,'' he thought, his irritation growing.

    Gabriel said sharply, "I doubt you traveled this distance just to debate family ties. Tell me the real reason for your visit." The Magistrate cleared his throat and subtly checked Gabriel''s reaction before proceeding. ¡°Lord Mowbay," he stated, "it appears your distant rtive has been caught stealing again. We believe this wasn''t an isted incident, and he has umted significant stolen goods. We require you to bail him out."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 300

    300.Chapter 300

    300.Chapter 300

    Gabriel was forced to pay the magistrate''s office a hefty sum because Sophie was dragged into this mess, even though he initially wanted to stay out of it. "That scoundrel! What could he have stolen to warrant such an outrageous fine?" Gabriel eximed, incredulous and frustrated.

    The magistrate''s look was soplicated that Gabriel''s heart sank; he instantly knew something was wrong.

    The magistrate immediately said, "Roger Stevenson, hired by your youngest daughter to manage the Oriphoenix Building, was fired after the building was sold due to his history of theft. He refused to leave, iming ties to the Duke''s estate. While the new owner was away, he stole jewelry from the building and was caught red-handed."

    Upon hearing the name "Oriphoenix Building," Gabriel instinctively took a deep breath topose himself. He knew without asking that the owner had to be Eliza.

    He realized that Eliza now hadplete control over Scecrest Manor and the Oriphoenix Building, leaving her no option to relinquish them. His suspicions grew stronger, and he thought, ''It must have been Eliza who exposed Roger''s misdeeds today.''

    Fighting back his frustration, Gabriel silently handed over the money and took Roger away. Roger was right about one thing: . once Gabriel caught him, there was no escape.

    A man, brought in by Sophie, had pretended to be a distant rtive of the Duke''s estate, ultimately swindling Gabriel out of a fortune. With such a litany of offenses against him, Gabriel feltpletely justified in ending Roger''s life.

    Gabriel carried out his order for execution. The shadow guards were efficient and discreet, leaving little evidence behind. That evening, Gabriel presented Roger''s severed head to Sophie. The sight of the bloodied head drained the color from Sophie''s face, and her joyful anticipation dissolved into a piercing scream.

    "Father, what are you doing?" she cried. "Whose head is that? Get it away from me, get it away!" She still hadn''t recognized the face.

    Gabriel thrust the head towards Sophie, forcing her to study it. "Look closely," he demanded. ¡°Do you recognize him?" Overwhelmed with fear, Sophie could barely see the face before her. She shook her head desperately. "I don''t know him! I don''t know him!" she cried. "Father, please take it away-I don''t know him!"

    Gabriel sneered coldly. "You im not to know him, yet suddenly he''s a ''distant rtive'' of the Duke''s estate?" "A distant rtive?" Sophie trembled, her mind reeling at the thought.

    Gabriel''s voice turned cold. "Roger Stevenson from the Oriphoenix building-you introduced him as a distant rtive, didn''t you? If I hadn''t gone to the House of Imperial Justice today, I wouldn''t have known the Duke''s estate had suddenly acquired such a disgraceful ''rtive"."

    "Roger Stevenson? The manager?" Only then did Sophie remember.

    She had previously imed that Roger should use her influence-technically, the Duke''s estate''s influence, but hers in all but name-to torment Eliza''s former employees. After all, there could be no harm in it.

    Sophie saw Gabriel''s stern face and hesitated before asking, "Father, what did Roger do to make you so angry?" Sophie wondered why else his head would have been brought back.

    Gabriel red at her, sneering, "He was a criminal! And now you''re following in his footsteps? What''s your n? To take over the Oriphoenix Building?"

    Sophie turned pale and pleaded, "Father, please don''t be angry. I didn''t know Roger was a scoundrel; I would have gotten rid of him sooner. The Oriphoenix building isn''t even mine! I already have you, Matthew, and Anthony''s support; why would I care about a small shop?"

    She expected her words to soothe Gabriel, but they unexpectedly inmed his anger. ¡°You should dismiss such thoughts." Gabriel warned, "The Duke''s estate is recovering. I won''t be so lenient if you or your brothers dare to damage its reputation again!"

    Gabriel didn''t mention Benedict. His eldest was always soposed that, unlike

    his three troublesome siblings, he rarely needed Gabriel''s attention.

    A knock sounded at the door, causing Gabriel to frown slightly and nce at Sophie.

    "Who''s there?" Sophie asked.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    A voice from outside asked slowly, "Sophie, I just saw father aushing this

    y, looking angry. Did something happen?"

    Just as Sophie was about to reply, Gabriel opened the door, and Anthony froze. He''d been right-Gabriel was here.

    The sharp smell of blood stopped Anthony in his tracks as it wafted from the

    room. ''Blood?'' he thought, fear gripping him. " Father! What have you done to Sophie?" he roared, rushing into the room in a panic.

    300. 300.

    He

    was met with a horrific sight: a severed head

    As

    Anthony felt

    Sophie''s gaze

    from

    across the

    room,

    a pool of blood

    Gabriel''s icy voice startled him

    on

    the floor The scene was intensely gruesome.

    from

    behind, "Well? Did

    you

    see that?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 301

    301.Chapter 301

    Relief washed over Anthony, even as a cold sweat broke out on his skin. Thank goodness Sophie was unharmed, he

    thought.

    Turning back to Gabriel, Anthony forced a smile, his face tight with tension. "Father, I apologize. The scent of blood startled me, and I fear I spoke out of line." Gabriel sneered, his voice icy. "It wasn''t wrong-it was the truth, wasn''t it?"

    Of his four sons, Gabriel knew Anthony was the most distant. He showed little affection for his siblings or even for Gabriel. Only Sophie, whom Gabriel had brought home, received Anthony''s unusual attention.

    Anthony''s frailty made him insignificant to Gabriel, who had already chosen his heir and only required obedience from his remaining sons.

    Gabriel bypassed Anthony, entering the room and taking a seat. He dispatched a shadow guard to attend to Roger''s remains. The room, however, still bore the gruesome stains of the deed, carrying an eerie atmosphere.

    Sophie''s skin crawled as she stood in her room, the gruesome sight making her feel sick. "Father," she whispered, trembling. "Could I please move to a different roomter?" The thought of sleeping there in that room filled her with dread. Gabriel red coldly at her and scoffed, "No. You don''t get to choose." He would have indulged her whims without a second thought if she had been her usual obedient self, but his anger was palpable now.

    He believed that if he didn''t discipline her now, she would only create more problems for himter. "Leave the bloodstains," he said. "You can clean them when you''ve learned your lesson."

    Sophie shivered, instinctively wanting to protest, but Gabriel''s chilling gaze silenced her. Fear kept her mouth shut. Anthony said, "Father, Sophie is still young. Seeing all this blood might give her nightmares. Perhaps we could..." Gabriel''s voice was icy. "Since when do you have the right to question my decisions?"

    Anthony and Sophie went silent, their faces stiff. Gabriel shot Anthony a look before turning to Sophie. "Still want to switch rooms?"

    Sophie shook her head quickly, afraid to speak. When they were both quiet, Gabriel spoke again, his voice full of contempt. "One of your plots is foolish, and the other is ipetent. Neither of you can avoid trouble. You constantly use that idiot Matthew for your schemes and fail miserably every time. How utterly disgraceful."

    Anthony and Sophie hung their heads, humiliated, their faces pale with shame.

    Gabriel scoffed. "You refuse to lear

    lesson and continue to cause trouble, so I''ll give you onest chance. Fail me again, and you''ll be married off. Stir up even an ounce of trouble after that, and you''ll be thrown out of the Duke''s estate, just like Dn."

    Gabriel tapped the table twice, and a shado

    guard immediately brought him a stack of papers. "These are the projects Eliza has managed since returning to Hasen City from Noganlul," Gabriel said. "Please review them."

    Anthony and Sophie eagerly grabbed the papers and delved into the detailed records of medicinal herb seeds, seedlings, and newly acquired farnd.

    Anthony looked up from his reading, confused. "Father, why is Eliza buying so many herb seeds and seedlings? Scecrest Manor is already overflowing with herbs. What''s the point of nting more?"

    Gabrielughed mockingly. "Still haven''t figured it out? No wonder Eliza keeps outsmarting you."

    He continued in a calm tone, "Eliza''s rise to be the Holy Lady may have been lucky at first, but luck doesn''tst. She has no real power, so she''ll need a good n to hold onto her position..

    "Eliza''s past actions show she''s dedicated to medicine, aiming to heal as the Holy Lady. However, mastering the healing arts takes time and dedication, especially for someone starting their journey. That''s why she''s currently focused on medicinal herbs."

    Taking a sip of his drink slowly, Gabriel continued, "Go to thest page. It exins how Eliza donated medicinal herbs to Plutonville and Noganlul. Those donations are why she''s so widely admired.¡± He scoffed at Eliza, who had divine powers, dismissing ims that she could summon rain or cure gues.

    Gabriel suspected that she had enhanced her reputation through more than mere coincidence, perhaps by capitalizing on the demand for medicinal herbs during the Pluto Sessfully unlocked! lul gue.

    Eliza''s generosity in providing what was needed eit Gaver convinced that the people of Plutonville and Noganlul would undoubtedly praise her.

    Anthony and Sophie finally understood. "So, she intends to study medicine and cultivate herbs simultaneously. Once the herbs are fully grown, she''ll distribute them as donations or through sales under the brand name ''Holy Lady''s Hand- nted

    301 Chapter 301

    Herbs. That will undoubtedly boost her reputation.¡±

    These herbs could solidify her fame, potentially for years. Even if her medical skills remain unremarkable, her reputation for generosity and healing would be enough to secure her lifelong position as the Holy Lady

    "So, Eliza had these thoughts. I was thinking about why she wanted to cultivate many herbs." Sophie felt a surge of bitterness upon realizing Eliza''s n. ''She won''t get to steal the show. Perhaps ruining her herb fields again is in order, she thought.

    Gabriel read her expression easily. "You both know about medicinal herbs, he scolded. If she can grow them, why can''t you? You''re only focused on causing trouble! You think destroying the herb fields will matter when she can rent them?¡± ¡°That''s impossible, Anthony frowned. "The drug I gave Matthew was scarce. I don''t even know the antidote. How could Eliza possibly know how to reverse its effects?"

    Gabriel sneered mockingly. "You think the drug is so potent? Scecrest Manor''s herb fields recovered quickly

    Subscribed

 The Silent 302

    Anthony was incredulous. "How is that even possible?" he asked.

    0

    Losing his patience, Gabriel snapped, "Go see for yourself at Scecrest Manor if you don''t believe me. The herb fields have already been rented."

    Anthony''s face darkened. He''d hoped to gain some leverage in the herb fields, but now, he seemed lost. ''Could Eliza also possess the Sage of Poison''s manual?'' he wondered.

    Sophie, equally displeased, stood nearby. ''How can he still be so useless?'' she thought, remembering how Matthew had tried to reassure her earlier by rying Anthony''s confident words.

    Anthony had been so confident, iming, "Eliza''s herb fields are beyond saving unless the Sage of Poison himself intervenes." Yet, here they were, the problem easily solved.

    Sophie froze, her mind racing as she considered, ''Could the Sage of Poison be secretly hiding with Eliza?''

    She contemted the idea but dismissed it with a shake of her head. ''The nuns around Eliza? They couldn''t possibly be the Sage of Poison.

    Anthony, though frustrated, looked respectfully up to Gabriel and asked, "Father, given your wisdom, what do you think our next step should be?"

    Gabriel looked down at the papers in their hands. "Didn''t I already say? If she wants to grow herbs, then you should too."

    "This is ridiculous," Sophie muttered, her tone sharp with disdain. She had no intention of lowering herself to such a task.

    She wouldn''t have to do the work herself, since the servants would manage it. Even so, the mere idea of setting foot in the fields to nt herbs struck her as incredibly demeaning.

    She wondered why she would go through so much trouble. If she could find a way to send the flower to Eliza, she might be able to break her spirit and control herpletely. When the time was right, getting rid of Eliza would be as easy as snapping her fingers.

    Gabriel scoffed, his voice sharp with irritation. "Do you believe Eliza is someone you can still manipte so easily?"

    He started sharing his discoveries from the past few days. "Any idea about the shadow guard with her? He''s one of the royal family''s des, trained only for them. But the king assigned one to Eliza."

    Gabriel''s face darkened as he considered the casualties, thinking, ''His skills are top-tier-he must be one of the king''s elite shadow guards. How else could he have defeated so many of my men?''

    "That''s enough! Obey mymand and sabotage the attention Eliza seeks through her supposed charitable acts. That will obstruct her and rehabilitate our household reputation."

    Gabriel fixed his piercing gaze on Sophie. "Do this properly; no one will dare mock you when you''re a renowned phnthropist. Your origins won''t matter then"

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat as she realized this was Gabriel''s way of obscuring her true parentage,

    Eliza''s sess would earn widespread respect, especially if she achieved her dream of healing the world through medicine. Sophie, however, saw a chance to steal Eliza''s glory and potentially even be a Holy Lady with Gabriel''s support. After all, she was also his daughter.

    Inspired, Sophie envisioned a world of possibilities. "Father, I understand now! I''m going to make this happen," she eximed, her voice unwavering in resolve.

    As Sophie finally came around, Gabriel gave a slow nod. "Good. Now listen carefully. For the time being, leave Eliza alone. You''ll have your chance to settle the score when the time is righ

    "Yes, Father! Thank you for guiding me!" Sophie replied enthusiastically.

    "Anthony, please work with Sophie toplete this task together. That is your final opportunity to seed, so please take it seriously and avoid any mistakes, Gabriel warned.

    "Yes, Father!" Anthony and Sophie replied in unison

    8:23 PM

    20

    Lost in thought as he left Sophie''s courtyard, Anthony collided with someone and stumbled to the ground, his slight frame unable to withstand the impact. "Ouch!" he eximed, relieved the fall wasn''t worse.

    Anthony looked up and was startled to see Benedict. "Benedict? Are you alright? I''m so sorry. I wasn''t watching where I was going, so I bumped into you." He stood up quickly and offered Benedict a hand.

    "I''m alright," Benedict assured him, shaking his head as he struggled. "Wasn''t looking where I was going. Did you hurt yourself, Anthony?"

    Concernced Anthony''s voice as he scrutinized Benedict. "The fall wasn''t bad, I''m fine. But you seem pale, Benedict. Are you sure you''re alright?"

    Benedict looked significantly thinner, though they''d only been apart for a few days. His usually vibrantplexion was pale, and the dark circles beneath his eyes hinted at prolonged sleep deprivation. He seemed distant and dazed.

    "It''s no big deal. I''m feeling slightly off because I haven''t been sleeping welltely. I keep having these dreams that wake me up." Benedict rubbed his face, forcing a smile. "I guess that exins why I look a little rough."

    Anthony nodded. "I understand. I have some herbs that might help you sleep if you Anthony''s health struggles gave him particr remedy expertise.

    want to try." Although not formally trained,

    Why wouldn''t I trust you?" Benedict chuckled, patting Anthony''s shoulder. "Anything you make is going to be fantastic. Perfect timing, too. I''m indebted to you for this," he grinned.

    Upon arriving at Anthony''s courtyard, Benedict was offered a drink. "Please, have a seat," Anthony said. "Wait here a moment-I''ll be back shortly."

    Anthony''s secret chamber was already exposed, and he didn''t bother hiding it any longer. He left Benedict waiting in his room and went to the chamber, pushing the door open and stepping inside.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Benedict finally went up to the chamber. "Anthony, do you mind if I have a look inside?"

    While Anthony was preparing the medicine, he said, "Sure,e on in," without turning around. Although Benedict knew about the chamber now, Anthony had already moved certain items to a different location. So even if Benedict came in, he wouldn''t find anything

    unusual.

    It was Benedict''s first time in Anthony''s secret chamber. Though small, the room was filled with medicinal herbs, their earthy, bitter aroma permeating the air.

    As Benedict wandered, his curiosity waned There wasn''t much to see. Just as he turned to go, a familiar-looking flowerpot near Anthony''s workstation caught his eye. Benedict asked, "Anthony, did Sophie give you these flowers too?"

 The Silent 303

    "Sophie gave it to me a couple of days ago," Anthony said, ncing at Benedict. "Did she give you too?"

    Benedict nodded curtly but remained silent. Anthony, noticing his coldness towards Sophie, feltpelled to say, ¡°Benedict, Sophie knows she was wrong, and she''s truly sorry."

    Benedict looked at the flower pot and said indifferently, ¡°Maybe she is.¡±

    "It''s not ''maybe,'' she is," Anthony paused his task. "Sophie is naive and grew up away from us, so it''s understandable that she made mistakes. But she''s trying to fix them. Why hold onto it?"

    "Naive?" Benedict turned sharply, pinning Anthony with his gaze. "Do you truly believe her to be naive, Anthony?" His stare didn''t waver as he spoke.

    Anthony paused briefly, then calmly replied, "Yes, of course. Didn''t you agree before? Are you saying just because Sophie made a mistake or two, she''spletely untrustworthy now?"

    "I don''t trust her," Benedict said, his face impassive as he clenched his fists. "I told you, I can''t sleep without dreaming. And do you know what I dream about?"

    ¡°What kind of dreams?¡± Anthony asked.

    "Nightmares," Benedict said, his voice turning cold. "Every night, I''m haunted by the same horrifying dream-Mother''s grave desecrated, her remains exposed for all to see. It''s a nightmare that always jolts me awake.

    "Anthony, I know you were young when Mother died, so you didn''t have as much time with her as I did. I understand that. But we''re different."

    Benedict continued, "She passed away when I was seven. She was a gentle and kind woman, always wearing a warm smile. She patiently taught me new things, guided me with wisdom, corrected my mistakes, and protected me whenever I was scared. Those seven years with her were the happiest of my life. But after she was gone, no one treated me the same way..."

    softened

    Benedict''s expression softened as a faint smile touched his lips. "That''s not entirely true. When Eliza lived at the Duke''s estate, she was like Mother, protecting me whenever I was afraid."

    ¡°Afraid? You? Since when have you ever been scared?" Anthony scoffed, his toneced with disbelief.

    "I had, you just never noticed," Benedict said. Eliza was now the only one who knew what Benedict had truly feared, a realization that filled him with regret.

    Anthony shrugged, unconvinced. Benedict''s words rang hollow; they''d grown up together, and Anthony had never seen Benedict afraid. He assumed Benedict was trying to protect Eliza.

    "Benedict, stop defending Eliza. You might have been scared, and she might have protected you, but that''s your experience. Eliza means nothing to me," Anthony said indifferently.

    Benedict scowled, his displeasure evident. "Anthony," he demanded, "why do you always treat Eliza with such scorn?"

    "No," Anthony replied calmly. "I simply don''t have any feelings for her. There''s no Stonor family rule that says we have to be close, is there?"

    Benedict knew there wasn''t a rule, but he couldn''t escape the feeling that Anthony hadhi''t always treated Eliza this way, Something must have shifted his demeanor.

    Determined to uncover the truth. Benedict asked, "Did Eliza do something, or did you hear something about her?"

    Anthony stiffened, impatience shing across his face Fine, if you''re that curious, I''ll tell you. But this is it-don''t ask again,"

    Go ahead, Benedict replied, curiosity tinging his steady voice. He nodded in agreement.

    Anthony''s voice turned cold and distant. I haven''t always felt this way about Eliza. used to be sick all the time, and she''s care for me t home. You''d think we''d be close, but sometimes actions don''t tell the whole story."

    "What did you mean by that?" Benedict asked, frowning

    Aniljony looked up at his brother "Benedict he said, ''deep down to you all think I''m worthless?

    8:23 PM

    Benedict froze, his face a mask of shock and disbelief. "What? Anthony! How could you even suggest such a thing? That''s absurd!"

    Anthony gave a harshugh and shook his head. "Don''t be so shocked. I said ''maybe,'' remember?"

    "There''s no doubt! We''re siblings-it

    would never cross our minds to

    think of you like that!" Benedict''s expression turned serious, his brows furrowing together. "Did someone say something that made you think that way?"

    Rather than answering directly, Anthony said tly, "You may have never considered it that way, but Eliza certainly has."

    Benedict immediately contradicted him, saying, "That''s impossible!"

    "It''s true. I heard Eliza say it herself, even though nobody told me directly," Anthony said firmly.

    "That''s impossible!" Benedict shook his head, his voice firm. "Eliza has always been the most dedicated to you, especially during your illness. She never left your side. There must be a misunderstanding."

    Anthony sneered, watching Benedict continue to defend Eliza.

    "Misunderstanding?" he scoffed. ¡°Didn''t I make myself clear? Some people may appear sincere, but their true intentions are far from pure.

    "She cared for me more than anyone, staying by my side through every illness. But it''s understandable to feel worn down when you''re caring for someone as fragile and unwell as I was."

    Benedict''s thoughts are racing. He couldn''t believe Eliza was involved-especially since Anthony seemed so sure about her feelings for him. Benedict knew that Anthony wouldn''t change his mind no matter what he said.

    A thought suddenly struck Benedict, causing him to frown. Hoping to shift the conversation, he asked, "What about Sophie? She didn''t care much for you. Why do you feel differently towards her?"

    At Sophie''s name, Anthony smiled. "Sophie needs me,¡± he said. "She sees me

    for who I am, unlike some others, a broken one in their eyes."

    YA

 The Silent 304

    That''s absurd, Anthony Benedict eximed, incredulous. "How can you say we don''t treat you like a normal person? Every single one of us does! And if Eliza truly despised you, why would she have looked after you for so long? She may not deserve praise, but you owe her at least some gratitude. How can you be so unthankful?"

    "I don''t hate her, I already told you that. It''s just that she did care for me, so there''s that. Anthony''s voice was t, almost aloof.

    Benedict could bear it no longer. "You are utterly hopeless!" he snapped, his voice shaking with rage as he spun around and stormed away, robes billowing behind him.

    *Benedict! Your medicine!" Anthony called after him, but he was already striding away, not even ncing back as he left the courtyard.

    Anthony frowned at the medicine, a touch of confusion in his expression. "I was only being truthful," he muttered. "Why does Benedict always take Eliza''s side? Shouldn''t I be the one feeling hurt?"

    Anthony''s face remained nk for a moment before he shook his head. "It''s fine. Even Benedict doesn''t get me, but that''s okay. Sophie understands, and that''s all that matters."

    He recalled Gabriel''s instructions back in Sophie''s room. Cultivating medicinal herbs-it was a good n, but they''d need a lot morend to make it profitable.

    Eliza already had a significant advantage with threerge estates and additional fields she had acquired. Herpetitors would have needed to match or exceed her herb fields to keep up. However, the Duke''s estate had limitednd, even with the portion given to Sophie.

    ''It seems I''ll have to acquire another estate. Benedict''s property could be a viable option. Anthony stroked his chin, lost in thought. "How can I persuade Benedict to give up his estate?''

    A few dayster, at Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza finished her daily inspection of the herb fields as Mki trailed behind her, giving her a steady stream of reports.

    "Kenzie Frye is at Oriphoenix Building and sends her greetings. She wants you to know she''smitted to managing the building as diligently as before and hopes you can visit when you have time."

    Eliza nodded slightly. "I''m swampedtely, but I''ll visit her as soon as I have time."

    "koger was taken from the Duke''s eptate the same day the magistrate of the House of Imperial Justice received fullpensation. However, our people haven''t seen him since."

    "Don''t bother investigating. The Duke''s estate wouldn''t tolerate someone liks him. He''s likely dead already."

    Aware of her father''s tendencies. Eliza knew the Duke of Mowbay held a deep disdain for anyone who brought shame

    upon

    their family

    When Gabriel had previously banished her after her reputation was ruined, he hadn''t hesitated. With her gone. Sophie and the Stonor brothers had probably duir something to infuriate him. She could practically see him fuming

    Eluca scoffed Mkimed calmly, "We''ve purchased thend you requested. After a thorough review, we kept some of the original truants, and, as you instructed, they''ve begun learning how to grow medicinal herbs. If everything goes ording to n, the belids should be fully nted within two weeks"

    "Besides the tenant farmers, hire guards to patrol the fields. Regardless of who they are, anyone caught tampering with the herb fields should be apprehended and tumed over to the authorities," Eliza instructed

    Mki''s efficiency was truly impressive, he replied. "Understood, my be deployed soon"

    Rest assured. I''ve already chosen the first group,

    and they

    Aber hearing the updates. Eliza en used herself to go to di wn and returned with a bucket. "This solution 1 developed will enhance the deria'' survival rate and

    patricy when diluted and applied to the bell."

    agsal water from her pocket farms. To av

    aun, she cleverly devised a solution fur an ordinary-looking diet gemeni liquid.

    jurarnving the bada-whien inxed

    "Understood, my Lady" Mki tumed to go, but Eliza stop him "Que more thi

    said, "Have koruzone vach the Duke x esti

    and report immediately it anything strange necurs."

    "Alright!" Mki picked up the bucket and left.

    Just as Mki departed, another visitor arrived at Eliza''s gate. Eliza nced over. "Your Highness?"

    "I hope I''m not interrupting." Nn said with a faint smile.

    "Not at all. I''ve just finished. Please, Your Highness,e in and have a seat."

    went to make coffee.

    Hearing themotion, Renee investigated the noise and quietly went to

    Nn set the box of pastries on the stone table. "I brought you some pastries," he said.

    The instant the aroma reached her, Eliza guessed what it was. "Basque cheesecake?" she asked Nn, her voiceced with surprise.

    With a chuckle, he sat down. "I heard this was your favorite, so I brought some."

    Eliza arched an eyebrow. "And just who might have told you chat?"

    The manager at Dinsica House said you used to be a regr customer but haven''t visited as much this year"

    The truth was that the young masters of Duke''s estate used to buy Basque cheesecake for Eliza quite often, but not so much this year. Nn, however, didn''t want to upset Eliza, so he didn''t tell her that.

    r to remember,"

    Eliza savored a bite of the treat, her eyes brightening as a wave of nostalgia washed over her. "How kind of the manager to she said. "I must visit Dinsica House the next time I''m in Hasen City

    As Nn watched her savor the treat, he remained silent. Once she''d finished a couple e of pieces, he finally asked, "Before I left for Noganlul, didn''t you say you were interested in learning self-defense?"

    Eliza nodded eagerly. "I did," she said.

    I''m quite free for a while. I coulde by each day to teach you," Nn suggested.

    "Of course, I have time," Eliza said, thinking that if the Prince Regent was making

    time in his schedule to teach her, she was also obligated to make time.

    "Alright, continue eating. Once you''re done, take a short break, and we''ll get started, Nn said.

    Eliza podded eagerly. "Got it!"

    Eliza didn''t eat much bequse they were starting soon. She saved a few pieces forter and gave the rest to Renee, Tina wasn''t interested

    After changing intoly clothes, Nn turned to Eliza with a serious expression. "Eliza, if you want to learnbat skills, you must be in good shape. It''s going to be tough. Are you up for the challenge?

    Eliza nodded with determination. To ready. I won''t give up. no matter the challenges ahead"

    seeing her determination, Nn straightened up and nodded. "Okay, let''s start with the basic-wide

 The Silent 305

    Holding a wide squat, the most basic exercise, proved challenging for Eliza as her legs began to burn after only fifteen minutes.

    "Still holding up okay!" Nn asked, noticing the sheen of sweat on her forehead.

    Eliza gritted her teeth, her voice firm despite the strain, "Tean do it.

    Nn watched her closely, correcting her posture when needed and watching for any signs of strain on her face. He remained neutral, offering neither encouragement nor discouragement.

    As another fifteen minutes passed, Nn asked, "Still doing okay?"

    Eliza, arms trembling as she held them up, bit down hard and forced out, T... can." Her limbs felt heavy as lead, but she refused to give in.

    Surprise flickered in Nn''s eyes, but he nodded again, acknowledging her determination. When almost another fifteen minutes had passed, Nn said, "Alright, that''s enough for now. Take a break."

    Eliza, her face and hair drenched in sweat, was determined to push herself harder. "I can still

    "No, you can''t," Nn interrupted, gently tapping her head. "Take it slow and steady. Don''t overdo it."

    Upon understanding. Eliza ceased her insistence, but her attempt to move resulted in a near fall as her stiff body betrayed her.

    "Careful!" Nn''s sharp voice came just in time. He''d been watching her closely and caught her before she could fall. "Easy does it- bring your arms and legs slowly. There''s no rush," he said, his voice steady and reassuring.

    With his help. Eliza stretched her arms back stiffly, extended her body slightly, and carefully lowered herself onto the stone bench.

    "You''re fitter than I expected! We''ll ramp up the training a bit tomorrow, but make sure you get a bed so you''re not sore in the morning." Nn advised.

    Eliza chuckled. "There''s no need to worry, Your Highness. I''ll recover quickly." od night''s sleep and stretch before

    She was practically invincible after soaking in the magical water for so long. She secretly wished Nn would push ber harder during their training. After all, with the magical water readily avable in her pocket farm, even the most grueling workout would be washed away by morning.

    Nn was oblivious to Eliza''s secret, carefully tailoring her training n to avoid overexertion and potential injury. However, he soon detected something amiss.

    Nn quickly learned that Eliza''s remarkable recovery wasn''t just talk. He pushed her harder each day, but no matter how tiring the training, she was always back, full of energy and ready for more. Realizing this, Nn knew he could push Eliza to her limits without holding back.

    "Dedication can ovee any obstacle. Let''s see if we can elevate your abilities," he said, a hint of challenge in his voice. He then redesigned her training n. This time, he based Eliza''s training entirely on the ck g''s grueling military prograin.

    She was pushed to her absolute lumit daily, her muscles aching in protest, but the results were undeniable. Eliza''s dedication to training-bined with the effects of the magical water, led to a rapid in rease in her stamina and strength.

    Nn suddenly asked one day, "Make sure you keep up with this basic training. By the way, do you have a preferred weapon!

    Elica paused, a smile gracing her lips as she retrieved the Meridian Revival Technique needles Renee had brought "This, she dered.

    unite "is my weapon

    Nn''s eyebrow arched slightly. "Needles as weaputar Futting: he retar

    one up for closer inspecting. "Are these poisoned?

    "Yes," Eliza replied immediately. "It''s a sedative I developed. Thest let its size fool you-eyen a small amount in the blesbarcons Cani

    uder someone unconscious instantly

    Nn nodded, approving "Good start! ?y seems pasive ali?ady ast e foundation

    "I have a few ideas, Your Higlicis

    strong physical

    DO

    Flying Needlo

    technique? Chapter 305

    "Lawrence''s tenirque is truly

    huique, which is surpri

    kind" Nn remarked. "While he may not excel inbat, he developed his own ''Flying

    effective for self-defense"

    za''s eyes sparkled with excitement

    Nn offered. Icar sk him for you if you''re interested"

    "No, I''ll vist him personally," Eliza dered, eager to learn. She understood that acquiring such a

    unique skill required a disy of

    genuine interest. "Your Highness," she inquired, turning to Nn with a thoughtful frown, "do you happen to know anything about Lord

    Nn knew what he was talking about. He arched an eyebrow. "He''s interested in medicinal herbs, just like you!

    Eliza understood right away. She replied, "Okay, I''ll prepare a small gift and visit Lord Larson tomorrow

    Nn smiled faintly. "No need to to his ce. He''s usually at the Prince Regent''s estate, in

    pharmacy there. Unless ene

    asleep"

    Elica nodded, deciding to bring an extra gift to the Prince Regent''s estate. She wanted to thank Nn for thebat skills he had taught

    After Nn left, Eliza spent the evening carefully choosing two gifts: a Scarce Shroom and the Bloodshade Blossom she had been saving Tor a long time.

    #

 he Silent 306

    The next day, after her morning ss, Eliza said goodbye to Mary, taking the two gifts with her as she descended the mountain toward Hasen City

    Eliza politely declined Nn''s carriage offer, preferring to use her own. With Rence as herpanion, they embarked on a leisurely journey to Hasen City, enjoying the freedom of driving their small carriage.

    "Hey, Lord Caleb, look down there!" On the crowded streets of Hasen City, a young man at a tavern window excitedly grabbed Caleb''s sleeve, his voice buzzing.

    Caleb snapped, visibly irritated by the interruption.

    ption. "Can''t you see

    ''I you see I''m busy? You made me spill my drink!"

    "Goodness, it''s her! Lord Caleb, stop drinking for a moment and look! Isn''t that the Holy Lady of Walden, your former fianc¨¦e?"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the room buzzed excitedly, and the other young men crowded around the window like eager children.

    "Where is she? I want to take a look tool"

    Are you certain! I couldn''t see clearly. Could you confirm if it''s her?"

    Look, Lord Caleb! She''s in that small carriage down there. Surely you recognize her?"

    Before Caleb could react, someone shoved him toward the window, Still dazed, he blinked in confusion, but one nce at the figure in the small carriage below jolted him awake like a bucket of cold water.

    He was stunned, thinking, "Eliza! What was she doing here? And why now, of all times?"

    Caleb went stiff, his father''s harsh warning echoing in his mind: "Eliza Stonor''s standing isn''t what it was, and whatever connection you two had is finished. Steer clear of her. I''ll break your legs if I catch you anywhere near her again!" The mere thought made Caleb''s knees weak. His father never made empty threats; if he threatened to break Caleb''s legs, he would do it

    To prevent further issues, Caleb decided to avoid any risks. He quickly looked away and returned to, the private room, hoping to avoid more problems.

    His boisterous friends weren''t going to let him get away with it "Hey, what''s going on with Lord Caleb?"

    Why does he run away the moment he sees her?"

    "Hold on, is Lord Caleb trying to escape?"

    Is Lord Caleb dus scared now?"

    Theard Lord Caleb was deeply embarrassed by the Holy Lady, and then Prince Nn reprimanded him severely. It''s understandable why be afraid."

    Caleb flushed, snapping. "Nhut up! I was never timid! When did I get beaten up?¡±

    "It''s true then! I heard everything. It happened at Marquis''s estate. I heard the swelling on your face was so bad you couldn''t even leave

    Oh my

    Really?"

    course it''s true! It happened right after the Holy Lady took her vows Lund Caleb was so embarrassed afterward leave the house fur days. His face

    practically unrecognizablet?

    ng off, barely knew Caleb. They seen to Bukusakine him the

    These wealthy young men, who spent their titte idly drinking and target of their jokes amuntur

    Caleb''a face prew even redder as he red at Linc. "Il you can be quater. ein angry noOW,

    "Hey, no worries! We''re just kidding around-all in good fun."

    Lord Caleb, why would you react so strongly if it wasn''t true?

    The group exchanged knowing looks as they each took turns pressing Caleb for information.

    Caleb eximed angrily. That''spletely false! Who put you up to spreading these lies? I''m warning you, stop talking before you

    regret it!

    "Hey, we were only kidding around. There''s no need to get upset."

    "Exactly"

    "You looked over here, then suddenly left. It''s understandable why we might have made the wrong impression."

    "If you believe we re mistaken, please provide evidence to

    support your view

    "It''s more intense because one of the main yers is right there. The group

    teased and burst intoughter.

    Caleb, already irritated by Eliza''s

    presence, seethed with anger. ring at them, he spat, "Don''t think

    I''m unaware of your games. Prove

    something I don''t need to prove anything to you."

    That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" one remarked yfully.

    "We re all friends here, another added. There''s no reason for us to want to embarrass you."

    One of them gave a sly smirk. "We were curious after we happened to spot the Holy Lady"

    "She was just a girl who followed Lord Caleb, but now she''s the unapproachable Holy Lady. What a

    a change, right?¡±

    "Lord Caleb, doesn''t it bother you that Lady Eliza dumped you as soon as her social standing changed? Doesn''t it hurt? Don''t you feel even slightly tempted to get back at her?"

    He was angry indeed; just seeing her fueled his anger. But revenge seemed impossible.

    Caleb scowled "Cut it out I already told my dad I''d leave her alone."

    "Lord Caleb, your words make you sound cowardly

    Stillingugh, one of them covered his mouth. "We nev

    We never said revenge meant physically harming her."

    h Caleb''s

    You''re right. Lord Caleb, Don''t useithink it" "Perhaps you still fantasize about wedding the Holy Lady and making her your consort?" Everyone was all too familiar with infamous deration from back then

    you want revenge or not, it''s your

    Calel, whirled around, fixing the loudmouth with an icy stare. "Silence!" he growled. "Or Fil do it for you." "Come on, Lord Caleb, don''t get so worked up. Whether yo fening soine friendly advice

    Another cluickled, his voice light

    We understand you don

    int to hear it.

    stubborn, so they knew better imesed. Hially, they made

    ara

    uressure lum directly instead, they teased him mifeisly before friguing i

    tra, leaving the decision entirely up to hun

 The Silent 307

    Caleb scoffed internally, feigning curiosity to hear his friends'' advice. He wasn''t naive, they were just his drinking buddies-did they believe he''d fall for their act!

    As Caleb considered the situation, one of his friends leaned in and whispered something. At first, Caleb didn''t react, but as the words. registered, his eyes widened, a thoughtful expression spreading across his face.

    Is Lord Celeb going to give it a try?" one of the young men asked, a sly grin spreading across his face.

    Caleb hesitated, his eyes flicking to the small carriage below. Resentment

    flickered across his face before he spoke with sudden letermination. "Let''s go see what''s happening down there."

    Got it!"

    Let''s go!

    ne fun!" As soon as Caleb spoke, the young men burst intoughter and eagerly followed him.

    Let''s have some

    Eliza parked her small carriage on the corner and went into a nearby shop to pick up a few more items to send to Lawrence. Renee waited beside the carriage, keeping an eye on things

    Seeing Eliza emerge with her hands full, she rushed over immediately. "Lady Eliza, let me carry those for you!"

    Eliza had asked Renee to call her by name instead of using formal itles while they were in public. Despite this, Renee still addressed her

    "Lady Eliza."

    Renee''s grin, and exnation. "It just sounds nicer, left Eliza torn between amusement and exasperation, but she ultimately decided

    not to argue,

    Eliza suggested, "Let''s load everything onto the carriage.

    Got it!" Renee took the items from Eliza''s hands, intending to put them in the carriage. Suddenly, a figure leaped onto it, grabbed the eins, and sped off.

    There''s a thief Renee shouted urgently. "Stop right there!" Rence was shocked that someone would steal a carriage in broad daylight in the middle of Haven City

    As Renee tried to chase after it, her arms full, the carriage was already too far away to catch. "Seriously? Who steals a small carriage?" she eximed, fuming Eliza frowned slightly, thinking. "Why does that person look so familiar?'',

    "Tina,¡± Eliz? culled softly, and someone immediately darted to chase after the carruge

    Momentster, their carriage slowly returned, carrying a young man who sat stilly, his face contorted in

    expression of imminent.

    Eliza i casual indifference suggested had already identified the mat, even after noticing the sword a hair''s breath from his back,

    ready

    ierce him if he resisted.

    "Hener" she said calmly. pull him down."

    down myseli

    Kejer, however, sonddn''t listen. She thurs her thin

    iamned to the other side, and pulled him down with

    espected strength.

    the penis girl''s Lucassing strength, a bell when she pulled.

    injury by grabbing cop the range

    you exin what youn

    I adion you greatly:

    She remembered seeing Lincoln, Percival''s nephew and Grant''s cousin, with Caleb and Grant on previous asions. He was a familiar face from their social circle, which exined his familiarity. Although Grant had distanced himself from Caleb, Lincoln had seemingly

    remained connected.

    Eliza''s sharp eyes swept the area, quickly sporting several figures attempting to hide, though unsessfully. One stood out immediately. his awkward attempts at concealment making him appear quite ridiculous.

    "And what about it?" Eliza fixed Lincoln with an icy stare. "After taking my carriage, what were you going to do next? Humiliate me with Lord Caleb''s help?¡±

    Lincoln frantically waved his hands. "No, no, I would never! Your Grace, please, you must believe me!" His original n was ruined Being pulled back meant he couldn''t do anything, even if he wanted to.

    "Is that so?" Eliza''s smile was faint. That''s a pity, because now I do

    At first, Lincoln didn''t understand Eliza''s words. Then he heard hermand, Tie

    him up! And seize those others-take them all away!"

    "Yes, noted!" Rence snapped into action as soon as Eliza spoke, producing a coil

    of rope as if from thin air. and practiced, and she instantly bound Lincoln.

    Het movements

    were quick

    Hold on! Your Grace, isn''t it a bit extreme to tie someone up like this in broad daylight?" Lincoln protested, straining against the ropes. "It''s all good. You made the first move anyway, Eliza replied with a casual shrug, clearly unconcerned. Lincoln was in panic when he realized Eliza nned to use his attempted carriage theft against him. If questioned, he would be the one med

    "Wait, it''s not just my problem anymore! !,incoln whipped his head around and yelled, "Lord Caleb! Get over here and save me!" He had only agreed to steal the carriage, but now, before they even finished the first part of their n, he was the one taking the me.

    In a desperate move, Lincoln tried to call for backup, but when he turned around, he realized the others had already fled, vanishing like shadows in the wind.

    "Damn it! You betrayed me and ran away?" Lincoln raged with his teeth clenched. He thought, "Alright, alright! If I''m being left behind. then none of you are escaping!

    Lincoln spun around to Fliza. "Your Grace," he blurted, "I must tell you something! Those men them! They were at the tavern across the street and saw your carriage. Then they convinced Caleb to take revenge on you!

    men are the true culprits-you must go after

    "They nned to have me steal your carriage, leading you on a chase while someone else took your valuables. They intended to trap you in the alley, blocking the exit and ckmailing you!"

 The Silent 308

    As soon as Lincoln spoke, Tina sprang into action, effortlessly pulling them back one by one even before Eliza.could give the order. Renee, rope in hand, worked quickly. Her movements were swift and efficient. She tied them up securely and tossed them into the carriage without hesitation.

    The carriage was much too cramped tofortably amodate everyone, forcing them to squeeze together precariously rather than

    Ouch! Be careful!"

    I assure you, I had nothing to do with

    Your Grace, please have mercy! Lord Caleb and Lincoln are the guilty ones-we are innocent, I swear! The captured young men raised

    cacophony of protests and howls.

    us just to enjoy the

    Who said it wasn''t your business? Lincoln snapped, his voice sharp and using. "You were instigating, urging us how!

    Lincoln! How could you betray our trust like this?"

    Well! You think you can stop me! I betrayed you, get over it!" Lincoln said.

    Eliza''s expression turned icy as the shouts grew louder. "Renee," shemanded, "throw those two in as well." Caleb wouldn''t be scaping this situation either.

    Panic red in Caleb''s eyes the moment he realized he was included. ¡°Eliza, wait! Don''t touch me! I swear, I have nothing to do with this! Did you miss what Lincoln said? I wasn''t involved! I was dragged into this!"

    Eliza fixed him with an icy stare. "Oh? Are you saying you

    were tricked? What else happened?"

    Caleb tried to defend himself, but Eliza cut him off with a raised hand. "Enough. Save it for your father, Dale."

    Caleb paled and froor when his father was mentioned. "Wait! Please don''t tell him! Can''t you talk to me? Going to him is a cowardly thing to do!"

    "You think you can get away with this? Eliza scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "How naive."

    She fixed her eyes on Lincoln. "Which alley were you going to ambush me in?"

    Lincoln hesitated, his lips parting and closing silently. Eliza''s n was a mystery, leaving him with a growing dread.

    Eliza didn''t hesitate. She snatched Tina''s sword and pressed it against 1. Ig''s forehead. Lincoln''s face went white is a sheet. "No, no!".

    tead, turn left into the alley. You''ll find it behind the taverni- a stall-only area, so it''s usually deserted."

    Eliza nodded in response Renee immediately steered the carriage towards the alley Lincoln had described,

    alley Trach

    With a shared look. Tina and Renee spir troublensker. The suurch of muffled

    rze rolled

    ever forget," she said coldly

    her sleeves, and each grabbed

    and blowsnding echiped through the alley

    "log! Please stop

    ne, you have to stone them??

    ay! Jus please don''t hit ng

    shry bad said no hang a4

    Bound and helpless, Caleb and his gang swung from pleas for mercy to furious curses. "Eliza Stonor! You won''t get away with this! Just wait until my father hears about you hitting me!" Caleb yelled.

    Lincoln didn''t dare make a sound, clenching his teeth as he silently endured the beating. Soon, the alley was filled with groans of battered bodies, each with bruised and swollen faces and blood streaming from their noses.

    Tina focused her attacks on Caleb,nding heavy, relentless punches. What began as Caleb''s curses eventually became tearful pleas for

    mercy.

    Eliza watched calmly from the alley''s entrance, waiting until she decided they''d gone far enough. "Alright, that''s enough," she said casually. "No need to waste your energy on them."

    Caleb and his friends clung to those few words. The beating had been so savage that they genuinely feared for their lives.

    Eliza shot them a frigid look before disappearing down the alley. She nudged Lincoln with her foot. "Coming, or are you staying for more!" she asked tly.

    Lincoln, lying still on the ground, winced at her words and scrambled to his feet. Tears and snot streamed down his face, his hand clutching his swollen cheek as he stammered, "I''m leaving! I''m leaving right now!"

    Just as he bolted out of the alley, a foot mmed into his chest, sending him tumbling back inside.

    Grant Fletcher burst into the alley, furious. "Lincoln! You spineless coward!" he roared. "How dare you help Caleb bully the Holy Lady! You''ll answer me for this!"

    He looked around frantically, afraid for Eliza''s safety,

    He stopped short, taking in the scene. "What... What h

    happened here?"

    went to Noganiul, so I never had a chance to deliver

    gih 1 pranded you! It''s Bually ready! I was dyed, and then you

    Suwe me burit, why not vi?t my re!..

    He wondered why Caleb and his gang were left lying on the ground, looking utterly defeated.

    Grant scanned the alley, bursting intoughter. "Wow, look at their faces! Did I miss a brawl? They''re so swollen.

    "Grant!" Caleb hissed, his anger evident. "What''s so funny?"

    Humiliated and enraged, Caleb and the group tried to scramble up and attack Grant, but he was too quick for them. Sensing their intentions, Grast swiftly retaliated, delivering a solid kick to each of them.

    Eliza was speechless, thinking, "What on earth is he doing here?"

    Eliza finally spoke up after Grant''s unexpected outburst of kicking, "Grant, what are you doin

    doing here?"

    When Grant heard Eliza''s voice, he practically bounced back to her side, his face beaming with excitement. "I heard they Were nning revenge, so I rushed over immediately!"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, thinking, "Wait, did someone tip Grant off? She nced back at the battered group on the ground, but none imed to be the informant

    It wasnt just Caldi''s usual troublemakers-some were likely connected to Grant, though Caleb was probably oblivious.

    li made serise, though

    ven among wealthy young men, unspoken rules dictated social circles, Unless they were like Caleb or Grant, whose families were so powerful they didn''t need to please anyone

    After handling the disruptive group. Eliza returned to her carriage, the only difference being an overly enthusiastic person nove following her

    "Your Grace" Grant said, hurrying to

 The Silent 309

    Thank you for the offer, but I have some errands to run after I leave the mountain, I won''t be able to visit Fletcher Estate this time: 1 hope you understand." Eliza politely declined.

    Grant looked a little disappointed but quickly perked up. "No problem at all! Please, Your Grace, attend to your other matters, Just tell me where I can find youter."

    Seeing Grant''s insistence. Eliza sighed. "I''m going to Prince Regent''s estate now," she said. "If you''d like, you coulde with me."

    The Prince Regent''s estate?" Grant froze, a headache building behind his eyes. The thought of Nn filled him with unease; his cold.manding presence

    could unnerve anyone,

    Grant reluctantly agreed to deliver the gift he''d carefully prepared. "Alright then, to the Prince Regent''s estate it is"

    Eliza''s carriage eventually arrived at the Prince Regent''s estate, its grandeur immediately giving Grant pause. Flustered, he told Eliza. Tll retrieve the gift first, Your Grace. Please proceed without me."

    He didn''t wait for an answer, spinning on his heel and running as if he expected the gates to swing open with Nn in pursuit.

    Just as the carriage neared the gates, a tall figure emerged. Nn''s imposing presence was undeniable as his sharp gaze settled on Eliza''s carriage, as if he had been expecting her.

    Nn purposefully stepped forward when the carriage stopped, ignoring Renee''s assistance. Instead, he reached out and firmly took Eliza''s hand

    Renee was puzzled. Eliza was startled when Nn suddenly grabbed her hand. She instinctively tried to pull away, but his grip was firm, leaving her flustered. "Why are you waiting? Come in. Lawrence is expecting you," Nn said.

    Eliza thought, How could ! keep the renowned Sage

    ge of Medicine waiting? She quickly disembarked from the carriage.

    Guided by Nn, they reached the reception hall of the Prince Regent''s estate, where Lawrence awaited them. Lawrence bowed. "My greetings. Your Grace."

    "Please, Lord Larson, there''s no need to stand on ceremony. Have a sent." Eliza

    gestured for him to sit down and then sat beside Nn.

    Once everyone had settled in, Eliza didn''t waste any time. "Lord Larson," she began directly, "do you know why I''m here today?"

    Lawrence nodded towards Nn, ¡°As Prince Nn mentioned, my needle technique is quite ordinary, but I''m happy to share what I know with Your Grace."

    "Thanks for being willing to teach me, Lord Larson."

    Eliza gestured for Renee toe forward. Renee approached the table and carefully ced a gift before Eliza and Lawrence. "Just a small token of my appreciation, Eliza said "I hope you like them, Lord Larson."

    Lawrence railed an eyebrow, a little surprised. Eliza''s thoughtfulness impressed him; she''d even brought gifts to their lesson.

    Seeing the abundance, including a sizable wooden box and many well-chosen gifts, all meaningful and sincere, Lawrence smiled and said. "Since it''s Your Grace''s thoughtful gesture, I''d be honored to ept."

    He nned to open itter to see what was inside, but with a bright smile, Eliza suggested, "This box contains a medicinal herb, Lord Larson Perhaps you should open it now and see if it suits your needs?"

    Lawrence''s eyes in up with excitement when he heard it was a medicinal herb. He remembered how Nn had helped Eliza before and been rewarded twice.

    Both times, the were scarce, and the herbs were valuable. Lawrence felt a surge of anticipation. The wooden box clicked open, revealing enormous shroom, each the size of a washbasin.

    Lawrener was so astonished that his jaw almost dropped. "My goodness!" he eximed, incredulous.

    Lawrence thought. Am I dreaming? Such a gigantic shroom! It must be scarce! It looked as if the Scarce Shroom had just been dug up! How can she call this magnificent treasure a modest gift?

    Lawrence stared in disbelief. Your Grace, you are too generous! Are you sure you want to give such a Scarce Shroom to me?"

    Lord Larson, this was specially prepared for you. Your needle techniques are invaluable, far more so than this small gift. It''s an honor to be your student. Eliza replied warmly.

    Lawrence Larson was filled with awe and gratitude as he listened. He deeply breathed and said sincerely, "Please don''t worry, Your Grace. I''ll teach you.

    Lawrence thought. She deserves in

    "I''ll be counting on you then, Lord Larson, Eliza nodded politely. As she reached for her cup, her hand grazed a wooden box on the table, drawing Lawrence''s attention to its faint sound.

    Lawrence''s curiosity was piqued. "Your Grace," he began, "is this another gift you''ve prepared?"

    Eliza''s face clouded with thought. That reminds me," she said. "This was meant for Prince Nn, but I haven''t given it to him yet because I''m not sure it''s authentic"

    Eliza''s words immediately piqued Lawrence Larson''s interest, even causing Nn to raise an eyebrow in surprise.

    Not sure about a gift you received? Let me have a look! I''m quite good at deciphering these things - I''ve seen it

    it all Lawrence dered Confidently, thumping his chest with pride.

    Nn shot Lawrence a look sharp enough to cut ss. "If it''s meant for me. shouldn''t I look at it firs{"

    Lawrence

    Ignoring him, Nn turned to Eliza, his voice softening. "Real or not, the thought behind it matters. Eliza could bring him joy with any gifi, no matter what it was,

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, teasing with a smile, "Why don''t we all examine it together? Lord Larson might be surprised by what we find

    "What?" Lawrence''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Your Grace," he eximed, his expertise challenged. "The more you insist on more curious I be!

    that.

    the

    Please, Prince Nn, open it! Show me what''s insider

    Nn took the wooden box, nced at Eliza, and slowly opened it. Insidey a single, mysterious flower. "What kind of flower is this?" he asked

    Lawrence stared at the flower, astounded. "I''ve never seen a flower like this before"

 The Silent 310

    Nn picked up the flower from the wooden box and studied it closely.

    It was a fresh, vibrant purple blossom, exuding a rich, sweet fragrance that lingered in the air, impossible to forget.

    This flower.. is it just an ordinary one?" Nn was the first to sense something and ask

    Nn was the first to sense that something was ofl.

    Eliza smiled in response. "Probably not

    that ordinary."

    Nn looked up and met her smile.

    After a brief pause, a hunch stirred within him, and he probed, "Is it medicinal?¡±

    Eliza nodded.

    Nn pressed further. "Is it something that could help me?"

    Eliza nodded again.

    A flower, a medicinal herb and one that could help me?'' Nn''s heart skipped a beat at the thought.

    The answer forming in his mind was something he didn''t dare say out loud.

    Off to the side, Lawrence finally caught on as well. His eyes widened in shock as he looked between the flower and Eliza.

    Stammering in disbelief, he eximed, "T-This You''re not trying to say this flower is the Bloodshade Blossom we''ve been searching for, are you?"

    Of course, Eliza wasn''t about to confirm that outright.

    She shrugged, feigning uncertainty, and said, "It might be... or it might not be..." even more strongly than when b

    had

    "Wait a minute! That''s not something we can just maybe about!" Lawrence shouted, reacting ev received that century-old Shroom earlier.

    He excitedly said, "If it is, then there''s hope for Prince Nn''s illness!"

    Nn appeared much calmer than Lawrence, provided one ignored how tightly he was gripping the chair''s armrest.

    He stated, "Stop interrupting. Let Serenity finish."

    ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll shut up. Your Grace, please-what''s the story behind this flower Lawrence asked.

    Eliza stiently recited a mantra in her heart before delivering the exnation she had prepared in advance.

    She said, "As it happens, Your Highness may recall that Mr. Mki once mentioned that my great-grandmother was an exceptional physician and highly skilled in cultivating medicinal herbs."

    "Yes, I do remember that," Nn replied, having heard those words with his

    ears.

    Eliza continued, "It was after I returned home that time-I came across several of her old medical journals and herb cultivation records. while sorting through her belongings. In those notes, I stumbled upon an entry where she once experimented with growing an exotic herb called the Bloodshade Blossom

    "When I saw the name match the one Your Highness and the others have been searching for, I decided to try nting the seeds she left behind. This blossom is one of those, and it''s identical to the exotic herb described in her notes,

    "But I can''t say for certain if it''s the same Bloodshade Blossom you re looking for

    At this point. Lawrence''s expression had grown solenm

    He turnest to Nn and said. "Your Highness, would it be possible for a

    Chapter ato

    Hearing this, Nn turned

    to Eliza, his thoughts clear: "Since Serenity had grown this flower, the decision should be hers.

    Unfortunately, Eliza didn''t pick up on his unspoken intent and assumed Nn thought a single blossom wouldn''t be

    enough

    Eliza quickly said. I still have a few more. If one isn''t enough, I can have someone bring over more tomorrow."

    Nn slowly replied, ". It''s fine. One is enough. Don''t touch the rest for now."

    Lawrence carefully cradled the

    wooden box with both hands, handling it with utmost reverence. As he gazed at the Bloodshade Blossom inside, he couldn''t help but matter. "What a shame it''s only recently been cultivated. If it had aged a few more years, it could be used as medicine right away."

    Eliza did, in fact, have older Bloodshade Blossoms, but now wasn''t the time to bring them out.

    Nn didn''t seem to mind in the slightest. "Finding the herb at all is already a blessing. The age? 1

    more years.

    age? That''s just

    ''s just a matter of waiting a few

    The way he said it made it clear-he had already fully epted that the

    Bloodshade Blossom Eliza brought was exactly the one they had been searching

    for.

    Lawrence

    Lawrence felt much the sa

    same, but he couldn''t rely on instinct alone as a doctor.

    He needed to confirm the herb''s properties first.

    With that t

    thought, Lawrence could no longer contain himself and said. Til test it right now!"

    Two hourster, Lawrence came sprinting out of Prince Regent''s estate pharmacy, waving the results in his hand as he shouted with joy, "It''s a match! It''s

    a perfect match!"

    This was it. This was the Bloodshade Blossom they had been searching for all along!

    At that moment, Nn suddenly turned to look at Eliza.

    After a few seconds of silent observation, a genuine smile spread across his handsome face. Thank you, Serenity."

    Once again, Serenity had brought him exactly what he needed most.

    He owed her so much, more than he could ever repay.

    And

    pet, the smile on Nn''s face only grew brighter as he thought, All the better.

    "If I can''t repay her then I''ll just dedicate my whole life to her.

    AD

 The Silent 311

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Eliza stood up to take her leave

    Nn immediately rose to his feet and said, "Let me send you.

    Elza thought he meant just to the door, but when she stepped outside, she realized her little carriage was gone, reced by arger. understated yet hoxurious one,

    "I heard from the servants that one of your carriage wheels broke," Nn exined.

    Eliza blinked in surprise. Huh? The wheel broke?"

    She frowned slightly and thought. "That''s strange... I''m pretty sure everything was fine when I arrived.

    Nn remained calm, adding. "Yes, they tried to fix it, but it didn''t work out. So I went ahead and had them switch it o

    "Alright." Eliza replied, not thinking much of it.

    out for this one"

    She figured it probably got damaged when Lincoln had hijacked it earlier-maybe he''d crashed it somewhere.

    Once seated in the new carriage. Eliza waved at Nn and said, "Your Highness, there''s no need to see us off. You should head back. Well be on our way.

    "Alright. I''lle by tomorrow," Nn said.

    Since they had already agreed that he would teach her martial arts, Nn would visit her almost daily for the time being.

    Eliza gave a small nod.Eliza Stonor

    Sitting at the front of the carriage, Renee snapped the reins and began to drive the carriage away at a steady pace.

    They had barely turned a corner down the street when a figure who had been waiting there rushed out and called out, "Your Grace""

    Grant ran over with a delighted grin, holding a delicate box in his hands,

    He said, "Your Grace, here! This is a gift 1 prepared for you-it should be

    something very meaningful, so please, you must ept it!"

    He ced the box directly on the front of the carriage, and before Eliza could say anything, Grant spun around and ran off, as if afraid shed reject it.

    While running, he shouted, "It was a hat broken, so I had someone fix it! The craftsmanship isn''t great, so don''t hold it against me?

    With that, he waved cheerfully before disappearing from Eliza''s view.

    Lady Miss Eliza, this gift. Renee turned and asked from the front of the carriage.

    Eliza sighed softly. "Well, he already gave it to me. Might as well keep it."

    She took the wooden box from Rence and brought it into the carriage.

    As the carriage continued on. Eliza opened the palm-sized box-and the first thing she saw inside was an emerald hairpin, broken into several pieces

    She blinked in surprise. "So this what Grant meant.

    She reached out and picked up the hairpin The cracks were clear-it had been thrown, hard, and shattered into several pieces.

    Whoever Grant had found to repair it didn''t do a great job

    The lis was clumsy-possibly even deliberately so.

    That thought made Eliza chuckle to herself

    This hairpin had once meant a great deal to her.

    It had been the engagement token between her and Caleb Chapter 311

    After their broken engagement at hering-of-age ceremony, she''d turned the entire ce upside down trying to find it¡ªbut it was nowhere to be seen.

    Now, seeing it again suddenly brought back a memory: before the ceremony. Sophie had casually-and not so casually-hinted that the girl Caleb actually liked wasn''t her. Eliza, but Sophie.

    That day, Eliza had already felt humiliated by Caleb. Then to hear Sophie''s smug and maniptive remarks afterward had pushed her over the edge. She had stormed off, hairpin in hand, and confronted Caleb about it.

    AD

 The Silent 312

    hapter 312

    The result? Calebs had snatched the hairpin from her and smashed it to the ground, his face full of disdain as he sneered, "So what if we''re engaged? The Duke''s estate has more than one daughter. As long as I don''t want to marry you, no one can force me to?

    After that. Eliza had left in a daze, her heart shattered just like that hairpin.

    Now that she thought about it, there had been others present when she went to confront C

    Caleb-Grant inclurled.

    No wonder Grant and the others had always assumed she''d gone to Mount Westin to beg Master Mary, all because of Caleb.

    Eliza sighed, thinking, "Back then I was young and clueless about love.

    ''I still don''t really understand it but at least I see things more clearly now!

    Fortunately. Caleb had broken off the engagement publicly at theing-of- age ceremony, and she had epted it just as publicly.

    So even without the hairpin, their engagement was el

    was effectively dissolved.

    Still, that hairpin had been a symbol of their betrothal-something not so easily dismissed.

    To avoid future trouble, it was best to return it and sever all ties once and for all.

    ncing out at the darkening sky. Eliza thought, It''s toote to do it today.

    I''ll go in a few days,

    Either way, this chapter can finally be closed.

    She put the hairpin back into the box and secured it, her gaze lingering on it as she fell into thought.

    She

    never

    ter would''ve expected Grant to

    out

    tof his way to find and return that hairpin

    She had to admit-his gift had helped her settle a long-standing concern.

    In return, it was only right she prepared a gift for him too.

    With that in mind, Eliza made a mental note of it.

    After confirming that the herbs Eliza had nted included the legendary Bloodshade Blossom, Lawrence had practically packed his things overnight and rushed to Scecrest Manor.

    The area around Mount Westin was crowded with worshippers, with both Saint Grace Nunnery and Holy Cross Monastery nearby, so Eliza had long since moved all her Bloodshade Blossoms to Scecrest Manor.

    After inspecting the manor, awrence hurriedly asked Nn to send more shadow guards to secure the area, locking it down like a

    furtress-no one was getting in or out.

    Eliza decided to take the opportunity to nt a few more rare herbs as well.

    She brought out seeds from her pocket farm-more than a dozen different kinds- which made Lawrence''s eyes light up with envy.

    Whenever he asked. Eliza gave the same answer. "They were passed down from my great-grandmother."

    Lawrence didn''t doubt her for a second. Overjoyed, he moved into Srecrest Manor and set up a schedule to visit Saint Grace Nunnery every three days to teach Eliza a unique acupuncture teclusique.

    But on this particr visit, Lawrence came with news.

    The Duke''s estate is also buying up medicinal seeds in bulk? Eliza raised an eyebrow when she heard it

    It was unexpected-but not entirely surprising

    She had already suspected that Gabriel might make a move.

    After all, as the Duke of Mowbay, he had suffered one loss after another at the hands of his own daughter. Now that the Duke''s estate''s reputation was under siege, he needed to act to preserve his image.

    What surprised her was that he had entrusted the task to Sophie.

    That''s right-the person aggressively buying up medicinal seeds wasn''t anyone else. It was Sophie.

    And it wasn''t just seeds. The Duke''s estate had also bought a massive ten- thousand-acre farm right outside Hasen City-one that was practically next door to Scecrest Manor.

    "Looks like the Duke has figured out what I''m nning." Eliza said calmly. "He''s trying to challenge me in the field of medicinal nting."

 The Silent 313

    "What are your ns, Lady Eliza? Do you need me to purchase more farnd?" Mki asked from the side.

    He had rushed over to Saint Grace Nunnery with Lawrence after hearing the news, wanting to see what Eliza intended to do.

    Eliza shook her head and replied, ¡°No, don''t bother buying any. If they want to buy it, let them. We can''t beat them on this front."

    Hearing that, Mki felt a sense of relief and thought, ''Ourdy truly is wise."

    But Lawrence didn''t understand and probed, "Hm? Why? If you let them buy it all, what will you do?"

    Mki warmly exined on Eliza''s behalf, "Powerful forces back the farnd and manors near Hasen City. The tangled interests are asplex as those in the imperial court. Every manor is likely tied to a government official-more than likely, a civil official. And who do civil officials align themselves with Naturally, no one other than the Duke of Mowbay."

    As soon as Lawrence heard that, he understood and thought, ''Her Grace''s father is the top-r

    Most of those civil officials work under him.

    top-ranking civil official

    Although the Duke''s estate had taken a hit recently, even getting chastised by the young king, chopping off a few branches didn''t topple

    the tree.

    Unless it were uprooted entirely, it wouldn''t fall so easily.

    the civil officials under the Duke wouldn''t leave his side just like that.

    And th

    With just a word from him, the officials backing those manors would never agree to sell theirnd to Eliza.

    Those civil officials are full of dirty tricks!" Lawrence eximed.

    At this point, Lawrence stood fully on Eliza''s side and thought, ''She''s such a kind, generous woman, and she has so many precious herbs.

    "Who couldpare with her?"

    He even helped her scold that whole faction of civil officials.

    But soon after, he couldn''t help feeling worried again and asked, "Then what will you do? Judging by the Duke''s estate, they clearly n to get into herb cultivation too. If they buy up all the farnd, can Your Grace really beat them with just the fields

    you have?"

    Eliza chuckled and replied, "Why wouldn''t I be able to? Hasen City isn''t the only ce with farnd. Just because they won''t sell here doesn''t mean others won''t elsewhere."

    Besides, she had already picked two perfect locations where no one couldpete with her.

    Lawrence suddenly caught on, his eyes lighting up as he asked, "Are you talking about Plutonville and Noganlul?"

    But

    as soon as he said it, he frowned and added, "But those ces are so far away?"

    It took seven or eight days to reach Plutonville from Hasen City, and about ten days to get to Noganlul,

    Lawrence wondered, Won''t that be too much of a hassle to go all the way out there to buy farnd for herb cultivation?

    "It is a bit far, but distancees with its own advantages, Eliza said with a gentle smile

    If she operated only in Hasen City, then everything she did would be under the Duke''s constant watch.

    But in Plutonville and Noganlul, she could act freely, Setting things up there wouldpletely escape the Duke''s surveince.

    Of course,

    that didn''t mean she had to go there herself.

    Eliza definately needed to remain in Hasen City-at Saint Grace Nummery

    First, she couldn''t go wherever she pleased, and second, she had to stay visible.

    She needed to use all her movements in Hasen City to keep the Duke''s estate focused on her.

    That way, no one would notice what was happening elsewhere.

    Once the time came, she would select someone to go to Plutonville and Noganlul in her ce.

    That would be her trump card

    Lawrence thought about it for a while and eventually understood Eliza''s n

    He raised his brows in admiration and praised. That''s a brilliant move, Your Grace."

    Mki chuckled and added, "Given ourdy''s reputation in Plutonville and Noganlul, things will go even more smoothly over there

    And with Eliza''s n centered around using medicine and agriculture to solidify her status as the Holy Lady, starting directly in those two repons was the most fitting arrangement..

    Seeing that Mki understood her intentions, Eliza said. The only problem is that I don''t have the right person for the job at the moment. I''ll have to trouble you, Mr. Padi, to keep an eye out. It''s best we find someone suitable as soon as possible."

    Growing medicinal herbs took time.

    If they dyed too long, and something went wrong. Plutonville and Noganlul wouldn''t be able to supply herbs in time.

    Mki immediately nodded. "Don''t worry, Lady Eliza. Tve made a note of it."

    And so

    this matter was entrusted to Mki.

    Their discussion had nearly wrapped up by the time Eliza finished her final acupuncture stroke. She withdrew the needle slowly and exhaled in a calm, steady breath

    "Alright, that''s the end of today''s third technique, Lawrence said.

    Thank you, Lord Lanon," Eliza replied.

    She put away the needle she had been holding, opened her medicine box, and ced it inside.

    Off to the side, Lawrence happened to catch a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. He let out a curious sound and asked, "Huh? Do you have another set of needles? Why aren''t you using those... hmm?"

    The needle pouch looked fairly new. Lawrence was just about to ask why she didn''t use it when he suddenly noticed something on the pouch and wondered, "Was Spirit embroidered on it?''

    Just as he leaned in to get a better look, Eliza quickly snapped the lid of the medicine box shut with a loud ck.

    "Ah, those needles aren''t quite right. They weren''t crafted properly. I n to get them reforged in a few days, so I didn''t use them," she Exined.

    "Wait, hold on-did I just see the word "Spirit on that pouch?" Lawrence probed.

    "What Spirit character? No way. You must''ve seen it wrong, Lord Larson," Eliza replied nervously, clearly trying to deny it

 The Silent 314

    at alone prove

    proved she didn''t want anyone to

    Eliza''s Master had lived in Hasen City for so many years without ever being discovered. That know her true identity, so Eliza couldn''t risk exposing her.

    But Lawrence was absolutely convinced he hadn''t done wrong. He insisted. There was definitely a Spirit character! I saw own eyes!"

    He''d only ever seen that type of needle pouch in one ce before it belonged to the Sage of Poison!

    with my

    Faced with Lawrence''s intense stare. Eliza yed it off and denied it. There really wasn''t. You must''ve been seeing things. If you don''t believe me. I''ll show you.¡±

    She subtly shifted to block his view, reached behind the medicine chest, and quickly swapped out the "Spirit" character pouch with her original one, pulling it from the pocket farm.

    Then, pretending she''d just taken it from the chest, she held it up to him and said, "Look, these are the only two pouches I have. See? No writing on either of them."

    At the same time, she thought to herself. ''My goodness.. I ain''t supposed to lie, and here I go again. What a sin, what a sin

    on them

    Lawrence looked down at the two pouches and confirmed that no characters were

    on

    He froze in ce, confused, and murmured, "Could 1 really have seen wrong?"

    But he was certain he had clearly seen the word "Spirit" just moments ago. He wondered, "Even if it was an illusion.....

    "How could it have felt so real?"

    Lawrence cast another suspicious nce at Eliza''s medicine chest, but this time, Eliza simply opened it and showed him directly.

    1. "See? There''s really nothing-just the two needle pouches."

    She said,

    Eliza braced herself and kept her expression calm and steady, weaving her lie without a single crack.

    With nothing to show for it, Lawrence scratched his head and admitted, "Then I guess I really did see wrong"

    He thought to himself, How strange... How could I have hallucinated something like that?

    Could it be that I''ve been looking at too many rare herbs these past few days and gotten too excited to sleep? Maybe that''s what caused the illusion....

    That was the excuse Lawrence finally settled on

    Still confused he awkwardly apologized to Eliza before stumbling off, thoroughly healed by her smooth act

    Once they were gone, Eliza finally took out the pouch to inspect it.

    The needles had just been retrieved not long ago, and the pouch itself had been embroidered by her Master, Mary.

    vimade so that she could pull it ou

    in emergencies when she was outside.

    the time to wick that

    threat

    Being a personal disciple of the Sage of Poison carried serious weight, but now wasn''t th

    She thought, ''Better keep it in the pocket farm again in case someone spots it next time.

    "If anythinges up. I can just pull it from there.

    That remanded her she still hadnt started today''s practice of the Meridian Revival Technique Mary had taught her

    e that she had finished training Lawrence''s Flying Needle Tecludque. It was time

    to move on to Mary x Meridian Revival Technique.

    Eliza turned and went into the small kitchen to begin her practice for

    into the

    Renee didn disturb her Grace

    Watching Fliza work so hard every day made her feel that she should post to just

    as much effort, so she turned to find Tina and began

    her own training.

    The next day, after reporting to Mary, Eliza ser off down the mountain once again.

 The Silent 315

    When Mary learned that Eliza was heading to the Marquis''s estate, she couldn''t help but frown. She asked, "Want me toe with Just in case Caleb pesters you again."

    Eliza smiled and declined. "There''s no need. Don''t worry. I''ve got some ability to p

    Hearing that, Mary nodded. "Alright, then just be careful ande back early." protect myself now. Caleb can''t touch me.

    "I will," Eliza replied, and she soon headed out.

    Naturally, Renee didn''t hesitate to follow behind Eliza.

    The two climbed into a carriage, the same one Nn had arranged for them earlier.

    With just the two of them, there was more than enough space.

    The carriage quickly made its way down the mountain.

    As they passed a small hut, Eliza instinctively nced over but didn''t see the person she was subconsciously hoping to find.

    Realizing what she was doing, she frowned and quickly looked away.

    "Renee, go a bit faster. Let''s get there and back early today." Eliza instructed. "Alright! Then sit tight, Your Grace!" Renee responded.

    The carriage soon rolled away from that ce, and Eliza''s slightly unsettled mood gradually calmed as she was carried farther from it

    An hour and a halfter, their carriage arrived swiftly in Hasen City.

    Eliza went straight up to the Marquis''s estate and knocked on the front gate.

    A figure soon emerged-it was the gatekeeper of the estate.

    He asked, "Who is Who are you looking for!"

    Eliza responded, Tm here to see Lord Caleb and Lord Dale."

    She was originally supposed to see Adeline first. But Eliza had no desire to

    meet her, so she asked directly for Dale and Caleb instead.

    The gatekeeper leaned out for a look, and only then did he recognize her,

    "Al! It''s Your Grace! This humble one greets Your Gracel" He quickly gave Eliza a respectful bow.

    His attitude was far more courteous than before.

    In the past, the servants of the Marquis''s estate treated people based on Lord Caleb''s attitude. Naturally, they hadn''t been kind to Eliza. Still, given her former status as the Duke of Mowbay''s legitimate daughter, they hadn''t dared to treat her too badly either.

    The gatekeeper said, "Please wait a moment, Your Grace. I''ll go inform Lord Caleb and Lord Dale right away!"

    "Go ahead," Eliza replied cuolly.

    The gatekeeper immediately turned and dashed inside.

    Before longe, someone from the estate came out.

    Unfortunately, it was thest person Eliza wanted to see: Adeline.

    ''s Your Grace," Adeline stepped forward and gave a half-hearted curtsy, forcing a polite greeting despite the irruation on her face. "This subject greets Your Grace

    nced at her without much expression and sand bluntly. T''vee to return something to the Marquis''s estate

    "What is it" Adeline askedzily, not bothering to hide her disinterest.

    Eliza took a box from Renee''s hands, opened it, and passed it over "The bodul token" she sand.

    27/2

 The Silent 316

    At those words. Adeline immediately stood straight and snatched the box from Eliza''s hands, snapping. You should ve brought this back earlier! Why wait until now? If people didn''t know better, they''d think Your Grace still had feelings for Calebt

    But as soon as she looked inside, her eyes widened and she eximed, "What? Why is it cracked?"

    She grabbed the emerald hairpin in a rage and eximed, ''Do you even know what this is? This was supposed to be passed down to the next daughter-inw of the Marquis''s estate! Now that you''ve broken it, how is it supposed to be passed on?"

    ¡°Enough.¡± Eliza shot her a cold look and spat. "Let''s be clear-this hairpin wasn''t broken by me. Your precious son smashed it with his own hands. If you don''t

    believe me, go ask him yourself. Don''t lose your mind in front of me.

    Ìï

    Comment

    Send gift

    AD

    No Ads

    "Nonsense! My son would never do such a thing, he "Adeline instinctively tried to defend her son, but Eliza cut her off mid-sentence

    Eliza said, ¡°Right, he wouldn''t. He does things like stealing and framing people. Like, say, sneaking off with your Snow Cream, Lady Adeline, and pinning it on me. Isn''t that right?".

    A half-smile tugged at Eliza''s lips, her eyes filled with biting sarcasm.

    Hearing this, Adeline''s face flushed red as she boiled with rage.

    What do you mean by stealing? That was my Snow Cream! My son just borrowed his mother''s things, that''s all. How''s that considered heft? Adeline snapped back.

    Mmm, true. He just used it on someone else, so technically it''s none of my business. As long as you''re happy. Eliza replied,

    As if Adeline could possibly be happy about that!

    Adeline''s face turned ashen with fury.

    Heaven knew how her heart shattered when she discovered that her son had secretly taken all her Snow Cream to win over Sophie!

    Her heart had bled.

    Three full jars of Snow Cream were all gone. Not a single drop left for her.

    Every time she thought about it, Adeline felt like crying all over again.

    Che had nearly managed to forget the whole thing after so much time had passed, but this little brat, Eliza, just had to bring it up again.

    adeline was fuming. Normally, she would''ve pped Eliza across the face already.

    But after Dale''s warningst time, Adeline didn''t dare act recklessly again.

    No matter how furious she was, all she could do now was re daggers at Eliza

    s long as she didn''ty hands on her, and as long as she didn''t say anything too offensive, Eliza wouldn''t be able to do a thing to her.

    fter all, even if Eliza had be the Holy Lady, Adeline was still Eliza''s aunt by blood.

    lizz might''ve left the Signor family, but that blood the remained, and as long as it did, Eliza wouldn''t darey a finger on her.

    deline strongly believed that familyes before all else, and even as the Holy Lady, Eliza still had to follow that rule!

    Tinking that. Adeline gave a cold snort, CANT nce over Eliza, and turned the conversation back to the main issue.

    Now that this emerald hairpin is broken, and you say it wasn''t you who broke it, you''d better have some proof. Otherwise, I can''t take ar fall for destroying a family heirloom of the Marquis''s estate."

    family heirloom of the Marquis''s estate? Eliza thought as she nearlyughed aloud when she heard that.

    ady Adeline, if the Marquis''s household is truly so poor that you can barely put food on the table, you could''ve just said so, I might ve pared you some money as a token of goodwill"

    liza scoffed inwardly, ''An emerald hairpin worth barely six hundred dors, and that''s considered a family heirloom?

    What a joke

    ou- Adeline - eyes widened in fury as she exuned. "You se blind if you can''t we its worth! This was passed down to me by Madam evill herself, and I passed it on to you. Who knew you''d turn out so disappointing

    ou couldn''t even win over my sun. What use are you? Adeline curled her lip and quickly tried to hide the flicker of guilt in her eyes.

    Iright, maybe it''s not exactly an heirloom, she admitted silently. "But it was passed down from Ma-dam Nevill to me, and I ined ass it to my daughter-inw. If it''s passed from generations to generation, and always goes to the ughter-in-w su why shouldn''t it

    With that thought, Adeline felt more self-assured, but Eliza had long since lost interest in continuing this nonsense.

    Eliza cut her off, "Alright, you can keep telling yourself that. I''ll be going now.

    She turned to

    leave.

    Just then, a carriage arrived outside.

    Eliza recognized it instantly as it was the Marquis''s carriage.

    And sure enough, in the next moment, Caleb and Dale stepped down from it together.

    Caleb looked up and stared in surprise when his feet touched the ground. He asked. "Eliza? What are you doing here?"

    Eliza thought. That''s what I was going to ask you.

    "Didn''t the gatekeeper of the Marquis''s estate just go in to announce my arrival? And yet neither Dale nor Caleb knew I was here?" Dale gave his son a hearty smack on the back of the head and greeted Eliza, "Your Grace"

    Your Grace

    Caleb finally came to his senses and awkwardly followed suit, bowing beside his father as he stammered, "Your... Eliza gave a brief nod in return and replied calmly, "I''m just here to return the engagement token. Now that it''s done, I have other matters to attend to. Please excuse me."

    With that, she turned to leave.

    "Wait! Caleb blurted out

    He didn''t know what came over him, but he just instinctively stepped forward to block her path.

    But now that he had stopped her, he had no idea what to say

    "You... you''re already here. Why don''t youe inside and have a seat first?" he stammered awkwardly.

    Eliza''s expression instantly turned icy, as if she were staring at a ghost. She was speechless.

    She coldly refused, "Td rather not. I''m afraid if I go in, I won''t be able toe back

    Caleb hadn''t caught her meaning yet and replied, "Why would that happen?"

    No sooner had he spoken than Eliza''s face twisted into pure mockery as she said, "Why wouldn''t it? What if you, Lord Caleb, suddenly get a wild idea again? Like getting a bunch of people to trap me inside and threatening me with public opinion? Then I really won''t be able to leave."

    The moment she said that, Caleb''s face flushed crimson, just like his mother''s earlier. But in his case, it was out of shame and panic. Dale, who had heard every word, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked Caleb in the eye, clearly saying, "We''ll talkter.¡± He turned to Eliza and said, "Your Grace, please forgive my useless son

    He''s done something he shouldn''t have. I''ve failed to teach him properly. But no matter what, I will give Your Grace exnation. It''s just that out here isn''t the best ce to talk. Su could I trouble Your Grace toe inside, for my sake?"

    4 proper

    Eliza had been about to refuse but before she could even open her mouth, Adeline''s voice drifted up behind her in a hushed mutter that she clearly thought was quiet enough. "What''s there to exin? She already broke the heirloom we passed down to our daughters-in-w. I haven''t even asked her to pay for it, and now she wants an exnation?"

 The Silent 317

    "There''s no need to go inside. If something else turns up missing from the Marquis''s estate, I''m afraid they''ll pin it on me again," Eliza replied to Dale.

    However, her words were clearly aimed at Adeline-and the increasingly guilty- looking Caleb nearby.

    After she finished speaking. Eliza turned and added. "But there i

    Dale had vaguely overheard something and frowned slightly, casting a warning nce at Adeline, who immediately shut her mouth.

    Seeing that Eliza truly had no intention of stepping through the Marquis''s gates, Dale could only sigh in resignation. "Very well. Your Grace, go ahead."

    re are a few things I do need to make clear to Lord Dale and yourdy"

    "Lord Dale just heard what I said, Eliza began calmly. "I came here today for one reason only. It is to return the token of engagement from back then. I hadn''t delivered it earlier because Caleb had already smashed it. Recently, someone found it and brought it to me, so I''m returning it now.

    I hope Lady Adeline won''t me me for everything. Maybe take a closer look at your precious son'' first, hmm?"

    You-!" Adeline eximed..

    Eliza swiftly cut in. "No need to panic-I haven''t finished speaking"

    Adeline''s eyes widened as she opened her mouth to argue, but Eliza didn''t give her the chance.

    She continued coldly, "First there was the snow cream, and now this engagement token. That''s two offenses. As the saying goes, "Three strikes and you''re out. If there''s a third time, even if Lord Dale has a world of influence, I won''t be so forgiving.

    Dale immediately understood that Eliza had shown restraint the past two times only out of respect for him.

    Otherwise, given Eliza''s current status and revered title, if she truly wanted to deal with Adeline, it would take just a word.

    Unfortunately, Adeline still didn''t get it.

    She snapped back, "Why are you so arrogant? Even if you''re the Holy Lady, I''m still your aunt! And what, you say Caleb broke it, so that means he broke it? What proof do you have?"

    Caleb opened his mouth as if to speak but seemed to think of something midway and shut it again, his expression uneasy.

    "Adeline Nevill!" Dale suddenly barked, calling her by her full name.

    Adeline''s arrogant demeanor vanished in an instant. With a mix of irritation and forced submission, she muttered, "Alright, alright! I won''t say another word! Happy now!"

    Only after Adeline shut up did Dale press his fingers to his forehead and turn to Eliza, apologetic. He said, "Please forgive her, Your

    Grace:

    But forgiveness was not something that came so easily

    Eliza replied coldly. "I have no physical proof-but I do have witnesses"

    As she said thus, her gaze casually swept over Caleb

    He immediately turned his head away, looking both guilty and awkward.

    Eliza inerred inwardly. "He can y dumb all he wants, but it won''t help him now" "And who might these witnesses be?" Dale asked calmly

    Eliya responded evenly. The son of the Minister of Revenue, Percival Fletcher, Grant. Along with a few other close friends of Lord Caleb''s. They all saw him smash the engagement token with their own eyes. If you asl yourdy don''t believe me, feel free to ask them yourselves

    Close friends?

    More like a bunch of useless loafers, Dale thought.

    Dale''s face darkened as he continued brooding. Of course, this all came down to

    If he hadn''t wasted his d

    days hanging around those w

    that foolish son of mine.

    worthless scoundrels, how could he have lost a fianc¨¦e like that?

    And to think they''d grown up together since childhood....

    What a waste of such a perfect match."

 The Silent 318

    Dale sighed again in his heart.

    "There''s no need. I believe what Your Grace says. Dale said atst.

    He let out a silent sigh, Such a good girl... shame our family''s son doesn''t deserve her.

    Concealing the turmoil in his heart, Dale turned to Caleb and ordered, "Well? Aren''t you going to apologize to Her Grace?"

    Smashing the engagement token during a formal betrothal was deeply offensive.

    It clearly showed how much disdain the one who destroyed it held for the other party.

    Eliza had likely endured a great deal of humiliation because of it.

    Dale didn''t hold back as he pped Caleb on the back of the head so hard, it nearly sent the boy''s soul flying-

    Caleb clenched his teeth and said through gritted jaws, "S-sorry. Your Grace, please forgive me."

    Eliza didn''t spare him so much as a nce and outright ignored his apology.

    She said, "That''s all I have to say, Lord Dale. From this moment on, I don''t want anyone outside bringing up the engagement between me and Lord Caleb again. I won''t have my peace disturbed."

    Eliza hade here today to put an end to the matter once and for all.

    She had no interest in letting it drag on.

    And if it did continue, she wouldn''t have even a sliver of patience left.

    Dale nodded repeatedly. "Of course, Your Grace. I give you my word. It won''t happen again."

    After that. Eliza finally turned and left the Marquis''s estate.

    As Caleb walked back inside, he looked over his shoulder every few steps.

    His face was a mix of confusion and fury. A inix of emotions churned in his heart,

    and he couldn''t even figure out what done to him.

    He couldn''t stop himself from looking back-again and again-staring at the departing carriage.

    Eliza had in

    had just

    He had already stepped through the gate when, all of a sudden, Caleb halted and blurted out, "Father, I-I just remembered something I

    ave to take care of! I''ll be backter!"

    He didn''t even wait for a reply before bolting out the door.

    "Stop right there!" Dale roared.

    "Caleb Adeline cried.

    Dale frowned while Adeline looked battled.

    But neither of them managed to stop Caleb.

    They could only watch helplessly as their foolish son chased after her again.

    Adeline, now full of worry, murmured. "Why does that boy still want to chase after Fliza! Hasn''t he suffered enough from that little bi-

    Her tone turned sour, and she nearly let something worse slip out

    Under Dale''s cold, heavy gaze, she quickly corrected herself.

    "Instead of wasting time worrying about him, maybe worry about yourself first." Dale snapped. "I was barely gone a moment, and you''ve already thrown my words to the wind again?"

    With a growing sense of dread. Adeline listened as Dale''s voice, cold as frost, began settling scores with her.

    She tried to exin herself, No, it''s not like that-please, listen to me.

    "Eliza? Elizat

    "Wait up!"

    "Elizal

    Behind the carriage, Caleb was still chasing after her, shouting.

    Renee peeked out the back, nced at him, then turned to face herdy inside the carriage.

    Eliza sat with her eyes closed and instructed, "Ignore him. Keep going. Lose him.""

    "Got it!" Renee grinned in understanding and cracked the reins

    The carriage immediately picked up speed, quickly leaving the pursuing Caleb far behind.

    proven wrong.

    Just when Eliza thought that would be the end of it, she was

    Barely a streetter, Caleb somehow reappeared, and this time in a carriage of his own.

    As he shouted, "Eliza, wait! Can we talk? Just give me a chance. I have something I want to say to you!

    "Eliza! Can y

    you not be so heartless!"

 The Silent 319

    Eliza sat in the carriage, her face dark with anger, while Renee, outside the carriage, had clearly had enough too.

    But there was nothing they could do. In Hasen City, neither carriages nor horses were allowed to move fast, so they couldn''t shake off Caleb, who was following them.

    They could not lose him and were already nearing the city gates.

    Riding on horseback, Caleb took a side route and circled around to the front, cutting them off and forcing the carriage to a halt.

    "Whoa!" Rence eximed as the carriage came to an abrupt stop.

    Eliza, sitting inside, nearly mmed into the edge of the carriage.

    "Your Grace, that guy''s blocked our path-what now?" Renee turned back and asked Eliza.

    Eliza''s expression darkened further. She stood up and climbed out of the carriage without hesitation.

    If he were so insistent on talking, then fine, she''d make sure he regretted it

    The moment Caleb saw Eliza step down, his eyes lit up with anticipation. He quickly dismounted and strode toward her. "Eliza, don''t be angry. I just

    Before he could finish, Eliza pped him across the face without a shred of mercy.

    "Lord Caleb," she began, her voice cold and sharp, I am neither your mother nor your father. I''m not here to pamper you or to your behavior."

    or tolerate

    Then she added. "You said you wanted to talk to me-why should I have to talk to you? Don''t forget who you are, Lord Caleb."

    One was the heir of a marquisate; the other, a Holy Lady on equal standing with a princess.

    ording to proper etiquette, not only should Caleb have greeted Eliza with a bow the moment they met, but he also should''ve sought her permission before daring to speak.

    Unfortunately, just like his mother, Caleb never gave such things a thought.

    He tried to defend himself, "No, I just wanted to apologize. The other day, I was drunk, and when those people egged me on, I got caught up in the moment and acted stupidly..

    Eliza cut him off, "And you think this isn''t more of the same?"

    She scoffed "Forcing a woman''s carriage to stop in the middle of the street-is that your idea of noble manners? You''re really doing your marquisate proud."

    Caleb''s face flushed, going red, then pale, then red again.

    He stammered. "I didn''t mean for it to go like this. I just wanted you to wait, but you wouldn''t, so I had no choice.

    Eliza shot him a cold, withering stare and snapped, "You still don''t seem to understand what I''m saying. Then let me spell it out.

    She raised her voice and demanded, "Lord Caleb, tell me. Why should I want for you? Because you''ve forgotten to kneel and pay respects before the Holy Lady? Or because you dared to stop me in broad daylight? Caleb Nevill Lord Caleb, have you had enough of being caned and now want to try the taste of prison instead?"

    "Caleb Nevill, Lord Caleb, are you tired of being disciplined and now itching to see what life in a prison cell feels like?"

    Caleb''s face changed instantly

    "Kucell" Elizamanded sharply.

    Caleb clenched his fists tightly at his sides. then finally bent his knees and reluctantly knelt

    "Caleb Nevill greets Your Grace," he said, hus voice carrying a trace of emotion.

    Eliza gave a cold snort, lowered her eyes slightly, and looked down at him from above as she warned. "That is how you are supposed to

    address the Holy Lady.

    "Let this be thest time I need to remind you. Watch yourself, Lord Caleb

    Yes, Caleb answered through gritted teeth.

    He stayed kneeling there, his entire face flushed red with humiliation.

    Eliza said, "Now then, does Lord Caleb have anything else to say? Best say it all

    now. I don''t want to see you ever again

    Caleb no longer had anything left to say.

    He had onlye hoping to talk to Eliza.

    His mind spun, ''Earlier, Father had scolded both me and Mother harshly,

    After that. I had reflected a little and realized Father was right.

    1 had gone too far with Eliza, Even if I still liked Sophie, it wasn''t wrong for Eliza to like n

    But the things he had done, the words I had said, had hurt Eliza deeply.

    And then there was the whole situation with the snow cream. I do feel guilty about

    that.

    Yet beneath that guilt, Caleb still harbored a trace of bitterness.

    Even now, kneeling before Eliza just to be allowed to speak.

    me, too,

    er status had

    surpassed his.

    Once, she had chased after him. But now? Not only did she no longer chase him,

    but her The distance between them had begun with status.

    And a man as arrogant and proud as Caleb could never truly ept such a disparity.

    So it wasn''t that he kept forgetting their difference in status.

    It was that, deep down..he stubbornly refused to acknowledge it.

 The Silent 320

    Caleb tried to y dumb.

    But every time, reality forced him to face the truth.

    Gabriel said. "Eliza, you...

    But the moment he opened his mouth.

    Eliza pped him.

    hard across the face again.

    Eliza asked coldly, "And who said you could call me by name?¡±

    Her voice was ice-cold and spat, "Try that again."

    Caleb clenched his teeth once more. Feeling the burning pain on his cheek, he pressed his lips together, then corrected himself."... Your Grace. I just have one question. Can you give me a straight answer?"

    "Answer it, or leave. Your choice," Eliza said with a faint smile, though there wasn''t a trace of warmth in her expression.

    Caleb had no choice. After ncing up at Eliza, he finally asked slowly, "Do you Hate me that much?"

    Eliza was utterly speechless.

    She had thought Caleb had chased her for blocks and stopped her just to ask something important, only for it to be this?

    Too dumbfounded to reply, Eliza didn''t even bother answering.

    She turned and got into her carriage without a word.

    "Wait, El-Your Grace! You haven''t answered me yet!" Caleb scrambled to his feet and rushed to stop the carriage

    The next second. Eliza''s voice rang out from inside the carriage, "Kneel and don''t move!"

    Her tone was frosty as she continued, "I never said you could get up. Stay right there. Don''t even think about standing if you don''t kneel (undi Sundown."

    "Tina, keep an eye on him, Eliza ordered.

    After giving her instructions, she turned to Renee and said, "Let''s go. If he dares block us again, just run him over."

    Hearing this, Caleb''s eyes went wide in disbelief.

    He thought. Did Eliza just say to run me over? If I

    If I try to stop the carriage, is she not worried about killing me?"

    In the end, Caleb didn''t dare stop them. He could only watch helplessly as Eliza''s chrriage pulled away.

    The moment he turned his head and instinctively tried to rise, a dagger was pressed against his neck and a cold voice said. "My Lady said kneel until sundown.

    Caleb froze. The de''s icy edge pressed tightly against his skin.

    Clearly, if he so much as twitched, the person behind him wouldn''t hesitate to strike.

    Caleb didn''t dare move another inch

    So there he remained, pitifully kneeling in the middle of the street just outside the city gate, all the

    until nighttall.

    As darkness fell, the shadow guards vanished.

    Caleb endured the pain as he dowly got to his feet. With both checks swollen red, he limpest back to the Marquis''s estate inplete disgrace

    The moment he returned. Adeline was startled by the sight of him and cried out. "Ah! Caleb!

    "My poor hoy, what happened to your face? What''s wrong with your leg? How did you leave the house just fine ande back like this? Don''t tell me Eliza sent someone to rough you up?

    Caleb shook his head in response. "She didn''t send anyone. She did this herself."

    Eliza had hit him, and she hit him hard

    Both psnded with full force, leaving his cheeks red and swollen on both sides.

    "What?" Adeline shricked, "Has she gone mad? How dare shey a hand on you?"

    Dale, who had been reading a chess manual nearby, gave her a cold nce.

    Feeling his gaze, Adeline instantly mped her mouth shut. But she still muttered. ¡°Fine, fine. I get it. She''s Your Grace now, so course she dares.

    yours. If anyone ends up getting

    Dale warned her, "If you know that, then you''d better control your temper-and that mouth of y punished for it, it won''t be your son. It''ll be you."

    Adeline gave a cold

    dd snort, "Like she''d dare!

    AD

 Silent 321

    I don''t care if she''s the Holy Lady or the emperor himself-she still has to respect her elders! If she dares hit me, let''s see if people won''t drown her in spit from yelling at her!"

    Dale mmed his book on the table. "Stop throwing your weight around just because you''re older.

    "Even

    en if Eliza doesn''t dare hit you,

    do you think

    think the people around her won''t?"

    "Forget Your Highness. That Reverend Mother from Saint Grace Nunnery once pped your older brother. Do you think she''d hesitate to p you?"

    That shut Adeline up for a moment. Then she grumbled, "So what if she''s a Reverend Mother? My brother didn''t fight back because he didn''t want to hit a woman. If he had, she would''ve been dealt with long ago. And now she wants toe after me? Please."

    Dale snapped his chess manual shut, tossed it on the table, and said coldly, "Since you clearly know better, why bother listening to me? Go ask your brother, then."

    Adeline nced back and saw his face-he was really angry this time. She immediately caved. "Fine, fine! I''ll shut up, alright? I''ll do whatever you say."

    Dale gave a cold snort "You already got warned once and still dared to talk back. That makes it willful disobedience. You''re grounded for three days. You''re not leaving the house.

    Adeline stared at hins in disbelief before asking, ¡°But I said I''d shut up! Why are you still punishing me?"

    Dale shot her a look and questioned, "Didn''t you just say you''d do whatever I say? What, changing your mind already?"

    Adeline fell silent at his words.

    She hadn''t expected her first "obedience wouldnd her with a punishment! And when the mother got punished, the son wasn''t getting off easy either. Dale added, "You too. For one month. Don''t step a foot outside your room.

    Caleb looked even more stunned than his mother.

    He questioned, ¡°Wait, what? Mum only got three days. Why do I get a whole month?"

    And it wasn''t even the estate gate he was barred from, and it was his room!

    He didn''t need to ask to know that his mother probably just wasn''t allowed leave the estate, not her actual room.

    Caleb didn''t need to ask to know that his mother was probably only forbidden from stepping outside the estate''s gates.

    Dale replied, "What, you''ve got opinions too? Want to get kicked out of the Marquis''s estate altogether?"

    When it came to his son, Dale didn''t hold back in the slightest.

    Hearing that, Caleb didn''t dare say another word.

    He could only ept the punishment quietly.

    But before that, there was something he needed to take care of

    He asked, "By the way, Mum, where''s the engagement token Eliza returned?"

    Caleb finally sterred the conversation back to the real issue. Right here. Just look at what kind of shape it''s in nus" Adeline called someone to fetch the box, muttering her displeasure the whole time.

    Caleb saw the emerald hairpin, now full of cracks from having been smashed to pieses. The moment heid eyes on it, he remembered -it really was the one he had broken. He scratched his head in embarrassmen, guilt shing across his face

    Dale''s sharp eyes cut through him instantly as he spoke. "Trying to pin your mess on someone else? What? Has the Marquis''s estate raised a coward who doesn''t even dare take responsibility for his own actions?

    Im not Caleb blurted out instinctively. But when he looked up and met his father''s eyes, it felt like all his secrets had beenid bare.

    He couldn''t keep hiding anymore. Caleb finally admitted. "It it was me. I broke it."

    "Add another month to your grounding. Tomorrow, prepare generous gifts and deliver them to Saint Grace Nunnery," he instructed.

    Neither mother nor son dared talk back again-but neither of them nned to stay grounded either obediently.

    That very night, with the hairpin in hand. Caleb slipped out of the Marquis''s estate and went to find Sophie,

    Comment

 he Silent 322

    "Anthony, the herb seeds and seedlings we ordered have all arrived. We''ve also got the workers and fields ready. So what are we still waiting for? Why don''t we start nting now?" Sophie stood in Anthony''s courtyard, flipping through the ount book with increasing impatience before she finally snapped and asked him outright.

    "Eliza already started nearly a month ago, and she''s way ahead of us! If we keep stalling like this, we won''t be able to catch up." Sophie added

    "Calm down, Sophie," Anthony replied.

    He, too, was reading something, but it wasn''t the ount book. Upon closer look, it turned out to be a handwritten manual on medicinal herb cultivation.

    Had Eliza been there, she would''ve immediately recognized the handwriting. It was distinct and familiar.

    "This nting manual from Father is incredibly detailed. As long as we follow the instructions carefully, we''ll definitely be able to catch up." Anthony exined.

    Hearing this, Sophie leaned over to peek at the book in his hands and asked, "Seriously? That amazing? Who wrote it? Why don''t we just have Father track this person down and pay them to nt the herbs for us? Wouldn''t that save us all the trouble?"

    Anthony shook his head and replied. Tm afraid that won''t work. This manual looks pretty old. Whoever wrote it is likely no longer alive:

    Sophie''s mood instantly deted, and she thought bitterly. ''Seriously!

    Why did they have to die so early? How useless.

    ''Ever since I returned to the Duke''s estate, I''ve been living the life of a proper nobledy. Using silk sheets and silver spoons. But after that damn little tramp, Eliza, escaped from me and ran away from the Duke''s estate, my days have been filled with scoldings and beatings.

    ''But after that damn little tramp, Eliza, escaped from me and ran away from the Duke''s estate, my days have been filled with scoldings and beatings. And now they want me, a noble daughter of the Duke''s household, to go down into the dirt and nt herbs?

    "Even if I don''t have to do it with my own hands, it''s still humiliating. What kind of nobledy does manualbor like this?''

    Sophie hadn''t felt this strongly at first, but in the past few days, whenever she went out and ran into daughters from official families, some of them had already started mocking her behind her back.

    They hadn''t said it to her face, but just one look at their eyes told her exactly what they were thinking.

    Anthony, why don''t we let you take care of this instead? I''m too clumsy, I''ll probably mess up Father''s orders. But, you''re so smart, you''ll definitely do a better job than 1, Sophie said sweetly.

    Let Anthony handle all the grunt work of fetching, nting, and organizing.

    Then, when it''s time to reap the credit, I''ll show up and take the glory. What''s the point of me doing the dirty work myself? she thought smugly.

    Anthony couldn''t help but smile when he heard herpliments and roused to himself, I really am just a useless cripple, but in Sophie''s eyes, I''m still someone reliable.

    He reached out and gently patted Sophie on the head, replying. Td love to help you, but unfortunately, this is something Father insists on. So I''m afraid it''s up to you, Sophie. But don''t worry-I''ll give you my full support."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a flicker of disappoitment cross Sophie''s face. Hut she quickly put on a brave expression and nodded, "Alright. With you helping me. Anthony, I know I can do it!"

    Useless cripple, Sophie cursed silently the next moment.

    She thought. It''s probably because your body is such a wreck that Father wants me to handle it instead.

    Feeling bitter, Sophie mentally pinned all the me on Anthony

    Unaware of Sophie''s innerints. Anthony offered her a few more words offort.

    Just then, a servant''s voice came from outside, "Lord Anthony, Lady Sophie. Lord Caleb has arrived."

 The Silent 323

    "Caleb!" Anthony frowned slightly upon hearing the name.

    He had just opened his mouth to tell the servants to turn him away when Sophie''s eyes lit up. She spoke faster than he could, "Caleb''s here? Let him in, quickly!

    A momentter, Caleb arrived and knocked at the door.

    "Sophie, what are you doing here in Anthony''s courtyard?" Caleb asked.

    The moment Anthony saw Caleb, the warm expression on his face faded into cold indifference.

    He hadn''t forgotten what kind of person Caleb was. After calling off Eliza''s engagement, he shamelessly tried to pursue Sophie. Later, h still tried to take advantage as if he were entitled to everything. Anthony thought, ''Does he really think our Duke''s estate is his personal yground? That he can just take his pick of the girls here?

    Without changing expression, Anthony said, "Sophie is my sister. What''s wrong with her visiting her own brother?"

    "Uh... no, of course there''s nothing wrong with that, Caleb replied awkwardly.

    He had just made a casual remark, but Anthony''s mood seemed unusually sour today.

    Caleb reflected a little, just a little, on his behavior. He realized that perhaps he''d been a bit too harsh to Eliza in the past. But what did that have to do with the rest of them? He hadn''t said anything bad to Anthony or Sophie.

    So as far as Caleb was concerned, he had done nothing wrong, and Anthony''s coldness seemed totally unreasonable.

    Not that it mattered. He hadn''te to see Anthony today anyway.

    Sophie asked, "Caleb, what brings you here today? Are you looking for Anthony?"

    Caleb shook his head. "No, I''m not here for Anthony"

    He smiled at Sophie and said, "I came to see you. I have something I''d like to give you."

    The moment he said that, Sophie''s cheeks flushed with a shy smile as she responded, "You''ve already given me so many gifts, Caleb. I couldn''t possibly ept another one."

    "It''s just a small token! As long as y

    you like it, I''ll get you whatever you want," Caleb said confidently.

    Anthony shot him a frosty re and said tly, "Sophie is the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay. Whatever she wants, we, her brothers, an provide. There''s no need for an outsider like you."

    Caleb quickly waved his hands and said, "Hey now, Anthony, that''s not fair. The gifts I give Sophie are very different from yours." Different how?" Anthony asked, clearly annoyed.

    Then something urred to him, and he let out a coldugh. "Oh right, you''re right. They are different. Unlike you, we don''t steal from our own homes to give gifts. Everything in the Duke''s estate already belongs to Sophie. No need to sneak around"

    Thatst lie left Sophie beaming with satisfaction, and she thought, ''Now that''s more like it.

    This sickly brother of mine can still say some nice things sometimes.

    Of course, the Duke''s estate belongs to me-Sophiel

    Caleli was visibly irritated by the jab. His face darkened slightly as he retorted. "I only did that to make Sophie happy. I just didn''t check with my mother first, that''s all. But seriously-how is taking something from my own house considered stealing? Everything in the Marquis''s estate belongs to me, Galebt"

    With that, he shot Anthony a cold nce, not bothering to argue further. He turned and pulled something out of his sleeve, looked traight at Sophie, and said excitedly. "Sople, I brought this for you"

    "What is it?" Suphie asked, puzzled, as she looked at the object in his hand-an emerald hairpin that was clearly chipped and had been Broken befor

    72

    0

    Caleb''s cheeks flushed red as he spoke. This is the heirloom we only pass down to daughters-inw in the Marquis''s estate. It''s also the roken of engagement I n to give to my future wife.

    "I once told you that I would marry you, and now I''m giving you this hairpin to reassure you. No matter how much your uncle objects, 1 Caleb, will never break that promise."

 he Silent 324

    Sophie''s expression froze as she thought. This?

    "You dare bring this shabby thing as a token?

    Is the Marquis''s estate so poor that they can''t even afford a decent gin?"

    Sophie looked at the broken hairpin, her eyes filled with disdain.

    "Caleb Anthony eximed.

    Hearing Caleb''s words, Anthony was

    ny was furious.

    He suddenly jumped to his feet and shrieked in between coughs, "You''re looking for death! Are you.. Are you asking to die?"

    Anthony had stood up too quickly, nearly losing his breath. He coughed so violently that his pale face turned bright red.

    While covering his mouth and coughing. Anthony red at Caleb, pointing his finger at him and cursing. "You you... You bastard! Don''t even think about touching Sophie! Get out of here... get out!"

    "No. Anthony, you''d better take care of yourself. Sophie and I will decide matters between us. It''s not your ce to interfere," Caleb said, swatting away Anthony''s hand that was pointing at him. He spoke impatiently.

    Caleb had never liked Anthony, and now, seeing him even more irritated, he was

    even n

    even more annoyed.

    1. I''m Sophie''s fourth brother! Her lifelong happiness... should be decided by me!" Anthony said, bracing himself against the table, his breath ragged as he gritted his teeth and continued, "Someone like you, useless and dumb as a pig, and still the heir to the Marquis''s estate-yet youck manners and only bring shame to my sister''s reputation.

    "You''re not worthy of Sophie! I''ll tell you, Caleb, you think you can marry my

    sister? Dream on!"

    Caleb''s irritation hit its peak in that moment, and he eximed, "You think you''re something special just because you''re Anthony?

    "With your crippled body, you want to stop me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll knock you dead with one punch!

    "Your sister this and your sister that... Before, I never saw you protect your other sister like this! Getting all worked up like this-if I didn''t know any better, I''d think you''re not worried about your sister, but about your feelings!"

    Caleb had always spoken his mind without thinking. His words were as reckless as ever, but he hadn''t expected that this time, his words would almost push Anthony to the brink of death!

    Just then, Anthony spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wide open in a deathly re Ht Caleb.

    The next moment, everything went ck, and Anthony''s body copsed backward

    "Anthony" Sophie cried qui

    "Hey! Anthony!" Caleb shouted

    Both Sophie and Caleb were shocked and immediately rushed to catch Anthony before he hit the ground.

    Looking at Anthony''s face, they were horrified-it was as pale as a sheet

    When they saw Anthony''s face. It was as white as a ghost, and Caleb muttered,

    "Oh no... did I really just make Anthony die from anger?

    Caleb panicked and yelled, "Someone! Someone help! Quickly, call a doctor!"

    Anthony''s servants had already been so frightened that they dadied out, hurrying to get help.

    "You''ve practiced the horse stance for an hour thus morning." Nn said

    Eliza replied. "Good. Then this afternoon, we''ll practice the standing-on-make technique

    Nn held a bamboo pole in his hand and lightly tapped Eliza Cann, inntrucong. "Bs. Dont light your body. Use your mind to guide

    your breath, helping your body rx and circte energy.

    "Your horse stance has been good these past few days, and your lower body is gradually stabilizing. But if you keep practicing for too long, your body will stiffen. That''s not good for you. As a woman, your body is more flexible, so when you practice, you need more than just strength. You need to make use of your body''s advantages. The standing-on-stake technique can help you release the tension in your body and make it more flexible. Combining both will give you the best results. Do you understand?"

    "Yes! I understand. Eliza replied.

    Nn adjusted her stance and then stood to the side, watching for a while. When she had steadied her breath, he finally spoke about something that had happened the previous day. "Anthony copsed after Caleb angered him?" Eliza asked, her face filled with surprise, though her body remained still.

    "Not just copsed. I heard he almost died yesterday. After the Duke of Mowbay was furious, he broke Caleb''s leg. Now the two families are in a very tense situation," Nn shared.

    Eliza''s shock deepened, her eyes widening

    Eliza''s surprise deepened as she asked, "What did Caleb do?"

    She wondered. ''It had only been a day and a half, how could he have caused such a big incident already?

    Nn replied, ¡°He gave his beloved a hairpin, then got into an argument with Anthony. After that, Anthony coughed up blood."

    That day, the Duke''s estate had called for several doctors from both the pce and outside, working all day and night to pull Anthony back from the brink of death.

    "What a lucky man," Eliza said, standing firm, letting out a slight sneer. "With that mouth of Caleb''s, it''s true-sometimes he can drive someone to death"

    She thought. It''s not that his words are poisonous, it''s that his brain and mouth are equally dumb. He dares to think and say anything.

    ''If it weren''t for his father, the Duke of the Marquis''s estate, with real power, I''d be surprised if his mouth didn''t get him killed a hundred times over.

    "This time, I''m sure he said something outrageous, or else Anthony wouldn''t have gotten so worked up.

    ''Especially since Caleb himself got his leg broken by Gabriel''

    Fliza suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help butugh.

    Nn noticed and asked, "What''s so funny?"

    Eliza smirked and said. "I was thinking about my aunt. Her precious son is now crippled by her own brother. I bet she has nowhere to cry about it"

    The

    scene of her returning the engagement token a few days ago was still vivid in her mind

    She wasn''t being malicious, just that some people and events really doe full circle in life.

    She reasoned, "With Anthony sick, Dn confied, Benedict ignoring affairs, and Gabriel too busy, only Sophie remains in the Duke''s estate now. This is the perfect opportunity."

    Eliza squinted slightly and then called. "Renee."

    "Here" Renee swiftly replied.

    Please go to Scerest Manor and deliver a message to Mr. Padi. Tell him to

    seize this opportunity and act quickly." Eliza ordersl

    Right now, the Duke''s es was too preupied to pay attention to her side. This

    was the perfect chance to send someone out

    Besides, after several times Anthony had secretly contacted her, she couldn''t just ignore him and not return the favor.

    Eliza sneered and said. "Tina, help me do something

 The Silent 325

    That night, a figure slipped past everyone in the Duke''s estate, silently entering Anthony''s room.

    Standing by the bed, Tina fixed her gaze on Anthony lying there, her dagger pressing soundlessly against his neck.

    The cold, razor-sharp de barely touched Anthony''s skin, yet a thin line of blood appeared on his neck.

    It seemed that if a little

    a little more force were exerted his throat would have been slit clean.

    However, Tina finally held back

    "Killing them is easy, but I don''t want it to be that simple. My revenge has always been about making them suffer worse than death."

    Eliza once told Tina that. Tina didn''t fully understand, but it didn''t matter. She would obey without hesitation if Eliza, her mistress, said

    50.50.

    Tina withdrew the dagger and pulled out a palm-sized spider, cing it on Anthony''s body.

    The spider crawled over Anthony several times before finding its mark. It climbed onto Anthony''s neck and sank its fangs deep.

    Anthony seemed to sense something even in his sleep. His body twitched slightly, but he soon fell into a heavy

    slumber.

    Satisfied that her target was marked. Tina retrieved the spider and disappeared into the night without a trace.

    Tina arrived outside Sophie''s courtyard in no time.

    Tina sensed something amiss just as she was about to step inside. She quickly concealed herself.

    A secondter, a ck-d figure appeared in the spot she had just vacated.

    The ck-d figure scanned the area cautiously but didn''t notice anything unusual. After a while, he returned to Sophie''s courtyard to continue his watch.

    "Sophie has a shadow guard stationed in her courtyard? Is he one of the Duke''s estate shadow guards?" asked Eliza.

    The next morning, Eliza woke up and heard Tina''s report.

    Tin: shook her head. "No, The Duke estate''s newly trained shadow guards are far too weak. But the shadow guard''s skillsst night were exceptional. His skill could never be cultivated in a short time."

    Fliza''s gaze sharpened. "How does hepare to you?"

    Tina replied steadily. "We haven''t confronted each other head-on. Judging by his reactions, I''d say we''re evenly matched."

    ''He can evenly match Tina? thought Eliza. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    After all, Tina was one of the top ten shadow guards trained by the royal family, a rare talent among thousands.

    Eliza had never encountered another shadow guard who could rival Tina since Tina had joined her.

    Apparently, the person stationed by Sophie''s side in the Duke''s estate was no ordinary figure.

    Either Gabriel had brought him in from outside, or Sophie''s backers had sent someone to protect her.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly, recalling the two individuals named Nonus Ophidian and Septimus Ophidian.

    Could it be that one of those Opludian stakes had shown up? thought Eliza.

    That

    person is super alert and has been guarding Sophie''s courtyard the entire time. I couldn''t find a chance to act, Tina admitted, her lone tinged with disappointment.

    It was her first failure to carry out Eliza''s orders.

    Then, a bowl of spaghetti was suddenly ced before Tina.

    Tina looked up and saw Rente grinning as she set the bowl down.

    §±

    "Tina, eat up! Holy Lady told me to make your favorite spaghetti this morning before she went to bedst night. I even added two eggs and a spoonful of meat sauce-just the way you like it!" said Renee cheerfully.

    Eliza didn''t eat meat but never imposed her dietary choices on Renee and Tina.

    Renee and Tina had tried to follow her vegetarian habits for a while, but they obediently returned to their usual diets after Eliza yfully knocked on their heads and told them to stick to their preferences.

    Tina stared at the bowl of spaghetti, piled high and brimming with aroma, but said nothing.

    Eliza took her bowl from Rence. Compared to Tina''s, hers was in and simple.

    However, Eliza didn''t mind at all. She picked up her fork and stirred her spaghetti lightly before turning to Tina. "Alright, eat up before it gets cold

    Upon hearing that, Tina finally picked up her fork and ate.

    Upon seeing her start eating, Eliza smiled and said, "You did wellst night. Under those circumstances, it was smart not to push forward. Renee and I would''ve been so worried if you had gotten hurt."

    When chatting privately with Tina and Renee, Eliza was much more rxed, dropping her usual formalities and refraining from referring to herself as the humble nun.

    Only Eliza, Tina, and Renee were in the small courtyard. One who had renounced the world, one who had lost all her family, and one who had been alone since childhood.

    They leaned on each other. Their bond grew deeper with time, built on mutual trust and sincerity.

    They weren''t rted by blood, but their connection was stronger than

    that of

    most families.

    "Exactly! Holy Lady is right. So. Tina, stop overthinking and enjoy your meal. Try my cooking today and tell me if it''s good!" Renee chimed in enthusiastically. Tina picked up a mouthful of spaghetti, slurping them up and savoring the rich, fragrant taste. After chewing and swallowing, she smiled. ¡°Mmm, it''s delicious." The "Mmm" was directed at Eliza, while the "delicious" was meant for Renee.

    Tina''s lips curved into a smile, and the heaviness in her heart melted away, reced by a warm sense of belonging.

    Eliza. Tina, and Renee ate together, enjoying their bowl of spaghetti with relish. After finishing their meal, Eliza told Tina, "Since Sophie has an unknown, shadow guard keeping watch over her, there''s no need to visit the Duke''s estate anymore. Stay here at the nunnery and keep a close eye on things. If that person is indeed working with Sophie, ording to her style, it won''t be long before she sends someone to test us."

 The Silent 326

    If someone came snooping:

    sing around, it had to be Sophie''s people.

    If no one showed up, that was probably the helper Gabriel hired from outside.

    Judging byst night, they seemed to be there just to guard Sophie,

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly and told Tina to stay sharp.

    She''d also hidden a few things near Saint Grace Nunnery, just in case.

    Maybe Eliza was only overthinking

    1. it. D

    ''Could Gabriel have brought in som

    Days passed, and the Duke''s estate remained as quiet as ever, with no signs of activity,

    someone to help? thought Eliza.

    Whether it was a helper or not, Anthony''s condition suddenly worsened the day after Tina visited the Duke''s estate.

    Moreover, every doctor, including the royal physicians, examined Anthony and admitted defeat this time. Some even suggested Gabriel start preparing for Anthony''s funeral.

    Yet, strangely, no news came from the Duke''s estate in the days that followed.

    Meanwhile, rumors outside were spreading like wildfire.

    Some imed Anthony, the Duke''s fourth son, must have passed away.

    Others spected he was still alive.

    After all, why else would the Duke''s estate remain so silent?

    Even the mark at the gate, which should have been reced with white for mourning, stayed unchanged

    "Looks like someone managed to save him," Nn murmured.

    Eliza was doing standing exercises today. Her petite frame stayed perfectly steady, not a hint of a wobble.

    She cast a curious nce at Nn.

    Nn, noticing her look, asked knowingly, "What''s on your mind?"

    "Prince Nn," Eliza said with a yful yet probing tone, ''with all yourconnections, have you heard anything interesting?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow, ying along. Like what?"

    Like... Who saved Anthony?"

    Eliza was genuinely curious. Who could have neutralized the venom of her spider?

    To be honest, she never expected Anthony to die. But the eerie calm at the Duke''s estate? That was something she hadn''t anticipated.

    After all, her spider''s venom was designed to torment Anthony. It would leave him in unbearable agony even if it didn''t kill him. Naturally, Gabriel and the others should have been in chaos trying to save Anthony.

    However, the current situation was far from what she had imagined.

    So Eliza concluded that someone must have found a way to cure Anthony of the poison.

    "Sure, someone saved Anthony But calling it a rescue? That''s debatable, Nn spoke slowly, his tone calm butyered with meaning

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Oh? What do you mean by that?¡± "The person who saved Anthony was none other than Sophile. She realized Anthony had been severely poisoned and brought out a pill.. She told Gabriel it was something her mother had concocted before her death. But here''s the catch it was poison. She suggested they try fighting poison with poison since there was no other way to save him. If it worked Anthony would survive."

    "And if it didn''t? Well, he''d die anyway, no differem from before. So my dear father went along with it, didn''t he?" Eliza cut in her voiceEced with a

    Before Nn could finish his words, Eliza had pieced together the rest of the story.

    "Exactly. It worked, as you can see."

    Eliza let out a sigh, shaking her head. "What a shame.

    Dying is fine, but making Anthony live a life worse than death? Now that''s even better. But how did the poison get neutralized?'' thought

    Eliza

    Eliza was unhappy.

    Nn noticed her mood and chuckled, "Don''t rush. I haven''t finished telling you the ending yet.

    "Oh? What else is there?" asked Eliza, shifting her gaze toward Nn without moving.

    Nn said. "You wanted Anthony to live in misery, didn''t you?"

    Eliza almost nodded but quickly said, "Yes."

    "Well, it seems your wish has

    Come true.

    Nn grinned and said. "Although the poison in Anthony''s body has been cured, the method of treating poison with poison still left him with a few aftereffects. Now,

    his legs arepletely disabled, and I''m afraid he will never be able to stand again."

    Eliza''s eyes widened in surprise.

    poison Sophie used be the same one Gilbert and his men

    A momentter, something clicked in her mind. "Wait a second. Could the po had?"

    Eliza knew exactly what kind of poison she''d used on the spider. Even if there were side effects, it should have affected the brain.

    However, Anthony''s legs were the ones damaged.

    It indicated that the poison causing such aftereffects must have been the prison Sophie had.

    Eliza recalled the ingredients she had previously noticed in the antidote Sophie carried. They all targeted the nerves, making it highly likely that it was that poison.

    Although Nn was unaware of the antidote''s specifics, Eliza''s increasingly determined look indicated she had figured it out.

    "Well! Anthony will probably wake up and worship Sophie like she''s his savior, won''t he?"

    It was too bad that Nn didn''t realize it was likely the opportunity Sophie had been waiting for all along, a perfect chance to tighten her grip on Anthony.

 The Silent 327

    At Duke''s estate.

    "Anthony, how are you feeling today? Are you doing alright?" asked Sophie, who came to see Anthony again,

    She sat by his bedside, her voice soft and full of concern as she asked, worry etched on her face.

    On the bed, Anthony''s face was pale, and his energy was drained. But when he saw Sophir, he managed to pull out a faint smile. ¡°I feel a little better than yesterday. If it weren''t for your medicine, Sophie, I''m afraid I would have been dead by now."

    "Don''t say things like that, Anthony. You''re strong and will get through this. If only my medicine were better, you wouldn''t be in this state. It''s all my fault...

    Sophie lowered her head, guilt washing over her face.

    Anthony shook his head slightly, unwilling to let her me herself. "No, it''s not your fault. In fact, I owe my life to your medicine. Just being alive is already a blessing.

    He forced another smile, though it barely masked the turmoil inside.

    He said so, but the truth was far more painful than he let on.

    What Anthony hated most was being seen as a useless cripple.

    He had always been frail but was never truly disabled.

    Yet now, Anthony found himself living the reality he had always feared-bing the "cripple" people whispered about

    Sitting on the bed, he lowered his gaze to his legs hidden beneath the nket.

    He had no feeling in his legs, as if they weren''t even part of his body.

    The day Anthony woke up, the terror had gripped him, flooding every nerve with panic.

    Even now,

    that fear hadn''t subsided.

    However, Anthony couldn''t bring himself to voice it. He refused to show weakness in front of Sophie.

    Otherwise, he''d truly feel like a worthless man.

    Anthony feared seeing pity or disdain in others'' eyes, and he especially dreaded seeing that in Sophie''s gaze.

    Yet, to his surprise, Sophie hadn''t shown a shred of disgust. Over the past few days, she had visited him daily, offeringfort and encouragement.

    "Don''t worry, Anthony, Spphie said with unwavering determination. "I''ll find a way to heal your legs. They say the Sage of Medicine and the Sage of Poison are the best in Bortend. If one can''t do it, we''ll go to both. Someone out there has to be able to fix your legs!"

    Anthony''s chest tightened at her words, his emotions surging

    "Sophie"

    Sure enough, Sophie is the best. Not only has she saved my life, but now she is willing to go to such lengths to help me recover, thought Anthony

    Anthony''s voice cracked as he spoke, his eyes glistening Sophie, you saved me. You''re my greatest benefactor. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll always protect you!"

    Sophie''s smile was warm and genuine. "You''re my brother. Anthony, and you''ve always been good to me. Helping you is the least I can ild, Isn''t that what family is for?"

    Anthony''s heart swelled with gratitude. "It''s because you''re kind-hearted that you''d do this. If it were Eliza, she wouldn''t have even bothered to save me.

    At the mention of Eliza, Anthony''s expression darkened.

    I was poisoned this time. There''s a good chance she took advantage of my vulnerable situation.

    Sophie hesitated, her gaze flickering. "Anthony, you think Eliza poisoned you?¡±

    Anthony nodded. His face clouded as he said. "In Hasen City, Eliza''s the only one who hates me and knows how to use poison. It has to be her. She wanted me dead, but I guess I was lucky enough to survive."

    "Really? Would Eliza go that far?" Sophie asked softly, pretending to be innocent. Upon hearing Sophie''s words, Anthony looked at her face and stared into her eyes momentarily.

    Sophie faltered, feeling a sudden, inexplicable guilt under his gaze.

    "Why''s he staring at me like that? Wait, has Anthony figured something out?'' thought Sophie.

    Sophie''s heart tightened, and she swallowed nervously.

    However, Anthony''s lips curved into a cryptic smile. "Sophie, you don''t need to be so guarded around me. I know everything. Just drop the act and be yourself."

    Sophie felt speechless.

    "What does he think he knows? thought Sophie again.

    Sophie''s expression grew even more strained than Anthony''s moments ago. Luckily, after studying Sophie for a while, Anthony shook his head and said, "Never mind. If you want to keep pretending, that''s fine. I don''t mind."

    Not wanting to linger on the topic, Sophie quickly shifted gears, "By the way, Anthony, do you still have that pot of flowers I gave you earlier?"

    Anthony nodded. "Yeah. I put it in the secret chamber. Why?"

    "I just learned that flowers might have medicinal properties that could help your legs. I want to conduct some research on it. I don''t have any left, so I was hoping to swap it back. I''ll bring you two even better onester. What do you think?" Sophie spoke with an air of sincerity. Her demeanor was so natural that it left no room for suspicion.

    As expected, Anthony didn''t think much of it and nodded. "Sure, go ahead and take it from the secret chamber. After all, you were the one who gave it to me. Whatever flowers you bring, I''ll always like them"

    And just like that, Sophie effortlessly retrieved the altered Bloodshade Blossom.

    It would have taken at least two more months to continue using the flower to weaken Anthony''s body.

    However, when Anthony! suddenly copsed from poisoning, Sophie seized the opportunity with a ready-made toxin. Not only did she be Anthony''s "savior, but she also managed to push her poisoning n forward by two months. Thanks to the "poison countering poison" effect, Anthony had now survived his first brush with death, and her toxin had sessfully taken root in his body. Even if he was just a crippled pawn now, Anthony was still the easiest one to manipte in the Duke''s estate.

    Of course, Matthew was just as easy to control.

    However, since Sophie had poisoned him once before, the same method wouldn''t work as effectively on Matthew. That''s why she decided to use the flower instead.

    She didn''t have many altered Bloodshade Blossoms, and they were notoriously difficult to cultivate. She only had two pots at that

    ingment.

    One pot was hidden among Benedict''s collection, while the other was kept with Anthony.

    Now that Anthony no longer needed it, this pot could be repurposed for Matthew.

    Sophie retrieved the flower from Anthony''s secret chamber. She didn''t want to linger near the altered Bloodshade Blossom for too long. so she quickly said, "Alright, Anthony. I''ll head back to studying the flower. If I discover anything useful. I''ll let you know right away!"

    Upon seeing Sophie''s eagerness. Anthony assumed she was genuinely concerned about his recovery. His smile softened, filled with

    warmth.

    "Alright. Go ahead. Just make sure to rest while you''re at it. There''s no rush for my I

    Yes. Don''t worry. Anthony. I''ll take care of myself"

    Then, Sophie hurriedly left Anthony''s courtyard and made her way straight toward Matthew''s residence.

    AD

 The Silent 328

    The Duke''s estate was destined for a chaotic year.

    However, Eliza was having a carefree time this year.

    "Want to head down the mountain tomorrow night for the Light Show? Nn suddenly asked.

    "Light Show?" Eliza blinked, then asked, "What Light Show?"

    "Tomorrow''s New Year''s Eve, Nn exined, "Hasen City is hosting its annual Light Show as usual."

    It was only then that Eliza realized half a year had passed since she had

    requested to join Saint Grace Nunnery. Time had flown by, and it was New Year''s Eve.

    Once New Year''s Eve was over, it was the start of a new year.

    Eliza exhaled a puff of warm air, rubbed her chilled hands together, and smiled. "Sounds good. But I''ll need to check with Mary first."

    Nn''s gaze lingered on her small hands, noticing they were slightly red from the cold.

    The next day, after finishing her tasks, Eliza shared the matter with Reverend Mary Mendoza.

    "Of course," Mary replied with a warm smile.

    "Go and enjoy yourself. Don''t keep yourself so tightly wound," Mary added.

    After performing a small cleansing and warding ritual for thest visitor, Mary gave everyone at Saint Grace Nunnery a half-day off.

    Starting tomorrow, the nunnery would be bustling with activity, hosting various blessing ceremonies. Arge number of visitors were expected, and only Mary and Eliza were capable of leading those events. It meant not only would the others be busy, but Mary and Eliza would be even more overwhelmed, with little to no time for rest in the near future.

    Eliza wasn''t surprised by the news. In fact, she felt a sense of relief.

    After all, she was the one who left the nunnery most often. While her unique

    status justified it, being too exceptional sometimes disrupted the nunnery''s harmony.

    Therefore, knowing she''d soon be caught up in a whirlwind of work, she found it oddlyforting.

    "In this just another way to find freedom? Eliza thought.

    After spending the afternoon with Mary arranging the nearly two-week-long

    prayer ceremonies, Eliza went back to her quarters to change.

    Since both Eliza and Nn held unique statuses, they needed to disguise

    themselves before heading to the Light Show tonight.

    Momentster, Eliza appeared outside the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery, dressed in a modest outfit that didn''t draw much attention.

    Her silky hair flowed freely from beneath her sea-green cap, half cascading down her back like a waterfall, while the other half was casually pinned with a hairpin.

    Paired with her rxed yet elegant dark green dress, she stood there exuding serenity and grace.

    Nn, who had been waiting outside for quite some time, turned around, his gaze flickering slightly.

    Since Eliza had taken her vows, he hadn''t seen her in anything other than her nun''s robes.

    Now, seeing her dressed like that again, it stirred a different kind of emotion within him, one that was hard to ignore.

    Reper followed closely beside Eliza, her face brimming with excitement.

    "Holy Lady, Prince Nn has arrived as well." Renee announced cheerfully.

    "Yeah, let''s go,'' Eliza replied with a famt smile

    Eliza''s lips curved slightly as she met Nn''s gaze, her smile deepening Price Nn. I hope I haven''t kept you waiting too long

    "No worries. I just got here. Hop in. It''s about time to leave," said N

    The trip from Saint Grace Nunnery to Hasen City took a solid four hours, so they had set out early to make it on time.

    Nn wasn''t bothered by the journey at all.

    Two hours was nothing for Nn. If he pushed his horse a bit, he could cut it

    down to an hour and a half. He''d made this trip so many times that it had be second nature.

    What he couldn''t get used to, though, was going two or three days without seeing Serenity.

 The Silent 329

    Nn had personallye to escort Eliza. As always, Eliza rode

    e in the carriage while he followed on horseback.

    The ride to the nunnery had been quick, but the return was deliberately slow and rxed.

    Nn kept his horse at a steady pace, trailing alongside the carriage, which wasn''t moving particrly fast.

    With a slight turn of his head, Nn could catch glimpses of Eliza through the carriage window. The breeze asionally lifted the curtain, revealing her chatting andughing with Renee.

    Nn''s gaze lingered on her delicate face before he suddenly spoke. "There''s a hand warmer in there. Take it out to warm your hands. You don''t want to catch a cold."

    Upon hearing that, Eliza searched the carriage and quickly found the hand warmers Nn mentioned.

    There were two of them.

    One was small and exquisitely crafted, fitting perfectly in Eliza''s hands. It was clear this one had been prepared just for Eliza.

    The other was ced near Renee''s seat. Though not as refined, it was just as warm to the touch. Renee couldn''t help but smile, realizing Nn had thoughtfully included her while preparing for Eliza.

    Renee felt a bit overwhelmed by the unexpected attention.

    Wow, Price Nn does care about Holy Lady, Renee blurted out without thinking. "He even considered someone like me, just a maid serving the Holy Lady. Prince Regent

    (until Renee noticed Eliza''s momentary pause that she realized she had spoken her thoughts aloud.

    e quickly mped her hand over her mouth, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    Stupid mouth! Why do I have to say everything out loud?'' thought Rence.

    Eliza, seated inside the carriage, paused briefly at Renee''s words but quicklyposed herself.

    After all, Nn had quite a lot of such thoughtful gestures like this in his daily life.

    To be honest, there were moments when Eliza couldn''t help but wonder. But after thinking it through, she always dismissed the idea as impossible.

    Eliza was a nun who had taken vows, after all.

    It was Prince Nn himself who had personally escorted her to Saint Grace Nunnery to take her vows.

    Though Eliza hadn''t shaved her head, her status as a Holy Lady, decreed by imperial edict, was unchangeable.

    Surely, Nn understood it as well. He would never pursue something unattainable.

    As for Eliza, the thought was even more inconceivable.

    Her identity as a nun had earned her the title of Holy Lady. Her status as a min enabled her to break away from the Duke''s estate. Her identity as the Holy Lady allowed her to better take revenge on the Duke''s estate.

    The title was her shield and her weapon, enabling her to pursue her revenge against the Duke''s estate. She needed the identity to remain ukable. She couldn''t afford to look back or falter.

    To achieve her revenge. Eliza needed to consolidate her status even more firmly. Only after she had trampled everyone under her feet mercilessly and made them truly experience the excruciating pain she endured in her previous life would shepletely bring an end

    to all of this

    Only then would she find closure, retreating to a life of solitude and prayer, ending this lifetime in peace.

    For

    r those reasons, there was no possibility of any thing between Nn and her, neither from him nor from her

    With that thought. Eliza dismissed the matter from her und

    Eliza smiled faintly and said, Trince Nn and I have been friends for a while. He''s always been thoughtful like this in treating his

    Renee''s eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°Oh. I see! No wonder Holy Lady and Prince Nn share such a close bond. I never would have guessed you were friends!"

    Being simple-minded. Renee epted Eliza''s exnation without a second thought, fully convinced.

    Nn heard every word outside the carriage. His expression remained calm, but

    a quiet ache settled in his chest.

    AD

 The Silent 330

    The carriage finally arrived in Hasen City after four hours on the road.

    Night had fallen by the time they entered the city.

    With no curfew in Hasen City tonight, Eliza and herpanions were greeted by a dazzling disy of lights as they passed through the gate. Every home seemed to glow, creating a warm and festive atmosphere.

    From the moment they entered, the streets were alive with vibrant decorations. The trees and houses were adorned with shimmering lights, and crowds were bustling with excitement

    When they reached the main street hosting the lights, the sights became even more enchanting. There were all kinds of activities that filled the air with joy. Renee couldn''t contain her amazement, eximing "Wow!" at every turn.

    As they approached their destination, the streets ahead grew too crowded for the carriage to continue. Eliza and her group stepped off and blended into the lively crowd, continuing their journey on foot.

    "Here"

    Nn suddenly tossed a pouch of coins into Renee''s hands.

    "There are plenty of fun games for kids at Hasen City''s Light Show. Let Tina take you to check them out."

    "What! I''m not a kid!" Renee protested, her eyes wide with indignation. Though Renee was only a year younger than Eliza, her petite stature made her look.no older than twelve or thirteen.

    "I heard there''s a restaurant on the next street that''s famous for its roasted chicken... said Nn.

    Renee immediately turned to Eliza, her face serious. "Your Grace, you know it''s not about roasted chicken being delicious. I just thought of getting one for you."

    Eliza replied softly, ¡°No, thanks. As a nun, I don''t eat meat. You go ahead and enjoy it

    With Renee gone, Nn''s smile deepened.

    He retrieved a bundle from the carriage and pulled out a snow-white cloak embroidered with flowers. Without hesitation, he draped it over Eliza''s shoulders.

    He stopped himself from tying the strings and handed them to her casually. "You''re wearing too little. The night air is cold. Don''t let the wind catch you. Tie the cloak properly!

    Eliza took the strings and nced at Nn. Remembering his words from earlier, she murmured. "Prince Nn. I didn''t expect you could be so thoughtful to your friend."

    top. Would Prince Nn go to such lengths for just a

    "Isn''t he being a bit too thoughtful? A hand warmer, a cloak... It''s almost over the to friend? thought Eliza.

    ''Good thing that my heart shattered once on the way here. Another crack doesn''t feel as bad now. It''s line. This was all within my expectations, thought Nn.

    Even though Nn had anticipated that, hearing it still left a faint ache in his heart.

    Nn, everposed despite life''s trials, spoke calmly, "It''s nothing. Serenity, have you forgotten all that you''ve done for me? Just the rare medicinal herbs alone-two of the three listed in my prescription came from you. And then there was that ancient text on extinct herbs you managed to find for me. Your kindness is something I can never fully repay. These small gestures barely scratch the surface."

    Nn defily shifted the topic, uning the gifts Eliza had given him to divert her attention.

    Eliza raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ''So, it is all about those herbs. No wonder Nn has been treating me so welltely. Looks like I have been overthinking things. After all, why would someone as dignified as Prince Nn ever fall for a simple nun like me? thought Eliza.

    Lost in her thoughts, Elizapletely forgot about the odd things Nn had said earlier when he momentarily lost hisposure

    Realizing

    ing she had misunderstood Nn''s intentions, Eliza''s checks thushed with embarrassment

    s no need to dwell on it."

    "Alright, Prince Nn. I only gave you those herbs to repay your kindness. You''ve

    helped me so much, so there''s no

    Then, Serenity, you shouldn''t dwell on it either.

    Standing before her, Nn lowered his gaze, his eyes fi overthink it

 The Silent 331

    fixed on hers. "Didn''t I already say? We''re friends. Eliza. There''s no need to

    Eliza froze for a moment, then broke into a smile. "Alright, I get it?

    Nn raised an eyebrow, his gaze still locked on her, as if unwilling to let it slide.

    Eliza sighed in mock defeat. "Fine. I understand now."

    It seemed even the way she referred to herself had changed.

    Eliza suddenly noticed something as she thought about it.

    Nn rarely referred to himself as Prince Nn when speaking to her. She

    couldn''t quite pinpoint when the habit began.

    However, she went along with it since Nn chose to act that way.

    The night''s still young, and the Light Show is in full swing. Serenity, why not stay up with me and have a merry time together?" said Nn.

    Nn and Eliza melted into the lively crowd of the Light Show, surrounded by glowing lights and the cheerful buzz of the festival. They wandered down the street, stopping to browse and shop wherever something caught their eye. Before long, Nn''s hands were full.

    They bought the waternterns they picked out together, the snacks, and other things-one thing after another.

    At first, Eliza carried a few things, but before long, Nn had taken everything off her hands. By the time they reached the halfway point of the street, his arms were practically overflowing

    Eliza hesitated, feeling a little guilty about letting Nn carry everything. However, before she could act, someone from the crowd. stepped forward and took all the items from Nn''s hands.

    "Take those back to the carriage and store them properly, said Nn.

    "Yes, sir

    With his hands now free, Nn turned to Eliza with a smile and said, "Let''s keep going. There''s still so much to see. How about checking out the next street?"

    "Sure!" said Eliza.

    At that point, Eliza feltpletely at ease, without hesitation or burden.

    Nn and Eliza wandered through several streets. By the end, Eliza was starting to feel a bit worn out.

    "It''s been ages since I''ve had a chance to just wander around like this," said Eliza,ughing.

    Eliza''s mood was light and carefree tonight.

    She had always been so tense, always on guard. When was thest time she''d felt this free?

    "Did you have fun?" asked Nn, turning to look at her.

    Eliza nodded firmly. "Yes, I did. I''m happy."

    She truly meant it. She was genuinely happy.

    She felt she hadn''t been that happy for a long time. Maybe it was not just in this life but in thest one, too,

    Then let''s

    Nn''s words trailed off as he suddenly sensed something. His sharp gaze swept toward the nearby crowd, his expression turning sey.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Eliza

    Eliza noticed his unusual behavior and followed his gaze, but couldn''t see anything unusual.

    Nn shook his head lightly "It''s nothing. Do you want to keep looking around?"

    1:26 PM

    Eliza nced at her feet and decided not to push herself. "No. I

    Let''s head to the river and release the waternterns. It''s gettingte."

    After releasing the wishingnterns, it would be time to head back.

    "Alright." Nn nodded obediently.

    Nn walked beside her. They strolled toward the river.

    As they passed through a dense crowd, Nn fell half a step behind Eliza. From

    within his sleeve, a dagger slid into his hand. With a swift, silent motion, he plunged it into the side of an unassuming man who had been about to lunge forward.

    The de sank in with a muted sound, barely audible amidst the bustling crowd.

    Nn''s movements were precise and controlled, and the dagger instantly pierced the man''s flesh. All the sounds were absorbed by the crowd, ensuring Eliza remainedpletely unaware. By the time he brushed past the man, a shadowy figure had stepped in to quietly remove the lifeless body, leaving no trace behind.

    Nn''s eyes darkened with irritation. He thought, "Couldn''t Eliza and I even enjoy a peaceful evening without trouble finding us again and again?"

    The first assassin fell silently. Nn''s sharp gaze swept through the crowd, quickly identifying several more targets.

    He gestured subtly behind him, and his men swiftly moved forward past them.

    One Two Three. Four...

 The Silent 332

    The lively street gradually became stained with blood, unnoticed by the bustling

    crowd.

    When Eliza realized the metallic scent in the air, she looked up in surprise, scanning her

    surroundings. After a moment, her gaze locked

    onto Nn.

    Upon seeing her reaction, Nn spoke calmly, Just a few assassins. They''ve been dealt with."

    "When did that happen?'' thought Eliza.

    She hadn''t noticed a single sound!

    Eliza''s eyes widened, her face filling with shock.

    "Don''t worry," Nn reassured her, his tone steady and protective. "I won''t let them disturb you.

    He had handled them with precision. None of the assassins had even gotten close to Eliza before Nn eliminated them all.

    However, Nn felt a strange sense of unease as thest one fell.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, suspicion flickering in his gaze.

    Nn thought. It seems these assassins aren''t just after Serenity. Two of them have aimed their des at me as targeting both of us. Who could they be?''

    Who would dare to go after both Prince Nn and Holy Lady?

    well. The group is

    Eliza decided not to let the matter dampen the mood since it was already resolved. She smiled and said, "Let''s go. We''re right by the river anyway."

    The streets hosting the Light Show were just a short walk from the riverbank. Every time Hasen City held the Light Show, crowds would gather by the river to make wishes and release their waternterns.

    It was quitete by the time Eliza and Nn arrived.

    The river was dotted with countless waternterns of various shapes and sizes, their flickering lights painting the water with a kaleidoscope of shimmering colors.

    Eliza and Nn found a spot on a low riverbank. Each of them took a hntern and set it aside for the moment.

    Nn then pulled out paper and a pen, clearly havinge prepared. He hunded a set to Eliza.

    "Write your wish, put it in the waterntern, and let it float downstream. They say that''s how wishese

    Eliza nced at Nn, her eyes filling with curiosity.

    Noticing her expression, Nn asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"

    Of course, has strikingly handsome face was wless.

    She was simply surprised.

    I didn''t expect you to say that. Honestly, I thought I''d be the one saying it

    Eliza chuckled softly, teasing him.

    true."

    "After all, who would''ve thought the fearless Prince Nn, who faces gods and demons without flinching, would believe in something so whimsical thought Eliza.

    Nn smiled faintly but didn''t respond.

    He hadn''t believed in such things before but wanted to a

    now.

    "Go ahead and write. We''ll release them together in a moment," said Nn

    "Alright." Eliza nodded obediently.

    Eliza and Nn began writing their wishes.

    It didn''t take long for them to finish jotting down their thoughts on the small slips

    of

    paper.

    They folded the notes and ced them inside their waternterns, then gently set them afloat on the river.

    The two small waternterns bobbed gently on the water, carrying their heartfelt wishes downstream, blending into the glowing river of dreams and hopes. "What did you write!" asked Eliza.

    Eliza turned around and saw Nn gazing at the drifting waternterns, lost in thought.

    Curiosity sparked within her, and she couldn''t help but ask.

    Nn snapped out of his daze at her question. When his eyes met hers-those luminous eyes glowing under the light-he felt a bit flustered and quickly looked away

    "Nothing much, just wished for health and peace, Nn said casually, his tone slightly evasive.

    Eliza wasn''t

    asn''t surprised by his answer. After all, wishing for health and peace was amon sentiment, whether for oneself or loved ones.

    She might have written something simr in the past. But now, she couldn''t think

    of anything to wish for.

    So, she simply released a waterntern into the river.

    An empty waterntern, carrying no wishes.

    What Eliza didn''t know was that Nn, beside her, had made wishes on her behalf.

    A waterntern filled with two heartfelt wishes.

    [May she be blessed with health, happiness, and peace throughout her life.)

    [May all her dreams, whatever they may be,e true.]

 The Silent 333

    hapter 333

    "Any thoughts on who might''ve sent the assassins to the Light Show? Nn asked casually as they headed back to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Eliza thought for a moment before replying. "Not many people want me dead, just

    a few usual suspects. It''s either someone from the Duke''s estate or those

    mysterious figures backing Sophie. I''m leaning toward thetter.

    She recalled what Tina had mentioned earlier about the enigmatic expert guarding Sophie''s courtyard. If assassins were involved, it was almost certain they were connected to that mysterious figure.

    But Nn interrupted her train of thought. It wasn''t just one group."

    "Hm?" Eliza turned to look at him, confusion flickering in her eyes.

    "Among the assassins tonight, two of them moved differently from the others,

    Nn exined, his tone calm and steady.

    Eliza''s eyes widened in surprise. You mean, others were targeting me?"

    "Not necessarily you. Nn replied, his voice even.

    Then_?" Eliza hesitated, a sudden thought shing through her mind. Her brows furrowed as she asked, "Were they after you?"

    Her face tightened with worry, her voice softening as she asked, "Do you have any suspects!" Eliza threw his earlier question back at him.

    Nn chuckled lightly. "Not yet. Honestly, there''s no shortage of people who''d love to see me gone.

    Eliza watched his calm expression and felt her nerves ease. She thought, If Nn isn''t worried, why should I be! After all, Prince Nn has faced countless enemies over the years. What are two assassinspared to the battles he has endured?"

    Anyone bold enough to attempt an assassination while Nn was traveling with Serenity deserves to be skinned alive.

    Before long, the men Nn had sent out to investigate returned.

    "Prince Nn, we''ve got news," said Ross, riding up swiftly.

    "Speak."

    Ross''s tone was serious as he reported. ¡°The group targeting Holy Lady was cornered by our men during their escape. When they realized there was no way out, one of them suddenly dropped dead in agony. Afterward, a finger-thick creature crawled out of the corpse, looking like a mix between a worm and a snake. It was bizarre,

    Eliza''s

    i''s eyes narrowed at the mention of the worm-snake creature. She was certain.

    It had to be the group hiding behind Sophie.

    She turned to Ross. "Is the body still intact?"

    Ross nodded. "Rest assured, Holy Lady. The body is intact, but it''s strange. To be safe, we had to call a doctor, so there might be a slight dy"

    Eliza nced at the sky outside.

    Judging by the time, she figured she''d be back at Saint Grace Nunnery soon, just in time to prepare for the blessing ceremony with Mary and the others

    After a moment''s thought, she said, "Alright, have it sent to the back of Mount Westin Tina will coordinate with you there"

    She needed to understand their methods to stay ahead. Only by knowing both oneself and the enemy can one win every battle.

    As soon as Eliza returned to Salut Grace Nunnery, she had barely stepped into her courtyard when Sarah came to call her.

    Before dawn, the entire nunnery was bustling with activity, with senior and junior sisters alike preparing for the day.

    Nn also returned to fundle his affairs after escorting Elza back

    After all, aside from the group that had targeted Eliza, Ross and his team had uncovered some leads to another group.

    However, Nn had instructed Ross not to bring it up in front of Eliza.

    We managed to capture one alive. The guy tried to off himself, but luckily, he didn''t have any creepy bugs or snakes on him this time. We were quick to pop his jaw out of ce, but his face is a mess,pletely unrecognizable. And his bones are tough as hell. Our men couldn''t get a single word out of him, even after they took turns to interrogate him."

    Back at the Prince Regent''s estate, Ross trailed behind Nn, chattering nonstop as he delivered the report.

    "Then I''ll see for myself just how tough his bones are, Nn said coldly.

    Nn stepped into the dungeon, his gaze falling on the barely-breathing assassin who had been subjected to brutal torture. Expressionless, he raised a hand andmanded. "Give him a revival pill. Make sure he doesn''t die too quickly."

    Then, he selected a sharp spike from the array of torture tools nearby and slowly approached the assassin, towering over him with an icy re.

    "Let''s see if your bones are as toug

    are as tough as your mouth

    Momentster, the assassin''s screams tore through the dungeon, sharp and gut- wrenching, making even the stone walls seem to shudder.

    Ross raised an eyebrow and clicked his tongue. "Well, I didn''t expect you to get your hands dirty, Prince Nn. Looks like you''re in a foul mood tonight."

    "No wonder Nn was pissed. Those bastards ruined his rare outing with Holy Lady, thought Ross.

    Half an hourter, Nn, whose body was stained with a fair amount of blood, walked out expressionlessly.

    "Clean this up and send the assassin to Noganlul. Hand him over to Kane and have him investigate Noganlul and the western border thoroughly.

    "Noganlul?

    Ross paused as he handed over a clean silk handkerchief, momentarily stunned. Why send the assassin all the way there?'' thought Ross.

    Nn took the handkerchief and wiped the blood from his hands. His tone was icy as he said, "A half-breed from beyond the border, Reckless audacity."

    Ross''s expression darkened instantly.

    The assassin was a foreigner? Noganlul... So they infiltrated from beyond the western border?"

    Ross felt a heavy weight settle in his chest. He quickly pieced the situation together from Nn''s orders.

    Noganiul borders not only Plutonville but also the western border of Bortend.

    Beyond the western border lies thend of scattered foreign tribes, each with distinct beliefs, cultures, and ways of life. They had never been able to unite or establish anything substantial.

    Therefore, Bortend had always taken a hands-off approach to those tribes, as long as they stayed on their side of the border.

    But now, it seemed someone from the foreign tribes had dared to cross the line.

 The Silent 334

    It must have been the outbreak in Noganlul that caught the attention of foreign tribes beyond the western border. Taking advantage of Kane''s momentarypse, their spies slipped across the border, blended in with the locals, and eventually made their way to Hasen City

    Ross thought.

    What on

    earth gives them the nerve to try and assassinate Prince Nn?

    ''Luckily, Nn has always been sharp and vignt, so their n fell apart before they could even get close.

    As for the disfigurement, that''s easy to figure out. Foreigners look way too different from the people of Bortend. Without altering their faces. they''d stand out immediately.

    However, Ross suddenly realized something was wrong when he thought about it.

    He thought again. How could their preparations seem so thorough yet so careless at the same time?

    The whole assassination attempt was baffling-sloppy, rushed, and downright absurd.

    If they went through all the trouble sneaking into Hasen City, shouldn''t they have nned the assassination more carefully?

    Instead, they only sent a handful of people.

    "Honestly, it would''ve been a miracle if they had managed to even scratch Nn.

    In the end, they all ended up dead, leaving just one survivor to be captured, while Nn didn''t even get a scratch

    The whole thing was just weird.

    Ross didn''t hesitate to voice his doubts.

    Nn listened quietly, his gaze calm and unreadable. Instead of addressing Ross''s concerns, he asked, "What about Fletcher Henderson? Have you made any progress on the investigation I assigned you?"

    Ross shook his head with a frustrated sigh. "I haven''t been able to find anything, Prince Nn, Fletcher seems to have plenty of minor Issues and family troubles, but when ites to anything significant-especially anything tied to the Bet family''s past-there''s nothing at all.¡±

    Ross couldn''t help but ask, "Prince Nn, could we be looking in the wrong direction? Maybe Isabelle someone else in the Henderson family?"

    "No, it''s him. Nn''s tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. wasn''t talking ab

    ''t talking about Fletcher but

    Isabelle luated Fletcher, her father, more than anyone else.

    To the world, Fletcher was known as a "henpecked'' man who never dared to stand up for his illegitimate daughter when his wife''s legitimate daughter bullied her. He always appeared weak and spineless, letting his illegitimate daughter suffer in silence.

    However, could Fletcher, wielding power second only to a handful of individuals, truly be such a timid husband? A powerless father?

    If the entire image was nothing but a facade, Isabelle, his tormented daughter, would be nothing more than a cruel joke

    And Isabelle had uncovered the truth.

    She knew everything now, and her fear had long since turned into hatred

    She had kept Fletcher''s secrets tightly in her grasp for years, waiting for the perfect moment.

    A moment to luring Fletcher crashing down from his pedestal.

    Yet, amidstbelle''s hatred, an unwee thought crept into her mund, a selfish, greedy desire she shouldn''t have.

    Nn''s face remained impassive

    He didn''t borate further, leaving Ross half-understanding, half-confused.

    "So, should I keep digging into Fletcher?" Ross asked sautiously

    876 PM

    "Yes. Investigate him, but don''t stop there. Look into the western border and the people backing Sophie from the Duke''s estate. I want everythingid bare," Nn ordered coldly.

    Nn''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint flickering within.

    Nn thought, An assassination involved two factions.

    It''s as if they coordinated-one side using the other to test the waters.

    And when exposed, one faction even left deliberate traces to mislead us,

    "Such an obvious smokescreen. There''s no way it is a coincidence. These groups are connected

    Nn suddenly had a thought.

    "Where is Gilbert now?" asked Nn

    The mention of the name immediately jogged Ross''s memory. "Now that you mention it, he seems to be in Noganlul."

    Earlier reports from Ross''s men had confirmed Gilbert had indeed gone to Noganlul.

    And wasn''t he one of the foreigners? That made things even more suspicious.

    "Keep a close watch on his movements. If he makes contact with any other foreigners, track them all," said Nn.

 The Silent 335

    Nn wasted no time sharing the m

    matter with Eliza.

    He avoided mentioning Fletcher and Isabelle, instead referring to "those from the other race" to keep Eliza alert.

    "That reminds me. Gilbert once brought another one of them to see me," Eliza said, stroking her chin thoughtfully.

    "Who was it?" Nn''s gaze sharpened as he turned to her.

    "A burly man with a beard, named Ro Lane. He told me about some things Zoie, Sophie''s mother, did to mine, but he didn''t have any proof," Eliza replied, holding nothing back.

    "What do you think of him?" Nn asked after a brief pause.

    Eliza answered, I think he was being honest about that, but I can''t say for sure beyond that."

    Both Ro and Gilbert had been poisoned and controlled by Zoie. Eliza had personally verified it, leaving no room for doubt.

    Now, if they wanted to be cured, they had no choice but to rely on Eliza. That made it unlikely Ro would lie to Eliza. Besides, what he kaid about Zoie''s actions against Eliza''s mother lined up with other things Eliza knew.

    Eliza also exined the details of the poison in their bodies to Nn.

    Nn, already aware Gilbert had been under Zoie''s control, nodded when he learned Ro was in the same situation.

    "Still, you''ve got to be careful," Nn said, his voice turning serious, "Gilbert might not be a big problem. He''s half-blood, not truly one of them. If he''s been under Zole''s control since childhood, he might not pose much of a threat. But Ro? You need to watch out for him. If they show up again, don''t let your guard down

    Before leaving. Nn gave Eliza a serious reminder, his concern evident in his tone.

    Eliza nodded firmly, appreciating his care. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."

    After Nn left, Eliza''s face turned serious as she stepped directly into the pocket farm within her pendant.

    Inside, the venomous bugs she had been nurturing were still crawling around.

    She summoned Gilbert''s Soul Centipede, Simba, a massive and deadly creature.

    The thing already knew about her pocket farm, so she couldn''t afford any mishaps.

    Eliza then drenched Simba with the magical water and her specially crafted potion, giving it a thorough boost.

    Ouly after confirming that the centipede waspletely under her control, with no chance of rebellion, did she finally feel at ease.

    At a secluded courtyard near the western border in Noganlul.

    Gilbert, hiding inside, suddenly felt a sharp jolt in his chest as if his heart had skipped a beat.

    Ro, watching the searchers outside, turned back and noticed Gilbert''s unusual expression "What''s going on?" he asked immediately Gilbert shook his head. "Nothing. Just felt my heart skip a beat a moment ago

    It felt like something was slipping away from him.

    But at the same time, it didn seem quite right. Why did he suddenly feel so... at case?

    Did someone do something to

    Ro studied hun for a moment, narrowing his eyes. "I told you before I''m taking you to meet some people. Don''t screw this up

    "I won''t Like I said, if the people you''re talking about can antidote, 50, are they rehable?"

    find prool Zone plotted against the Holy Lady''s mother, we''ll get the

    Chupees sas

    Ro smirked. "Of course, they''re reliable. They''re one of us and won''t betray They''re far more

    di talk and no action"

    rthy th

    dy, who

    "All talk and no action? What do you mean by that?" said Gilbert, frowning slightly. "Ro, she just saved your life. What are you trying to say?"

    Ro woofed. "I know the unved me. But don''t forget, Lose did the same thing- saved us first, then controlled us. Gibert, don''t let these Bortend people fool you, especially women. Their beauty always hides venom."

    It was clear Ro believed Eliza was no different from Zole. Even though Eliza had saved his life, he still didn''t trust

    Gilbert, however, remained calm. "I get what you''re saying, Ro, but I trust my judgment."

    Ro stared at him momentarily, then let out a dryugh. "Suit yourself. Once you meet those people, you''ll see who our real

    Eliza had no idea what was happening on the western border for now

    The moment New Year''s Eve was over, her schedule became a whirlwind of activity starting from the first day of the festival

    Her days blurred together. As soon as the opened her eyes, she would dive into blessing ceremonies. As she closed her eyes, she would fall asleep instantly.

    She performed up to five blessing ceremonies a day for two straight weeks. Even with the magical water to keep her going, the exhaustion was overwhelming

    Just as the wrapped up the final ceremony and thought she could finally catch her breath, a message arrived from the Imperial Pce.

    AD

 The Silent 336

    "A banquet at the pce?" asked Eliza.

    "Yes, Your Grace. His Majesty has specifically requested your presence tomorrow

    to celebrate with the noble families, James said with a

    cheerful smile.

    "Alright. Thank you foring all this way," said Eliza.

    She nced behind her and called, "Rence?

    Renee quickly retrieved a pouch filled with money from Eliza''s room and handed

    it over respectfully. "This is a small token of appreciation from our Holy Lady. Please ept it. We hope you won''t refuse."

    James''s face lit up as he epted money. "Thank you, Your Grace, for your generosity!"

    After James left. Eliza turned around and saw someone.

    "Mary?" she asked, a hint of surprise in her tone.

    and gently smoothed it back.

    Mary walked over, noticing a stray strand of hair near Eliza''s ear. She reached out

    "Tomorrow, it''ll just be you and Tina attending. Be careful and make sure to bring the medicines I''ve prepared for you. They mighte in handy if anything unexpected happens, said Mary.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, her tone teasing as she said, "Mary, hearing what you said, why do I feel like you''re certain something bad will happen at the banquet?"

    Mary sighed, her expression turning serious. "I can''t say for sure, but pce banquets are never simple. If trouble does arise, it''s the kind that can leave you shakeri.

    "But don''t stress too much. Just keep those medicines close and stick near Prince Nn. With him around, nothing will happen to you."

    Then Mary''s page lingered on Eliza, carrying a subtle but unmistakable meaning that Eliza didn''t catch.

    Unaware of Mary''s deeper implication, Eliza chuckled and joked, "Well, since I''m friends with Prince Nn, if something unexpected does happen, I doubt he''d just stand by and let harme to his friend, right?"

    "p!"

    Mary, who had been gentle just a moment ago, suddenly flicked Eliza''s forehead with a motion.

    ¡°Men are about as reliable as pigs can fly," Mary dered sternly.

    Fixing Eliza with a serious look, Mary added, "Remember this, and don''t forget it. Eliza said, "Got it"

    "Wow, Reverend Mary, you sure change your tune fast, Eliza thought.

    "Alright, Mary said, her tone softening. Besides reminding you about this, there''s something else I need your help with."

    "What is it, Mary Eliza asked, curious.

    "I have an old friend who fell all in his youth. He needs a rare herb called the

    Snow Lotus for treatment. Unfortunately, it''s incredibly hard to find. I''ve searched for years without sess, but recently, I heard some news."

    "Is it rted to the pce banquet? Eliza immediately connected the dots.

    After all, Mary had never mentioned it to her before.

    Bringing it up now clearly meant it was tied to the banquet. Mary nodded. "Yes I heard someone would present a Snow Lotus to His Majesty during the banquet. If you can, could you help me get the Snow Lotus?

    "Of course," Eliza replied with a warin unile.

    It was rare for Mary to ask for her help, so Eliza naturally wouldn''t refuse

    could just take a Snow Lotus out from my pocket farm now, but how would I exin that? Eliza thought.

    After all, the Snow Lotuses grow on high mountains. If she suddenly pulled out a fresh one, how would she exin it?

    What would she say? She owned

    nountain, too?

    So, Eliza decided not to take out the Snow Lotus from her pocket farm just yet.

    She decided to check out the pce hanquet first. If she could get the Snow Lotus there, no exnations needed.

    If she couldn''t, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    Eliza could process the Snow Lotus from her pocket farmter and then give it to Mary.

    "Don''t worry, Mary. I

    I''ll make sure to remember this tomorrow," Eliza said confidently.

    Mary gave her a reassuring nod and added, "Don''t force it if the situation doesn''t allow it. Let it go. There will always be another chance to hnd a Snow Lotuster,"

    Eliza nodded in agreement, reassuring Mary.

    Mary, about that corpse I handed over earlier. Did you find anything unusual?" Eliza remembered how, right after New Year''s Eve, the guards from Prince Nn''s estate had quickly delivered the assassin''s body,

    The assassin''s face had been destroyed.

    Clearly, whoever was behind them was just as cautious,

    Mary''s expression turned serious as she heard that. "Before I say anything, tell me where the body came from."

    Eliza paused before replying. "It was the assassin who tried to kill Prince Nn and me. He was captured by Prince Nn, who crippled his limbs and then sent the body to me."

    Mary carefully studied Eliza''s expression. Seeing that she wasn''t particrly frightened, Mary let out a small sigh of relief.

    She had underestimated Eliza''s courage andposure.

    "Eliza, have you ever heard of something like raising parasites?" asked Mary. "Kusing parasites?"

    Eliza''s eyes widened in surprise.

    She had read extensively from the poison mumual and was familiar with the term

    However, she had always assumed it was just a myth and hadn''t delved deeper into it.

    She hadn''t expected Mary to bring it up now.

    "Raising parasites is a sinister practice. Poisonous parasites are raised separately, then thrown into a cage to fight each other to death. Thest our standing bes the King Parasite, the strongest of them all

    "Do you know why that corpse burst apart from the inside?"

    Eliza''s mind raced. She said. "Because the assassins bodies were already infested with parasites. They used their bodies as a breeding ground for raising parasites

    "Parasites control their host''s body, while the King Parasitemands the parasites. But the real question is, who controls the King Parasite

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly

    Mary issued another warning. "King Parasite and whoever is behind it are not to

    be underestimated. That could well be Sophie''s Last, most dangerous move" "Remember what I''ve told you, be extremely cautious Parasites are not easy to deal with

    ant it, Mary. Please don''t worry about met"

    Early the next morning Eliza, fully prepared, climbed into a carriage and set off for the Imperial Pce in Hasen City.

    When Eliza arrived in Hasen City, she entered the pce without a hitch. A pce maid guided her to her designated seat, and everything went smoothly.

    However, just as she was about to sit down, something caught her attention from the corner of her eye. She froze, stopping mid-motion

    "Your Grace

    The pce maid leading Eliza showed a look of confusion when she saw Eliza suddenly stop.

    "Why is there a bug at the pce banquet?" asked Eliza.

    Eliza''s voice was calm as her gazended on the tiny ck bug perched on the chair. Her tone was measured, neither too light nor too heavy

 The Silent 337

    Mary had just warned her yesterday to be wary of parasites, and now someone was already

    already trying to put her

    to put her in her ce.

    If it weren''t for the magical water sharpening her vision, she might havepletely missed the bug.

    The young pce maid froze, then leaned closer to inspect the stool. After a careful look, she finally spotted the small ck bug

    She immediately bowed as she pleaded, "Your Grace, I''ve failed in my duties. Please punish me.

    The pce parties were ki

    known for their obsessive attention to cleanliness. Not ev

    even a speck of dust was allowed, let alone a bug.

    And yet, there was a bug on the Holy Lady''s seat. If it had been someone with a harsher temper, these maids might have been executed.

    The maid''s head remained bowed as she started to tremble, feeling terrified.

    "Clean this up. You''ll stay by my sideter," Eliza said.

    Yes.

    Since they''re trying to put me in my ce, I''ll y along, Eliza thought.

    Eliza nced at the maid. After having her clean up the area, Eliza didn''t dismiss her.

    Eliza settled back into her seat, reached under the table, and released a small ck spider.

    This spider, nurtured with magical water and poison, wasn''t an insect but venom. Since they wanted a contest, she''d dly see whose poison was deadlier.

    Before long, most of the expected guests had arrived, including those from the Stonor family.

    Eliza lifted her gaze slightly and, as expected, spotted Sophie seated beside Gabriel across the table. The only ones absent were Matthew and Anthony.

    Sophie looked up and met her eyes. Their gazes shed in a silent battle of wills.

    Momentster, Sophie was struck by a sudden thought. She shot Eliza a sharp re before quickly looking

    ing away

    with a frowIL

    Sitting quietly and obediently next to Gabriel, Sophie seemed unusually well- behaved, almost out of character.

    Just as Eliza found this odd, someone suddenly took the empty seat beside her.

    The strong presence and familiar aura made her instinctively turn her head.

    Sure enough, it was Nn.

    "When did you get here?" she asked.

    He replied. "Just a little while ago. Why didn''t you wait for me so we coulde together?"

    Eliza was puzzled. "We weren''t even heading in the same direction.

    "It was just a detour of two streets. How is that not the same direction?" Nn countered, unwilling to let it go.

    Eliza sighed in resignation. Fine, fine Your Highness, how about we head back together after the party? That should be on the way. right?"

    "No" Nri replied.

    Elza gave him a confused look.

    mischievous grin. Nn quipped. Tmi afraid if people see me walking with Serenity, they''ll start gossiping about us. 1 wouldn''t be good, would it?"

    That

    Eliza''s resignation turned into speechlessness. "Yet, you sull had the nerve to ask me to want for you earlier?"

    Nn simply chuckled, saying nothing more.

    6.26 PM

    Eliza couldn''t be bothered with him anymore.

    Almost as soon as their brief exchange ended, loud announcements echoed from outside the hall. The king is here! The Empress Dowager is here!"

    Eliza rose along with the crowd and bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Your Majesty! Long live Your Majesty! Greetings, Empress Dowager! Long live the Empress Dowager!"

    "Everyone, please sit." King Magnus entered the grand hall with a smile, apanied by the Empress Dowager.

    Once seated, King Magnus waved his hand. "Alright. I invited everyone to celebrate First Moon Day today. Let''s all rx and enjoy ourselves. Eat, drink, and enjoy the performances.

    With King Magnus''s words, the ministers naturally eased up.

    Delicious dishes and fine wine were served, while musicians and dancers took their ces.

    For a moment, the hall was filled withughter and festive cheer.

    Soon, one minister after another stood up, presenting their gifts to the king

    From antique paintings to emeralds and gold artifacts, there were endless varieties.

    Finally, when it was the senior officials'' turn, the item that Eliza had been waiting for made its debut.

    However, she didn''t expect the speaker to be Fletcher, the Chancellor.

    Fletcher said. ¡°Your Majesty, I havee today to present a rare treasure to you." "Fletcher, what did you bring us today?" King Magnus asked.

    Fletcher stepped forward, holding an intricately carved wooden box. His excitement was evident as he said, "Your Majesty, this treasure came into my possession by sheer chance not long ago. At first, I couldn''t believe it myself. It took several renowned physicians to confirm its authenticity. And now, I brought it here to present to Your Majesty."

    After building up the suspense for the king and everyone else, Fletcher carefully opened the box.

    "This, Your Majesty, is the Snow Lotus, a rare

    elixir

    Gasps rippled through the hall at the mention of the Snow Lotus

    The Snow Lotus?"

    "Is it the Snow Lotus, the life-saving elixir that grows only on the high mountains and is almost impossible to find?"

    To think that Fletcher has been hiding something this extraordinary all along."

    Even the Empress Dowager''s eyes were glinting with curiosity, let alone the king''s. She asked, "Is this truly the Snow Lotus

    Inside the boxy a pristine white lotus, its petals shimmering like freshly fallen snow, untouched and wless. It was exactly the same a the Snow Lotus described in books

    "Who knows if it''s real or not?"

    "Since he dares to offer it to the king, it can''t be fake.

    "Humph, people say the Snow Lotus is incredibly rare. Has anyone here actually seen one?"

    Thave"

    As the court buzzed with spection, a graceful figure rose from beside Gabriel Sophie''s face was hidden behind a veil

    Ever since the king had humiliated her, calling her too stupid to be his queen, she''d been nuising a grudge.

    Now, back in the pce, she couldn''t even show her face in public.

    Chiquer an

    The king''s mocking words about Joe at st sight hat waled her fate. Ten though she

    could''t be his queen, she was forced to hide behind the white veil

    But fortunately, the white sed cum eatest the fury Twisting her framures beca

    had

    Air swallowed her anger remembering the words of the mysterious resto fu

    approached her days ago. No matter how much Latred she felt the forel

    les was a best served cold

    She would have her engrance, soner orter

    Ìï

 The Silent 338

    338.Chapter 338

    "You''ve seen it before?" King Magnus''s gazended on Sophie..

    Though Sophia wore a veil, he wasn''t blind. Even if he couldn''t recognize her, he could certainly recognize Gabriel sitting right beside her.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. My mother was skilled in medicine and left me some medical books and herbs. Among them was a dried Snow Lotus she had preserved. Unfortunately, I fell illter and had to use it, but I still remember it quite well." "Really?" King Magnus''s eyes swept over Sophie and Gabriel.

    Gabriel stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, my daughter speaks the truth. If Your Majesty wishes to verify whether Fletcher''s Snow Lotus is genuine, perhaps my daughter could assist you."

    "No rush, no rush. Since Fletcher went to the trouble of presenting this Snow Lotus, I trust his judgment, of course." Fletcher''s eyes immediately brimmed with tears at King Magnus''s words, as if he never expected King Magnus to trust him this much.

    But the next moment, King Magnus added, "After all, if Fletcher could even offer the wrong medicine, he might as well be blind."

    Seated high above, King Magnus looked down at Fletcher with a faint smile that carried a sharp edge.

    "Don''t you agree, Uncle Nn?"

    Beside Eliza, Nn sipped his coffee leisurely before replying, ¡°If his eyes are useless, just get rid of them."

    Fletcher felt a chill run down his spine.

    He didn''t know how he had suddenly offended King Magnus and Nn. He nced around. Under the imposing presence of King Magnus and Prince Nn, no one dared to speak up.

    Sitting at the back, Grant tugged at Percival''s sleeve and whispered, "Father, what''s going on? The atmosphere was fine just a moment ago, and now they''re talking about gouging out eyes?"

    Percival nced at his useless son and hissed in a low voice, "You rascal! I''ve told you to learn and observe more from me, but you never listen. Now look at you, you can''t even grasp the situation in a setting like this. How can I count on you in the future?"

    "Come on, Father, just tell me."

    Grant was tired of Percival''s endless nagging.

    Percival snapped, "Think for a second, will you? Who gives medicine as a gift during a celebration? Even if it''s the rarest herb, gifting it now is like cursing the king."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Do you? Watch carefully and listen closely. When we get home, I''m quizzing you."

    "Seriously, Father? Even during the holidays?"

    "Humph!"

    Meanwhile, Eliza, who had also caught onto the implications, had a faint smirk ying on her lips.

    It seemed the Henderson family had joined forces with the Stonor family.

    Her ¡°dear father" must''ve promised Fletcher something worthwhile to make him

    risk offending the king by presenting medicine at such a time.

    She wondered, ''Is this to pave the way for Sophie? Or to forge connections for the Stonor family? Forget it, I might as well sit back and enjoy the show.''

    Whatever their n, she wouldn''t let Gabriel or Sophie seed.

    "Your Majesty, I was wrong. I was wrong!" Fletcher cried out. "I was so thrilled to see the medicine that I got carried away. I only wanted to present it to Your Majesty, but I never thought I''dmit such a grave mistake."

    He bowed solemnly, tears streaming down his face. "It''s all my fault. Please punish me, Your Majesty. I''ll ept whatever penalty you see fit."

    King Magnus couldn''t stand the sight of him.

    ''Fletcher is a tougher nut to crack than the Duke of Mowbay, King Magnus thought.

    Every time, Fletcher was the first to admit his mistake, and the loudest to weep, putting on a sickeningly loyal disy. It was hard to find a reason to punish him.

    After all, he was a "loyal subject".

    338.Chapter 338

    But since it was difficult to deal with this "loyal subject", he would change his tactics.

    "Fine," King Magnus said. ¡°Since it was an unintentional mistake, you''ll receive twentyshes after the party to serve as a reminder. Make sure this doesn''t happen again, Fletcher, or I might start questioning yourpetence."

    Fletcher froze at the mention of twentyshes, his body stiffening. When King Magnus followed up with that thinly veiled threat, he almost lost control of his expression.

    He replied reluctantly, "I-I understand. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your mercy." "As for you..."

    King Magnus''s gaze shifted to Gabriel before he said slowly, "Since the Duke of Mowbay insists your daughter can handle the appraisal, let her do it then. I''m sad that Fletcher has just let me down. It''s better to inspect it."

    Fletcher nearly lost his footing, almost dropping the Snow Lotus in his hand.

    Eliza quickly lowered her head, covering her face to stifle herughter, afraid she might lose control if she kept watching. Beside her, Nn noticed the untouched dishes in front of her. Tilting his head, he quietly instructed someone to rece the meal.

    By the time Eliza finished suppressing herughter, several pce maids had already stepped forward, recing the vegetarian dishes she disliked with her usual favorites.

    Eliza turned her head and met Nn''s gaze.

    Without a word, he mouthed, "Eat something, or you''ll go hungry."

    Eliza was used to epting such gestures of kindness. She gave a slight nod, smiled faintly, and set down her coffee cup. Once the maids had finished serving the dishes, she began eating at a leisurely pace.

    As she ate, her eyes remained fixed on the ongoing drama unfolding in the grand hall.

    Meanwhile, Nn''s sharp gaze subtly swept over the maid standing behind Eliza and the spider dangling not far from her head.

    He thought, ''Isn''t that Serenity''s spider? Did something happen here before I arrived?''

    Nn''s attractive eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze returned to scan everyone present in the grand hall.

    Subscribe

 The Silent 339

    339.Chapter 339

    Faced with the king''s sudden change in demeanor, Sophie hesitated.

    She clenched her teeth slightly and turned to Gabriel. "Father...¡±

    "Go," Gabriel said, his voice low. "Stick to the n. If anything happens, I''ll signal you."

    "I understand, Father."

    Sophia then replied to King Magnus, "Your Majesty, please wait a moment. I''ll inspect the medicine for you now."

    She walked over to Fletcher, who still had his head bowed. "Fletcher, could you hand me the Snow Lotus? I''d like to take a look."

    Fletcher''s face was full of despair as he passed the Snow Lotus to Sophie,

    The moment Sophie saw the Snow Lotus in the wooden box, a glimmer of greed shed in her eyes.

    She thought, ''Who would''ve thought the Henderson family had something this rare? Oh, that''s right, I remember the Snow Lotus is included in the antidote form for controlling Gilbert and his men.

    If I can get my hands on this, I might be able to trick Gilbert and the others into continuing to obey me

    Lately, Sophie had noticed that Gilbert and his men were starting to be defiant.

    It was probably because she hadn''t been able to produce the antidote, so they were getting restless.

    Sophie sneered inwardly. ''Fine,'' she thought. ''Sometimes I have to offer a little reward to keep the leash tight."

    What Sophie didn''t realize was that Eliza had already tampered with the form. Even if Sophie followed it to the letter, there was no way she could sessfully create the antidote.

    "Your Majesty, this flower has a crown resembling a lotus, with pure white petals and a faint fragrance that carries a slight bitterness. Although the one I''ve seen before was dried, it was almost identical to the Snow Lotus presented by Fletcher. "Therefore, I can confidently confirm that this is indeed a genuine Snow Lotus." "Your Majesty..." Fletcher''s face lit up with excitement as he looked at King Magnus.

    It was as if he were saying, "Your Majesty, see? My loyalty is beyond question."

    isurely

    King Magnus raised an eyebrow slightly and said leisurely, "Looks like Fletcher''s eyes aren''t totally useless."

    Seated nearby, Eliza also nced at the Snow Lotus. It was indeed genuine.

    It seemed that Mary''s information was spot on.

    But Eliza wondered how she could get her hands on it.

    Perhaps her gaze lingered a moment too long, for King Magnus, seated on the high throne, suddenly remarked, "Holy Lady, you seem quite interested in this Snow Lotus?"

    Caught off guard, Eliza paused briefly.

    All eyes in the hall turned toward her, converging from every direction.

    Unfazed, Eliza rose gracefully and replied, "Your Majesty has sharp eyes. Yes, I do find this Snow Lotus rather fascinating."

    "Well, that''s good. This Snow Lotus is undoubtedly a rare medicinal treasure, but it pales inparison to the hundred-year-old Purple Shroom you gifted me earlier. That was truly exceptional. After receiving it, I passed it on to my mother, and she mentioned it worked wonders."

    Everyone thought, ''A hundred-year-old Purple Shroom? Really?''

    Gasps rippled through the hall, the shock palpable.

    While both the Purple Shroom and the Snow Lotus were considered equally precious medicinal herbs, aged medicinal herbs were on a different level.

    Moreover, it was a hundred-year-old Purple Shroom. That was an unparalleled treasure.

    In an instant, the way everyone looked at Eliza changed, their gazes now filled with admiration and envy.

    Even after leaving the Duke''s estate, Eliza still possessed such extraordinary

    resources.

    No wonder the king favored her so much and repeatedly sled by her

    Her willingness to part with such a treasure an Sessfully unlocked!

    One couldn''t help but wonder if Eliza had more such treasures? If she did... ly remarkable.

    The ministers couldn''t help but feel a twinge of longing. At their age, who didn''t have a few ailments?

    Rare herbs were priceless.

    330 Chapter 330

    At that moment, the Empress Dowager spoke up at just the right time, her tone warm and cheerful. "The Holy Lady is indeed thoughtful, and His Majesty is ever so filial. He gave the entire hundred year-old Purple Shroom to me. Since ! started taking it, my appetite has improved, I sleep soundly, and I feel more energetic than ever,"

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 340

    340.Chapter 340

    She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt as though she had be younger recently, and her skin had looked more youthful.

    The crowd, upon hearing this, turned their attention to the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager might not have noticed the change so clearly.

    Those who had previously avoided looking directly at her now stole nces, and sure enough, herplexion was far better than before.

    No wonder the hundred-year-old Purple Shroom was so highly regarded.

    Of course, some doubted the Empress Dowager''s words and thought she was merely making polite remarks.

    How could any herb truly have such miraculous effects?

    And even if it did, how could it possibly havee from Eliza?

    After all, she had left the Duke''s estate, reportedly taking nothing with her except her mother''s dowry.

    These skeptics were mostly young officials who had no understanding of the Padi family''s former influence.

    They didn''t grasp the significance of the Padi family back then, nor the importance of its sole heiress.

    Although the hundred-year-old Purple Shroom Eliza presented wasn''t directly taken from her mother''s dowry, the pendant her mother had gifted her was undeniably part of her legacy.

    While the Empress Dowager was ustomed to making polite remarks, this time, her words were heartfelt.

    What woman of a certain age wouldn''t wish to regain her youth?

    The Purple Shroom Eliza had gifted her had allowed her to experience just that.

    Since consuming the hundred-year-old Purple Shroom, her chronic ailments had significantly diminished-she could sleep soundly, eat heartily, and her overall health felt as though she had returned to her younger days.

    Thus, despite rarely seeing Eliza, the Empress Dowager was fond of her, especially given the past connection between Eliza''s mother, Caroline, and the Empress Dowager.

    Taking this opportunity, the Empress Dowager decided to lend Eliza her support.

    "Your Majesty, I had intended to ask for a token today to gift the Holy Lady. Since she seems to favor this Snow Lotus, I shall request it on her behalf. Would Your Majesty be willing to part with it?"

    "Mother, how could I refuse your request? Besides, I was already nning to do so," King Magnus replied with a smile.

    Eliza''s heart leapt with joy-she had gained the Snow Lotus effortlessly.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, and thank you, Empress Dowager, for your generosity," Eliza said respectfully, bowing deeply. James immediately stepped forward, heading toward Sophie to retrieve the wooden box containing the Snow Lotus. However, Sophie suddenly took a step back, clutching the box tightly.

    "Your Majesty, I..." Sophie was unwilling to let go and was about to express her desire for the Snow Lotus.

    But before she could finish her sentence, her body froze as a sudden, sharp sting shot through the back of her neck, like a silent warning.

    Had Eliza approached her closely, she would have noticed a ck bug on the back of Sophie''s neck.

    It was identical to the one that had appeared on her stool earlier.

    "Is there something else Lady Sophie wishes to say?" The Empress Dowager''s

    gaze shifted to Sophie, her tone carrying a subtle authority.

    Sophie was instantly reminded of her time learning proper conduct in the Benevolent Pce, and fear gripped her heart. She quickly shut her mouth. "N-No, nothing at all."

    "Since there''s nothing, then step back immediately. Or do you expect His Majesty and I to personally invite you to do so?" "I wouldn''t dare. It was foolish of me to hesitate. I shall step back at once." Sophie hurriedly handed the Snow Lotus to James, suppressing her fear as she performed a proper bow before retreating to her seat.

    Eliza''s sharp gaze swept over Sophie.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Lately, she had developed an uncanny ability to sense certain things.

    For instance, Sophie''s behavior just now was clearly unusual.

    But beyond that, Eliza couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss-

    something seemed to have stopped Sophie

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    340.Chapter 340

    from making a foolish move earlier.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly, taking the Snow Lotus from James. After examining it briefly, she returned to her seat without a word.

    As she sat down, a sudden sense of danger washed over her. Before she could react, Nn''s hand darted out, swift and precise, snatching the Snow Lotus from her grasp.

    "Don''t move," he said.

    to tip pat tu

    <

 The Silent 341

    0 Likes

    341.Chapter 341

    341.Chapter 341

    "There''s a bug."

    Nn''s words made Eliza''s eyes narrow sharply.

    Her gaze returned to the Snow Lotus inside the wooden box.

    Sure enough, hidden within the flower''s center was a tiny ck bug. Nn had trapped it under a coffee cup, preventing it from flying away or escaping.

    "It''s this bug again," Eliza murmured.

    Nn frowned at her words and looked at her. "You''ve seen this before?"

    Eliza nodded. "When I first arrived, there was one on my seat. But I had it cleaned up."

    The stool, with the bug on it, was reced.

    Nn''s expression turned icy.

    Once might be a coincidence, but twice? He wasn''t buying it.

    This banquet hall was no ordinary ce. Even when unused, it was cleaned daily. There was no way so many bugs could appear here.

    Yet today, they kept showing up one after another.

    Nn and Eliza exchanged a nce, their thoughts aligning. Eliza''s heart sank. "Could there be foreign infiltrators in the pce?"

    "No matter who they are, I''ll deal with them today," Nn said ferociously.

    Eliza nced back at the grand hall. With so many people present, making a move now would surely cause chaos. If there really were foreign infiltrators here, the king, the Empress Dowager, and the court officials could all be in danger. Lowering her gaze, Eliza thought for a moment before saying to Nn, "Your Highness, will you trust me this time?"

    "Of course," Nn replied without a second thought.

    Looking at him, Eliza whispered, "It''s not the right time to rm those infiltrators. How about I take the lead and search for them first?"

    Eliza released several tiny spiders from her pocket farm. These spiders, no bigger than a fingernail, were far smaller than the fist-sized venomous one she had used before. While their bites weren''t lethal, they were potent enough to paralyze a few enemies.

    Nn nced at the small spiders. Though tiny, they were perfect for scouting out the enemies.

    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."

    The pce maid standing behind Eliza overheard their entire conversation.

    Instinctively, she tried to move, intending to signal her counterparts.

    moment she attempted to act, she realized something was amiss.

    lift

    her arm.

    down, she suddenly noticed an almost invisible thread.

    eyes widened in shock, her heart pounding. She thought, ''Spider silk? When did this happen?''

    She froze. After her instincts told her that something was amiss, a chill crept down her spine, and the icy sensation at the back of her head made her too terrified to

    move.

    The spider silk had wrapped around her wrists, binding both hands tightly, while two more strands coiled around her neck and extended behind her head.

    Clearly, a spider was possibly lurking just at the back of her head, its predatory gaze fixed on her every move.

    Judging by how silently it had rendered her hands useless, this spider was undoubtedly venomous.

    A drop of cold sweat slowly slid down the maid''s forehead.

    Her terrified gaze locked onto the person seated before her.

    She thought, ''Isn''t this woman supposed to be the Holy Lady of Bortend and a

    religious practitioner? Then why is she so

    ruthless?''

    Despair clouded the pce maid''s face.

    The venom from the spider silk coiled around her neck seeped into her throat, paralyzing her face. She couldn''t move a muscle, let alone signal herpanions.

    341 Chapter 341

    All she could do was watch helplessly as Eliza quietly unleashed a dozen more tiny spiders from beneath the table

    The tiny spiders scattered like shadows, slipping into every corner of the grand hall without a sound.

    It didn''t take long for them to map out the entire hall.

    One, two, three... There were a total of eight foreign infiltrators.

    Eliza ryed the information to Nn. "They''re under control. We''ll deal with them after the party"

    "Yeah, it''s all thanks to you this time," Nn replied with a smile.

    "If you hadn''t acted so fast, that little bug might''ve gotten me, too.¡±

    She had been careless, not considering the possibility of danger hidden within the Snow Lotus

    Subscribed

 The Silent 342

    Olkes

    342 Chapter 342

    342.Chapter 342

    ''Wait...'' Eliza thought, something clicking in her mind as she revisited the issue.

    Her gazended on Fletcher opposite her. "There seems to be something off about Fletcher."

    The Snow Lotus was his gift, meant specifically for the king. If she hadn''t intervened, it would already be in the king''s hands, and that little ck bug might have seeded in its attack.

    "Is he trying to assassinate His Majesty?" Eliza''s face paled in shock. She couldn''t believe Fletcher would dare to go this far. She wondered if he was working with those foreign infiltrators. How else could so many of them show up in Hasen City, let alone infiltrate the Imperial Pce?

    Her eyes darkened, a dangerous glint flickering within them.

    She pondered, ''If Fletcher really is involved, then what about the Stonor family, his ally for the day? Do they know about this? Or are they in on it too?''

    "Don''t overthink it for now." Nn''s voice sounded again. "With the Snow Lotus already in your hands, even if you use them, they''ll deny it outright. They might even turn the tables on you."

    Eliza nodded at his words.

    After all, Sophie would jump at any chance to target her. She could be falsely used.

    "Don''t worry about the rest. I''ll handle things here. I still have to report to His Majestyter. Once the party ends, head straight home. I''ll arrange a separate carriage for you."

    Nn''s concern was clear. The fact that someone had tampered with Eliza''s seat meant she was one of their targets.

    By now, her carriage had probably been tampered with.

    But Eliza shook her head. "Don''t worry about me. You''ve got enough on your te. Their parasites are no match for my spiders."

    Her little spiders had already sent her more updates. Every ck bug in the hall had been dealt with, and the spiders had even gathered the remains for her research.

    Hence, Eliza wasn''t the least bit afraid.

    One thing was certain. Those ck bugs didn''t stand a chance against her spiders.

    Seeing her so self-assured, Nn felt a bit more at ease.

    "Alright, just be careful on your way back."

    Under the table, Nn discreetly pulled a finely crafted dagger from his sleeve

    and handed it to her, ensuring no one else noticed.

    Eliza felt her friendship with Nn had taken a step forward, and her tone became more casual.

    When she saw the dagger, she couldn''t help but grin cheekily as she asked, "Is this... prepared for me?"

    The dagger had a slim, narrow hilt and a sharp, elegant de. It was clearly custom-made, not suited for Nn''srge hands but perfectly fitting for a woman''s delicate grip.

    To be honest, the moment Eliza saw it, she felt it was made for her.

    She coughed inwardly and thought, ''I seem to be a bit full of myself. If I''m wrong, this is going to be so embarrassing.''

    But Nn would never let her feel embarrassed. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. "Yes, it''s specially made for you. Only you can use it."

    Not just any woman-only Eliza.

    He''d secretly measured Eliza''s hand and had it custom-made, perfectly sized for her hand.

    Nn instructed her, "Ites with straps and a sheath. Keep it close, and don''t hesitate to use it if you''re in danger."

    Eliza nodded seriously. "Don''t worry."

    With the troublemakers subdued and the bugs cleared out, the party proceeded smoothly and ended without incident.

    Once the king and the Empress Dowager left, Nn stood up, and Eliza immediately made her way out without hesitation.

    One advantage of her current status was that, apart from the king, the Empress Dowager, and Nn, no one else ranked above her.

    So once those three departed, she could leave freely without anyone stopping

    her.

    Just as she stepped out of the hall, a group of imperial guards appeared, surrounding everyone still inside.

    "Several assassins have infiltrated the pce today, carrying poisonous items. By order of His Highness, no one present is

    342 Chapter 342

    permitted to leave. Immediate inspection willmence. Vitors shall be executed."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 343

    343.Chapter 343

    The pce party was a lively affair filled withughter and joy.

    No one could have predicted that as soon as the party ended, everyone would be trapped inside the grand hall.

    Before anyone could make sense of the situation, the pce servants who had been controlled by Eliza''s spiders were dragged out one by one.

    In front of all the ministers, the imperial guards swung their des, and heads rolled. Blood gushed like a fountain, sttering onto those nearby who had no time or space to dodge.

    Not surprisingly, among those were members of the Stonor family.

    "Oh! Father!" Sophie was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly hid behind Gabriel.

    In stark contrast, Gabriel''s expression was dark and stormy, his cold gaze fixed on Nn.

    "Your Highness, since you already know who the assassins are, why involve us in this? Are our lives so meaningless to you, or is this some kind of personal vendetta?" Gabriel said.

    "Duke of Mowbay, there''s no need to panic," Nn replied. "As long as you have no ties to these assassins, I won''t harm you. But if I find anything suspicious on you, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    As he spoke thest sentence slowly, Nn''s piercing gaze swept across the crowd, finallynding on Sophie and Gabriel. His eyes lingered on them with a meaningful glint, a silent warning impossible to ignore.

    Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, his fury simmering beneath the surface.

    Suddenly, Sophie spoke up from behind him. "Sin-since that''s the case, why didn''t you investigate Eliza, Your Highness? She rushed off right after the party ended. Doesn''t that seem suspicious?"

    "Shut your mouth!" Gabriel said.

    He hadn''t expected Sophie to say something so reckless at such a critical moment. Turning sharply, he shot her a piercing re.

    Sophie flinched in fear.

    But the next instant, she felt a surge of defiance well up in her heart.

    She thought, "Why did Father react so strongly? He even scolded me in front of so many people.

    "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why are we all stuck here while that conniving Eliza got to leave early? She ran off in such a hurry. Who knows what shady business she''s up to?''

    At this point, Sophie had no clue about the parasites or how deeply tied she was to the assassins.

    Gabriel, however, had started to piece things together. While his understanding had been vague before, the moment he saw the assassins disguised as pce servants, everything clicked.

    He had only teamed up with Fletcher to use the Snow Lotus as a way to pave the path for his foolish daughter and restore the tarnished reputation of the Stonor family.

    But who could have predicted that the sly Fletcher would dare use him as a pawn in a treasonous scheme?

    Thankfully, the king and the Empress Dowager were unharmed. Now, all Gabriel needed to do was clear himself of suspicion and sever any connection to the assassins.

    He was still mulling over his options while he was being searched.

    "Your Highness, we''ve found suspicious ck bugs on both the Duke of Mowbay and his daughter, identical to those discovered on the assassins."

    ''What?'' Gabriel thought, his face turning pale in an instant.

    The searches were conducted separately. Sophie, along with the other noblewomen, was taken to a side hall by pce maids, while Gabriel and the other men remained in the main hall.

    Gabriel had no idea what was happening with Sophie, but he was certain about his own situation. He was sure there had been nothing on him earlier, and no one hade near him. Yet somehow, the imperial guards had found a ck bug on him in public.

    Gabriel immediately recognized the parasite.

    It was unmistakably Fletcher''s handiwork. That bastard had nted the parasite on him.

    Gabriel cursed inwardly and thought, ''What the hell is Fletcher up to?''

    At this moment, Gabriel''s suspicions turned sharply toward the man hiding within the Duke''s estate.

    Nn watched Gabriel''s shifting expressions and said calmly, "It seems the Duke of Mowbay won''t be leaving today.

    943 Chapter 343

    Guards, take the Duke of Mowbay and his daughter away."

    "Yes!" the guards responded.

    "No! What are you doing? Let me go, let me go! Father, what do we do? Please save me. I don''t want to go to prison," Sophie, who was caught, was terrified and cried out in panic.

    "Stop panicking!" Gabriel snapped, his voice sharp. He turned his icy gaze toward Nn. "You think a mere bug is enough to convict me? Dream on."

    "We''ll see if you''ll still be stubborn after being interrogated," Nn retorted with a chilling smirk. Then, he ordered, "What are you waiting for? Take the Duke of Mowbay to the Ministry of Justice immediately."

    "Yes!" The imperial guards stepped forward without hesitation, hauling Gabriel and Sophie away.

    Apart from them, someone else ended up in prison too. It was Fletcher.

    "Fletcher, maybe skip the Snow Lotuses next time. They''re too pure to hide something so dirty, don''t you think?" Nn remarked calmly, his gaze fixed on Fletcher.

    Fletcher looked utterly baffled. "Your Highness, what are you talking about? I''m not sure what you mean."

    Nn smiled faintly. "You''ll figure it out soon enough. Take him away." "Yes!" the guards responded.

    After things settled down, Nn swept his gaze across the hall and asked Ross, who stood beside him, "Aside from the Holy Lady, has anyone else left the hall?"

    Ross replied, "Your Highness, Benedict left halfway through the party, saying he needed the restroom. He hasn''te back yet."

    Nn thought back to seeing Benedict earlier today. Narrowing his eyes slightly, a flicker of spection crossed his mind. "Is there any news from the people who have been keeping an eye on Benedicttely?" Nn asked.

    "Well, yes and no." Ross hesitated.

    "Speak." Nn''s sharp gazended on Ross.

    Ross immediately responded, "Benedict has been sticking to his usual routine- either at his post at the High Council or at the Duke''s estate. He hasn''t been anywhere else. But there''s something odd. There seems to be a problem with his health." "What''s the problem?" Nn asked.

    Ross exined, "Our people noticed that Benedict has been fainting a lottely- three times in just the past few days. He always recovers quickly and looks fine, but his face keeps getting paler.¡±

    Nn''s charming eyes narrowed further.

    Amidst the chaos and bloodshed at the pce banquet hall, Eliza, who had just left the scene, unexpectedly ran into

    someone.

    "Eliza?"

    A familiar voice called out from a distance. Turning her head, Eliza saw Benedict,

    his face lighting up with joy. After calling her name, he hurried toward her.

    Eliza nced at him indifferently, then turned away and continued walking without waiting for him.

    Seeing her leave, Benedict grew anxious and tried to catch up.

    But after just two steps, his vision went dark.

    "Thud!"

    The sound of someone falling behind her made Eliza instinctively turn back. Benedicty pale on the ground, his eyes tightly shut,pletely unresponsive.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 344

    344.Chapter 344

    "Tina." A shadowy figure appeared in an instant,nding beside Benedict.

    Tina reached out to check his condition, then turned to Eliza and said bluntly, "He''s dying."

    Eliza was dumbfounded. ''Dying?'' She frowned and hesitated before stepping forward to check Benedict''s pulse herself. ''Huh?'' Eliza''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Benedict in surprise. ''What''s happening to him? Did someone poison

    him?

    ''Who would dare poison the eldest son of the Duke''s estate?

    ''And why does his pulse feel oddly familiar?

    As Eliza was about to examine him further, Benedict, who had been unconscious, suddenly budged. His previously weak and erratic pulse abruptly returned to normal. It happened so suddenly and strangely.

    "Eliza, is that you?" Benedict''s vision was still blurry as he slowly regained consciousness.

    Seeing a figure before him, he instinctively reached out to grab it. But Eliza, having anticipated this, quickly stepped back just in time.

    When Benedict''s vision cleared, he realized the person he had grabbed wasn''t his sister, but a woman dressed entirely in ck.

    Amidst the crowd watching from afar, Gabriel pped Matthew across the face without mercy.

    Meanwhile, Tina sharply swatted her hand away. Even with a mask covering her face, Benedict could sense the intense disdain in her actions.

    Scrambling awkwardly to his feet, Benedict muttered, "Apologies, Miss. I thought you were my sister."

    He had been worried Eliza might slip away again, so he instinctively reached out to grab her, only to realize he''d grabbed the

    wrong person.

    Tina ignored his apology entirely, turning to stand behind Eliza. Her icy gaze locked onto him, as cold and lifeless as if she were staring at a corpse.

    Tina''s piercing stare made him shift ufortably. Avoiding her gaze, he turned his attention to Eliza instead. "Eliza, I knew you wouldn''t have the heart to leave your brother behind,¡± Benedict said, his voice carrying a mix of hope and unease.

    Eliza had indeed been nning to leave. But just now, she noticed something intriguing about Benedict. The familiar sense she couldn''t figure out earlier finally clicked into focus.

    Keeping a deliberate distance between them, Eliza narrowed her eyes and studied him closely. "Mr. Stonor, were you aware you were standing at death''s door?"

    Benedict''s pupils shrank sharply at her words, but he quickly masked his reaction, forcing himself to remain calm. "You must''ve been learning medicine from the Reverend at Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza. I didn''t expect you to be so skilled.

    "Looks like our family will soon have its miracle doctor."

    Eliza''s expression turned cold. "I''m no longer part of your family. Watch your words, Benedict."

    Benedict let out a bitterugh. "Alright, my bad. Please don''t get mad, Eliza." Eliza shot him another cold re. "And stop calling me that!"

    Benedict''s heart sank even further. "Alright, duly noted."

    Their rtionship hade to this point because of him. Forcing a weak smile, Benedict responded to her earlier remark." My health has been acting uptely, and I didn''t expect it to get this bad so quickly."

    Eliza raised her eyebrows. "You think you''ve got some terminal illness?"

    "Am I not already on the brink of death? If this isn''t a terminal illness, then what is?" Benedict''s pale face twisted into a faint, self-deprecating smile.

    Lately, Benedict had been fainting for no reason, unable to sleep or eat properly. He had lost so much weight in less than half a month that he looked like a lost soul. He wasn''t far from looking like a zombie.

    Eliza suddenly let out a sharpugh; her disdai.

    Benedict froze. "I didn''t suffer from terminal illness?"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    t was a terminal illness?"

 The Silent 345

    "You probably won''t believe me, but I find your condition interesting. So, here''s a kind reminder. You''re not suffering from a terminal illness. You''ve been poisoned."

    Eliza''s tone was indifferent, but her words widened Benedict''s eyes in shock. "Poisoned?"

    Benedict''s face was filled with disbelief. "But that''s impossible! I''ve either been to the estate or the High Council. How could anyone have poisoned me?"

    Realizing how his words might sound, he quickly tried to exin. "No, I didn''t mean to doubt you, Eliza. I''m just...¡±

    "There''s no need to exin yourself, Benedict. I''ve grown used to it."

    The words "grown used to it were spoken so lightly as if it didn''t seem to affect Eliza. As for Benedict, hearing them was like a dagger to the heart.

    "How could anyone get used to that? It''s all my fault, Eliza. I was blind and foolish back then, causing you so much pain. I was wrong, I-" Benedict''s voice faltered.

    Before he could finish, Eliza cut him off impatiently, "I already said, no exnations needed. Can''t the Duke''s eldest son understand simple words?"

    Her words hit Benedict like a knife to the chest, twisting deeper with every syble. The pain was suffocating. Benedict had so much to say, but she no longer wanted to hear any of it. It was just like how he had treated her in the past.

    "Benedict, I swear I didn''t hurt Sophie. We were ying together, and I didn''t do anything!"

    "If you didn''t do anything, why does Sophie have so many bruises?"

    "I don''t know! Benedict, please believe me!"

    "Enough. Stop lying and making excuses. Get out of this house and don''te back until nightfall!"

    "Benedict, please listen to me. It wasn''t me!"

    Eliza was so naive back then. She wanted to be a good figure for her adopted sister. She took Sophie out to explore the bustling streets of Hasen City, treating her to delicious food and even spending her savings to buy Sophie clothes and jewelry.

    But the next day, Benedict stormed into her room, dragging her out of bed and demanding to know why she had bullied Sophie. Eliza had been utterly bewildered. After all, she never bullied Sophie.

    Eliza had spent the entire day happily ying with her. Yet no matter how much she tried to exin, her brother, who had once doted on her, refused to listen.

    It wasn''t until Eliza saw the bruises on Sophie''s body-marks made by someone''s hands-that she realized something was

    wrong.

    With tear-filled eyes and a pitiful voice, Sophie cried, "Benedict, it''s not Eliza''s fault. She didn''t do anything. I identally fell yesterday. Please, don''t me her."

    Even if Eliza had been naive, she could hear the deceit in Sophie''s words. She couldn''t help but wonder, ''Sophie hadn''t fallen that day. But why is she lying? Why is she deceiving Benedict?''

    Hearing Benedict''s order to leave the house until nightfall, Eliza finally understood everything. Sophie had done it on purpose. She was framing her.

    ''Why won''t you listen, Benedict? Why do you always believe her over me? ''I''m innocent, damn it!

    ''Benedict, why won''t you trust me?'' The painful memories echoed deep within Eliza''s soul. It was as if she could see where she had faced Sophie''s repeated false usations before Benedict.

    No matter how much Eliza exined, no one believed her. In the end, she broke downpletely, consumed by despair, reduced to a pitiful, shattered version of herself.

    "Eliza!" Benedict''s eyes lit up when he saw her emerge. He stood in the stone- paved corridor of the pce. His teeth clenched so tightly that blood seeped from the cremers off nich

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He seemedpletely unaware. His eyes filled with new pan and regret as he stared at Eliza, who stood away from him. With a heavy voice, he said, "I regret it. I truly do." He did regret it.

 The Silent 346

    Hearing Benedict''s words, Eliza paused briefly. A sneer appeared on her face, and her voice was cold. "Unfortunately, there''s no second chance in this case,"

    Hearing her words, Benedict couldn''t hold himself back. He opened his mouth and spewed out arge mouthful of blood. Eliza''s fingertips twitched slightly, but her gaze remained unchanged. Meanwhile, Tina nced at her sideways. After spitting out that mouthful of blood, Benedict looked almost lifeless. He seemed even weaker than the sick Anthony. Strangely enough, even in such a state, Benedict could still stand upright on the spot.

    It was as if he had an unknown energy source supporting him, preventing him from copsingpletely.

    As he stood, Benedict calmed his breathing. He slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, pursed his pale lips, and looked at Eliza again. "How''s Dn doing?"

    Eliza replied indifferently, "No idea." She didn''t take in Dn and didn''t know why Benedict asked her about him.

    Benedict seemed hopeless. Under his father''s watchful eyes, he couldn''t visit Dn anymore. Hence, he just hoped Dn was okay. Perhaps among the siblings, only Dn could stay by Eliza''s side.

    Eliza didn''t know what Benedict was thinking. Otherwise, she''d surely let out a

    sneer.

    After a brief silence, Benedict spoke, "Eliza, I know Anthony had done something to you. But I think there might be some misunderstandings between you. So I asked him about it. He told me he heard you say he was a useless waste..."

    "A useless waste? How can you be so sure?" Eliza almostughed out loud, her anger bubbling to the surface. It was obvious who had framed her yet again. Yet, some people always fell for Sophie''s maniptions.

    Eliza sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? I don''t give a damn about misunderstanding. But I know that none of you ever listened to me, not even once. You used me of things I didn''t do, and insisted I said things I never said. Every argument I make has always been pointless!

    "And now, you''re saying there''s a misunderstanding between us? Are you trying to save your face?"

    Benedict quickly interjected, his voice trembling, "I''m listening now. I swear, I''m listening to you, Eliza!

    "Please, just this once. Give me a chance. I promise, I''ll never doubt you again. I swear it!"

    Benedict raised his hand, his voice desperate as he vowed, "From now on, no matter what happens, I''ll believe you. I''ll stand by your side and never misunderstand you again.

    "If I break this promise, you can abandon me and let me die a slow and painful death."

    "Enough!" Dn shut his eyes, then opened them and said tly, "You can believe whatever you want. But I believe Eliza. Always have."

    Eliza''s voice cut through the air like a de, her eyes red as she red at Benedict. "Stop talking. Whether you truly regret it or not, I will never forgive any of you!"

    Without another word, she turned and strode away, her figure fading.

    ¡°No, Eliza, don''t go!" Benedict panicked, stumbling forward in an attempt to catch up to her. But Eliza''s pace was swift and unyielding. She moved so quickly that Benedict, weakened and frail, couldn''t keep up.

    After only a few steps, his legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground once

    more.

    The once tough man had be a helpless weakling, wing at the ground in a futile attempt to rise, only to fall back down each time. In that moment, Benedict had never felt so utterly broken.

    ''Maybe the one truly crippled wasn''t Anthony... it was me,'' Benedict thought bitterly.

    Lying on the ground in disgrace, Benedict struggled to lift his head, his gaze fixed

    in the direction where Eliza had disappeared. "Eliza, I need your help. Please,e back. Help me."

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 347

    347.Chapter 347

    347.Chapter 347

    Benedict''s eyes were filled with fear and desperation, tinged with a faint glimmer of hope. But this time, Eliza didn''t look back, not even once. Her figure finally vanished at the end of the long, stone corridor.

    "Eliza!" Benedict''s eyes lit up when he saw her disappear. Tears streamed down his face, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Don''t leave me behind."

    After leaving the Imperial Pce, Eliza suddenly stopped and tilted her head to gaze at the sky. It took her a while topose herself before she turned to Tina, apanying her all this time in silence.

    Eliza forced a smile. "I''m fine now, Tina. Don''t worry about me."

    Tina studied the strained smile on Eliza''s face, hesitated, but then spoke firmly, "Don''t let it get to you, Eliza. No matter what happens, I''ll always be here for you. No matter what you do, I''ll believe in you."

    Eliza froze before realizing Tina was referring to the words she had said to Benedict earlier. A genuine smile broke through, far less forced than before. "Alright, I believe you. Thank you, Tina."

    Momentster, Eliza returned to her carriage. As she stepped inside, she released her spiders, their tiny legs clicking as theybed through every shadowy corner of the carriage. Sure enough, they uncovered a pile of cursed insects.

    Eliza disposed of the cursed insects with disdain, choosing not to feed them to her spiders.

    After all, they were parasites. It would be a disaster if her spiders consumed them and the parasites somehow revived inside their bodies.

    Although her pocket farm ensured she didn''t have to worry about such control methods, it was better to be cautious. There was no need to reveal her trump card right away. Perhaps the enemy was merely testing her capabilities for now.

    As it turned out, Eliza''s instincts were spot on.

    In Sophie''s courtyard.

    A man dressed in ck with his face concealed appeared. He stood by the fishpond. One hand held a fish food container, while the other asionally pinched a few pellets to scatter into the water, creating ripples as the fish darted to the surface.

    Behind him, two simrly dressed figures stood, reporting to him.

    "Boss, the pce operation failed. The snow lotus never made it to the king. It was intercepted halfway. Even the deep-cover agents we nted were exposed and executed on the spot."

    The leader, still focused on feeding the fish, asked calmly, "What about the sorceress and her two pawns?"

    "Prince Regent locked them up in the Ministry of Justice."

    The leader smirked faintly, scattering more food into the pond. "The Ministry of Justice, huh? There''s no need to rush."

    #

    One of the subordinates hesitated before asking, "But why, Sir? Shouldn''t we get the sorceress out of there? If they convict her, she could be in real danger."

    The leader chuckled coldly. "Prince Regent has no absolute authority. If he didn''t execute them on the spot but sent them to the Ministry of Justice, that could only mean hecked solid evidence. He can''t convict the sorceress or her pawns. At most, they''ll get bored in jail, but eventually, they''ll be out."

    After addressing this matter, the leader shifted his focus. "What about the Holy Lady, Eliza?"

    Another subordinate shook his head. "We haven''t received any feedback from the parasites we nted. I think she has discovered our methods and taken precautions."

    "No more feedback?" This result elicited a reaction from the leader. He frowned slightly. "Even the eggs showed no

    response?"

    "Yes, not a single one, Sir."

    The leader narrowed his eyes, his tone carrying a hint of menace. "This Holy Lady... I think she''s not as simple as she seems. No wonder our top assassins fell at her hands

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Sir, perhaps today''s failure at the pce banquet is also tied to her, should we deal with the Holy Lady first?"

    The leader raised a hand to stop him. "No need to rush. If my guess is correct,

    she must have something capable of countering our parasites. Until we figure out her methods, we shouldn''t act recklessly."

    348.Chapter 348

 The Silent 348

    348.Chapter 348

    At Saint Grace Nunnery, outside Hasen City, Eliza read prayer scriptures when Sister Sarah rushed in. "Serenity, you''ve got a letter!"

    "A letter? Who''s it from?" Eliza asked curiously as she took the envelope.

    "I don''t know. The envelope only has your surname on it. Since it''s for you, you must know who it''s from," Sarah replied with a shrug.

    ''My surname?''

    Eliza''s heart skipped a beat. Among the people she knew with the surname Stonor, there were only two possibilities: Lawrence or her dearest friend. ''Could it be a letter from her?''

    The thought of someone she hadn''t seen in ages made Eliza excited. She quickly sat down and opened the letter. As she pulled out the letter, a faint floral scent wafted out from the envelope.

    Unfolding the letter, Eliza found a paper and a delicate pressed flower bookmark tucked inside. Seeing the pressed flower bookmark, a warm smile spread across her face.

    Noticing her expression, Sarah couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s it from? You haven''t read it yet, but you''re already smiling so. much!"

    Eliza gently held the pressed flower bookmark between her fingers, her smile deepening. "It''s from an old friend of mine, Diana Baker. We exchanged letters before I became a nun, and we''d always include a pressed flower bookmark. It was our little secret code."

    "Ah, I see. No wonder the letter smells so nice even before it''s opened," Sarah said with a chuckle.

    Eliza handed the pressed flower bookmark to Sarah as a token of thanks for delivering the letter.

    After Sarah left, Eliza carefully held the letter in her hands, her heart heavy with anticipation as she began to read. It had been so many years since shest saw Diana, not since their heartbreaking separation in the past.

    A bittersweet smile appeared on Eliza''s face as her childhood memories resurfaced. Diana had been her only friend, and they shared a bond that could never be reced.

    Back then, Eliza was the cherished daughter of the Duke''s estate, while Diana was the daughter of a highly respected schr in the court.

    Because of their connection with the Padi family, the Larson family often visited the Duke''s estate. From the moment they were born, Eliza and Diana had been inseparable, ying and growing up together.

    But everything changed when Diana''s grandfather was reassigned to a post outside Hasen City. Her entire family had to relocate, and Diana had no choice but to leave with them. After that, their meetings became rare, and they could only

    stay in touch through letters, each enclosing a flower the other loved.

    Eliza vividly remembered that before she was forcibly taken back to the Duke''s estate, she had heard devastating news: the Baker family had been falsely used of colluding with foreign forces. Evidence was nted in their home, and the entire family, including Diana, was thrown into prison.

    She desperately wanted to find Diana, but was dragged to the Duke''s estate. In the end, she never got the chance to see Diana again.

    ording to her calctions, the Baker family would face that cruel usation in two and a half years. Eliza had nned to settle her affairs in Hasen City before seeking out Diana. But she never expected Diana''s letter to reach her first.

    But in the alternate timeline Eliza foresaw, she hadn''t received Diana''s letter. ''Was it intercepted by Sophie and the others, or had something happened to Diana?''

    A wave of unease swept over Eliza, and she quickly continued reading. It wasn''t until she was halfway through the letter that she finally let out a sigh of relief, her tense shoulders rxing.

    It turned out the Baker family hadn''t encountered any trouble. Diana had just returned home from traveling with her grandpa and had learned about the events in Hasen City.

    Diana was furious when she discovered that the Duke''s estate had taken in an illegitimate daughter and that the girl, along with the Stonor family, had bullied Eliza into bing a nun. She immediately wrote to reassure Eliza not to be afraid. That night, she packed her belongings and set out for Hasen City with her entourage, determined to confront Sophie and the Stonor family.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    As Eliza read Diana''s words, filled with righteous angrand

    verlod Support, her heart felt warm.

    Eliza nced at the departure time mentioned in the letter again. If Diana rushed from her current residence to Hasen City, it would still take her sixteen days. That meant she would arrive tomorrow.

    Thinking of this, Eliza''s spirits lifted. ''I can''t wait to see her tomorrow!''

    348 Chapter 348

    A grin spread across Eliza''s face again. Unable to hold back her excitement, she stood up, ready to call Renee to help tidy

    the room.

    Since Eliza wasn''t staying at the Duke''s estate anymore, she and Diana could be roommates. After all, they''d been sharing a bed since they were kids. Diana would never mind.

    Just as she was about to act on her thoughts, Eliza caught sight of the unfinished prayer scriptures out of the corner of her eye and quickly sat back. "Wait, better finish copying the scriptures first.¡±

    Half an hourter, Eliza finally put away the day''s handwritten prayer scriptures and headed out gleefully. "Renee,e help me tidy up the room. I''ll have a visitor tomorrow!"

    Renee was practicing martial arts outside, turned her head, and asked, "Hmm? Are we expecting a guest?"

    Eliza beamed brightly and replied, "Not an ordinary guest-my best friend."

    The next day, before the sun rose, Eliza had already headed down the mountain

    to Hasen City to meet her friend. She thought she had left early enough.

    But when she arrived at the city gates, the guards informed her that a convoy from Westshire had already entered the city much earlier.

    Upon hearing that, she knew it must be Diana and her entourage. After all, the Baker family was currently based in Westshire.

    ''Wait!'' A sudden realization struck Eliza, and her expression changed dramatically. ''Could Diana have gone straight to the Duke''s estate to settle scores?''

    Eliza knew her friend too well and felt a surge of unease. She quickly called Renee and ordered, "Renee, hurry to the Duke''s estate. That troublemaker Diana must''ve stormed in by now!"

    She was certain Diana would go after Matthew. After all, they had been beefing since childhood.

    Eliza''s prediction was spot on. The Baker family''s carriage headed straight for the Duke''s estate as it entered Hasen City. When they arrived, a woman dressed in a fitted outfit leapt from the carriage.

    Standing before the grand gates of the Duke''s estate, she took a moment to gather her strength. Then, with a voice thatpletely contradicted the elegance of her name, she suddenly let out a thunderous shout, "Matthew, you shameless wretch, get out here right now!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 349

    "Who''s causing such amotion outside the Duke''s estate?"

    "Get lost, or don''t me us for getting rough!"

    One of the guards, gripping a club, stepped forward aggressively to drive them away. But in the next instant, Diana''s bodyguards unsheathed their swords with a sharp sound, the des gleaming coldly.

    The guard, who had been full of bluster moments ago, froze in shock. He instinctively stepped back and gulped. "Do you even know where you are? How dare you draw weapons outside the Duke''s estate?"

    Diana stepped forward, her sharp gaze cutting through the guard like a de. "Are you deaf, blind, or just in stupid? Can''t you understand what I said, or even recognize my face?"

    Suddenly, the head guard seemed to realize something. His expression shifted, and he quickly stepped forward in fear. "My apologies, Miss Baker. He''s new and doesn''t know better. He hasn''t had the honor of meeting you before. Please forgive him. I''ll go inside and announce your arrival right away!"

    He hurriedly pulled his fellow guard back, forcing him to pay her respect.

    "At least you''ve got some sense," Diana said coldly. "But I don''t have the patience for formalities today. Skip the announcement. Drag that bastard Matthew out here right now!"

    "Y-Yes, right away!" The two guards hurried inside to notify the gatekeeper, who recognized Diana.

    Peeking out, the gatekeeper was startled. "What the hell? Why is she back all of a sudden?

    "Oh no, don''t tell me she''s back to settle scores for Lady Eliza!¡±

    Everyone in the Duke''s estate, even all of Hasen City, knew how inseparable Eliza and Diana used to be. If Eliza wasn''t visiting the Baker family, then Diana was at the Stonor estate. The two had been glued together since childhood, their bond as close as sisters.

    When the Baker family was reassigned, Diana had been worried they wouldn''t see each other for years. Hence, the two families arranged for her to marry Matthew, the third son of the Stonor family.

    Most people assumed the engagement would go to the eldest, Benedict, or at least the second son, Dn. But Diana had always treated Benedict and Dn like older brothers, and they saw her as a little sister, just like they did Eliza. Only with Matthew was it different. There was something more than sibling affection between them, which was why their engagement was set.

    The wedding was supposed to happen three years after the Baker family''s reassignment. But to everyone''s shock, she returned after just half a year.

    The gatekeeper, sensing trouble, quickly ducked his head inside and rushed to summon Benedict, the eldest brother of the Stonor family.

    It wasn''t about shirking responsibility. With Matthew currently confined by the Duke and the Duke himself absent, the only option was to call Benedict to handle the situation.

    Still, Benedict had been unwelltely, and the gatekeeper couldn''t help but worry whether he could manage Liza''s fiery temperament.

    Upon hearing the gatekeeper''s report, Benedict, pale and unsteady, forced himself out of bed. He coughed weakly, his breath hitching as he steadied himself, and said, "Diana is here? As Eliza''s brother, I should go out and greet her."

    Before long, Benedict arrived at the gates of the Duke''s estate.

    Diana was leaning casually against her carriage. She looked up at the sound of footsteps. "Benedict? What''s wrong with you? You look like you''re about to die!¡± Diana almost didn''t recognize him.

    His face was pale, and his steps were shaky. Diana might''ve mistaken him for Anthony, the perpetually sick brother, if she didn''t know him so well.

    Eliza''s blunt remark shocked Benedict. After coughing twice to steady himself, he smiled weakly and said, "I''ve been feeling under the weathertely. Sorry if I look a bit worse for wear." He brushed it off casually, not revealing that he had been poisoned.

    Then he asked, "By the way, Diana, since you''re already here why note inside? It''s freezing out here. I''ve had the fire lit. Whatever it is, let''s talk inside where it''s warm

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Seeing how frail and pitiful he looked, some of Diana aliyei susiueu. Even so, it couldn''t extinguish her resolve to stand up for Eliza.

    Diana''s face was stern as she said, "Thank you for your kindness, Benedict, but there''s no need for me to go inside. Liza isn'' t here, and I have no intention of stepping into the Duke''s estate."

    349 Chapter 349

    Benedict sighed, his breath visible in the cold air, and said, "Alright, if you don''t want toe in, I won''t force you and way what you need to. I''m listening"

    He stood as if he already knew why Diana hade, his posture one of quiet resignation, ready to the water she ha to say

    Diana snorted coldly "Don''t worry, Benedict. I''ll deal with youter if I have to. I''m here for Matthew Tell him toe of and face me. Unless he ns to keep hiding like a coward

    Benedict said helplessly, "Matthew''s under house arrest. Without my father''s permission, I can''t let him ou

    Diana sneered. "So you''re refusing to call him out? Fine, but don''t me me for what happens next. I may not want to step into the Duke''s estate, but I''m here to get justice for Liza. If ites to it, I''ll break down the door and drag that sortag out myself!"

    As Diana spoke, the guards behind her immediately shifted, their presence turning sharp and oppressive. It was dear DianA wasn''t joking. Her words were a direct warning to Benedict.

    Benedict frowned at the scene before him, but after a brief moment of hesitation, he finally relented, his expression softening as he nodded in agreement. "Fine,¡± Benedict instructed the steward behind him. "Go and bring Matthew out "Yes, Sir."

    Not long after, Matthew, who had been locked up for several days, was finally released. When the steward came to fesch him, he didn''t exin anything, leaving Matthew to assume his father had cooled off and decided to let him out. However, uneasiness began to creep in as he followed An Sheng to the front gates. When he realized something was wrong, it was already toote. "Matthew! You dared to mess with Liza? I''ll make you pay for it! Diana''s furious voice rang

    out.

    Tina''s sword shed before her words had fully left her mouth, and the air force shed Matthew with brutal force, leaving a deep, bloody welt across his body. The blow tore through his skin, leaving him in excruciating pain.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    350 Chapter 350

 The Silent 350

    "Ahhh!!" Matthew let out a pained scream, barely dodging the next whip strike.

    "How dare you hit me!" Matthew roared, his eyes darkening as he red at the attacker. But seeing who it was, Matthew froze in ce,pletely stunned. "Diana? What are you doing here?" Matthew asked, disbelief etched across his face.

    Diana stood fiercely, her lips curling into a cold sneer. "If I weren''t here, how much longer were you nning to help that illegitimate brat bully my best friend Liza?"

    At first, Matthew had been genuinely happy to see her. After all, Diana was his fianc¨¦e, and they had grown up together, practically inseparable. Their engagement had been based on mutual affection, so seeing her after a long time brought a flicker of joy.

    But that joy was short-lived. The next moment, Diana''s furious tirade crashed into him and Sophie. Matthew frowned, his expression darkening. "It''s been months, and you''re still as hot-headed as ever. Fine, yell at me if you must, but leave Sophie out of this. And don''t speak with such words again."

    Diana let out a sharp, sarcasticugh, her anger ring even more. "Oh, you think my words are harsh? Then maybe you shouldn''t have done such disgraceful things in the first ce!"

    Her simmering anger exploded when she saw Matthew still defending that illegitimate girl in front of her. The fire that had momentarily subsided had roared back to life.

    "Matthew, you heartless fool! What did I tell you before I left Hasen City? I told you to take good care of Liza! And this is how you''ve been protecting her?

    "Helping some illegitimate brat bully your sister? What''s wrong with you? You''re her brother, for crying out loud!" Diana''s voice was sharp and relentless. "I don''t care if others have done it, but you, Matthew. You swore to me. And yet, in just a few months, you''ve already helped that little bitch push Liza so far that she had to leave the Duke''s estate and be a nun!

    "She''s a noble daughter of the Duke''s estate, raised with all the love and care in the world, someone no one in Hasen City would dare to wrong. And now? She''s been humiliated and wronged by her brothers to the point of leaving everything behind!"

    Diana''s words came like a relentless storm, leaving Matthew''s face embarrassed. Even Benedict, standing nearby, didn''t dare to get involved.

    Benedict quickly had his steward, Manson, help him retreat, terrified that Diana might redirect her fury toward him.

    It had been months since hest saw her, and Diana''s temper hadn''t mellowed. It was even more explosive. He was secretly relieved that he''d agreed to call Matthew out earlier. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand Diana''s wrath.

    Moreover, since she was Matthew''s fianc¨¦e, it was only fair that he dealt with her himself. But even Matthew couldn''t hold back anymore. He roared at Diana in frustration, "Enough! Shut up already!"

    Diana froze for a moment, then stared at him in disbelief. "What did you just say? Did you tell me to shut up?"

    She let out a sharpugh, her anger bubbling over. "Well done, Matthew, you''ve grown a spine, huh? Yelling at me now, are

    you?

    "Looks like there''s no reasoning today. Fine, no more talking. Matthew, you''re dead meat!" Her eyes shed coldly as she took her whip and snapped it toward Matthew without a second thought.

    "You!" Matthew, who had been beaten, was furious and immediately fought back.

    ''This lunatic! Why does she never let me talk things out properly?'' ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 351

    351.Chapter 351

    Matthew had been so furious he nearly cursed out loud, but Diana''s actions were always faster than his words. Dodging her strikes, he couldn''t help but seriously question her intentions. ''This crazy woman. She''s just looking for an excuse to whip me!

    ''Yeah, right. Her main goal is to hit me!''

    "Diana! If you don''t stop right now, don''t me me for not holding back!"

    "You think thisdy is afraid of you?" With a swift kick, Diana sent him flying several meters. Matthewnded on the ground roughly.

    Standing tall, Diana tilted her chin up and smirked coldly. "Come on, try me. Let''s see if you can take me down, or if I end up breaking every bone in your useless body!"

    "You''re a lunatic!" Matthew spat, scrambling to his feet. "How long are you going to back Eliza and her nonsense?" Matthew shouted angrily.

    Diana cracked her whip without hesitation. "What nonsense are you talking about? I came back to settle the score! Today, either you die, or that bastard girl you''re shielding does."

    "Fine! Don''t me me for not holding back." Matthew cursed under his breath and lunged forward without hesitation.

    **

    Matthew was quick and agile, but Diana matched him move for move.

    Years ago, the Baker family witnessed the Padi family''s tragic downfall firsthand. Unlike the Stonor family, who stood by and did nothing, Diana''s grandpa immediately sent help upon hearing the news. But it was toote. The Padi estate was already drenched in blood, corpses scattered everywhere.

    That harrowing sight left a deep impression on the Baker family, and they resolved to change how they raised their children. They began emphasizing academics and martial arts, ensuring their next generations could protect themselves. They adopted a two-pronged approach for the next generation.

    Unexpectedly, while Diana didn''t inherit her family''s talent for academics, she was a natural in martial arts. As a child, she often fought with the Stonor twins. She''d beat Dn, then Matthew. Even Benedict wasn''t spared from her punches now and then.

    In short, aside from Eliza and the frequently ill Anthony, none of the brothers had ever escaped her fists. Facing Matthew again, her skills had undoubtedly improved over the years.

    Their fight spilled from the Duke''s estate onto the bustling streets, drawing a crowd. After dozens of exchanges, Matthew was left with swollen eyes and lips, while Diana walked away with barely a scratch.

    Of course, perhaps Matthew was holding back against Diana. But even if he was, he had iting.

    When Diananded yet another punch squarely on Matthew''s face, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. He stumbled back several steps, putting some distance between them. "Alright, alright! Can you stop aiming for my face? Is this how you treat your fianc¨¦?" Matthew protested, his voice full of frustration.

    Diana pulled back her fist and whip, ring at him with fiery eyes. "You''ve got some nerve saying that word. I guess you''ve lost all sense of shame that you dare to run your mouth before me!"

    Grinding his teeth, Matthew shouted, "Diana, no matter how close you are to Eliza, you still need to be reasonable! Do you even know why she became a nun?"

    "I don''t care why! All I know is that you and your brothers had made her suffer!" Diana snapped. She crossed her arms defiantly, making it clear she wasn''t interested in being reasonable.

    "You!" Matthew, who had been beaten, was furious. He clenched his fists in anger, ring at her. "You''re beingpletely unreasonable! If anyone here doesn''t know how to talk properly, it''s you!"

    Diana snorted coldly. "You''re the one stupid enough to believe that little bitch''s maniption!" Diana wasn''t stupid. On her way to Hasen City, she had already sent people to investigate everything thoroughly. She knew exactly how they had mistreated Eliza.

    Whether she was being reasonable or not, she would stand by Eliza''s side.

    Besides, when had Diana ever been reasonable? She had always been the type to stand by her loved ones, no matter what.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

    352 Chapter 352

 The Silent 352

    352.Chapter 352

    Diana''s sharp left Matthewpletely tongue-tied. "Putting family above reason, huh?"

    After a long pause, he finally managed to stammer, "How can you act like this?"

    Diana let out a coldugh. "Why can''t I? When I had your back in fights, did I ever hold back? Funny, you neverined then, but now you suddenly have grown a conscience?"

    Matthew was left speechless once again.

    Diana had enough patience after going back and forth with him for so long. Eliza could show up any minute now, and she needed to wrap this up quickly.

    She waved him off dismissively. "Alright, enough with this nonsense. I know you''re just here to stick up for that bitch, scared I''ll teach her a lesson. Fine by me. I''m not here to argue with you anyway. Let''s make it simple. Are you taking one beating for her today, or two?

    "Once today''s over, there''s always tomorrow. Every single day I''m in Hasen City, I''ll make sure to give that bitch a beating."

    Matthew''s face turned red with anger. "I told you to stop saying that, Diana! Are you deaf? Sophie didn''t even do anything wrong. What gives you the right to hit her?"

    "Because I damn well feel like it." Diana snapped, "Let me make this clear. Anyone who dares to mess with Liza will deal with me!"

    Matthew was furious. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you nning to take on everyone in the Duke''s estate?"

    Diana let out a coldugh, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, you''re admitting that everyone in the Duke''s estate has been bullying Liza, huh?"

    She pped the whip against her palm, her icy gaze sweeping over Matthew and Benedict. Finally, she sneered, "Well, you guessed right. You, you, Dn, Anthony, and that bitch. Line up. I''ll deal with you all one by one."

    "I mean, Benedict is too old for me to bother with, but the rest of you? Don''t even think about getting away."

    Matthew was livid at her arrogance. "Diana, don''t push your luck!"

    "I''ll be as arrogant as I damn well please!" Diana shot him a sharp re, clearly done with the argument. "I''ve said enough for today, so let me ask onest thing-

    "Is that bitching out to take her beating or not?"

    "Cough, cough..." Benedict, standing quietly on the side, spoke, "Diana, Sophie isn''t at the estate right now."

    Diana turned her sharp gaze toward him. "What do you mean? Where''s that bitch off to? Stirring up trouble again? Don''t tell me she''s gone after Liza!"

    "No, no, that''s not it... cough, cough, cough..." Benedict waved his hands frantically, coughing so hard he struggled to catch

    his breath.

    After a moment, he finally exined, "She didn''t go looking for Eliza. There was an incident at the pce banquet, and both she and my dad ended up locked in the Ministry of Justice''s cells."

    "Locked up in the Ministry of Justice?" Diana narrowed her eyes slightly. Her tone was cold. "That doesn''t sound like just a minor incident."

    She sneered. "What, did that bitch do something so disgraceful that she dragged him down with her?"

    Growing up, she''d never heard that the Stonor family had engaged in activities with the Ministry of Justice. If anything, Benedict''s dad would be the one sending convicts to be locked up there. This was certainly a rare urrence.

    Even Mr. Stonor gets caught? Now that''s a first.'' Diana couldn''t help but sneer. Looks like he finally got his karma after years of betraying his family.

    Matthew couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. "Diana, that''s enough! What does this have to do with Sophie? She''s kind and innocent. How could she possibly do anything disgraceful? You''ve never even met her, so stop making baseless

    usations!

 The Silent 353

    353.Chapter 353

    "And another thing, I''ve had enough of you. Even if Sophie is an illegitimate child, that''s a matter for the Duke''s estate. It''s none of your business!"

    Dianashed out with her whip. Matthew barely dodged in time, narrowly avoiding a strike to his face. Furious, he shouted, "Are you out of your mind? Do you want to kill me?"

    Holding her whip firmly, Diana narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "You''re right. The affairs of the Duke''s estate are none of my concerns. That''s why I''m here today, not just to teach you a lesson, but to settle another matter as well."

    Matthew scoffed, still oblivious to the gravity of the situation. "Oh, so you admit it''s none of your business. What else could you possibly need to settle then?"

    It wasn''t until Diana spoke that Matthew finally realized the seriousness of her words and regretted histest remarks. With a wave of her hand, a servant stepped forward and handed Diana two items.

    Without even ncing at them, Diana tossed the items to Matthew and said coldly, "This matter is very much mine to resolve. After all, I''m here to break off our engagement."

    The crowd outside the Duke''s estate froze in shock, their eyes wide as silence fell

    over the scene. Matthew froze for several seconds before finally speaking, disbelief written all over his face. "You... You''re here to break off our engagement?"

    Matthew let out a bitterugh, his anger barely contained. "Diana, are you seriously joking about something like this?"

    He admitted his earlier words might have been a bit harsh. But Diana''s reaction seemed overly dramatic. Using the threat of breaking off their engagement as leverage was something not to be taken lightly.

    Benedict was equally stunned. He instinctively tried to intervene. "Diana, don''t act on impulse. This matter-"

    "I''ve already made up my mind, Benedict. There''s no need for you to try and stop me." Diana raised her hand, cutting him off

    mid-sentence.

    Her gaze, filled with disappointment, turned to Matthew. "I didn''t want to bring this up so soon. I thought you might still have a chance to prove me wrong. But unfortunately, Matthew, you''ve let me down too many times."

    Time and again, he defended Sophie, even to the point of making her sister suffer. If he could treat his blood rtive like that, what chance did she, an outsider, have?

    If she were to marry Matthew and join the Duke''s estate, would she have to live under Sophie''s thumb for the rest of her life?

    Matthew''s eyes flicked to the ground, where the engagement ringsy. It was real. Diana wasn''t joking. A wave of panic surged through him, though it was quickly overshadowed by anger. "Are you out of your mind, Diana?"

    Matthew shouted angrily, "All this because I stood up for Sophie? You think that''s worth ending our engagement?"

    "That''s exactly it. I can''t ept you standing up for her," Diana replied coldly. "I heard Liza already told you. If Sophie stays, she won''t. Now, I''m telling you the same thing, Matthew. If Sophie''s still around, I''m out!

    "Maybe you think I''m being unreasonable, but this is who I am. If you can''t handle it, then let''s end this cleanly. Break off the engagement, and from now on, you won''t have to deal with me, nor will I have to deal with you." Her voice was calm, almost unnervingly so.

    But the calmer she sounded, the more it unsettled Matthew. He knew this side of her all too well. When Diana was truly angry, she didn''t explode. On the contrary, she became eerilyposed. The more fiery her temper, the quieter her fury. Matthew gritted his teeth. For the first time, panic overtook him, and he blurted out an apology. "Fine, I admit it. I said the wrong thing earlier, okay? Now, stop this nonsense. Marriage isn''t something you can just walk away from on a whim. Take back the contract and your ring. I''m not agreeing to this."

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unl

 The Silent 354

    354.Chapter 354

    "If you disagree, that''s your problem." Diana scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. "I''m not here to ask for your permission, Matthew.

    "The engagement letter has already been reced with an annulment document, and my seal is on it. If you still have some rationality, you''ll sign it. We go our separate ways from now on. I''ll go find Liza, and you can keep protecting that bitch."

    "Diana!" Matthew''s anger red as he stepped forward, ready to confront her. However, two armed guards immediately stepped in to block his path.

    "Move aside!" Matthew red at the guards, his voice filled with menace. "Stop me again, and I''ll make sure you regret it!*

    "You wouldn''t dare." Diana''s gaze sharpened. "My guards are loyal to me. You, an outsider, have no right to order them around!"

    "An outsider?" Matthew was livid. "You''re calling me an outsider?"

    "Did I stutter?" Diana shot back without hesitation. "If I, an outsider, can''t meddle

    in the affairs of your family''s problem, then what makes you think you, an outsider, can meddle in my business?"

    "You!" Matthew''s face darkened with fury. "You know perfectly well I was speaking out of frustration, yet you insist on twisting my words to pick a fight!"

    "I don''t care if you are angry or serious. What I say is always what I mean!

    "Sign the annulment papers right now, or I swear I''ll beat you up every time I see you!" Diana red at him, her tone fierce and unyielding.

    "Not a chance!" Matthew shouted defiantly. No matter how much Diana threatened him, Matthew refused to give in.

    Frustrated beyond measure, Diana snapped her whip, grabbed a sword from a nearby guard, and swung it at Matthew without hesitation.

    Of course, the de didn''t hit him. But Matthew''s face twisted in a mix of fury and disbelief as if the missed strike had wounded his pride.

    She pulled a sword on him just to force him to sign the annulment papers. Matthew stared at her, his voice filled with anger. "Diana, do you want to end this engagement that badly?"

    Diana sneered. "That''s right."

    With a sharp ng, she nted the sword on the ground. Standing tall and defiant, her presence was fierce yet striking, like a warrior ready to take on the world.

    ¡°I''m breaking off this engagement. Are you going to agree or not? If you don''t, I''ll keeping at you until you do."

    "I won''t!" Matthew was as stubborn as a mule. "I know you''re standing up for Eliza, but you don''t know the full story! The one who''s truly vicious and jealous is Eliza, not Sophie. Diana, can you calm down for a second?"

    Matthew softened his tone, trying to coax her. "How about this? When Sophie gets back, I''ll introduce you to her. You''ve always said you hate scheming, maniptive people, right? Once you meet her, you''ll see she''s nothing like that." Without warning, Diana pped Matthew across the face. Fuming with rage, she shouted, "Matthew, do you even hear yourself? How can you, as her brother, say something like that?"

    Matthew''s cheek stung fiercely, but he didn''t fight back. He raised a hand to cover the side of his face. His gaze fixed on Diana, silent and unreadable. "She brought it on herself. If Eliza dares to act that way, why shouldn''t I have the right to talk

    about it?"

    Hearing this, Diana felt utterly disappointed in Matthew. She returned to Hasen City, hoping to find some trace of the man she once knew. But the more she hoped, the deeper the disappointment cut. To her, the person standing before her seemed like apletely different person.

    People said Matthew had a difficult personality. Despite being twins, he and Dn were opposites. One had a fiery temper, while the other carried a brooding demeanor.

    She used to think it might be due to their appearance. After all, the twins had one distinct difference: their eyes.

    Matthew''s eyes always carried an inexplicable gloom when looking at others. She hadn''t thought much of it before. But as those shadowed eyes locked onto her, Diana felt an unsettling chill creen over her, a difort she couldn''t shake. Matthew''s shameless and self-righteous beha Sessfully unlocked! barely recognized him anymore. "I''m done wasting my time on you, Matthew!" Suppressing the frustration bubbling in her chest, Diana frowned and snapped, "Can''t you act like a real man for once? If you''re so against breaking off the engagement, kick that bitch out of the Duke''s estate. Or better yet, leave the estate yourself. You don''t need her to survive. Thisdy can take care of you!"

    354.Chapter 354

    "What kind of nonsense is that? Me, needing you to take care of me? Ridiculous!" Matthew frowned, increasingly convinced she was being unreasonable. "I''ve already told you, just meet Sophie with me. Who knows? Maybe you''ll change your mind after seeing her!"

    "Not a chance!"

    Diana''s voice turned icy. "Matthew, have you not figured it out after all these years? I will always stand by Liza. Anyone who hurts her is my enemy. I don''t care if it''s Sophie or anyone else. If they''ve bullied Liza, they''ll have to deal with me!"

    With that, Diana delivered her final words to Matthew, "I came here today out of respect for our past, giving you onest chance. But since you don''t want it, don''t me me when I turn my back on you for-"

    Before Diana could finish her sentence, Matthew grabbed the annulment letter and tore it to shreds without a second thought.

    Diana erupted in fury. "Matthew, do you have any idea how long it took me to write that annulment letter? And you dare rip it up? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" She nearly swung her de at him again.

    Matthew quickly stepped back, his expression icy. "You''re only breaking off the engagement because of Liza, aren''t you? She must''ve written you a letter, stirring up trouble and turning you against me."

    "Stirring up trouble? Matthew, have you been living under a rock all these years? Do you, as her brother, not know what kind of person Liza is?"

    Diana was so furious she felt like she might explode. "You blind, heartless fool!" She shouted. "I swear, even a blind person has better sight than yours. They''d at least know who''s good and who''s rotten!"

    "Alright, Diana. If you''re so determined to shield her, then fine. I''ll go find her right now. Let''s see what Eliza-"

    "What is all this racket?" Before Matthew could finish, a calm and indifferent voice drifted over from nearby.

    They turned their heads and saw Eliza standing quietly beside a modest carriage. No one could tell how long she''d been there.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 355

    355.Chapter 355

    355.Chapter 355

    Diana''s eyes lit up as she dashed toward Eliza, her excitement overflowing.

    "Hey, wait a second!" Eliza''s face fell the moment she saw Diana raise her arms, knowing what was about to happen.

    Before she could react, Diana had her in a firm grip, lifting her off the ground and spinning her around until the world blurred and stars danced on her head.

    "Liza, I finally got to see you! I miss you so much. Did you miss me? Come on, say it. If you don''t, I won''t let you down."

    The familiar warmth, the familiar person. It was so unmistakably Diana. Clinging to Diana''s neck, Eliza quickly blurted out," Of course, I missed you. How could I not? Now, put me down before I throw up."

    Diana burst intoughter. "Alright, one more spin then." With a yful grin, she twirled Eliza around onest time, just enough to satisfy herself and leave Eliza thoroughly dizzy.

    When Eliza''s feet finally touched the ground, her legs felt weak. It had been ages since Diana had spun her like this. It left her struggling to steady herself.

    Diana tilted her head, puzzled. "What''s wrong, Liza? We''ve only been apart for half a year, and now you don''t even enjoy my spins anymore?"

    Eliza''s lips twitched. "First off, it''s been more than half a year. Second, I''ve never enjoyed it."

    Despite being a woman, Diana was taller than her. Eliza was dwarfed whenever she stood next to Diana. What made it worse was Diana''s habit of treating her like a child. The spinning just now, for example.

    No fifteen-year-old ever got picked up and spun around by her best friend. It was embarrassing.

    "Liza, I''m so upset! I don''t care. Tonight, I''m sleeping in your room." Diana whined, clinging to Eliza like azy cat that refused to let go even after being set down.

    Eliza swatted Diana''s arm off her neck with a sharp p and rolled her eyes. "As if you''d stop barging into my room just because I said no."

    Diana giggled shamelessly. "Exactly! Like I''d let you stop me."

    Meanwhile, Matthew stood off to the side,pletely ignored. His face darkened with frustration as he snapped, "Diana! Have youpletely forgotten who your fianc¨¦ is?"

    He''d been holding this in for ages. Diana spent all her time glued to Liza instead of building a rtionship with her fianc¨¦. It had always been like this. Matthew was fuming.

    While Matthew fumed in silence, Benedict''s gaze remained fixed on Eliza from afar. Ever since she arrived, he had been quietly watching her. His eyes lingered on her genuine smile. Yet, after a long moment of hesitation, he didn''t step forward. "If you''re so unhappy, then sign the papers. You''ll stop being my fianc¨¦ immediately," Diana said lightly, her tone dripping with disdain. Then, as if flipping

    a switch, she turned back to Eliza with a bright, cheerful smile.

    The speed at which her expression changed almost made Matthew explode with rage. But Diana couldn''t care less about him. She waspletely fixated on Liza in her nun outfit.

    With a curious look, she tugged at the hat on Eliza''s head, then at the robe she wore. It was a in nun''s outfit, but somehow, Liza made it look stunning.

    Perhaps because she''d never seen Eliza dressed like this before, but this nun version of her had Diana utterly captivated. The more she stared, the more excited Diana became. Unable to hold back, she reached out and gave Eliza a yful ruffle. Eliza stiffened. ''How do I say I spent three days raising killer spiders and forgot to make the antidote?''

    Eliza swatted her hand away and said, ¡°Stand still and stop being so handsy."

    Diana let out a soft "Oh," pouting as she fell silent.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s anger red as he watched the women. "Two women clinging to each other like that-it''s disgusting!" The moment those words left his mouth, both Eliza and Diana shot him sharp res.

    "Only someone with a filthy mind sees filth everywhere. Liza and I have been friends for over a decade. What''s wrong with being close? And why do you think it''s any of your business?" Diana snapped with disdain. She gave him a look of utter contempt.

    Eliza, on the other hand, remained indifferent. Sessfully unlocked! ymore, so it''s not your ce to meddle." "Benedict, look at those brats. They''repletely out of contion: Are you yuing to stand there and say nothing to back me up?" Matthew tried to rally support.

    But the moment he finished speaking, Benedict simply turned his head away, making it clear he had no intention of getting involved.

    355.Chapter 355

    Matthew thought to himself, ''I must have picked the worst day to leave the house!''

    Not only did his fianc¨¦e p him around, but she was even threatening to break off their engagement. To top it all off, Eliza, the instigator, had shown up to provoke him in person. "This is absolute chaos!"

    Eliza let out a coldugh. ¡°And who exactly do you think you are to dictate thew? Since when did anything between Diana and me be your business?"

    Matthew snapped, "I''m your brother! Who else would I be?"

    "Oh, now you remember you''re my brother? Funny how that never seemed to ur to you before,¡± Eliza replied, her tone unhurried andced with mockery.

    Matthew red at her fiercely. "Maybe not in name anymore, but we share the same blood. Whether you like it or not, you can''t deny that!"

    "And as for you, Diana," Matthew turned to her, his voice hardening, "This is yourst chance. Come back to me right now, and I''ll pretend none of what you said or did earlier ever happened.

    "But if you insist on being stubborn, don''t me me for what happens next."

    Matthew''s gaze turned even darker as he fixed his eyes on Eliza, demanding an answer. But Eliza refused to give him the response he was looking for.

    With a sneer, Diana retorted, ¡°Matthew, I could say the same to you. If you know what''s good for you, sign the annulment papers now. Otherwise, don''t expect me to show you any mercy."

    "Miss, there''s no need to waste time talking to him. Grab him and force his hand." One of the guards behind Liza growled impatiently, already reaching for his sword. Before he could act, Eliza swatted his hand aside with a sharp motion and whispered, "Not here. We''ll handle thatter, somewhere private."

    Her meaning was clear. Deal with it discreetly once the crowd disperses. The guards exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. "Good idea! That''s the way to go!"

    Matthew, prepared to fight, froze when the guards suddenly backed off. His face darkened further, unsure of what they were scheming.

    ''Damn it, if only Sophie were here. With her around, Eliza wouldn''t even matter. Diana would choose Sophie over her.'' The thought made his chest tighten with frustration. ''How much longer until Father and Sophie get back?''

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 356

    356.Chapter 356

    In the end. Matthew stubbornly refused to sign the annulment papers. Diana didn''t want to waste any more time arguing with him. She knew it was pointless and didn''t want to dy her reunion with Liza, so she left with Eliza and headed straight back to the nunnery

    Matthew stood in ce, watching Diana walk away without even ncing back, taking Eliza with her. A wave of frustration and grievance surged in his chest.

    After helplessly watching them disappear, Matthew clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white. Then, he turned around and headed back to his room.

    Matthew heard a fit of coughing nearby. Turning his head, he saw Benedict clutching his mouth, his body shaking with violent coughs "Benedict, what''s going on? Why are you coughing so badly? Benedict?"

    Matthew rushed, intending to pat Benedict''s back. But before he could, Benedict let out a retching sound, and blood spilled from his mouth. "Benedict, what''s happening to you? Someone, get the doctor, hurry!"

    Matthew''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the blood staining Benedict''s hands. His heart pounded, and he shouted urgently for help

    But Benedict weakly grabbed his hand. His face was as pale as a sheet. He shook his head. "No. I don''t need a doctor." "No need for a doctor? Are you out of your mind? You just coughed up blood! What, are you trying to kill yourself?" Benedict gave a faint, bitter smile. "If it ends like that, maybe it wouldn''t be so bad."

    "Stop talking nonsense, Benedict!" Matthew''s expression stiffened, and he immediately turned to Manson, barking out an order, "Go get the doctor. Now!"

    "Benedict, you''re sick, and you didn''t even tell me? Father and Sophie aren''t home, and Anthony can''t take care of you. Who''s supposed to look after you if you don''t tell me?"

    Benedict leaned against Matthew for support, barely managing to stay upright. Hearing Matthew''s words, he chuckled weakly. "Isn''t Manson here to take care of me? Besides, you''re still under house arrest, remember?

    "If Diana hadn''t thrown a fit, threatening to break in and drag you out herself, I wouldn''t have let you out today." Whenever Diana was brought up, Matthew''s mood took a nosedive. But hearing Benedict''s words, he couldn''t help but smirk. "She''s just got that fiery streak. Don''t let it get to you."

    Benedict, of course, wouldn''t hold anything against Diana, To him, she was just like Eliza, his sister.

    Though not rted by blood, they''d watched her grow up. And as Matthew''s fianc¨¦e, she was both a sister-inw and a little sister in his eyes.

    "You need to sit down and talk things out with Diana. And stop treating Eliza so poorly. She''s our sister, and Diana is close to her. The worse you treat Eliza, the more determined Diana will be to call off the engagement."

    Matthew frowned. "If we''re talking about Diana, then stick to her. Why are you dragging Eliza into this? If she hadn''t whispered something to Diana to stir up trouble, why else would Diana suddenly return to break off the engagement?" Benedict turned to him. "You''re using Eliza of meddling, but did you hear her say anything? Or see her do anything?" "No, I didn''t hear or see anything... Matthew muttered, sulking

    Benedict pressed further, "If you didn''t, then what proof do you have that Eliza had caused this mess?"

    "I don''t have proof, but who else could it be? Matthew replied, his tone full of misced confidence. ¡°Besides, you saw it yourself earlier. Diana treats Eliza so well, but her attitude toward me is terrible. It''s obvious! If Eliza hadn''t said something. wouldn''t believe it"

    Subsorbed

 The Silent 357

    357.Chapter 357

    Benedict let out a long sigh. He shook his head at his brother''s hopeless stubbornness. Everyone in the Duke''s estate knew how inseparable Diana and Eliza had always been. And yet, Matthew treated Eliza so poorly and still expected Diana

    to be kind to him

    But Matthew couldn''t see it that way. In his mind, Diana was his fianc¨¦e. It was odd enough to see her treat someone better than him. After all, they were supposed to spend their entire lives together.

    Seeing that Matthew was beyond reasoning with, Benedict gave up trying. Partly because it was pointless, and partly because he didn''t have the strength,

    He barely managed to wave his hand before his body swayed, his vision went ck, and he crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Benedict? Matthew, who had never seen Benedict faint so suddenly, froze in shock. He quickly turned him over, only to be greeted by a face as pale as death. His heart pounded. What kind of illness is he suffering? How had he be so weak? When the doctor finally arrived and examined Benedict, he frowned, shook his head, and said gravely, "You should start preparing for the funeral."

    "What did you just say? Matthew''s face twisted in disbelief. "Funeral preparations? Are you out of your mind? My brother is just sick, you useless fuck! Can''t treat him, fine. But how dare you curse him to die?"

    The doctor hurriedly exined, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but his condition is beyond saving. There''s nothing more!

    can do

    "if you don''t trust me, then by all means, find someone else. With that, the doctor grabbed his bag and bolted out the door. Matthew was left standing by Benedict''s bedside, stunned and at aplete loss for words. "This can''t be happening There''s no way my brother is dying!

    "Someone, go get Chad Garraway now!" Normally, they need the Duke''s token to summon Chad. But with the Duke stuck at the Ministry of Justice, that wasn''t an option.

    Luckily, Chad was an old acquaintance of the Stonor family. Even without the Duke''s token, he still showed up, medicine Dox in hand.

    After carefully examining Benedict, Chad frowned. "It does look like Benedict is gravely ill. But I''ve checked his health before, and he was perfectly fine. Even if he fell sickter, it shouldn''t have progressed this quickly."

    "Dr. Garraway, what''s wrong with my brother?¡± Matthew asked urgently.

    Chad released Benedict''s wrist and continued his examination, checking his eyes and ears. After a moment, he confirmed, It''s poison, and a deadly one at that

    "What?" Matthew eximed, his face full of shock. "Poison? How could this happen? Who would do such a thing?" The questions spilled out before Matthew realized. Frustrated, he turned to Manson. "Manson, has anything happened around my brother recently?"

    strange

    Manson looked no less shocked. Poison? He furrowed his brows, trying to recall anything unusual, but nothing came to

    mind

    After all, Benedict dismissed most of the staff from his courtyard long ago. The few who cameter were arranged by the Duke himself Surely, the Duke wouldn''t harm his son

    As he racked his brain, a thought suddenly struck him "Wait. There were three flower pots!

    "What kind of flowers? Take me to see them Matthew demanded.

    Manson led Chad and Matthew to the flower pots. Inside, three identical red nts sat, their buds just about to bloom. Chad covered his nose and leaned in to inspect them

    flowers

    the doctor examined the flowers. Matthew asked. "Where did these f being into gardering" Manson replied, "Two of these flowers were gifts from Sophie, and the other was brought back by Lord Benedict from Lord Anthony"

    Matthew shook his head "Then it''s probably not these flowers" Sophie and Anthony wouldn''t do something like that. After all, they re farmly

    Just as the thought crossed his mind, Chad suddenly eximed, "Quick, cover

    your nose! These flowers are poisonous!" "What? Poisonous? Matthew whipped his head around, his face a mix of shock and disbelief

    12

    358 Chapter

 The Silent 358

    358.Chapter 358

    "What are you talking about, Doctor? How could these flowers possibly be poisonous?" Matthew almost thought he was imagining things.

    But Chad firmly stated, "Lord Matthew, I wouldn''t mistake this. While I can''t identify the exact type of flower, its fragrance. seems to contain a potent narcotic toxin.

    Prolonged exposure to the scent allows the toxin to gradually invade one''s body. With three pots of these flowers, the toxicity is tripled. No wonder his health declined so rapidly"

    Matthew''s face darkened as he processed the information. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the roast duck Sophie had gifted him before. ''No, no, that can''t be right

    Sophie had already exined herself. She only poisoned him out of fear and anger. Benedict never mentioned her background, so he couldn''t have provoked her. There was no reason to target Benedict

    Wait a second. Something clicked in Matthew''s mind. He abruptly turned to Manson. "What did you just say about the origin of one of those flower pots?"

    Manson froze before replying, "Lord Matthew, Lord Benedict originally got it from Anthony."

    "Anthony... poison... A wild and unsettling thought suddenly struck Matthew.

    Meanwhile, Liza followed Eliza back to Saint Grace Nunnery. "This is where you''ve been living and training?¡± Liza asked, her brows furrowing as she took in the surroundings. The ce was in and bare.

    what was the

    ''Eliza is the Holy Lady, for heaven''s sake! How could the king not arrange for her to stay in a better convent? What point of sending her to a ce like this?

    ''Is she supposed to endure some kind of ascetic training?"

    "Yep, this is it. But let me tell you something crazy. The Reverend is one of my mom''s close friends. And guess what? She''s none other than the legendary Sage of Poison! I''m officially her disciple, learning medicine and poison techniques under her guidance."

    Hearing that, Diana''s doubts disappeared in an instant. "Ah, that made sense. No way the king would dump Eliza in a ce like this without a good reason."

    The Reverend was her mom''s friend, and from the way Eliza talked about her, Diana knew they must''ve been close. That was a relief. With her mom''s old friend around, Eliza would have someone to look out for her

    But then, when Diana heard the name "Sage of Poison, her eyes widened, and she almost let out a gasp.

    "No way. Your mom''s friend is the Sage of Poison? That''s incredible!

    "You''re talking about that Sage of Polson, right? A legendary figure who rivals the Sage of Medicine, mastering both healing and toxins!

    "Who wouldn''t be amazed upon hearing that?"

    Diana''s eyes lit up as she eximed, "You have to take me to meet your teacher. If she''s your master, then she''s mine too. I need to show my respect!"

    Elizaughed, "Rx, I''ve already told her. Once we finish dinner, she''lle join us." Eliza trusted Dianapletely; there was no need for any barriers between them.

    The moment Eliza saw Diana, she felt an uncontroble urge to spill everything on her mind. However, since there were others around, she held back. After another round of exploring Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza finally dragged Diana back to her

    room.

    In broad daylight, the two changed intofortable clothes and snuggled under the nkets. Even with the warmth of the brazier, the room remained chilly.

    Without a second thought, they squeezed together like old times. When their eyes met, they both cracked up. "Let me tell you, I''ve picked up a few skills over the past six months. I''ll show our teacher a little of what I''ve learned and impress her with my cooking."

    "Oh,e on! With your cooking skills, you''d probably give her a stomachache! Your cooking is as bad as your embroidery pletely hopeless!

    "You should just eat what I made. But it''s all vegetarian, you know I''m a Reverend now, so no meat for this girl!"

    "Like I don''t already know that?" Diana snorted, "Grandpa made me pack a bunch of vegetarian dishes for you before I left. He was worried you''d miss out on meat and end up malnourished.

    "You''re already short enough-if you don''t eat properly, you might end up shrinking into a bean sprout!"

    358 Chapter 358

    Eliza immediately rolled her eyes. "Nonsense. Someone couldn''t shrink at our age. You''re the one who''s grown taller and all smug about it. You just want to show off, don''t you? And you''re cursing my height? Oh, you''re asking for it!

    "Herees my ultimate tickle attack! Let''s see youugh your way out of this."

 The Silent 359

    359 Chapter 359

    359.Chapter 359

    "Hahaha, alright, alright. Your Grace, spare me. I promise I''ll never do it again! Hahaha...

    Diana feared nothing, except Eliza''s tickle attacks. Theirughter rang, echoing through the courtyard like a cheerful melody. The cheerful sounds filled the small yard

    Jay tog

    From the rooftop. Tina nced curiously before turning her gaze away. "Ugh, I can''t watch this anymore. They''re way

    into it"

    Inside the room, the two resumed their conversation. Diana had only heard rumors before, but now that she was with Eliza. she wasn''t going to let the opportunity slip by. She needed to hear everything directly from her.

    She wanted to know just how much Eliza had endured over the past six months without her knowing

    Unable to resist her persistence, Eliza sighed and began recounting everything that had happened over thest half-y year, one incident at a time. Sheid it all out, piece by piece. Starting from when Sophie was brought into the Stonor family by Benedict.

    By the time Eliza finished, Diana''s face was stiff and cold. She mmed her hand on the bed so hard it nearly copsed. Then, without a word, she jumped up, grabbed her coat, and stormed toward the door.

    "Stop right there. What do you think you''re doing? It''s freezing outside. Are you trying to catch a cold on your first day? Get back here this instant!" Eliza called out, exasperated.

    Eliza didn''t need to guess what Diana was nning. She knew her too well. That fiery temper of hers hadn''t changed one bit, always ready to explode.

    "I''m going to crack those bastards'' skulls open and see what kind of garbage they got inside." Diana fumed, her voice trembling with rage.

    "All that over a little bitch? And they dared to treat you like that? It''s infuriating!"

    Since she couldn''t storm out, Diana vented her anger by throwing a flurry of punches into the air right where she stood. Her movements were sharp and furious as if she were imagining her enemies before her.

    Judging by her stance, if she were allowed to leave, she''d probably crack a few skulls. After all, it wouldn''t be the first time she''d done something like that.

    Take Matthew, for instance. Back when they were kids, she''d once hit him on the head with a rock, leaving him bleeding and crying for three days straight.

    "if i''d known Matthew would turn out to be such a failure, I should''ve hit him a few more times back then. At least bein

    being braindead would''ve been less embarrassing than turning into what he is now!" Diana cursed, her words dripping with disdain.

    "Come on, give your grandfather a break and stop stirring up trouble for him." Eliza sighed, clearly worn out. "Rx, I''ve had my share of setbacks, but I''m not someone they can push around anymore. Do you think I leamed poison techniques just for fun?"

    Diana''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wait, what? You, the softie, actually had the guts to poison them? Spill it! What did you do?" She tossed off her outer robe and jumped back onto Eliza''s bed.

    As Eliza recounted everything, bit by bit, Diana finally let out a relieved sigh. "Good thing you''ve toughened up. If you were still soft hearted after all this, I''d have to knock some sense into you."

    Eliza chuckled, not the least bit offended. Instead, she teased, "Really? You''d hit me? Would you even have the heart to do it?" Shey beside Diana, blinking innocently at her.

    That look was too much for Diana to handle. With a mischievous grin, she pounced on Eliza, wrapping her up in the nket and yfully messing up her hair. "Argh, you little rascall Stop trying to charm mer

    Whoever said honey traps only worked on men had never met Eliza. She was a walking heartbreaker Eliza was so gorgeous, she could charm the socks off anyone

    "You cheeky girl. Laugh all you want. Too bad I''m not a man, or I''d marry you myself and make sure no one else could have your

    ¡°Hahaha, give it a rest, Diana, I can''tpete with Matth

    he used Eliza''sughter filled the room.

    But her words made Diana sigh. Forget it. The.

    Matthew. Back then, the most effective honey trap for you was the one Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza paused, her smile fading. "You''re nning to break off the engagement?"

    Diana nodded firmly "Yeah, I''ve made up my mind. Don''t worry, it''s not just for you. It''s for my family as well." She turned to

    look at Eliza, her expression calm "Once I end things with Matthew, I''ll be heading to the pce."

    360 Chapter 360

    360.Chapter 360

 The Silent 360

    "What did you say? Enter the pce?¡± Eliza was stunned upon hearing the news. "You''re going to the pce... as concubine?"

    Dianaughed. "You little rascal, don''t underestimate mel I''m not going in as a concubine. I''m going to be the Empress!"

    She grinned at Eliza "Soon, I be the Empress. When you see me, you''d better bow properly. If your etiquette isn''t wless, I''ll make you warm my bed"

    Eliza rolled her eyes. "Cut it out! I''m being serious here."

    "I am serious, Dead serious, Diana replied,

    She hugged Eliza, who was still wrapped in nkets. "After my family was reassigned, the only way to return to Hasen City early was through a special opportunity. Otherwise, we''d have to wait at least ten or twenty years until my father achieves something noteworthy enough to catch the king''s attention. But my family can''t wait that long

    "You know how it is. Hasen City is a battlefield where wolves outnumber prey. The king is still young and needs capable people now. If we don''t return soon, even ten years would be toote."

    By then, the king would be twenty-six, no longer needing assistance.

    At that point, the Baker family wouldn''t even have a chance topete.

    Eliza understood Diana''s reasoning, but she couldn''t help but worry. "Your personality is so unsuited for pce life. Once you enter those gilded cages, half your life vanishes beneath protocol, and you''ll never be able toe out as you please again."

    Sure, Diana bing the Empress would indeed pave the way for her family''s return, but it came at the cost of her freedom.

    She hated restraint and loved traveling.

    But as the Empress, she would be bound by countless restrictions, and traveling would be out of the question.

    The thought of Diana trapped forever in the pce made Eliza''s eyes redden. "Is this the only way?"

    Seeing Eliza on the verge of tears, Diana pinched her cheek lightly. "There are other ways, of course, but my grandfather''s health can''t wait any longer,"

    "What? What''s wrong with your grandpa?" Eliza was startled and quickly asked for more details.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just an old illness, Diana replied calmly.

    Life, aging, sickness, death-it''s a natural part of life that no one can escape.

    "I can save your grandpa! Let me help you!" Eliza immediately thought of the magical water in her pocket farm

    She could use it to heal Diana''s grandpal

    Her pocket farm also had rare herbs. She had Mary to guide her, and Lawrence could lend a hand

    With all these resources, she was confident the illness could be cured!

    But Diana shook her head firmly. "No, Liza. I know you want to help, but I''ve already made up my mind. I''m breaking off the engagement with Matthew. I gave him a chance, but he didn''t value it. That chance is gone.

    "Once the engagement is annulled, I''ll start preparing to enter the pce. The Empress Dowager has already sent a letter to my grandfather, and she''s aware of my return to Hasen City"

    Eliza understood now. It wasn''t Diana who chose to enter the pce-it was the Empress Dowager who had chosen her. The young king needed a strong queen, but not one from an overly powerful family

    Diana fit the role perfectly

    The Baker family was respectable, with generations of officials While Diana wasn''t schrly, she knew all the proper etiquette and politics. Compared to other noblewomen, her ws became advantages-exactly what the Empress Dowager wanted.

    Eliza pressed her lips together, speechless

    "Enough overthinking. Besides, the pce isn''t that terrifying. Remember how I used to bully the king when he was a kid? If I marry him, do you think he''d dare bully me?" E That was true.

    Eliza''s thoughts drifted to the king.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Back when Eliza''s mother used to care for the young king, Diana was always there too. She was barely more than a toddler herself, yet already reducing the future prince to wailing tears. Those days followed a predictable pattern: if Matthew wasn''t

    360 Chapter 360

    crying, the crown prince certainly was.

    Neither of them could escape Diana''s mischief.

    As for Eliza? She had been crying too, for milk,

    "Enough, enough. I don''t want to talk about this. Tell me more about your trips to Plutonville and Noganlul. I heard it was thrilling. You became a celestial maiden in the eyes of the people there...

    Since Diana didn''t want to dwell on it, Eliza obliged.

    The two spent the entire afternoon chatting under the covers, sharing stories andughter. Later, they made dinner together-or rather, Eliza did the cooking while Diana yed the role of her assistant

    Once the food was ready, Mary arrived.

    The three of them gathered around the table, enjoying a simple vegetarian meal and coffee, simple but joyful

    Whileughter filled one ce, gloom hung over another.

    After days of enduring the screams echoing through the Ministry of Justice, Gabriel was exhausted. He emerged thinner, with dark circles under his eyes.

    Yetpared to him, Sophie was in an even worse state. She looked like she''d been to hell and back.

    No one knew how she had endured those days.

    The endless screams, the heart-wrenching sobs...

    The prison was a living nightmare. The prison was filled with prisoners, tortured day and night. Some were questioned multiple times a day, even after dark.

    All of them were pce servants connected to the party.

    Seeing the horrific state of those prisoners, Sophie was consumed by terror, constantly fearing that she would be next.

    She couldn''t eat or sleep. By the time she was finally released, she was a pale, emaciated shell of her former self, barely recognizable

    "I''m free! I''m finally free

    When she saw daylight again, Sophie burst into tears.

 The Silent 361

    361,Chapter 361

    Tather, let''s hurry back! I can''t stand another moment in this wretched cer Sophie huffed, practically jogging as she made her way outside. She fully expected to see a corringe waiting for them:

    But to her dismay, no carriage awaited them.

    "Seriously? Didn''t Benedict know we were out today? Why didn''t he pick us up?" she grumbled, her frustration spilling out the moment she realized there was no carriage there.

    Gabriel, who had followed her out, shot her a sidelong nce and said coolly, "Matthew is confined to his quarters, Anthony is still recovering from his leg injury, and Benedict hasn''t been feeling well. Who exactly do you think coulde fetch us?

    Sophie froze for a moment before mattering sheepishly, "I... I just forgot." A flicker of quilt crossed her face as she spoke.

    Then it hit her-she had sent two pots of flowers to Benedict earlier. By now, the poison should be kicking in.

    Once she got back, she''d use the half-finished antidote her mother had left behind to stage a dramatic rescue. That way, the Stonor brothers would all owe her big time. Who cared if she wasn''t their real sister? As long as their lives were in her hands and she was their so called savior, they would be hers tomand.

    With that thought, her sour mood lifted considerably.

    The stifling frustration in her chest eased a little

    "Alright, Father, let''s head back quickly. It''s been days since we''ve been home. Our brothers must miss us terribly." Sophie said with a smile

    About half an hourter, Sophie and Gabriel finally returned to the Stonors'' estate But as soon as they stepped inside, Sophie immediately noticed that something felt off. The atmosphere in the estate was heavy and unsettling.

    Gabriel frowned, picked up a cup of coffee, took a sip to warm himself, and then turned to a nearby servant. "Where''s Benedict and the others?" he asked.

    The servant stepped forward hesitantly "My lord, a few days ago, Lord Benedict suddenly coughed up blood and copsed We called several doctors, but they all said... said... The servant''s voice faltered, his expression uneasy.

    Gabriel''s face darkened. "Speak clearly! What did the doctors say?"

    The servant stammered, "They said Lord Matthew should prepare for Lord Benedict''s final moments

    The cup slipped from Gabriel''s hand, shattering everywhere.

    Gabriel stared at the servant in disbelief, his voice trembling as he asked, "What did you just say?"

    Gabriel hurriedly brought Sophie to Benedict''s courtyard

    "Benedict!" Gabriel said.

    Gabriel rushed into the room, his eyes immediatelynding on Benedict, who was lying pale and motionless on the bed. Beside him, Matthew was carefully tending to Benedict.

    "Father? Sophie?" Matthew''s eyes lit up when he saw them. "You''re finally back! Are you okay?"

    "I was nning to check on you at the Ministry of Justice, but then Benedict suddenly copsed. I couldn''t leave him. Sorry. Father"

    "That''s not important right now. Tell me, what''s going on with Benedict? How did his condition get so bad so quickly?" Gabriel asked.

    Gabriel had only been away for a few days, yet the doctors were already talking about preparing for the worst for Benedict! At Gabriel''s question, Matthew''s gaze instinctively darted toward Sophie, his eyes scrutinizing her expression

    To his surprise, Sophie looked genuinely stunned, as if she had no idea Benedict would be like this.

    Sophie''s shock was utterly genuine this time

    By her calctions, those two potted nts should have only induced preliminary symptoms by now: asional blood- tinged coughs, localized pains, perhaps brief

    Sessfully unlocked! orst.

    This progression makes no sense.

    Benedict was going to diel

    She wanted to control Benedict, sure, but killing him? That was never part of the

    n! If Benedict died, her ns would be ruined!

    362 Chapter 362

    362.Chapter 362

 The Silent 362

    362.Chapter 362

    Sophie was utterly stunned when she heard that preparations for Benedict''s funeral were already underway She genuinely hadn''t expected him to decline so severely in just the few days she''d been away.

    Matthew, however, misunderstood her shock, assuming she was genuinely unaware of the situation.

    Yet among those three potted nts, two had been gifted by Sophie Though uncertain whether the flowers had been tampered with by outside parties, he resolved to investigate thoroughly before informing Gabriel, lest Gabriel leap to the wrong conclusions

    After a moment of contemtion, Matthew said, "The quacks outside couldn''t even diagnose Benedict''s actual condition It wasn''t until i summoned Dr. Garraway that we discovered Benedict had been poisoned."

    "Poisoned again? Gabriel''s face darkened at the mention of poison.

    In just six months, nearly all of his sons had been poisoned.

    If this continued, he feared one of them might actually end up dead before he could even figure out what was going on Gabriel''s Expression grew grim. Anthony and Sophie might know a little about poisons, but their skills were far too basic to protect themselves, let alone the entire Stonor family.

    It was clear to him now-he needed to find a true expert in poisons.

    Still deep in thought. Gabriel pressed further, "What kind of poison is it? Can Dr. Garraway treat it?"

    Matthew replied, "Dr. Garraway isn''t sure what type of poison it is. However, after reviewing Benedict''s symptoms over the past few days and analyzing his blood, he mentioned a few rare herbs that might termporarily stabilize his condition."

    "What herbs?" Gabriel asked

    The Stonor family had a decent stock of medicinal ingredients, but judging by Matthew''s tone, these herbs were anything but ordinary. Otherwise, he would have already procured them for Benedict''s treatment.

    Sure enough. Matthew hesitated for a moment before speaking, and the first herb he mentioned caused Gabriel''s

    expression to stiffen

    "Father, Dr. Garraway said we need Snow Lotus, Bloodshade Blossom, and a century-old Purple Shroom."

    The mention of these three ingredients left Gabriel frozen in ce-and Sophie, standing nearby, was no less stunned

    Bloodshade Blossom? None of them had even heard of it.

    As for the other two ingredients, the Snow Lotus was presented by Fletcher to the king just days ago, yet somehow ended

    up in Elizas possession

    The other was the century old Purple Shroom, also tied to Eliza, but it had already been used by the Empress Dowager for her tonic regimen whether any rerrains were currently unknown.

    Matthew, who had clearly picked up on some rumors over the past few days, fell silent after listing the three ingredients. Gabel took a deep breath, pinched the bridge of his nose, and decided to start with the unfamiliar one. "Have you made any inquiries about this Bloodshade Blossom?"

    Matthew nodded. "I''ve looked into it, but there''s nothing to find "

    What do you mean? Gabriel''s frown deepened

    Matthew sighed helplessly "It''s said to be an herb from ancient texts. Even Dr. Garraway hasn''t seen it. He only heard about it from others"

    It sounded so unreliable

    St Chad''s medical expertise was beyond question if he brought up an herb he''d never even seen, it could only mean that Benedicts poisoning was extraordinarity

    severe

    Start searching for the Bloodshade Blossom and Snow Lotus right away Check everyone in the estate thoroughly. Any trace of poison must be eliminated. And whoever poisoned Benedict, we will make an example of them!"

    He couldn''t allow the Stonor family to be a ce where people came and went as they pleased, poisoning others

    without conLAQUENCE

    Yet Gabriel didnt know that

    nastermind behind Benedict''s poisoning

    had repeatedly warned and believed had already learned her lesson

    ing was standing right beside him-Sophie, whom he

    Thosest words hit Sophie like a thunderp. No, I have to get rid of those

    flowers now! I can''t let Gabriel discover them

    363 Chapter 36

 The Silent 363

    63.Chapter 363

    That night. Sophir tossed and turned, unable to sleep

    Well, it wasn''t that she truly couldn''t sleep. She simply had matters weighing on her mind and needed to wait untilte at night before sneaking over to Benedict''s ce

    So, she stayed awake, waiting until the candles in her room had nearly burned out before finally rising quietly. She changed into more discreet clothing slipped past the night watching maid Annie, pushed open the door, and crept outside. "Where are you going?"

    "Where are you going?" Just as Sophie was about to sneak out of the courtyard, a voice suddenly rang out behind her. Sophie froze her heart skipping a beat She turned around. "Oh, it''s you. You scared met

    The man standing behind her was none other than that parasite controlling man who had sought her out some time ago,

    He imed to be someone sent by her mother, but his arrogant demeanor didn''t suggest he was some mere subordinate And Lucas even dared to threaten her with his poison!

    Lucas''s cold, piercing game locked onto her. He repeated his question. "It''ste. Where are you going?"

    Sophie rolled her eyes. "None of your business. I have my own business to take care of. I don''t owe you an exnation for everything"

    Lucas''s expression didn''t change. Tve warned you before, haven''t I? Stop using your stupid brain to do these ridiculous things. If you mess up again, I put a parasite in your head and see if there''s anything in there besides water.

    His words, both insulting and threatening, made Sophie''s blood boil. She clenched her teeth in anger. "You''ve got some nerve calling me stupid! If it weren''t for you forcing me to smuggle those parasites into the pce, I wouldn''t have ended up locked in the Ministry of Justice''s prison for days!

    "Do you even know what I went through in that prison? I was practically tortured to death!"

    Lucas frowned slightly. "Prince Regent tortured you?"

    How could that be possible?

    The parasites he had nted in the Ministry of Justice had reported back that no torture had taken ce. ''Has something gone wrong? he thought

    But Sophie dered righteously. "No, there was no torture. But I couldn''t eat, couldn''t sleep, and I''ve lost so much weight! Do you see how pale I am? Isn''t that torment enough?"

    Lucas was momentarily speechless.

    He thought. Something is definitely wrong. Sophie is indeed stupid. How on earth did Zoie give birth to such a clueless daughter? Lord Mowbay doesn''t seem like a fool, so whose intellect has Sophie inherited?

    "If you have even a shred of decency, help me with something right now," Sophie snapped, seizing the opportunity.

    "What is it? if it''s another idiotic scheme, don''t bother speaking. Lucas replied coldly.

    Sophie shot him a re "Watch your tone. Don''t think I fear you just because you have those parasites. If you still want the antidote, you''d better obey me. Otherwise, don''t expect any more chances from me "

    Sophie had always assumed Lucas and his group were just like Gilbert-puppets controlled by Zoie''s poison. The only reason she gave them respect was because they seemed more capable. But now that she had the chance to order around, the wa (1 about to let it slip:

    What Sophie didn''t realue was that while Lucas and his group were indeed Zoid''s people, he was not her subordinate, let alone a poison controlled puppet

    Hearing Sophie''s threat, Lucas''s expression turned scornful Save your threats I''m not one of your mother''s mindless

    said. There was no point exining further to a fool like her-ignorance was her only protection Before Sophie could re at him again and throw another threat, Lucas cut her off impatiently. "Are you going to tell me what you want or not? if not, I''m leaving

    Sophie nearly grasted her teeth to splinters ir Sessfully unlocked! ear she felt toward him forced her to swallow her anger. Before you showed up. I sent two flow poistened to slowly control him like my mother did But who knew he''d end up poisoned and on the verge of death? Now my father''s investigating the whole thing. If you''ve got nothing better to do, go get those flower pots back before he finds them

    Gilbert looked at her like she waspletely useless. "You can''t even poison someona nananaki

    your mother

    Sophie hot him a furious re "So, are you going or not? If you''re not, I''ll do it myself"

    Please. With your skills, you''d be caught the moment you set foot in Benedict''s courtyard

    "What do you mean? Has Father already made his move?" Sophie''s eyes widened in surprise

    Gilbert replied coolty, "Your father had people monitoring Benedict''s courtyard long ago. You should be grateful. If you''d tried sneaking in to poison him instead of sending those flowers, you''d already be locked up by your father"

    The revtion sent a chill down Sophie''s spine

    "What''s going on Why would Father monitor Benedict? Does Benedict have some kind of secret?

    Enough. Go back to your room and get some sleep. I''ll have someone deal with the flowers. And don''t do anything reckless until I give the word."

    Still shaken. Sophie didn''t dare argue. She obediently returned to her room Late into the night

    A shadow shipped past the shadow guards stationed by Gabriel and crept into Benedict''s room.

    The figure searched everyer, from the main hall to the inner chamber, but found no trace of the flowers

    Just as he was about to turn and leave, a sharp whistle of wind cut through the air behind him

    Subscribed

    O Likes

    364 Chapter 364

    364.Chapter 364

 The Silent 364

    364.Chapter 364

    A sharp dagger sliced through the air, narrowly grazing the neck of the man in ck

    The man reacted instantly. Realizing there was someone else in the room besides the figure lying on the bed, he dodged to the side wardly and counterattacked.

    The two shed fiercely in Benedict''s room

    Despite the intensity of their fight, both kept their movements restrained, careful not to alert anyone outside.

    After many moves, Matthew realized the man in ck was more skilled than he was, using techniques he had never encountered before.

    This wasn''t Eliza''s shadow quard

    Frowning. Matthew dismissed the possibility of Eliza''s involvement. Pressing his de against the man''s defenses, he demanded. "Who are you? Why did you poison Benedict?"

    The man in ck didn''t respond. Instead, he just kicked Matthew hard and ran toward the inner room

    Matthew immediately chased after him.

    To his shock, the man headed straight for the bed, clearly intending to use Benedict as a hostage.

    Matthew''s heart sank as he hurled his dagger, the de cutting through the air. Just then, the man in ck, who was about to seize Benedict, caught sight of a flowerpot hidden behind the window. His focus shifted instinctively.

    This sudden change in direction caused Matthew''s dagger to graze the man''s hand, leaving a shallow but noticeable wound.

    "Stop'' Put it down" Matthew said.

    Matthew rushed to the bedside and saw the man change his target. Matthew instantly understood the true purpose of his

    Intrusion.

    With a sharp shout, Matthew lunged at the man with bare fists.

    The man in ck grabbed two flowerpots with each hand swiftly. Just as he was

    about to leave, he suddenly hesitated, sensing something was off.

    "Wait, aren''t there only supposed to be two pots? Why is the

    there a third one that looks exactly the same?"

    The masked man froze for a split second, but a sense of danger kicked in. He quickly dodged Matthew''s punch from behind.

    What now? These pots were too bit, and there was no way he could carry all three.

    While fending off Matthew''s attacks, he frowned in thought for a brief moment before making a swift decision. He ditched the pots without hesitation, yanked the flowers out by their roots, and hurled one of the pots straight at Matthew

    The sound of the pots breaking finally alerted the people outside.

    Matthew''s eyes widened Damn it, he''s trying to set me up!

    By the time Matthew rushed after him, the masked man had already pulled out all three flowers and escaped through the

    window

    Left alone in the room, Matthew could hear footsteps rapidly approaching. Even now, he was still trying to cover for Sophie. He grabbed some cloth and collected the broken pieces and spilled dirt. Just as the shadow guards burst into the room, he leapt out the window and made his escape

    Matthew thought he had done enough to keep Gabriel from suspecting Sophie.

    What he didn''t realize was that Gabriel had already known Sophie had gifted two flower pots to Benedict

    The next morning, when Gabriel heard about themotion and saw the scattered soil beneath the window in Benedicts room his face turned icy cold

    "What did you find about Sophie''s flower pots and seeds? Anything suspicious? Gabriel asked.

    "The flower pots and soil Lady Sophie sent to Lord Benedict were sourced directly from the estate. The flowers appeared ordinary, and we didn''t uncover anything unusi

    Gabriel let out a coldugh

    Sessfully unlocked!

    if there was truly nothing wrong, then why had the flo thorough investigation? bowing his head.

    flowers Sophie sent disappeared the very day after he ordered a

    After all the chaosst night, nothing else in Benedict''s room was missing-only the flowers.

    364 Chapte

    If there was no issue, then why was Sophie acting so nervous? What was she hiding?

    And Gabriel suspected Matthew hadn''t been entirely truthful with him yesterday either.

    Narrowing his eyes, Gabriel decided not to confront Sophie immediately. Instead, he instructed the butler, "Summon Chad. Tell him Benedict''s condition has worsened, and I need him to take another look."

    Chad was brought in without dy

    Under Gabriel''s probing questions, the truth finally came to light from Chad.

    "Those three pots hold the deadliest poisonous flowers I''ve ever seen. After examining Benedict, I spent two days researching and discovered that their toxicity increases at every growth stage, from seedling to sprout, stem to bud, and finally bloom Now at the budding phase, il Benedict had continued inhaling their toxins until full flowering, their blossoms would have marked his final hours"

    Gabriel''s fists clenched tightly, his face dark with fury.

    Chad flipping through his recently written notes, added, "Fortunately, we''ve caught this early enough. If you can procure even one of the three medicinal ingredients I mentioned, I can temporarily dy the progression. I can''t promise a full year, but at least three months. However, only the true antidote can save Benedict''s life."

    Gabriel forced himself to suppress the fury boiling inside, keeping his expression neutral as he said to Chad, "Thank you, Dr. Garraway, for your help. I''ll have someone send over a token of appreciationter for your dedication these past few days."

    ¡°No trouble at all. You''re too kind, Lord Mowbay. If anything elsees up, feel free to reach out to me again," Chad replied, though his thoughts lingered on the poisonous flowers. He wanted to ask if he could take one back for further study. But when he nced up, Gabriel''s re was downright terrifying. Forget it. Maybe another time, Chad thought.

    Sensing the tension, Chad wisely chose to keep quiet and made a quick exit.

    Sure enough, as soon as Chad was gone, Gabriel''s face turned stormy, and he headed straight for Sophie''s courtyard.

    Sophie, now more at ease after hearing the flowers had been dealt with, had even asked Annie to prepare soup. She nned to bring it to Benedict and make a good impression in front of Gabriel.

    But before she could carry out her n, Gabriel arrived.

    The sound of hurried footsteps made Sophie look up just as Gabriel burst through her doors. Her face lit up with a cheerful smile,pletely unaware of the brewing storm. "Father, what brings you here? I just made some soup and was about toe find you

    Before Sophie could finish speaking, Gabriel, who had already closed the

    distance between them, suddenly raised his hand and delivered a harsh p across her face.

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 365

    365.Chapter 365

    Gabriel''s pnded with brutal force, causing Sophie''s cheek to swell up almost instantly. Staggering backward, she crashed to the ground in a tangle of limbs, vision swimming as her ears rang. For a long moment she was too dazed to react.

    At that precise moment, several shadowy figures suddenly appeared in Sophie''s courtyard. One of them stepped forward. blocking Gabriel''s path with a cold, piercing gaze.

    "Lord Mowbay, what are you doing?"

    "Move aside." Gabriel''s eyes narrowed as he fixed the intruders with a frosty re. I''m disciplining my daughter, and it''s none of your business."

    Lucas sneered. "Sophie may be your daughter, but she carries the Case bloodline. Lay another hand on her, and you''ll regret

    Lucas raised his hand, and several grotesque ck parasites crawled out, their twisted forms exuding an eerie, sinister

    aura

    Gabriel let out a coldugh.

    "How dare you threaten me in my e

    Almost as soon as Gabriel finished speaking, dozens of shadow guards came out of nowhere. Somended silently in the courtyard, while others perched on the walls. In unison, they drew their swords with a chilling hiss, and the air grew thick with tension, ready to explode at any moment.

    The gap between the two sides was obvious

    Lucas''s men were top tier fighters, but they were hopelessly outnumbered by Gabriel''s forces

    If a fight broke out, it was unclear who would win, but Lucas would lose more

    Hasen City was far from the western border, and the number of men he could bring was limited. If he lost too many here, I would be a logistical headache to gather reinforcements for next time

    In the end, Lucas had no choice but to swallow his pride and offer Gab a way to back down

    "Lord Mowbay, I believe there''s been a misunderstanding Since we''re allies now, there''s no need to let something trivial drive a wedge between us Sophie is the only child of Zoie, and of course, wed protect her. However furious you may be. violence shouldn''t be your first recourse Shall we discuss this rationally?"

    Lucas ordered his men to withdraw the parasites, his words carefully chosen as he deliberately brought up

    As expected, the mention of Zole stirred a pang of guilt in Gabriel

    He nced at Sophie, and the storm of anger within hirm quieted slightly Zaje

    Gabriel raised his hand, signaling the shadow guards to retreat. Once the courtyard was cleared, leaving only Sophie, Lucas, and himself, he turned to Sophie, his voice icy as he demanded, "Did you poison Benedict?"

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock as she instinctively denied, "No, it wasn''t me Lucas let out a heavy sigh, closed his eyes, and turned his head away "What a fool

    She''d already been caught, yet she still thought she''d pulled off the perfect crime. Now that Gabriel hade to confront her, she was still trying to deny it. She is truly as clueless as a pig. Lucas thought

    Sophie heard Lucas''s sigh and finally seemed to realize the situation. She looked up at Gabriel in a panic, only to meet his deeply disappointed gaze.

    "No, Father! I misspoke earlier! Please don''t be angry. I was just too scared to tell the truth! Please calm down Sophie pleaded desperately.

    Calm down? How could he possibly calm down?

    His daughter had nearly killed the son he had painstakingly raised to be his

    sessor

    That was his future heirl

    Even when Sophie had poisoned Matthew bef Sessfully unlocked! lous

    This time, she had truly crossed the line

 lent 366

    366.Chapter 366

    "Ive told you to behave and stop meddling with reckless schemes long ago. But you just won''t listen, will you? Are you trying to kill all your brothers?

    "Your brothers have always doted on you. First, you poisoned Matthew, and now Benedict. Who''s next? Anthony? Or me?" "No, no, Father! I would never dare! I swear I wouldn''t Sophie quickly knelt, trembling as she begged, "Father, please don''t be angry I know I was wrong I swear I never intended to harm Benedict or Matthew. It was just a mistake! I never wanted to take their lives!"

    "Is it that you don''t want to, or you don''t want to yet?" Gabriel aw right through Sophie''s act. A cold smirk twisted his lips as he sneered. "Every time I''ve wamed you, you''ve obediently admitted your mistakes. But have you ever truly listened? You keep causing trouble in this family. Do you truly believe this indulgence willst forever?"

    Sophie frantically shook her head, too terrified to admit even half a word of what Gabriel said.

    "So what''s your excuse this time? Come on, tell me. I want to hear why you thought it was eptable to poison your brother, Gabriel asked.

    Sophie hesitated, her mind racing as she met Gabriel''s piercing gaze.

    Slowly, she began to speak, "Father, I... I was just so upset. Like you said, ever since I came back to the Stonor family, Benedict and the others have treated me like their little sister. Even when Eliza bullied me, they still stood by me. But then, not long ago, Dn left, and Benedict stopped supporting me, too. I was scared he''d leave me like Dn did. So, I sent him some flowers under the guise of reconciliation."

    Though Sophie often acted foolishly, her mind always seemed to sharpen in critical moments, especially when dealing with Gabriel

    If she told him the truth that she wanted to poison and control Benedict, Anthony, and eventually Matthew, turning them into pawns, Gabriel would never forgive her.

    But she didn''t say that.

    Instead, she yed the victim, iming it was Benedict and Dn''s changes that had driven her to act this way. This way, the me wouldn''t fall entirely on her.

    She said she poisoned Benedict because she was afraid of losing him.

    That would make Gabriel think she wasn''t trying to manipte Benedict but was simply scared he''d leave.

    After all, a healthy man coulde and wouldn''t have that option.

    d go as he pleased. But someone bedridden, like Anthony, who was frail and sickly.

    Dn could leave because he could rely on himself to survive. But if Anthony left the Stonor family, it would be a death

    sentence.

    As Sophie spoke, Gabriel almost believed her.

    To Gabriel, Sophie was a venomous fool. A little possessiveness wasn''t surprising.

    Suddenly, Gabriel thought of something. He frowned. "How many pots of flowers did you say you sent to Benedict?" Sophie froze. She was about to say "two pots" when she noticed Lucas, standing slightly ahead of her, discreetly holding up three fingers behind his back.

    Though she didn''t understand why Lucas wanted her to change her answer, his earlier actions, shielding her and showing loyalty to her mother, convinced her to trust him

    She quickly corrected herself. "Oh, right, it was three pots. I misspoke earlier. I sent Benedict three pots of flowers." Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly

    Under the weight of his scrutiny, Sophie dared not show even a hint of quilt. Only when a thinyer of sweat formed on her forehead did she finally hear Gabriel scoff

    Gabriel said, "Whether it was two pots or three, I''ll believe you this time. Fiftyshes with the family whip-no exce

    -no exceptions.

    It was the same punishment she had received when she poisoned Matthew Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 367

    367.Chapter 367

    "What? Another fiftyshes?" Sophie was shocked.

    Last time, she was bedridden for ages after the punishment. Another fifty now would leave her stuck in bed again.

    Sophie was about to plead for leniency, but things took on even worse turn.

    "This time, I''ll be the one to deliver all fiftyshes myself. Benedict showed you mercy before, but now he lies poisoned by your hand. He can''t do it, but I can, Gabriel said

    At those words, all the color drained from Sophie''s face.

    Though Gabriel was her biological father, he never held back when he was angry. Every time he raised his hand against her, it was as if he wanted to break herpletely.

    Just like earlier, when he stormed in and pped her, it felt like he was aiming to ruin her face entirely.

    Oh, right, her face was already a bloody mess, thanks to her "dear father!

    Sophie trembled uncontrobly, her mind racing. If Father reallyshes me himself, how could I possibly survive fiftyshes?

    But whether she could endure it or not didn''t matter. Once Gabriel issued an order, no one dared to defy him. Lucas stood nearby, his gaze icy as it flicked toward Gabriel, but he held back his anger.

    He didn''t believe Gabriel would actually beat his own daughter to death.

    Of course, there was still one thing to address before taking action.

    Gabriel said, "Where''s the antidote? Hurry up and hand it over!"

    Sophie, kneeling on the ground, froze in ce.

    She opened her mouth, forcing a weak, bitter smile as she stammered, "What if I said... there''s no antidote? Would you believe me. Father?"

    "Ahhh! It hurts so much!"

    Gabriel answered her with the whip, his fury evident in every strike.

    The firstsh tore through Sophie''s back, shredding her clothes and leaving a deep, bloody welt that burned like fire. "Good for you! You dare poison your brother without even preparing an antidote? And you still insist you weren''t trying to kill him!"

    Gabriel''s rage boiled over, and heshed out again and again, his voice thundering with fury.

    Each strike ripped through Sophie''s flesh, her screams piercing the air as she writhed in unbearable pain on the ground.

    "I was wrong. Father! I was truly wrong! Please stop! Stop! It hurts so much, Father! I beg you, please stop! I can''t take it

    anymore!

    "Sophiel

    Matthew rushed in, drawn by themotion, only to be met with a shocking

    scene.

    His eyes widened in rm as he shoved past the servants trying to block him, throwing himself between Gabriel and Sophie

    "Father, stop! Are you trying to kill her? Matthew said

    "Get out of my way!" Gabriel barked.

    Gabriel kicked Matthew aside, his gaze icy. "So what if I do? She poisoned Benedict with a deadly toxin and didn''t even bother to prepare an antidote! Benedict is still lying in bed, barely clinging to lifel

    "What? Sophie poisoned him? No, that''s impossible! She didn''t even know about this, did she?" Matthew''s voice filled with disbelief

    He turned to Sophie, desperation in his eyes. "Sophie, tell Father it wasn''t you! Say it wasn''t your

    Matthew, help me! Please: "Sophie sobbed uncontrobly, ignoring his question.

    Gabriel let out a cold scoff "She already admitted it herself, and yet you''re still defending her

    Foolish children Everyst one Gabriel thoug

    The one son who''d never given him trouble now. Sessfully unlocked!

    The more Gabriel thought about it, the anger he became. "Move asidel The fiftyshes aren''t done yet. If you dare interfere again, don''t me me for whipping you too!

    ¡°Father! There must be some misunderstanding. Matthew still couldn''t helishe

    367 Chapter 367

    Benedict

    Gabriel''s fury surged even higher at Matthew''s stubbornness.

    Without hesitation, Gabriel swung the whip, striking both Matthew and Sophie in one blow.

    "Til beat some sense into you two today!" Gabriel bellowed.

    The whipshed down like a relentless storm, raining strikes on both of them.

    "Matthew, help me! Pleaser Sophie cried out.

    "Sophie!" Panicking, Matthew threw himself in front of Sophie, shielding her from the remaining blows.

    By the end, Matthew''s injuries were far worse than Sophie''s.

    Lucas and the others watching were stunned by the scene.

    Sophie might be foolish, but her ability to win people over seemed to surpass even Zole''s.

    Matthew was practically ready to risk his life to protect her.

    So, he probably still doesn''t know that Sophie is the one who poisoned his mother, right? Lucas stroked his chin thoughtfully, his brow arching slightly beneath his mask as he stared at Matthew.

    It wasn''t until Matthew was drenched in blood that Gabriel finally stopped, throwing the whip to the ground with a heavy thud.

    "If you''re so determined to protect her, then next time she screws up, you''ll be punished right along with her!" Gabriel warned coldly.

    20

 The Silent 368

    368.Chapter 368

    "Drag them to the censetery and make them kneel for three days. No food or water unless I say so."

    At Gabriel''smand, the shadow quards immediately stepped forward and dragged Eliza and Matthew away.

    One of Lucas''s subordinates whispered, "Mr. Carter, are we just going to stand by and watch?"

    The beating was one thing, but starvation and dehydration for three days? That could kill them.

    Lucas shook his head. "No need."

    He had seen through it-while Gabriel might appear harsh on the surface, he hadn''tpletely abandoned Sophie.

    If Gabriel truly wanted to punish her, why didn''t he have someone pull Matthew away when he rushed in? Instead, he let them both take the beating together, and most of theshes ended upnding on Matthew.

    Sophie barely took a few strikes after the initial blows.

    Since Gabriel had already held back during the whipping, it''s clear he wouldn''t let things go too far now.

    Of course, all of this hinged on the survival of Benedict, Gabriel''s eldest son.

    Beforeing here, they had thoroughly investigated the Stonor family and understood the significance of Benedict to Gabriel

    As the future heir, if anything were to happen to Benedict, Gabriel might genuinely kill Sophie.

    After all, no matter how much Gabriel might care for or dote on Sophie, an illegitimate daughter, Sophie could never surpass the importance of the Stonor family''s rightful heir.

    "Are the flowers fromst night still there?" Lucas tumed to one of his men and asked.

    The man nodded. "We stashed them securely after retrieving them. Do you need them now, Mr. Carter?"

    "Not now. Bring it to meter."

    That idiot girl''s mess, Lucas thought, ''Now I must clean it up!

    He only prayed Benedict wouldn''t die too soon, or things would get even moreplicated.

    Lucas lowered his gaze, lost in thought.

    When night fell and Lucas finally got his hands on the three flowers, he realized

    the situation was even messier than he''d imagined

    "Mr. Carter, how is it? Can we whip up an antidote te with th

    these?" one of his subordinates asked.

    "Are you kidding? Mr. Carter is a genius! Plus, with the King Parasite, of course, he can crack this!" a female subordinate said, her tone light and unconcerned.

    But Lucas wasn''t feeling so sure

    After scrutinizing the flowers, his face darkened like a storm cloud. He tossed the flowers onto the table and said coldly. "I can''t deal with this poison."

    "What?" The two subordinates widened their eyes in shock, clearly struggling to believe what they were hearing. Is there really something that could stump Mr. Carter?

    is this poison really that potent?"

    "Not even your King Parasite can handle it?"

    "No!" Lucas gritted his teeth and snapped, "Do you even know what kind of flower this is?"

    "What kind of flower?"

    The two subordinates leaned in to examine

    e the three blossoms closely. Thanks to their poison resistant parasites, they

    weren''t worried about the toxins

    "Wait a second doesn''t this look familiar? Haven''t we seen it somewhere before?"

    Lucas sneered "Of course, it looks familiar. This is our n''s Sacred Flower."

    "The Sacred Flower? That''s

    impossibler

    The Sacred Flower of their n was supposed to be a miraculous cure, yet these three blossoms were nothing but deadly poison. How could this be the same nt?

    "Mr. Carter, the shape of this flower does resen

    "Could there be some mistaker

    Sessfully unlocked!

    is clearly a poisonous bloom."

    Lucas let out a bitterugh, his gaze fixed on the three crimson Bloodshade

    Blossoms. "There''s no mistake. These flowers were poisoned from the start.

    They were watered with venom from the moment the seeds were nted. By the

    368 Chapter 3611

    sprouted, they had already turned into poisonous blooms. Every part of them, from the roots to the buds, isced with

    lethal toxins

    So, it was not just the flower''s poison, Benedict was poisoned by what Sophie had been preparing for him all along. The poison seeped into the flowers, which then carried it into the human body

    "This must be something Miss Case left behind." After hearing Lucas exin how the flowers were created, the two subordinates exchanged nces and immediately confirmed it.

    "It''s definitely what she did. I just didn''t expect Sophie to have mastered parasites at such a young age."

    Yes, parasites

    The method of using poison to cultivate the flowers was exactly the Case family''s technique. What Sophie had learned. wasn''t just poisoncraft, it was the parasites passed down from Eliza

    Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly at the thought

    §±

 The Silent 369

    369.Chapter 369

    Zoe died shortly after Sophie was born. With no one to teach Sophie, she had still managed to figure it out on her own.

    It seemed the girl they all thought was a fool wasn''t entirely useless after all. If anything, this only further proved she was undoubtedly one of the Case family.

    "We need to find a way to keep Benedict alive, Lucas said

    If Sophie couldn''t die, then Gabriel''s heir couldn''t die either.

    "Get nd of these flowers. No one outside can know about this."

    Bloodshade Blossoms were sacred to their n. Few in Bortend knew this, but

    it was better to be safe than sorry.

    If that Regent caught wind of this, it would spell real trouble.

    "What did the physician Gabriel bring in earlier say about fixing this?" Lucas asked

    Lucas had already sent people to investigate as soon as he learned of the mess Sophie had caused.

    The female subordinate quickly replied, "The physician said the poison can''t be cured for now, but its effects can be dyed."

    She listed the three ingredients Chad had mentioned to Gabriel and Matthew.

    When the male subordinate heard "Bloodshade Blossom," his eyes lit up. "Mr. Carter, aren''t these Bloodshade Blossoms? Why not just hand them over to the Duke?"

    "You idiot!" Lucas snapped. "These three arepletely toxic now! How could they be used as medicine? Do you want Benedict to die even faster?"

    Lucas frowned. The imperial physician''s mention of Bloodshade Blossoms only confirmed that his earlier suspicions were tunfounded.

    The physician must have only heard rumors and didn''t actually know what a Bloodshade Blossom looked like. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left these three toxic ones behind, nor suggested using Bloodshade Blossoms to counteract the poison of these toxic flowers.

    "If these toxic Bloodshade Blossoms were cultivated by Sophie, then she must have more of them. Why not just ask her directly?"

    "No." Lucas was certain Sophie had what they needed, but using the solution right

    in front of him was out of the question. We can''t give them the Bloodshade Blossom."

    The female subordinate, quicker on the uptake than her male counterpart, interjected, "Didn''t Mr. Carter just say we can''t let outsiders discover our n''s Sacred Flowers? If you use the Bloodshade Blossom, forget the Lord Mowbay- Chad will deduce the moment he sees it,"

    "Right, so the Sacred Flowers are off the table." The male subordinate finally caught on, though his frustration was evident. But what about the Snow Lotus or the Purple Shroom? We didn''t have those either"

    After all, the Snow Lotus gifted to the king of Bortend had originally belonged to them.

    There was only one, and now it was in the king''s hands.

    As for the Purple Shroom, they hadn''t evenid eyes on it before.

    "Sophie really messed things up for us. If we''d known earlier, the Snow Lotus wouldn''t have been sent aw

    But it was toote to change anything now

    away

    "Let''s wait and see. Lord Mowbay will definitely try his luck with the Empress Dowager. If he manages to get the Purple Shroom, that would be ideal. If not. A dangerous glint shed in Lucas''s eyes.

    He let out a cold chuckle, his voice icy as he finished, "Then we''ll just have to reim what''s ours."

    The female subordinate raised an eyebrow "But Mr. Carter, the Holy Lady won''t be easy to deal with." Their previous attempt to tamper with her carriage had beenpletely thwarted

    If they tried again, it wouldn''t be so simple to seed

    "Hard or not, we have to deal with her. If the Purple Shroom from the Empress Dowager is gone,

    options"

    Though it might be a bit early, testing Eliza''s limits now wasn''t a bad idea

    Lucas wasn''t particrly worried

    we won''t have any other

    After all, Eliza had only been out of the Stonor family for half a year. Even if she''d picked up some extraordinary skills during that time, she couldn''t possibly match the generations of expertise in their n.

    360 Chapter 361

    Besides, the King Parasite in his possession was one of the five great King Parasites of their n.

    Dealing with a mere girl? It was like using a cannon to swat a fly

    The next day, Gabriel went to the pce as nned.

    The good news was that the Empress Dowager still had some Purple Shrooms left

    The bad news? Only a quarter of it remained.

    But that was nowhere near enough. Gabriel suspected she might have more hidden away, but he knew better than to expect she''d hand it all over to him.

    In the end, there was no other choice. He had to go to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 370

    370.Chapter 370

    Just before heading to Saint Grace Nunnery, Gabriel caught wind of another matter.

    "Diana''s back in Hasen City?'' Gabriel''s brows knitted together.

    The butler nervously wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was his mistake. Benedict''s sudden ident had thrown the entire Stonor family into disarray, leaving everyone scrambling to deal with the chaos. In the midst of it all, he hadpletely forgotten to inform Gabriel about Diana.

    It wasn''t until today, when Gabriel ordered the carriage to be prepared for Saint Grace Nunnery in Mount Westin, that the butler remembered Diana was also there.

    The butler quickly exined, "Yes, she returned to Hasen City two days ago. After that, she went to see Lord Matthew, and the two had quite an argument. Then, Miss Baker publicly dered..."

    His voice trailed off, growing quieter.

    Gabriel''s gaze sharpened. "Dered what?"

    "She said... she wants to break off the engagement with Lord Matthew."

    Gabriel''s face darkened, anger surging within him. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and forced himself to suppress the fury.

    "Did those two kids get into a fight?"

    "They did."

    Gabriel asked, "Who started it?"

    "Miss Baker threw the first punch. Lord Matthew fought back but held himself in check. He didn''t actually hurt her."

    "Well, at least he''s notpletely brainless. The engagement between the Stonor family and the Baker family can not be broken. Go to the storeroom, pick out a proper gift, and bring that troublemaker Matthew along. We''re heading to Saint Grace Nunnery. Whatever it takes, he should get Diana back on our side."

    The butler hesitated. "But Matthew''s injuries haven''t healed yet..."

    He was still kneeling in the cemetery."

    Gabriel snorted. "That''s exactly what I want. If he were fully healed, I''d have to beat him up again to make it convincing" The butler immediately caught on.

    This was all about using Matthew''s injuries to y the sympathy card. "Understood, my lord. I''ll get everything ready right away. Please wait a moment." Two hourster, the Stonor family''s carriage arrived at the foot of Mount Westin, From the main road, Gabriel suddenly lifted the curtain of the carriage window, his gaze fixed on a distant thatched hut. Inside the carriage, Matthew, wincing from the pain in his back, forced himself to sit upright across from Gabriel. Catching sight of Gabriel''s actions, Matthew followed Gabriel''s gaze and peeked through the gap.

    "That hut? Dn built it. He even chopped the wood and put it together bit by bit." Matthew let out a derisiveugh. "Dn''s such an idiot. You told him not to take a single thing, and he actually listened! All those treasures in his room are still there. I thought he''d at least have the sense to grab something when he came backst time."

    Gabriel turned to him with a cold, cutting re. "You think you''re any better? Dn might be naive, but you''re just in stupid. You''ve no right to mock him."

    Matthew froze, his face stiffening as he turned away, though the defiance in his expression hadn''tpletely faded. Gabriel''s gaze returned to the thatched hut, his eyes fixed on it as if searching for someone

    As the carriage climbed higher up the mountain, the hut disappeared from view, and no figure ever appeared

    Gabriel dropped the curtain, leaned back in his seat, and closed his eyes in contemtion.

    Matthew stole a nce at Gabriel, his brows furrowing slightly. His thoughts seemed tangled, as if he too was lost in contemtion

    The carriage climbed the mountain and

    This time, Gabriel hade fully prepared

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He presented a decree he had obtained from the Empress Dowager

    The Empress Dowager, having kept part of the century-old Purple Shroom for herself, decided to use this opportunity to extend a favor to Eliza. Hoping Eliza would make good use of it, she agreed to issue Gahrial the

    370 Chapter 370

    Of course, having the decree didn''t mean Gabriel could simply walk into the nunnery.

    It only granted him permission to request an audience with Eliza, the Holy Lady, and even then, the meeting would take ce outside the nunnery walls-and only if Eliza agreed to see them.

    When Eliza received the message, she immediately understood the Empress Dowager''s intentions.

    She smiled and epted the favor, then told Sarah, "Let them know I''m busy today and can''t spare the time. Ask Lord Mowbay toe back another day

    Sarah passed on the message word for word.

    Standing outside the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery, Gabriel wasn''t surprised at all. He had already expected this response from Eliza.

    However, Matthew frowned and said, "Tell Eliza-tell the Holy Lady toe out right now! Benedict treated her so well in the past, and now that he''s on his deathbed, she can''t even show her face? Does she really have no sense of gratitude?" "The Holy Lady has spoken. She won''t see you. If you insist on waiting, then wait here as long as you like."

    With that, Sarah turned and mmed the gates shut loudly.

    "You!" Matthew was furious

    The nerve of a mere nun to act so high and mighty! Clearly, she is relying on Eliza''s empty title as the Holy Lady topletely disregard the Stonor family! Matthew thought.

 The Silent 371

    371.Chapter 371

    Matthew stood to the side, his face dark and gloomy.

    Gabriel, unfazed, instructed someone to keep knocking on the door,

    But this time, no matter how hard they knocked, no one came to open the door.

    The only response from inside was a single sentence. "The Holy Lady is busy. Lord Mowbay, pleasee back another day." Hearing this again, Matthew, his face still pale, raised his foot, ready to storm forward

    Gabriel grabbed him firmly "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Matthew gritted his teeth and snapped, "I''m calling for Dianal Didn''t they say she''s here? I want to see if she doesn''t want toe out!"

    Hearing this, Gabriel released his grip on Matthew.

    Forcing their way in was clearly not an option, but perhaps Diana could be their way

    Gabriel said calmly, "Bring up breaking off the engagement. That should get her toe out."

    "What? Father, I''m not breaking off the engagement with Diana!" Matthew eximed, spinning around in shock.

    Matthew had genuinely thought Gabriel wanted him to discuss ending the engagement with Diana

    Gabriel shot Matthew a look of utter disdain, as if he were staring at aplete failure. ¡°Tell me about it. Even if you agreed, I''d never allow it."

    This wasn''t about Matthew-it was all for the sake of the Stonor family.

    The Stonor family had once been a prestigious literary n in Hasen City, a

    legacy now carried on by the Baker family. Though the current generation of the Baker family had faltered somewhat, their foundation remained solid.

    After all, Diana''s grandfather was a renowned schr of this era.

    The Stonor family needed this alliance to secure its dominance in court and strengthen its reputation among schrs So, even if Matthew agreed to break off the engagement, Gabriel would never consent.

    Matthew, oblivious to the political maneuvering at y,pletely missed Gabriel''s true intentions,

    He mistakenly believed Gabriel was acting out of concern for him.

    Relieved by Gabriel''s words, Matthew rxed and stepped forward. He clenched his fists, fighting the urge to kick the door down, before knocking again with forced patience.

    From inside came Sarah''s impatient voice. "Didn''t I already say the Holy Lady is busy? Can''t youe back tomorrow? Or maybe the day after?"

    Matthew stood outside the door, his face darkened. "I''m not here for Eliza. Get Diana out here."

    Sarah, puzzled, thought to herself, ''Weren''t they just asking for Eliza earlier? Why are they switching people now?

    "Miss Baker? What do you want with her?"

    Matthew let out a coldugh. "I''m her fianc¨¦. What do you think I want? Get her out here! Didn''t she say she wanted to break off the engagement? If she doesn''t show up today, there''s no way I''m agreeing to it!"

    The mention of "fiance" made Sarah hesitate, it wasn''t something she could easily dismiss

    After a moment''s pause, she said, "Fine, wait here. I''ll go ask her

    Matthew was so annoyed he almost cursed. Ask her? What is there to ask? he thought.

    He was Diana''s legitimate fianc¨¦-what was there to doubt?

    Before Matthew could say another word, Sarah had already darted off to Eliza''s courtyard.

    After hearing Sarah''s report, Eliza turned to Diana, who was sitting nearby. "They won''t agree easily. You should just stay here and avoid getting tricked by them"

    "Can Matthew trick me? What a jokel Diana sneered

    Eliza sighed helplessly. "Didn''t you hear what Sarah said earlier? It''s not just Matthew who''s here-my dear father" is

    Tum You know how formidable he is "

    Diana knew all too well

    Sessfully unlocked!

    is with

    That person was Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay

    Given the ties between their families, Diana could im to fear nothing within the

    Stonor family-except one person, Gabriel.

    Since childhood, Diana had always felt an inexplicable fear of Gabriel.

    371 Chapter 371

    Every time she saw him, it was like a cold wind swept through her, making her skin crawl.

    Perhaps it was because she was sensitive to how others looked at her. She could tell whether Matthew truly liked her, which was why she chose him back then.

    But Gabriel''s gaze always felt cold and calcting.

    Whenever he looked at her, it was as if he were assessing a pawn on a chessboard. The only time his gaze seemed genuinely pleased was when she and Matthew got engaged.

    After that, Gabriel''s attitude toward her improved significantly.

    Yet whether it was then or now, Diana couldn''t shake her instinctive fear of him. She simply couldn''t bring herself to feel close to him.

    Diana furrowed her brows in frustration.

    Seeing this, Eliza ced a hand on her shoulder. "If you don''t want to go, then don''t."

    But after a moment''s thought, Diana shook her head. "No, I have to go. You stay here and wait for me. There''s no need for you toe along. I test their intentions for you, so you''ll know how to actter."

    Diana followed Sarah over.

    Momentster, Diana stepped out through the door Sarah had opened. She stood on the steps, keeping her distance from Gabriel and Matthew

    Matthew''s eyes lit up the moment he saw her. "Diana, you finally decided toe out! What''s a Baker family heiress doing in a rundown ce like this? Come on, let''s head back."

    As he spoke, he reached out, trying to grab her hand.

    Diana sidestepped him and, without hesitation, sent him flying with a sharp kick. "Get lost! Who gave you the right to touch me in broad daylight?"

    Though Diana imed to be wary of Gabriel, her actions in front of him said otherwise. She kicked and scolded Matthew without a second thought, showing no regard for Gabriel''s presence

    What she didn''t expect, however, was that her kick would send Matthew staggering and tumbling to the ground. The sight left her momentarily stunned. "Seriously, Matthew? What are you trying to do? That kick wasn''t even that hard. Don''t you dare try to pin this o Matthew hit the ground hard, identally tearing open the wound on his back. His face twisted in pain as he grimaced and

    this on mel winced.

    Hearing Diana''s words, he couldn''t hold back his anger. "Who the hell wants to scam you? Can''t you see I''ve got an injury

    my back? And you kicked me like that! What, are you trying to kill your fianc¨¦?"

 The Silent 372

    372 Chapter 572

    372.Chapter 372

    "Injured?" Diana froze for a moment, her eyes darting to Matthew''s back. Sure enough, there were blotches of blood soaking through his clothes.

    Diana''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Matthew, so this is your game? Let me make one thing clear. I never whipped your Trying to pin this on me? Do you think I''m dumb enough to fall for it?"

    back!

    "You!" Matthew was furious. ''Stupid woman!"

    Matthew was fuming. He didn''t bother waiting for Diana to help him up. Gritting his teeth, he clumsily pushed himself off the ground, ring at her with fury. "Who the hell said I was trying to frame you? Just look at my back. It''s covered in wounds! Can''t you show a little sympathy for once?"

    Diana rolled her eyes dramatically. "Sympathy? For you? You think you deserve it?"

    "Let me tell you, save your pity act. That nonsense doesn''t work on mer

    If she had any sympathy to spare, it''d be for Eliza, not this heartless bastard.

    She knew everything, even about the whip marks on Eliza''s back when she left to be a nun,

    Though the details weren''t widely spread, the Baker family had their own ways of uncovering secrets.

    Finding out such things was effortless.

    But it was precisely because she knew so much that Diana''s anger toward Matthew and the Stonor family burned so fiercely.

    Her hatred for that legitimate daughter, Sophie, was even deeper!

    "Who''s trying to y the victim here?" Matthew practically jumped in frustration.

    He had indeed nned to pull the sympathy card, but Diana saw through him in an instant.

    And she didn''t just call him out-she tore into him without holding back.

    Matthew''s face burned with embarrassment.

    The anger in his chest swelled uncontrobly, threatening to boil over.

    If it had been anyone else standing in front of him, he might have already drawn his de in a fit of rage!

    When Gabriel saw that Matthew couldn''t even handle a single woman, his face turned as dark as a storm cloud.

    But the moment Diana turned her gaze toward him, his expression shifted in an instant, transforming into one of kind helplessness.

    ¡°Diana, it''s been a while. How''s your grandfather doing these days?"

    Hearing Gabriel address her, Diana had no choice but to turn around and offer him a proper bow.

    Though she had a fiery and bold personality, she came from a family of esteemed schrs, so her manners were always impable when she chose to follow them.

    Up first.

    Technically, she should have been the one to greet this elder, who had watched her grow up

    "Gabriel, it''s a pleasure to see you. My grandfather is in excellent health, thank you for asking. I actually went to the Stonor family a few days ago intending to visit you, but unfortunately, you weren''t home. It''s so thoughtful of you toe all the way here to check on me today. It was my fault."

    She said with a sweet smile, deliberately twisting the purpose of Gabriel''s visit into a gesture of concern for her, leaving him to figure out how to bring up the real reason without losing face.

    Gabriel''s lips twitched slightly, barely noticeable, but his expression remained calm and unbothered. With a faint smile, he said, "it''s no trouble. I was nning to visit Eliza anyway. She''s still upset with me over some earlier matters. Liza, could you help me call her out? I''ve brought gifts for both of you. Why don''t you take a look together?"

    As Gabriel spoke, he signaled the butler to unload the gifts from the carriage. Severalrge chests were carried down, each packed with treasures. "Alright, let me take a look first, Diana said.

    She stepped down the stairs without hesitation and walked over to the pile of gifts, inspecting them one by one.

    A crystal vase, a luminous pearl, an emerald br Sessfully unlocked! disy.

    Diana didn''t touch a single item. After ncing tough everyming, she turned away, as if none of it was worth her

    attention

    Gabriel, still wearing a concerned expression, asked, ¡°Diana, is there anything you like? If not, I can have someone pick out something else for you.¡± 372 Chapter 372

    "Thanks, Gabriel, but these are far too valuable. I really can''t ept them, Diana replied with a polite smile,

    "These gifts aren''t anything extravagant, just a small token of apology. When I heard what happened the other day-that this ungrateful son of mine actuallyid hands on you-I was furious! I punished him right away with the family rules and made him pick out these gifts to personally apologize to you Gabriel sighed.

    Matthew immediately stepped forward, catching on to Gabriel''s cue. "Diana,e on, don''t stay mad at me. I regretted it the second I lost my temper. It''s just.... You kept bringing up breaking off the engagement, and I was so angry that I forgot to apologize

    Matthew''s gaze lingered on Diana, his voice softening as quilt weighed heavily on him. "So, if you''re not angry anymore, could you stop mentioning breaking off the engagement? You know..."

    Know what? Know that Matthew likes me?"

    Diana might have believed that before, but she definitely didn''t think so now.

    Diana nced at Gabriel. "You''re being too kind, Gabriel. There''s no need for these gifts. The issue between Matthew and me boils down to one problem. Once that''s resolved, there''ll be no need to talk about breaking off the engagement." "What problem?" Gabriel asked. He clearly had no idea what she was referring to

    Diana turned to Matthew, her lips curling into a faint, mocking smile. "Oh, the problem? Matthew knows exactly what it is. So, Matthew, tell me, have you made your choice?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 373

    373.Chapter 373

    Matthew''s face tumed grim in an instant.

    I''ve already told you, Sophie is genuinely a kind and pure-hearted girl. If you ever met her, you''d definitely want to be friends with her...

    "Ugh, stop with the nauseating talk" Diana cut him off, her face full of disdain. ¡°I would never be friends with some illegitimate brat, especially one as scheming as her!

    Her words made Matthew''s expression darken even further, and Gabriel''s face also grew cold.

    But Diana couldn''t care less about their reactions.

    You call her pure? Then why was Liza forced to be a nun? You call her kind? Then why did I hear she even poisoned you? What is it. Matthew? Do you have some twisted fetish for being poisoned?"

    Over the past couple of days spent with Eliza, Diana had heard plenty of juicy stories

    One of them was about Sophie poisoning Matthew,

    Matthew held back his anger and said, "Eliza''s bing a nun was her own decision. She''s petty and malicious. What does that have to do with Sophie?

    "And as for the poisoning, it was all a misunderstanding! Eliza used poison to control me and humiliate Sophie in front of everyone at the banquet. Sophie acted out of anger in the heat of the moment, that''s all. She even apologized to me afterward and exined everything. So none of this is Sophie''s fault! If you want to me someone, me Eliza for her scheming!"

    "You really are a fool." Diana couldn''t resist the jab, even with Gabriel watching. "She poisoned you because she was angry? Did it never ur to you that if she''d used a lethal poison, you''d be dead by now?"

    "No way! Matthew retorted without hesitation, "Sophie would never have any reason to harm me."

    Diana threw up her hands in exasperation. "Then why on earth do you trust her so much?"

    Matthew hesitated for a moment, his gaze flickering, before finally speaking, his voice steady but soft. "Because she saved

    Nobody ever truly understood him, so he never bothered to exin,

    But he didn''t want Diana to misunderstand him, too, so this time, he decided to speak up.

    Diana was momentarily stunned. "She saved you?"

    Matthew nodded. "Yes, and not just once."

    More than once? Diana''s brows knitted together. "When? What happened? Weren''t you supposed to be safe in Hasen City? How did you end up in danger?"

    Matthew turned to nce at Gabriel

    Gabriel''s gaze met Matthew''s, and for a brief moment, a rare flicker of guilt crossed his face.

    "So it is about that incident... No wonder Matthew is so protective of Sophie.

    Gabriel stayed silent, and Matthew seemed reluctant to go into detail. Matthew stopped halfway through and shook his

    head.

    think of Sophie, I''m not giving up on

    it''s all in the past now. I don''t want to bring it up again. Anyway, no matter what you th her"

    Diana shrugged "Alright, you''ve made your choice. If she''s the one, then stop wasting time and sign the annulment papers already

    Diana raised her hand, and immediately someone stepped forward, holding out a freshly prepared annulment document to Matthew

    Matthew''s face turned dark with anger ''Diana, what is the meaning of this?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Diana replied coolly, "Since you''ve chosen her, I won''t marry you."

    ¡°Diana¡± Matthew gritted his teeth, his voice trembling with fury. ¡°I''ve already told you. Sophie saved my life! Even knowing that, you''re still forcing me to make a choice?"

    Diana let out a coldugh "First, you never exp Sessfully unlocked! ipposed to know if she really saved your life?

    Second, even if she did. Elza it just as importa

    way, made her suffer, and caused her so much

    pain. That makes her my enemy. So, Matthew, you''re not just choosing your savior You''re choosing my enemy.

    "So you''re saying I''m less important to you than Eliza, is that it? Matthew''s voice cracked, a hint of despair creeping in. Diana nodded coldly, her response mercilessly concise. "Yes."

    371 Chapter 373

    Matthew pped the annulment document out of the servant''s hand.

    His bloodshot eyes locked onto Diana. "I won''t sign it. I won''t annul our engagement. Unless you kill me, you''ll never leave me. Diana, you''re mine, and you''ll only marry mol"

    With those words, Matthew turned and stormed off.

    The pale blue fabric of his robe clung to his back, drenched in vivid red blood.

    Diana stood frozen, her gaze fixed on his retreating figure. A faint sting pricked her eyes.

    "Diana"Gabriel, who hadn''t left yet, suddenly called out to her.

    Snapping out of her daze, Diana turned to him. "Gabriel"

    Gabriel sighed. "Diana, you know how much Matthew truly cares for you. I hope you''ll think carefully before breaking off the engagement"

    Diana''s expression was cold and unyielding. "There''s no need to think it over. My decision is final."

    "Alright, I won''t say more.¡± Gabriel smiled faintly, as if he truly intended to respect her choice. "But since you''re close to Eliza, there''s something I need you to pass on for me."

    "Here ites." Diana''s focus sharpened, and sure enough, Gabriel continued, his tone calm and steady.

    "Benedict is gravely ill. I ask for nothing else, only that she remembers how much Benedict once cherished her, and returns to see Benedict onest time."

 The Silent 374

    374.Chapter 374

    "Alright, I''ll pass the message along for you," Diana said.

    After Gabriel and his group left, Diana returned and repeated his words to Eliza

    Eliza sneered coldly. "That sly old fox! He knows I won''t meet him willingly, so he''s using Benedict''s dying to drag me down the mountain"

    By tonight, the news that the eldest son of the Stonor family is on his deathbed

    and wishes to see his sister onest time would be all over Hasen City

    When that happened, no matter how many wrongs the Stonor family hadmitted, if Eliza, as his sister, refused to see him, the me would fall squarely on her.

    Once the rumors spread, she would lose the upper hand and be forced into a corner.

    Like it or not, she had to go.

    "Unbelievable! Gabriel is still scheming even now? Isn''t he afraid you''ll really refuse to go? What if Benedict actually dies because of it?"

    Diana couldn''t understand it.

    After all everything she knew was limited to what Eliza had experienced in this lifetime.

    From Diana''s perspective, she couldn''t imagine Eliza being cold-hearted enough to stand by and watch Benedict die But Eliza had endured far more than Diana could everprehend

    Honestly, if it weren''t for the estate Benedict held, she''d have no problem letting him die, especially at Sophie''s hands. What sweet irony-the venomous viper turning on its master

    The thought brought her a twisted sense of satisfaction, though she kept these feelings to Diana.

    The Baker family already burdened Diana enough; Eliza didn''t want to add to her worries.

    To be honest, with Diana''s personality, neither Matthew nor the king would make a suitable match for her.

    While there was still time, once she dealt with Benedict''s matter, she''d help Diana break off her engagement with Matthew.

    The Stonor family, with Sophie in there, was nothing less than a death trap. Eliza had already lost her life there once, and she''d never let Diana walk into the same nightmare.

    Eliza''s eyes lit up as a sudden thought struck her.

    Wait maybe I can kill two birds with one stone... Eliza smiled suddenly.

    With a casual wave of her hand, Tima appeared behind her.

    Eliza leaned in and whispered a few words to Tina. Understanding immediately, Tina nodded and swiftly disappeared from the courtyard

    "Who was th

    that?" Diana watched the mysterious woman in cke and go in a sh. Retracting her gaze, she turned to Eliza with curiosity.

    "She''s a shadow guard sent by

    ther

    royal family to protect me

    "Sent by the royal family? So, she''s one of the king''s people. Is she here just to protect you, or is she also keeping an eye on you? Diana asked.

    Having grown up in Hasen City, Diana was no stranger to the hidden agendas behind such arrangements. Especially now, with the passage of time and the changes in power, things were no longer as they once were.

    She didn''t know how much the young king had changed over the years

    Eliza understood what Diana was implying After a moment of thought, Eliza decided to be honest. "She''s not here to spy on me. Tina, or Shadow Seven as she was once known, was a top-ranked shadow quard for the royal family. She was sent to protect the after members of the Stonor family broke into Saint Grace Nunnery and injured me. You know as well as I do that, given my current status, I wouldn''t normally qualify for a shadow guard ranked in the top ten."

    After all, the top ten shadow guards were exclusively assigned to the king

    Yet here stie was, with Shadow Seven by her si

    Sessfully unlocked!

    If this were meant to be surveince, it would I Besides, the king didn''t even know about the pendant''s pocket farm. What''s there for him to monitor? "Actually" she added, "Tina wasn''t exactly sent by the king. She was picked for me by the Prince Regent." "Prince Regent?" Diana''s eyes widened in surprise. After a brief pause, she asked, "Do you insik

    324.Chapte374

    Eliza nodded without hesitation. "Definitely"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 375

    375.Chapter 375

    "He''s helped me countless times. On my first trip to Plutonville, if it weren''t for his protection along the way, I probably wouldn''t have survived even half the journey" Eliza smiled, brushing off the pentous assassination attempt as if it were nothing Diana, on the other hand, listened with her heart in her throat.

    "That''s way too dangerous! Being the Holy Lady might sound all fancy and easy, but every ce you go is either a disaster zone or a que hotspot. If something goes wrong, they''ll pin it all on your The more Diana spoke, the more worried she became

    Eliza gently patted Diana''s arm. "Rx. This title is a double-edged sword. It helped me leave the Stonor family without raising suspicion, so of course, I have to take on some responsibilities. Don''t worry, I''ve been aware of the risks from the start, and I''m already making preparations to deal with them I just need a little more time."

    "That''s good to hear. If you ever need help, just let me know. You know my grandfather-he''s still got some pull among schrs and can put in a good word for you."

    Diana and Eliza had always been close.

    Of course, their families'' attitudes had a lot to do with it.

    Aside from Gabriel, Eliza''s mother and her maternal rtives had always been on good terms with Diana''s grandfather and the Baker family.

    In fact, Diana''s grandfather had treated Eliza like his own granddaughter in the past.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed to let Dianae to Hasen City ahead of schedule this time. His intention was clearly to lend Eliza some support

    The Padi family might be gone, but the Bak

    the Baker family was still standing strong.

    Once people saw where the Baker family stands, they would think twice before acting.

    "You don''t need to worry about me. I''m not as naive as I used to be. The Stonor family might be trying to copy my ns, but they''re way behind. If they insist on shing head-on, they''ll be the ones left battered and bruised, not me." Eliza smiled faintly, her expression calm andposed.

    Seeing the confidence in her demeanor, Diana finally felt reassured.

    But along with her relief, she couldn''t help feeling a sense of wonder.

    It had only been half a year, but the change in Eliza was astonishing

    It was as if she had grown up overnight, leaving Diana bothforted and heartbroken. Her gaze fell on Eliza''s in robe, and her heart ached.

    ''My Liza is supposed to be the happiest woman in Hasen City. How has thingse to this?"

    "Serenity! Just then, a voice called out from outside the courtyard. It was Sarah.

    "What''s the matter, Sarah?

    Sarah peeked her head through the doorway and said, "Someone''s delivered a letter outside. They insisted it must be handed to you personally, so you should go and take it."

    "A letter?" Eliza asked, "Did you see who delivered it?"

    Sarah thought for a moment. "Yes, I did. It''s someone who''s often seen around

    the Prince Regent-a tall, burly man with a darkplexion."

    Hearing this description, Eliza immediately knew who it was.

    Thank you. Sarah. I go take a look"

    When she reached the entrance of Saint Grace Nunnery, she indeed saw Ross waiting outside

    "Mr. Langstaff?

    Ross stepped forward and saluted as soon as he saw Eliza. "Your Grace, Prince Regent heard about what happened. He wanted toe himself, but something urgent came up, so he had to leave Hasen City. He sent me to deliver something to you"

    Indeed, Ross had brought not only a letter from Nn but also a ck iron token "What''s this?" Eliza''s gaze fell on the token, her expression filled with surprise as she looked at Ross

    She wasn''t mistaken-this was a token that could mobilize troops.

    Ross exined, "Your Grace, there''s no need to worry. This is a private token from the

    375 Chapter 375

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh incredulously at this. "He just gave me his private token? What if I actually cause trouble?"

    Ross let out a heartyugh, Prince Regent said even if you wanted to surround the Stonor family, he wouldn''t mind."

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    376 Chapter 176

 The Silent 376

    376.Chapter 376

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, then I''ll trouble you to pass along my thanks to His Highness."

    After Ross left, Eliza quickly returned to her small courtyard with the letter and token in hand.

    "Who sent you the letter? And why do you look so... off?" Diana asked curiously as she poured Eliza another cup of coffee

    "It''s from His Highness, the Prince Regent. Eliza recounted the entire incident to Diana.

    Diana''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, are you serious? Why does it feel like he is being unusual... attentive to you? Isn''t he supposed to hate women? I swear I''ve heard that somewhere.

    Eliza thought for a moment before replying, "Maybe it''s because we''re friends."

    "Friends?" Diana looked skeptical

    Eliza gave a vague exnation. "I helped him with a few things before, so our rtionship naturally improved, and now we re friends."

    "That''s it?"

    "What else could it be? Do you really think someone as powerful as the Prince Regent, second only to the king, would have anything to do with a little nun like me?" Eliza shot her a calm,posed look.

    Diana frowned, scratching her head in confusion.

    No matter how she thought about it, something still felt off.

    But Eliza''s exnation seemed perfectly reasonable.

    In the end, Diana couldn''t figure out what exactly was bothering her..

    Diana soon found herself too busy to dwell on these thoughts.

    Eliza, having already seen through Gabriel''s schemes, acted swiftly. She sent Tina to contact Padi, instructing him to spread the word before the Stonor family could make their move.

    "By the king''s grace, Holy Lady has received a Snow Lotus! To share this blessing with everyone in the new year, the fifty worshippers to light candles at Saint Grace Nunnery tomorrow morning will receive a bowl of Snow Lotus beauty soup,

    first

    lovingly prepared by Holy Lady herself."

    The moment this news broke, nobody cared about the Stonor family trying to spread rumors about Benedict being on his deathbed and wanting to see Eliza. It waspletely drowned out!

    The nobledies and young misses of Hasen City, especially those who regrly visited Saint Grace Nunnery to light candles, were absolutely thrilled

    "Snow Lotus! It''s really Snow Lotus!"

    "And it''s the one gifted by the king! No way it''s fake?"

    "If the Snow Lotus is real, then the beauty soup must be real too, right?"

    "Of course it''s real! But the best part? Holy Lady personally made the Snow Lotus beauty soup!"

    "Oh my goodness, if I drink a bowl, do you think I could look as stunning as Holy Lady?"

    "Hal Keep dreaming! With your looks, even ten bowls wouldn''t make a difference! Nowadays, quite a fewdies in Hasen City were devoted supporters of Eliza. Even those who once misunderstood Eliza havepletely changed their minds after witnessing her actions in Plutonville and Noganlul

    Scheming, narrow-minded, and consumed by jealousy? Seriously?

    If Eliza were truly that malicious, would she have gone to disaster stricken areas

    to pray for rain or to que-ridden regions to offer blessings?

    The proof of her sincerity was written in the faces of those she''d saved in Plutonville and Noganlul.

    They practically worshiped her as a celestial being sent to save them all.

    Clearly, Holy Lady was misunderstood in the past! She''s not this kind of person with a malicious heart! Jealous? A proper heiress like her- who would she envy? Jealour Sessfully unlocked!ghter? Please, as it?

    Back then, they were blinded by rumors and colunk

    family was an illegitimate child, thedies of the inner courtyards quickly pieced everything together,

    Cu me main puc unce they learned that Sophie from the Stonor

    Calling Eliza narrow-minded and jealous? That was clearly the illegitigate daughter projecting her own ws-spreading rumors, ostracizing the rightful daughter

    12

    376 Chapter 376

    Sophie even manipted the foolish men of the Stonor family into bullying Eliza, driving her away. And even after Eliza became the Holy Lady, Sophie continued to scheme against her at every turn!

    Sophie was the truly malicious onel

    Once thedies of Hasen City learned the truth, their previous disdain for Eliza instantly transformed into overwhelming sympathy and admiration

    As soon as Eliza''s news spread, the next morning, even before dawn, the area outside Saint Grace Nunnery was already packed with people

    Camages clogged the streets, with no ce to park.

    The crowd was overwhelming-forget fifty people, there were hundreds crammed together, and more kept arriving. Five hundred? That might even be an understatement.

    The usuallyposed and gracefuldies hadpletely abandoned their dignity. All for a bowl of soup, they were now shoving and shouting like it was a free-for-all

    "Move! Everyone, get out of my way!"

    "I was here first! No one is allowed to take my spot!"

    "Ridiculous!! was the first one here!"

    "Oh! Who knocked off my hairpin?"

    "Step aside! Make way for mydy!"

    The scene outside Saint Grace Nunnery was nothing short of chaos.

    By the time Gabriel arrived with his men in a hurry, forget stopping Eliza-he

    couldn''t even get close to the entrance!

    Subscribed

 The Silent 377

    377.Chapter 377

    "Get them separated right now!" Gabriel barked.

    The quards he brought with him immediately stepped forward, ready to act.

    But before they could even approach the crowd, several groups of guards in various noble uniforms suddenly surged forward, blocking their path

    "Stop right there! Don''t you dare get close to our madam!"

    "Take one step forward, and don''t me us if our swords show no mercy!" "Who do you think you are, trying to approach our young heiress?"

    The Stonor family quards hesitated, their eyes scanning the crowd. They recognized the faces-wives of ministers, daughters of generals, sisters-inw ofmanders, and younger sisters of imperial censors. The sheer number of influential families represented left thempletely at a loss,

    How could they possibly make a move against such a group?

    Gabriel''s face turned even darker as he took in the scene.

    And then, his gazended on a particrly familiar figure amidst the chaos.

    He shouted, "Adeline"

    Adeline, her face hidden behind a veil, froze at the sound of a voice she knew all too well. Her body stiffened in fear as she turned around. "Gabriel?"

    Her eyes widened in shock and panic. What is my brother doing here?

    Gabriel was livid. "Get over here, now!"

    Reluctantly, Adeline squeezed her way out of the crowd she''d fought so hard to reach the front of. Her scalp prickled as she shuffled toward Gabriel, her throat dry with nerves.

    "What are you doing here?" Gabriel demanded, his tone sharp and cutting.

    Adeline dared not lie. "I... I came for the Snow Lotus beauty soup."

    Gabriel''sughter wasced with icy fury. "Do you even care that your nephew is on his deathbed? You''re even here fighting over some beauty soup!"

    What does that have to do with me? Adeline lowered her head, her lips curling in disdain.

    She hadn''t forgotten how Gabriel had broken her son''s leg. Though the royal physician had managed to set the bone, he''d wamed that her son''s leg would never fully recover.

    This was all his fault!

    For the sake of some lowly illegitimate girl, he''d gone so far as to cripple his nephew. How could he be so ruthless? Adeline seethed inwardly, but in front of Gabriel, she dared not let even a hint of her resentment show,

    She said, "Why are you yelling at me? How was I supposed to know Benedict was in trouble?"

    Alright, she did know.

    But she absolutely didn''t want to go to the Stonors'' estate-not when she''d have to face the two people responsible for her son losing a leg.

    Of course, Gabriel knew Adeline far too well.

    Even without her looking up, he could read her thoughts like an open book.

    Gabriel let out a coldugh. "Oh, I see. Your son storms into our house, nearly driving my son to his grave, and I only break one of his legs in return. And for that, you hold a grudge against me?¡±

    ¡°No, no! I would never hold a grudge against you, Gabriel. You''ve got it all wrong" Adeline, of course, denied it with all her might. "I swear, I didn''t know! I''ve been here since dawn-ask anyone if you don''t believe me! All thedies crowded at the front can vouch for me"

    Ganel snorted "And do you know that your nephew is hanging by a thread, waiting for Eliza''s Snow Lotus to save his life? Yet here you are, trying to snatch some Snow L

    Now, that was news to Adeline

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She hade purely for the beauty soup. After all, every woman wanted to be beautiful

    Sure, she was a mother, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t want to look stunning

    So when she heard that the Snow Lotus beauty soup could make women even more radiant, she couldn''t resisting-

    even if it was made by Eliza, someone she didn''t get along with.

    In fact, knowing it was Eliza who had personally prepared it only made her want it

    more.

    After all, who wouldn''t feel envious of Eliza''s beauty?

    So Adeline donned her veil, hoping to blend into the crowd unnoticed.

 The Silent 378

    378.Chapter 378

    But to her dismay, she was caught red handed by Gabriel before she could even

    begin

    Andter, he was even ordering her around like a servant

    Suppressing his anger, Gabriel said. "Enough. I don''t have the energy to argue with you right now. Since you''re already here, there''s no need to waste time calling Sophie. You''ll go instead"

    "What? Me? Go where? Adeline pointed at herself, her face full of confusion.

    Clearly, she hadn''t grasped the situation yet.

    Gabriel snapped impatiently, "What else? Get to the front, knock on the nunnery''s door, and stop Eliza from ruining that Snow Lotus

    Adeline''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Then why did you call me out earlier? I was already at the front, and now you want me to squeeze through the crowd again?"

    She turned to look at the sea of people packed tightly together and nearly lost her temper. She wanted to strangle Gabriel for this Couldn''t he say so earlier?

    Gabriel shot her a cold re.

    That one look was enough to make Adeline''s scalp tingle, "Fine, fine! I''ll go!"

    Terrified, she dove back into the sea of women, elbowing her way through with a mix of desperation and fury.

    By the time she finally reached the front, she was aplete mess-her clothes were disheveled, and her hairpins had fallen out. If it weren''t for Gabriel''s orders, she would have stormed off in a huff.

    Standing amidst the crowd. Adeline vented her frustration before raising her hand and pounding on the nunnery''s door with all her strength

    up and let me in!

    "Someone! Open the door! Hurry up

    "What time do you think it is? Why hasn''t Saint Grace Nunnery opened its doors yet?

    "Where''s Eliza? Get her out here right now!

    A nearbydy, unable to bear themotion, frowned and said, "Lady Nevill, what are you doing? At this hour, the nuns are still inside conducting their morning prayers. How could they possibly open the doors so early?"

    Thisdy was, of course, a regr and devout visitor to the Saint Grace Nunnery, so she knew its opening hours like the back of her hand.

    Adeline almost wanted to snap, "What''s it to you?"

    But when she turned around, she saw it was Ariana Jones, the wife of the Minister of Rites.

    Though the Minister of Rites was only a third-rank official, his status was elevated by being the Empress Dowager''s younger brother, which made Ariana the Empress Dowager''s sister-inw

    Her position, naturally was far above that of other third rank officials'' wives.

    "Oh, Mr. Jones, you''re here for the Snow Lotus beauty soup too, huh? Adeline quickly adjusted her expression, though a trace of awkwardness lingered in her tone.

    Ariana smiled faintly. "Of course. After all, it''s personally brewed by the Holy Lady How could I not give it a try?"

    She raised a hand to touch the fine lines on her face, her voice tinged with anticipation. "Thest time the Empress Dowager used the Purple Shroom gifted by the Holy Lady, herplexion improved so much she looked at least ten years younger it was truly enviable

    "This time, with Holy Lady personally preparing the beauty soup, who knows? It might work. Even if it doesn''t make me look ten years younger like the Empress Dowager, I''d be thrilled to look just a few years younger"

    Ariana''s words instantly stirred a longing in Adeline''s heart.

    She, too, wanted to look a few years younger-or even ten years younger!

    That wretched Elizal How heartless is she? Hoarding something as precious as the Purple Shroom and not even sharing it with met Adeline furned silently So really can anyone me me for not liking her? It''s not my fault Eliza is such a selfish

    Adeline was seething inside when a thunderous roar from behind her snapped her out of her thoughts:

    Gabriel shouted, "Adelinal What are you still standing there for? Go knock on the door!"

    Startled, Adeline flinched. Forgetting all about Ariana''s words, she raised her hand to knock on the door again.

    But just then, the door of the Saint Grace Nunnery was finally opened.

    12

 The Silent 379

    379.Chapter 379

    The crowd had expected a Reverend or perhaps a junior nun from Saint Grace Nunnery to step out, but to their surprise, it

    was Eliza herself who emerged

    Ariana, standing at the front, froze for a moment.

    Ariana was the quickest to react. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately curtsied, saying, "Greetings, Holy Lady!"

    Following her lead, the otherdies and young misses quickly recovered and curtsied in unison, "Greetings, Holy Lady!" In an instant, the previously noisy scene fell into a reverent silence.

    Eliza''s gaze swept over the crowd, pausing briefly on Adeline. Despite the veil covering Adeline''s face, the flicker of unease in her eyes betrayed her quilt. Turning her attention to Ariana and the others, Eliza said, "Please rise. Today, I''ve personally prepared a special soup. With the Snow Lotus gifted by the king and your kind support, I''ve decided that the first fifty in line will each receive a bowl of Snow Lotus beauty soup

    "My master has also prepared the tonic soup for those who couldn''t make it to the front of the line. It''s enriched with a whole ginseng root to boost energy, improve cirction, and nourish the body. It''s an excellent tonic soup for health and

    vitality"

    Hearing Eliza''s words, thedies on the outer edges of the crowd visibly rxed.

    After all, both the Snow Lotus beauty soup and the tonic soup were highly beneficial for women.

    But naturally the Snow Lotus beauty soup was far more alluring, especially since it was personally prepared by Eliza herself. Many still clung to the hope of being among the lucky fifty to receive it.

    "Now then, I must ask everyone to wait just a little longer. I will go and....." Eliza said.

    Adeline standing at the front, could feel Gabriel''s piercing gaze from behind. The moment she heard Eliza was about to leave, she hurriedly called out to stop her. "Eliza!"

    Eliza standing just inside the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery, paused and turned her gaze toward Adeline. Eliza''s expression was calm, but her presence carried an undeniable weight.

    The pressure Eliza exuded was so intense, it rivaled Gabriel''smanding aura! Adeline felt a sudden pang of intimidation, but had no choice. With Gabriel''s gaze pressing down on her, she steeled herself and decided to face Eliza head-on.

    ¡°Eliza¡ªno, I mean, Your Grace, I have something important to discuss with you privately. May I step inside for a moment?" "No." Eliza rejected her without hesitation and turned to head back inside.

    "Wait!" Adeline quickly called out again. "Your Grace, please! I really need to talk to you. Just let me in for a moment!¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but the Snow Lotus beauty soup and tonic soup are currently being prepared inside Saint Grace Nunnery. To ensure there are no mishaps during the process, no one is allowed to enter until the soups are finished. I hope you can understand Eliza''s tone was polite yet distant.

    It was as if she didn''t recognize Adeline at all

    "What? You''re already about to start cooking?" Adeline''s face darkened the moment she heard this.

    If the Snow Lotus ended up in the pot, Benedict would be doomed, and Gabriel would surely tear Adeline apart! Adeline immediately felt the urgency She nced at Eliza, then suddenly ducked under her arm and bolted forward. "Wait! You can''t go in year Eliza turned and shouted her tone serious but calcted. Predictably, Adeline only ran faster. Thedies behind her almost followed suit, but Mary arrived just in time. With a single stern look, she silenced the crowd without paying is word

    "Go on with your tasks. I''ll handle things here, Mary Bet

    said

    Mary, fully aware of what Eliza had been up to recently, patted her shoulder reassuringly Her gaze swept over someone at the edge of the crowd, and she let out a cold snort..

    "Be more assertive ned time. Don''t be nove The Padi family has deep roots" Eliza smiled at the advice: "Understood. Mary

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She turned to leave to find Adeline, but suddenly pass, o recy something Leaning close to Mary, she whispered a

    few words

    da ji

    Whatever Eliza said seemed to amuse Mary, whose stern expression poftened into a mix of exasperation and fondness." Alright, leave it to me Mary replied indulgently

    379 Chapter 379

    After barging into Saint Grace Nunnery, Adeline moved with surprising agility, dodging the other nuns'' attempts to stop her as she frantically searched for the kitchen.

    When she finally reached it, she found only the tonic soup simmering inside

    "You there! Stop! I demand to know-where is the Holy Lady''s Snow Lotus beauty soup? Where''s the soup? Where''s the medicine? Speak unt

    The person she stopped was a young nun, who froze in fear at Adeline''s aggressive demeanor.

    After hearing her out the nun replied, somewhat bewildered, "Serenity-oh no, I mean, Holy Lady''s Snow Lotus beauty soup was already prepared earlier. It''s not cooked in the main kitchen, there''s a small kitchen in her courtyard."

    Adeline felt her heart sink upon hearing the first part "What? She''s already finished cooking it?"

    Damn it! That wretched girl works way too fast!

    Adeline grew increasingly frantic and pressed further, "Where is Eliza''s courtyard? Tell me now!"

    "It''s on the south side of the nunnery From here, go out, turn left, and keep walking straight. At the end, you''ll find a path- cross it, and you''ll be there "

    With the directions in mind. Adeline threw all dignity aside and sprinted toward Eliza''s courtyard.

    Now that the Snow Lotus flowers were already in the pot, the flowers might be gone, but the soup was still there. Maybe if she took it back for Benedict, it might still help him a little.

    ure you sure it''s okay to tell her

    "Amitabha? After she left, the young nun in the main kitchen rubbed her smooth head. "Are you about Serenity''s courtyard? Won''t it cause problems for her?"

    The Reverend, who was tending the fire behind her, replied calmly, "Don''t worry. Serenity knows what she''s doing" Following the directions given by the young nun, Adeline quickly found Eliza''s courtyard.

    And the door wasn''t even closed

    Adele''s heart skipped with excitement. Without a shred of doubt, she step

    stepped right in. After ncing around, her eyes

    When she entered the first thing she saw was arge pot of Snow Lotus beauty soup sitting on the stove.

    "Finally, I''ve found it she eximed triumphantly

    Adeline rushed forward, eager to grab the whole pot of soup.

    But the pot was enormous-enough to serve fifty people. How could a pampereddy like her possibly carry it? Adeline frowned, staring at the pot of soup as her mind scrambled for a solution. As she kept staring, an idea suddenly

    "Wait, there''s no way m

    my nephew can finish all this soup, right? If I take half of it back, that should be

    enough for him. And as for the rest of the soup Wouldn''t it all be mine? she

    thought

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 380

    380.Chapter 380

    The thought alone made Adeline''s eyes light up with excitement

    Without hesitation, she grabbed a bowl and adle from Ekza''s small kitchen Ladle afterdle, she filled arge bowl to the brim and eagerly began drinking. She had no idea what was in the soup, but the vor was absolutely divine

    One bowl wasn''t enough. She went back for a second, then a third. By the time she''d polished off five bowls, her stomach felt like it was about to burst and she finally set the bowl down with great reluctance.

    Just then a sudden noise from outside made her freeze in ce

    "Please wait here for a moment, everyone. The Snow Lotus beauty soup is in my small kitchen. I''ll bring it out for you shortly?

    "Oh no, Your Grace, how could we let you personally serve us soup? We''ll fetch it ourselves."

    "Exactly, we''ll go get it ourselves."

    As they reached the small kitchen, they nced inside and were greeted by the sight of Adeline, standing at the stove with a bowl in hand, caught mid-act of secretly drinking the soup. The door was wide open, and she hadn''t even tried to hide Eliza struggled to suppress herughter as she took in the scene. ''My aunt is, as always, predictably foolish

    Suppressing her amusement Eliza widened her eyes in feigned surprise and asked, "Mrs. Nevill, what are you doing here?" Caught red-handed. Adeline froze

    The fivedies who hade first to collect their soup, including Ariana, were equally stunned "Wait a moment, Mrs. Nevill, did you rush in here just to sneak a taste of the soup?"

    Ananas words snapped Adeline out of her daze. Adeline immediately grew agitated and

    d and retorted, "What nonsense? I just came to check on my niece''s living arrangements after she left home. Is that a crime?" Ariana raised an eyebrow and smirked. "But you''re holding a bowl of soup. If you weren''t sneaking a taste, then what were you doing?

    Thedies present were all from Hasen City and had heard about the time Adeline falsely used Eliza of stealing snow cream from her estate.

    Everyone in Hasen City still remembered how Nn personally visited the Marquis''s estate and exposed the truth for all to

    The so-called theft of the snow cream? It turned out to be an inside job at the Marquis''s estate, yet they had the audacity to pin the me on someone else

    At the time, Eliza had just left the Stonor family, only to be treated so maliciously by Adeline.

    Many people privately expressed their outrage on behalf of Eliza, feeling injustice keenly.

    With how Adeline had treated Eliza in the past, it was obvious Adeline wasn''t here today with any good intentions.

    "Of all the days to visit, why today? And if it were just a visit, that''d be one thing, but barging into someone''s kitchen? What, were you here to look with your eyes or taste with your mouth?"

    Behind Ariana was the wife of a general, Cora Wright, a woman famous for her fiery temper and razor-sharp tongue.

    The moment Cors opened her mouth, her words cut like a de, and Adeline''s face flushed an angry crimson, as if she''d been pped in public.

    Adeline snapped, "None of your business. This is my niece''s house! I cane whenever I want! So what if I drank the soup? Elza is my niece. Shouldn''t she show some courtesy to her aunt? Who are you to interfere?"

    By now, Adeline could no longer maintain herposure

    had been caught red-handed, and the worst part was that Eliza had brought audiences to witness her humiliation!

    §±

 The Silent 381

    381.Chapter 381

    Adeline was to furious she felt like she might explode

    Under the scornful gazes of Ariana and the others, she panicked and even dragged out her familial connection with Eliza- something she usually avoided acknowledging

    She thought this would shut them up.

    Put Eliza wasn''t about to let her off the hook.

    Wah a faint smile, Eliza said, "Looks like Mrs. Nevill is getting old. Her memory''s not what it used to be. I cut ties with the Stonor family ages ago. We''re not family anymore, and I certainly didn''t invite you into my residence

    "Did you hear that? She has nothing to do with you anymore! Cora let out a mockingugh, her face full of ridicule. "So, Mrs. Nevill do you even realize what you''re doing right now?

    "Sneaking into the Holy Lady''s residence and stealing her things. To put it bluntly, you''re nothing but a sneaky thief

    "Shut up! Shut up! You shut your mouth! Adeline was on the verge of losing her mind. She mmed the bowl down at Cora feet, the sound echoing sharply, and roared, "Who are you calling a sneaky thief? Say it again! Who are you using? 1 was just thirsty and drank a few bowls of soup. How is that trespassing? How is that stealing?"

    "How is it not? You snuck into her residence without permission. That''s trespassing! Instead of waiting outside and queuing like everyone else, you barged in to steal a drink. That''s stealing!

    "And do you even realize that the soup Her Grace prepared contains Snow Lotus gifted by the king? You dared to steal that? You''vemitted the grave offense of disrespecting the king

    Core didn''t hold back, leaving Ariana and even Eliza no chance to interrupt. They could only watch as her sharp words drove Adeline to the brink-her eyes rolled back, and she fainted on the spot!

    "She''s got the audacity to pull off something so shameless, but she can''t even handle a few words? She even fainted" Cora looked down at Adeline sprawled on the ground, her face full of disdain,

    Behind her three youngdies stood silently, not daring to speak, but judging by the gleam in their eyes, they were already nning to share this juicy drama with their friends the moment they stepped outside

    Aruna shook her head with a wry smile. "Alright, Mrs Wright, you even brought up disrespecting the king. No wonder Adeline couldn''t handle it and passed out."

    Core snorted. "I''m just telling the truth. Isn''t that right, Your Grace?"

    Eliza responded with a gentle smile. "Mrs. Wright, you are indeed speaking the truth. I''m lucky you were all here today. I wouldnt have known how to deal with this mess otherwise

    really drew the short straw with rtives like this. Not just one,

    Heating this, Cora gave Eliza a look of pity "Your Grace, your but a whole set! Anyone else would ve lost their mind by now." Though her words were harsh, Cora had actually softened her tone.

    en swapped terrible fate" for "drew the short straw"

    But everyone present understood the underlying meaning

    Eliza, however, was both grateful and tolerant of Cora, who had helped her vent her fr bluntness

    frustrations today. She didn''t mind the

    Anana nced at the unconscious Adeline and sighed Leaving her lying here isn''t

    a solution Someone needs to call for help to carry her out!

    The youngdies, who had been enjoying the spectacle, immediately volunteered. "We''ll go! We''ll go

    Cha careful not to overstep her bounds.

    nodded slightly "The

    trouble you to inform someone from the Nevall family or the Stonor family toe and take

    Sessfully unlocked!

    382 Chapter 382

 The Silent 382

    382.Chapter 382

    Eliza didn''t bother asking the nuns to help carry Adeline out. Instead, she directly instructed the Nevill family or the Stonor family to send their people in. That way, no one could twist the situation to their advantageter.

    While the three youngdies went out to deliver the message, Eliza didn''t just sit idle

    She personally cleaned up the shattered pieces on the floor and then poured out the entire pot of soup

    Seeing her actions, Ariana and Cora were immediately startled

    "Wait! Your Grace, why are you dumping the Snow Lotus beauty soup? That''s such a huge pot! What a waster"

    Hearing this, Eliza chuckled softly, her expression turning innocent as she replied, "Oh, but this isn''t the Snow Lotus beauty

    "What? Both Ariana and Cora froze in confusion.

    "How could it not be the Snow Lotus beauty soup? Just earlier, you said... Cora instinctively started to argue but abruptly. stopped mid-sentence.

    Wat a moment. Now that she thought about it, Eliza had never actually said that this particr pot was Snow Lotus beauty

    The only thing she had mentioned was that the Snow Lotus beauty soup was in the small kitchen,

    Cora and Ariana immediately turned their gazes toward Eliza.

    They watched as Eliza walked to another corner of the small kitchen and opened an unassuming y pot. A rich, herbal aroma burst forth, filling the kitchen with its soothing fragrance.

    With a smile, Eliza exined to the two, "This is the real Snow Lotus beauty soup. That pot over there was just some random vegetable soup I made. I identally made too much, so I left it on the stove."

    Anana and Cora were lost for words.

    So, in the end. Adeline risked everything to sneak into the kitchen for a few bowls of in vegetable soup?

    The oue was both exasperating andughable.

    Eliza camed the pot of Snow Lotus beauty soup into the courtyard herself.

    Cora had initially offered to help, but was left stunned when Eliza effortlessly lifted the enormous pot on her own. She is truly different from the same pampered Eliza from the Stonor family."

    Still amazed by her strength, the two quickly stepped in to helpdle the soup into bowls,

    After finishing their bowls, they lingered, as if bound by an unspoken understanding.

    Only after the Stonor family sent people to deliver Eliza''s message did the two finally leave.

    Eliza, understanding their goodwill, epted their help without hesitation.

    Once the first fifty guests had been served their share of Snow Lotus beauty soup, Eliza settled into the courtyard, her gaze steady as she waited for the uninvited guests to arrive.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before figures appeared at the courtyard gate.

    Gabriel stood outside with Matthew, not stepping in

    He had to retum to the pce to secure an imperial decree before being allowed into Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Even then, entering Eliza''s residence required her explicit permission, without it, they''d still be guilty of trespassing

    Matthew scanned Eliza''s courtyard, searching for Diana, but she was nowhere to be seen

    So he asked directly. "Where''s Diana? Where did she go?"

    Elza calmly poured herself a cup of coffee, took a sip, and replied indifferently. "I don''t know."

    Matthew frowned "She''s been staying here with you for the past two days: How could you not know where she went?"

    "I said I don''t know Eloza looked up "And even if I did, why should I tell you?"

    "Because I''m her fiance Matthew dered, his tone full of self assurance

    Elva let out a softugh, still holding her cup

    Matthews face darkened "What''s that suppos.

    head with nonsense, or you''ll regret it!

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza Stop stirring up trouble and filling Diana

    you two up, no matter what."

    Big words Elza set her cup down, a faint smile on her lips. "But today, I''m breaking "You" Matthew was fundus

    382 Chapter 387

    Matthew was about to lose his temper, but Gabriel raised a hand to stop him. "Enough. Stop wasting time. Benedict''s waiting back home"

    Gabriel''s gaze was cold as he looked at Eliza "Just tell me, what do you want for the Snow Lotus?"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "Lord Mowbay, isn''t your question a bit odd? I already brewed the Snow Lotus into soup and shared it. Surely you knew that, didn''t you? Why ask me now?"

    "Cut the act. What you gave Adeline wasn''t the Snow Lotus beauty soup."

    "Of course not. But the other patrons did get the real Snow Lotus beauty soup. And as for Adeline, I never gave her anything. She snuck into my kitchen and stole a bowl of leftover vegetable soup"

    Eliza sighed dramatically feigning distress. "Now I''m left without vegetable soup for my next meal"

    When Gabriel and Matthew heard that Adeline had not only missed out on the Snow Lotus beauty soup but had drunk leftover vegetable soup instead, their faces stiffened, lips twitching as they struggled to process the absurdity of it all. "You have either the Snow Lotus or the Purple Shroom-one of the two must be in your possession. Otherwise, you wouldn t have orchestrated this entire setup to lure me here." Gabriel didn''t even bother mentioning the third type of medicine After all, that so-called miracle herb that no one has ever seen was nothing more than a myth, and it was impossible for Eliza to have it

    Standing at the doorway, Gabriel fixed his cold gaze on Eliza: "Eliza, the ball''s in your court this time. So let''s not waste time Just tell me what you want."

    want many things"

    "Don''t test my patience, Eliza. Or the Stonor family won''t stop until you''re crushed." Gabriel resorted to outright threats. But Eliza''s face showed no trace of fear. Instead, a hint of provocation flickered in her eyes.

    Oh, but I don''t know how to hold back. Maybe you should decide for me."

    She cast a casual nce at Matthew before smiling faintly. "So, Lord Mowbay, what''s it going to be? Your eldest son''s life or your third son''s engagement?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 383

    383.Chapter 383

    The moment Eliza said those words, Gabriel''s face turned as dark as a thundercloud.

    Matthew swung his fist and mmed it against the gate with a loud "bang, his eyes filled with a menacing re. "What did you just say? Say it again if you''ve got the guts!

    Seeing Gabriel and Matthew wearing identical expressions of fury and their resemnce became even more striking, Eliza sneered mwardly

    Like father, like son, indeed

    To think she shared the same disqunting bloodline-it was utterly revolting

    Elzazily lifted her eyelids and said, "If your hearing in failing with age, Lord Mowbay, I don''t mind repeating myself"

    She didn''t even spare Matthew a nce, her sharp words nimed squarely at Gabriel

    Herplete disregard for Matthew was like throwing gasoline on a fire, making his fury explode.

    "Eliza! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Matthew instinctively reached for his dagger, but before he could draw it, a sharp and oppressive aura of killing intent swept down from above.

    Gabriel and Matthew immediately sensed the danger and looked up. To their shock, a shadowy figure had silently appeared on the rooftop behind Eliza

    Tina stood there, her long sword gleaming coldly in her hand. Her frosty gaze pierced through the mask, silently warning them, make a move on anyone here, and it''ll be thest thing you do

    Having already experienced Tina''s terrifying skills, both Gabriel and Matthew couldn''t help but show a flicker of fear on their

    Gabriel withdrew his gaze and gestured for Matthew to stay quiet. Then, with a calm expression, he turned to Eliza. "I may be old, but my hearing is still sharp. Honestly, I wish it wasn''t, after hearing such cold and heartless words from you." Eliza let out a faint scoff, her eyes indifferent.

    Renee stepped forward silently and poured her a fresh cup of coffee.

    Gabriel''s gaze lingered on Eliza. "It''s been years since you left everything behind. Can''t we just sit down and have a proper conversation for once?"

    "Sit down and have a proper conversation? Eliza murmured his words, her lips curling into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Don''t you think thats the most ridiculous thing you''ve ever said, my... oh-so-loving father?

    "Everything that''s happened between me and the rest of the Stonor family-wasn''t it all part of your grand n? Or are you really trying to im that the all-powerful Duke of Mowbay couldn''t even manage the rtionships between his own

    "You didn''t bother to step in because you were ying a masterful game of strategy. And when the game ended, the pieces you didn''t need anymore were simply discarded For someone like you, who only cares about power and profit, it''s only natural to sweep away the useless ones, isn''t it?

    "And the first piece to be swept away was, of course, me-the one who''s utterly useless to you and even stands in the way of your beloved daughter. After all, as long as I''m alive, your illegitimate daughter will always remain illegitimate. So, under your careful scheming, I was supposed to die long ago, wasn''t 17

    Matthew, standing by the door, frowned slightly at her words, while Gabriel narrowed his eyes.

    "Eliza I don''t know who''s been filling your head with these ideas, or maybe I''ve made mistakes in the past. But to think I''d ever harm you-how could you believe that? I''m your father

    Don''t use that title in front of me"

    A flicker of unease rose in Gabriel''s heart. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Eliza had uncovered something, but the more wary he became, the more he wanted to stabilize the situation Yet Eliza cut him off without hesitation.

    She looked at him coldly "You gave up the right to call yourself that a long time ago

    "Eliza! Watch your tone! Even if you''re the Holy Lady now, you can''t change the fact that you are his daughter Don''t forget- you carry the Stonor family''s blood! Matthew sold

    "Who says that can''t change?" Eliza ser You still havent made your choice. So, who

    The emotional appeal faded. The threads failed

    Back to square one Gabriels gaze turned icy

    Jon But let''s get to the point, Lord Mowbay.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza, however acted as if she didn''t notice, her mood light as she pressed him further dow

    301 Chapter 383

    Make your decision quickly, or we''re done talking"

    She smiled sweetly at Gabriel. "Oh, and my dear brother? I bet his time''s running out, isn''t it?"

    Matthew spat in disgust, his face twisted with rage "Benedict doesn''t have a sister as vile as your

    "True, I''m vile, but I''m nothingpared to Sophie. After all, she''s the one who poisoned Benedict with her own hands and with deadly toxins, no less?

    She shot Matthew a disdainful nce and chuckled. "Oh, and let''s not forget, she poisoned you, too. What''s the matter? Did the poison rot your brain? Can''t remember a thing?"

    "Sophie is none of your concem Matthew opened his mouth to aeque further but ultimately fell silent, ring at Eliza with unbridled hatred.

    "Forget it. Father Matthew finally said, his voice bitter and trembling with frustration, ¡°She''s just toying with us. She probably doesn''t even have the Snow Lotus or the century old Purple Shroom anymore. Instead of wasting time on her, we should send people out to search elsewhem"

    Matthew turned to leave

    But even after taking several steps, the silence behind him was unsettling.

    He tumed back and saw Gabriel still standing there, motionless.

    Father? Matthew frowned and called out again.

    , do you have the Snow Lotus or the century-old Purple Shroom? Shouldn''t you show me what you''ve got before I make a decision? Gabriel suddenly spoke, his voice calm and devoid of emotion.

    Eliza immediately caught on to his intentions, a mocking and disdainful smile curling at the corners of her lips. "Renee, bring it out and let him inspect the goods."

    "Yes, Renee said

    Renee quickly retrieved a medium-sized wooden box from Eliza''s room.

    She ced it on the stone table beside Eliza and opened it, revealing a Snow Lotus inside.

    From several meters away, Renee only allowed Gabriel a brief nce before closing the box again

    Even with just that fleeting look, Gabriel could tell the Snow Lotus was genuine, and its quality far surpassed the one Fletcher had offered earlier

    Aplicated expression flickered across Gabriel''s face.

    He hadn''t expected Eliza to have another Snow Lotus in her possession,

    Until now, Gabriel had assumed Eliza only had the one from Fletcher. If she had another, it meant she hadn''t used any Snow Lotus in the beauty soup served to thedies.

    That would have given him room to manipte the situation.

    But now the Snow Lotus in Eliza''s hands was apletely different one.

    With no other options left, Gabriel was forced to make a decision.

    He let out a long sigh, then turned to Matthew. Seeing the unease in Matthew''s

    eyes, he spoke with a mix of helplessness and guilt. "Matthew Benedict is still waiting"

 The Silent 384

    384.Chapter 384

    Matthew stared at Gabriel in shock Tather, what do you mean by that?"

    Gabriel paused for a moment. "You know exactly what I mean, Matthew"

    "I don''t understand? Matthew shouted, his voice trembling with anger as he red at Gabriel

    Gabriel let out another heavy sigh. "It''s just an engagement. I know you''re unwilling, but Benedict doesn''t have much time left. If we don''t get the medicine soon, he won''t make it. Can you truly stand by and watch Benedict die?"

    Matthew''s voice trembled as he asked. "Are you really asking me to give up my engagement to save him? When other solutions exist, must you plead Eliza?"

    "What other way is there?" Gabriel''s expression darkened, his tone sharp. "Snowlotus? A century old Purple Shroom? Or that mythical Bloodshade Blossom no one''s even seen? Do you think any of those are easy to find?

    "It Benedict could hold on for another week or two, I wouldn''t be this desperate! But he could die at any moment now! These medicines are the only thing keeping him alive. If we don''t get them, we''ll be preparing for his funeral instead!"

    The moment those words were uttered, a heavy silence descended between Gabriel and Matthew

    Matthew stood frozen in ce, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes bloodshot with suppressed

    emotion

    Gabriel looked at Matthew''s pained expression, quilt flickering in his heart. But he had no choice.

    He couldn''t abandon Benedict.

    Matthew, break off your engagement with Diana. She already said she wanted to end it, didn''t she?"

    Matthew''s voice cracked, his eyes brimming with tears. ¡°No, she was just upset! She didn''t mean it. I can make it right! I can make her forgive me! But if I really break it off, she''ll never forgive me! Father, I''m begging you. Don''t make me end things with Dianal

    Matthew dropped to his knees before Gabriel, tilting his head back as he pleaded desperately.

    But Gabriel stood there, his expression as cold and unyielding as stone, unmoved by Matthew''s desperation.

    Father Matthew''s voice trembled, panic creeping into his tone as he called out again

    This time, Gabriel finally reacted. Slowly, he raised a hand and ced it gently on Matthew''s head, ruffling his hair in a gesture so tender that, for a fleeting moment, Matthew thought Gabriel had relented.

    But just as hope lit up Matthew''s face, Gabriel''s voice cut through the moment like a de, ¡°Matthew, it''s not that I''m being cruel But I can''t turn my back on Benedict. Be a good son and listen to me."

    The words struck Matthew like a thunderp. His body froze, his face drained of all color

    Elza set her cup down, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "Renee, take the annulment papers and the engagement token to Lord Mowbay

    It didn''t take long for Renee to present both items to Gabriel

    The engagement token for Eliza and Caleb was an emerald hairpin, while the one for Diana and Matthew was a pendant

    That pendant had been painstakingly carved by Matthew himself years ago when they were engaged.

    Now, however, it was being returned to its original owner, along with the annulment papers.

    Matthew''s gaze locked onto the document, his eyes dark and story as they fixated on Diana''s name and the red fingerprint sealing her decision

    His teeth sank into his lower lip, breaking the skin. Blood trickled down theer of his mouth, but he didn''t seem to

    ¦°¦¯¦«¦©¦³¦¥

    "Where is Diana?" he suddenly asked. "I need to see her

    "She doesn''t want to see you, Eliza replied coolly

    7 said I need to see her Matthew roared, his voice raw with fury as he pped Renee''s hand away

    Renee''s hands hurt from the impact, and she was startled by the sudden outburst. By the time she recovered and reached out again, she only managed to grab hold of the annulment papers.

    The pendant, however, slipped from her grasp Sessfully unlocked! sound. The pendant shattered into two

    pieces

    Matthew, still furning, suddenly froze when he heard the sound. His gaze dropped, and panic overtook him

    He quickly snatched up the shuttered pendant. Seeing the cracks, hig anger boiled over, and he exploded at Renee. "How dare you break my stuff? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    wasn''t mat You hit my hand.

    wretched girl, hoe dire you Talk

    Matthew shot to his feet, his face twisted with fury, and raised his hand to

    "Matthew! Gabrieft

    Henne dodged. fut

    was already toote

    set annugh. The p graved past her cheek, andnded on the

    forward, and a trudi sharper p rang out

    Matthew''s head mapped to the side a vivid red handprint Mooming on his cheek almost immediately

    Thieu''s eyes horned with fury me the red at him getting her teeth Matthew, who do you think you are daring to lecture

    The pulled tienes behind her protectively and snatched back the animent papers "You don''t want to sign? I''ve got plenty

    Matthew smirked his cheek will stinging from the step, his expression dark and venomout "Oh really? Go ahead, try m

    Just woll and new Matthew Eliza''s voice was cold as ice "You''ll regret that stap

    he turned sharply and issued amand "Tina, show them out."

    Gabriel said "WW"

    Gabriel waspletely blindsided by how quickly things had escted

    He tried to stop Fle, but before he could say anything, a sharp de sliced

    through the air and embedded self into the

    to his head with a deafening thud

    dangerously close-if Gabriel

    aken even one step forward, the de would''ve been lodged in his

    Tinanded inside the courtyard gate, her gaze icy and unyielding the spat out a single word, "Leave."

    Momentster the courtyard door mmed shut with a resounding bang, leaving Gabriel and Matthew standing outside G''s face tumed icy as he stared at the tightly shut courtyard gate.

    The ar grew heavy with tension. After a long suffocating silence, he turned to Matthew, his voice sharp and cold. is this

    ter Heredict dead?"

    Mattiune: aviped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his head lowered as he

    spoke in a submissive tone, 1 don''t w

    call off the engagement either Father, you''re a brilliant man¨Cthere must be another way, Pleas

    of in death.

    never change. I will never let her gor Matthew thought

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 385

    385 Chapter 385

    385.Chapter 385

    "Renee, let me see your face. After driving Gabriel and Matthew out, Eliza quickly pulled Renee over

    "It''s fine, really. He didn''t hit my face. I managed to dodge a little, so it onlynded on my head."

    Even so, Matthew''s p had been heavy. Renee''s head was buzzing, and it took her a moment to gather herself.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make him regret it." Eliza''s expression was cold, her tone sharp and unyielding.

    Renee immediately said, "No, no, Your Grace, it''s fine! You already stood up for me. There''s no need to take it further."

    Renee didn''t know many people in Hasen City, but her time by Eliza''s side had taught her a lot.

    From the heated exchange earlier, it wasn''t hard for her to piece together who those two men were.

    One was Eliza''s former father, and the other, her former brother.

    Their rtionship had already been temible to begin with. What if Eliza made things even worse with Matthew because of this incident?

    Renee didn''t fully understand the rift between Eliza and her family. Perhaps because she had once had a loving family, she didn''t realize that Eliza and her former father and brother had long since reached a point of no forgiveness.

    Eliza gently ced her hand on the side of Renee''s head where she had been struck. A soft smile appeared on her face as she reassured Renee, "Don''t worry. This isn''t just about you. You''re mine, and anyone who hurts you is picking a fight with me. I won''t let this slide."

    Renee, still a little unsure, nodded seriously when she heard Eliza say that. "Alright, but be careful, Your Grace."

    "What happened? Did Matthew hit Renee?" Diana asked.

    Diana, who had been staying in the back hills under Eliza''s arrangement, was brought back by Tina. As soon as she returned, she overheard the conversation between Eliza and Renee.

    Her brows furrowed. "He hit Renee? Why?"

    Eliza recounted the earlier incident to Diana. By the time she finished, Diana''s expression had turned even darker.

    "I should''ve handled him myself! I''d like to see him try pping me!" Diana snapped.

    "He wouldn''t dare, but if you show up, he''ll be even less likely to agree to annul the engagement. It doesn''t matter. I already know how to deal with him." Eliza sneered

    This time, whether he wanted to or not, he would have no choice but to sign.

    Eliza had warned Matthew to wait and see, and sure enough, not long after they returned to the Stonor estate, the butler suddenly burst into Gabriel''s study, panic written all over his face.

    "My lord, bad news! Something terrible has happened!"

    Gabriel, who was in the middle of reprimanding Matthew, immediately looked up, as did Matthew.

    "What happened? Did something happen to Benedict?" Thinking something had happened to Benedict, Gabriel strode toward the door

    "It''s not Lord Benedict. It''s trouble outside!" The butler quickly rified, ''Arge number of ck g soldiers have suddenly appeared outside the estate. They''ve surrounded the entire ce

    "What?" Gabriel froze mid-step, his brows furrowing as he turned back to the butler. "The ck g? Is the Prince Regent backing Eliza again?"

    Matthew, still kneeling with his swollen lips, let out a bitterugh, "So that''s her big move, hiding behind the Prince Regent again."

    So what if the Prince Regent was backing her? He didn''t believe that even a prince could force him to br engagement!

    break off his

    Gabriel shot Matthew a cold re. ¡°You should focus on figuring out how to save Benedict. If Benedict dies, forget your engagement. I don''t need a son as heartless as you."

    Matthew''s face darkened instantly.

    He knew Gabriel''s favorite son wasn''t him but Benedict, who had been attentively raised for greatness

    But he hadn''t expected Gabriel to be so ruthles

    Matthew said nothing further

    ment as leverage against him.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    At that moment, the butler, still looking distressed, added, "My lord, the one

    leading the ck g soldiers this time isn''t the Prince Regent."

    Gabriel turned back to the butler. "Not the Prince Regent? Then who?"

    385 Chapter 38

    Aside from the king and the Prince Regent, who else had the authority to mobilize

    the ck g, let alone surround the Stonor estate?

    As Gabriel racked his brain for answers, the butler hesitated, his expression conflicted. Finally, he said, "It''s... It''s the Holy Lady"

    "Eliza?"

    "What? That''s impossible!"

    Gabriel and Matthew''s voices ovepped in shock, echoing through the study.

    "Eliza is nothing more than a figurehead, Holy Lady. She doesn''t have the authority tomand troops!" Matthew said. Matthew''s expression shifted between disbelief and shock. A momentter, he knew it. "It must be Nn! A Prince handing his private orders to a woman? How dare hel

    Gabriel''s face turned equally grim.

    power to mobilize the ck g was an

    After all, Nn showing up to support Eliza was one thing, but granting her the po entirely different matter.

    "Let''s go! I need to see what Eliza is up tor Gabriel barked, striding out of the

    room.

    His humed steps gave away the turmoil in his heart.

    The butler quickly followed behind

    "Wait, Father! What about me? Matthew called out, still kneeling in the study as ordered.

    But the difort was unbearable. Gritting his teeth, he finally pushed himself up and chased after Gabriel.

    When Gabriel and Matthew arrived outside the Stonor estate, they were greeted by the sight of ck g soldiers standing in tight formation, their presence oppressive.

    Gabriel''s sharp eyes scanned the area but found no trace of Eliza. Instead, his gazended on a carriage parked by street

    Clearly, Eliza was inside.

    by the

    "Eliza!" Gabriel''s expression was gloomy, "What are you trying to do? Do you even care how reckless this looks? I could take this straight to the king

    From within the carriage, Eliza''s voice rang out. "Go ahead, Lord Mowbay. But before you do, shouldn''t you exin something to the king first?" Gabriel''s brows furrowed deeply, his mind racing. What should I need to exin to the king? Wait, does this mean Eliza came here with the king''s prior approval?" "With a clear conscience, I have nothing to exin, Gabriel dered, though a sliver of wariness had already taken root in

    his heart

    "Really? Then what about the Stonor family harboring foreign fugitives? Did you report it to the king?" Eliza asked.

    22

 The Silent 386

    386.Chapter 386

    "Nonsense!" Gabriel yelled, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

    He stared at the carriage Eliza was in, his gaze cutting through the small opening

    in the curtain. "Eliza, do you understand what you''re doing? You''re using a high ranking court official of treason-this is a serious crime!

    "If

    f you can''t back your usation with evidence, I''ll show you no leniency, even if you were once my daughter."

    "No need to get so worked up, Lord Mowbay." As Eliza spoke, she gracefully lifted the curtain and descended from the

    Renee, swift and attentive, stepped up to assist Eliza, mimicking the dignified bearing of a nobledy''s handmaid.

    Once on solid ground, Eliza looked past the ck g soldiers and locked eyes with Gabriel. A faint smile yed on her lips. "If I didn''t have proof, do you think I''d dare to bring troops to surround your estate today?" she asked.

    Acting on a private order from the Prince Regent was one thing-carrying an imperial edict from the King himself was something else entirely

    Eliza took the imperial edict from one of the ck g soldiers and gave Gabriel a calm nod. "By order of His Majesty, Lord Mowbay is suspected of harboring foreign enemies. The Duke''s estate is to be searched immediately. Any resistance is to be met with execution on the spot."

    Though Eliza''s voice was calm andposed, her words struck everyone like a thunderp.

    Gabriel and Matthew''s faces darkened at once.

    Eliza''s smile did not waver. "Now then, Lord Mowbay- Gabriel red at Eliza, finding her smile repulsive.

    proceed with the search?" she asked.

    "Since you hold the King''s edict, then of course. But you still haven''t answered one thing-what evidence do you have?" he asked

    Eliza handed the imperial edict back to the ck g soldiers for safekeeping

    Then she stepped forward, walking through the path that the ck g soldiers had opened for her. Eliza ascended the steps and came to a halt beside Gabriel,

    "Don''t worry," she said softly. "You''ll know soon enough."

    Gabriel turned to Eliza with a cold re. "I don''t know what lies you''ve fed His Majesty, but if today''s search yields nothing. then I''ll make sure you fall from that Holy Lady position hard," he said.

    Eliza merely said, "We''ll see about that... Father."

    As soon as they entered the Duke''s estate, the ck g soldiers split into

    multiple squads and began their search. One unit remained by Eliza''s side,

    escorting her as she walked through one familiar courtyard after another, until she finally stopped in front of a small courtyard.

    "Father..." Matthew stood behind Gabriel, his lips parting as if to speak, but he hesitated

    Since Benedict had lifted Matthew''s house arrest, in the days that followed, people hade and gone within the Duke''s estate-Matthew could not possibly be unaware of that.

    At first, Matthew thought those people were after Benedict. But in the past couple of days, whenever Matthew visited Sophie''s courtyard, he could faintly sense the presence of strangers-people who clearly did not belong.

    And Sophie-she had been acting suspiciously, clearly trying to hide something from him.

    Matthew had spected that perhaps those people were bodyguards left behind by Sophie''ste mother, assigned to protect her in secret.

    But it had never once crossed his mind that those people were linked to the foreign tribe.

    Matthew was overwhelmed with feelings he could not quite describe.

    His instincts told him Eliza hade for Sophie. When he saw Eliza standing outside Sophie''s courtyard with the ck g soldiers, that instinct was instantly confirmed

    Matthew''s expression hardened, his frustration escting as he recalled the threat Eliza had given him earlier that day A wave of dread washed over him.

    Matthew subconsciously called out to Gabriel,

    Sessfully unlocked!

    protection

    However, Gabriel did not answer him

    Although it was a search, one of the ck g soldiers, after receiving Eliza''s signal, stepped forward on the door

    386 Chapter 386

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly

    If Eliza is so certain that foreign infiltrators are hidden within the Duke''s estate, why would she risk tipping them off? Unless...she doesn''t care if they ran. Or perhaps she has some other strategy up her sleeve? he thought,

    Gabriel stood in the back, his gaze fixed on Eliza with unwavering intensity. The sound of a door opening broke the silence.

    It was not a maid who answered the door-it was Sophie herself. Clearly, someone had tipped her off, which was why she came to the door personally.

    ¡°Eliza?" Sophie''s face held an expression of feigned surprise as she looked first at Eliza at the front and then at Gabriel and Matthew behind "Father, Matthew, what brings you both here? Why has Eliza arrived with troops?"

    Eliza watched Sophie closely, her eyes narrowing. She thought, ''Sophie''s performance is bing more and more unconvincing. How have I never noticed this before?"

    "By order of the King. I''m here to search the Duke''s estate. Please cooperate, Lady Sophie," Eliza said.

    Upon learning that Eliza wanted to conduct a search, a faint flicker of panic crossed Sophie''s face. It was subtle, but Eliza''s sharp gaze did not miss it.

    "Search? Why are you searching the Duke''s estate, Eliza? Our family hasn''t done anything wrong. Could there be some mistake?" Sophie continued to feign innocence.

    Sophie was still pretending, but Eliza had no patience for her. "The King''s orders are clear-there''s no mistake. Whether you''ve done anything wrong or not will only be determined after the search. Search the ce!"

    Eliza''smand was sharp and decisive. The ck g soldiers flooded the courtyard with precision.

    Sophie could not stop them in time-within moments, the courtyard was swarming with people.

    Sophie had no choice but to step back. Seeing how forceful these people were, she clenched her teeth slightly, her expression as unpleasant as Matthew''s and the others.

    As the ck g soldiers moved to force open her door, Sophie quickly yelled, "Wait! Isn''t it improper for a group of men to storm into a youngdy''s chamber?"

    Even though Sophie had already cleared out everything suspicious, she could not guarantee that there were no traces left behind.

    Sophie loathed these soldiers to begin with, and naturally, she had no intention of letting them enter easily.

    But at that moment, Eliza smiled lightly and said, "In that case, allow me, the Holy Lady, to conduct the search myself."

    Subscribed

    O Likes

    387 Chapter 387

 The Silent 387

    "You... Sophie nearly lost herposure when Eliza spoke

    She bit back her imitation and said, "But you''re not officially part of the ck g, Your Grace, Isn''t it inappropriate for you to take charge of this search?

    Sophie managed a strained smile and added, ¡°After all, everyone knows about the bad blood between us, so what if you..." Sophie left the sentence hanging, but the message was obvious to anyone listerring.

    It was clear to everyone that Sophie wanted to say, "What if Eliza nts something inside to frame me?"

    Eliza turned toward Sophie, her expression calm, her features lit by a faint smile. "I''m not as despicable and shameless as

    you.

    Sophie''s face darkened in humiliation, but before she could speak, Eliza continued, "Still, you raise a valid point. Since you! re so worried, I shall search from the doorway."

    From the doorway? How would that even work? Sophie thought.

    As confusion swept through the crowd, Eliza turned her hand, revealing a small vial.

    Renee stepped forward, took the vial from Eliza, then crouched down and tipped it onto the ground. In an instant, dozens of thumb-sized white spiders crawled out of the bottle. There must have been 20 or 30 of them.

    As the spiders scattered into Sophie''s room, everyone immediately understood what Eliza had meant. Gabriel''s face darkened further, his expression grim.

    The moment Gabriel saw those spiders, everything clicked. The one who had ruined the foreigners'' n-it had been Eliza. Eliza was the one who had ced the parasites on Sophie, an act that caused them to be arrested by the Ministry of Justice and locked away in prison.

    If only I had known then, I''d have exposed all of Eliza''s tricks without hesitation, Gabriel thought.

    But now, all he could do was hope those foreigners had left no evidence behind.

    Tother credit, the foreigners'' cover-up had been nearly wless.

    Eliza''s spidersbed the room for nearly half an hour before they finally uncovered something.

    "Well, it looks like this search was not entirely in vain, Eliza said softly. She turned to Sophie, a ghost of a smile ying at her lips

    Sophie, whose heart had been lodged in her throat the entire time, panicked when she saw the spiders dragging out several writhing parasites bound in their webs.

    She thought, "No! How could this happen? Those parasites had been hidden extremely well-how could they have been discovered so easily?

    What''s more, Lucas had said that those parasites were exceptionally powerful. How could those seemingly harmless spiders capture them?

    Sophie was utterly baffled

    Even more perplexed was the foreigner watching from the shadows

    From just one nce, the foreigner could tell those spiders were not the same type of creatures as the parasites. They look so ordinary-how could they possibly suppress my parasites? he wondered

    While the man hiding in the shadows was still trying to figure things out, he did not notice one spider slipping away from the others and quietly crawling up his clothes

    This particr spider was even smaller no more than a fifth the size of a fingernail-and blended so seamlessly into the shadows that the foreigner failed to notice it entirely

    At that moment, as if sensing something. Eliza arched a brow and carried on with her n

    int this one of the foreign tribe''s parasites? At the pce banquet, you insisted the one found on you had been nted by another So tell me, Lady Sophie-how do you exin these?"

    Eliza smiled at Sophie Lady Sophie, the evidence speaks for itself. The suspicion of your collusion with the foreign tribe is too great to ignore Take her away

    Without warning. Eliza''s smile vanished. Her voice

    Sessfully unlocked

    and unwavering as she delivered the order.

    Sophie panicked Father, Matthew, help me! I''ve been framed!"

    She spun around, wanting to run toward Gabriel and Matthew, but a gleaming blocking her path

    387 Chapter 387

    The ck g captain who drew his weapon stepped forward, his voice icy. ¡°Lady Sophie, where do you think you''re goin You''re under suspicion of colluding with the foreign tribe. Until the investigation concludes, you''re not allowed to move freely

    Sophie stumbled back, barely avoiding the ck g captain''s de, her expression crumbling. "I just want to stand beside my family What''s wrong with that?" she asked.

    Eliza smiled faintly. "No, there''s nothing wrong with that Don''t worry-they''ll be joining you soon enough. After all, the parasites were found in your house. You''re not the only one under suspicion."

    In that moment, Gabriel could barely contain his frustration

    Those damn idiots! I told them to get rid of everything, but they still left some parasites behind! And, of all ces, they were found in Sophie''s room! he thought angrily.

    As Gabriel tried to think of a solution, Matthew suddenly lunged forward.

    "Get out of the way!" Matthew shoved the ck g captain aside and stood protectively in front of Sophie, his eyes burning with fury as he red at Eliza.

    "Eliza! What exactly do you want?" he yelled.

    Eliza found his anger amusing. She smiled coldly. "Haven''t you already figured out my intentions? So make your choice. Either I send Sophie to hell personally, or you call off your engagement with Diana."

 The Silent 388

    A dying camel was still bigger than a horse.

    Eliza knew it was impossible to defeat the mighty Duke''s estate with these few

    worms.

    But then, she thought, "Well, maybe not entirely impossible, but the cost would be enormous, like the engagement between the Stonor family and the Baker family

    She knew if someone used people of Duke''s estate of colluding with foreign forces, Gabriel would do everything possible to clear their names, and the easiest way to do that was to drag more people down with them.

    The Baker family, still tied to them because of the engagement, would be the first to fall. Moreover, Diana and Eliza''s

    rtionship would give Gabriel the perfect pretext to drag the Baker family down.

    ''So, I can''t act recklessly before breaking off the engagement between Diana and Matthew, Eliza thought. ''Still, while I can''t take on the entire Duke''s estate, dealing with just one Sophie is well within my reach."

    "E-Engagement?" A puzzled voice suddenly rang out from behind Matthew.

    "Matthew, when did you get engaged to someone?" Sophie stood there, looking confused.

    Before they brought her back to the Duke''s estate, Diana had already left Hasen City with the Baker family. As a result, Sophie had no idea Matthew had be engaged for quite some time.

    Hearing it so abruptly, Sophie was suddenly overwhelmed by a strange sense of betrayal.

    what kind of

    She stared at Matthew, thinking, ''How could he keep something like this from me? An engagement. What engagement are they talking about? And who''s that bitch daring toy hands on what''s mine?"

    "Matthew, why didn''t you tell me about this?" Sophie put on a pitiful and confused expression, her wide eyes fixed on Matthew as she asked

    Faced with her questioning, Matthew suddenly realized that he had never mentioned his engagement to Sophie.

    A hint of guilt shed across his face. "I''m sorry. I should''ve told you earlier. Yes, I''m engaged. That girl''s name is Diana, and she''s from the Baker family. We''ve known each other for a long time. We practically grew up together."

    A gentle smile unconsciously appeared on Matthew''s face as he spoke of Diana.

    Seeing that smile, Sophie felt upset and clenched her hands tightly under her sleeves, Her expression stiffened slightly. "Oh... Is that so? So she''s your childhood sweetheart."

    Of course, Diana''s name was familiar to Sophie, and she had heard it from Isabelle.

    However, Isabelle only mentioned that Diana was Eliza''s close confidante back then, never once bringing up her connection to Matthew.

    There''s no way Isabelle didn''t know, Sophie thought. ''So that bitch must''ve deliberately left it out to make me look like a fool.

    "I think I''ve heard of Miss Baker before. Hasn''t she left Hasen City? So why did you suddenly bring her up? And why you talking about breaking off the engagement?" Sophie probed cautiously.

    hy were

    Matthew''s expression darkened instantly. He shot a cold re at Eliza, his tone shifting from gentle to icy. "She was back in Hasen City a few days ago, but I never thought she''d show up just to call off the engagement. And it''s because certain people have been stirring up trouble between Diana and me, making her misunderstand me and insist on ending things" Matthew sneered coldly. "But I won''t let that person get her way. And I definitely won''t agree to breaking off the engagement."

    Sophie had never met Diana, but seeing Matthew''s unwavering determination not to let her go, she already felt the same. dislike for Diana as she had for Eliza ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 The Silent 389

    389.Chapter 389

    "Damn it!'' Sophie cursed in her heart. I knew that scheming Eliza would pull something like this. But I never thought she''d have such a trick up her sleeve. Eliza even used Diana as leverage, forcing Matthew to choose between me and Diana. What right did that bitch, who hadn''t even married Matthew, have topare herself to me?"

    Sophie gritted her teeth in fury. As she lowered her head, her eyes were as terrifying as if poisoned

    "Are you stirring up trouble?" Matthew asked.

    Eliza couldn''t help but find Matthew''s words utterlyughable. "Only someone with a guilty conscience would assume everyone else is scheming."

    She nced at Sophie indifferently and sneered, "Do you think I, the Holy Lady, would waste my time using you to disrupt her peace? Don''t tter yourselves. You''re not even worth it."

    Matthew scoffed. "Oh, how noble of you. If it wasn''t you who sent that letter to stir things up, why else would Diana leave Westshire and rush to Hasen City? And immediately after she arrives, she demands to break off the engagement."

    Matthew still believed Diana did that because Eliza said something to her.

    "Do you think anything in this world can stay hidden? The disgraceful, shameless actsmitted by people in Duke''s estate are hardly few. Everyone in Hasen City has already heard all about them. Did you honestly believe word wouldn''t spread beyond?" Eliza asked.

    She let out a scoff, her patience wearing thin. "Enough with nonsense. My patience is limited. You either stand by and watch Sophie go to prison, or agree to break off the engagement."

    As she said that, Eliza''s gaze flicked briefly toward Gabriel, who had remained silent the entire time.

    It was clear he had already seen through Eliza''s intentions for today. And he knew just as well that Eliza stood no chance against people of the Duke''s estate with a handful of worms. Since she couldn''t shake their power, Gabriel chose to stand by and watch.

    After all, it was not Gabriel but his rebellious son who had to choose between two girls.

    Gabriel felt a pang of guilt toward Matthew. But if Matthew had been more sensible and agreed to break off the engagement earlier to save Benedict, Gabriel might have been able to turn the situation to their advantage.

    But now, Eliza had seized Sophie''s weakness, leaving Matthew no choice.

    Even Gabriel himself was in a somewhat passive position.

    ''But it doesn''t matter. As long as the oue is good and Benedict is saved, letting Matthew suffer a little is eptable. At worst, I''ll make it up to himter, Gabriel thought.

    Eliza noticed Gabriel''s silence and immediately understood his stance.

    That''s pretty good, she thought.

    That was what she wanted. She wanted to leave Matthew utterly isted.

    "In your dreams!" Matthew''s anger red as he red at Eliza. "I can''t believe you would go this far to ruin my engagement with Diana. Now, you''re even framing Sophie."

    "Who said I''m framing her?" Eliza gestured toward the worms with a faint smile. Then, she said, "These were found in Lady Sophie''s room, right here in the Duke''s estate, with all of you as witnesses. I haven''t even stepped foot inside. So how could I possibly frame her? With the evidence shown in front of everyone, are you still trying to deny it?"

    Eliza wasn''t about to let Matthew off the hook. She immediatelymanded, "Since that''s the case, let''s get her to prison." The ck g soldiers stepped forward at Eliza''s order, ready to seize Sophie.

    Sophie let out a terrified scream and darted behind Matthew. "No, Matthew! Please, save me. Matthew, I didn''t do anything. wrong. Please don''t let them take me away!

    Matthew tried to shield her, but the ck g soldiers overpowered him. As they grabbed Sophie and began dragging her away, he roared, "Stop it!"

 The Silent 390

    390.Chapter 390

    Matthew clenched his teeth. "Eliza! If you''ve got a problem,e at me. You''re not allowed to bully Sophie."

    Eliza smirked. "How is this bullying? I am merely acting on orders. me your dear Sophie for doing what she shouldn''t have. Otherwise, how would I have caught her?"

    Eliza''s smile deepened as she leaned in slightly. "Okay. Time''s ticking. Matthew, it is yourst chance. Make your choice, or you''ll have to go to the prison to visit Sophie."

    This time, her actions were indeed sanctioned by the Emperor.

    Word had already reached the Emperor about Diana''s visit to the Duke''s estate to annul the engagement.

    Since Diana might be the future Empress, the Emperor was willing to give her a hand.

    Besides, their shared history from childhood meant the Emperor wouldn''t simply stand by and do nothing, just as he had once stepped in to help Eliza

    It all came down to the bond they had forged in the past

    The only problem was that the shrewd Gabriel had also seen through the game. That was why he remained so unnervinglyposed. And the calmer he appeared, the more it unsettled Eliza.

    It seems the uing negotiation won''t be easy" Eliza lowered her eyes slightly as she recalled Benedict coughing up blood and copsing that day

    Then, she thought, Forget it. Dealing with Diana''s engagement is the priority.

    "Oh, Matthew, help me! I''m so scared." Terrified of being taken away, Sophie, guilt-ridden and panicked, clung desperately to Matthew, her face streaked with tears.

    "You promised you''d always protect me. Doesn''t that mean anything to you anymore?" Sophie pleaded. Seeing Matthew''s hesitation, she bit her lip and turned away with fragile vulnerability. "Never mind... I shouldn''t have asked, she murmured, her voice breaking. ¡°How shameless I am to beg for your protection when you''re engaged. I, I''m just..." Before she could finish, Sophie buried her face in her hands and burst into tears.

    Her crying filled Matthew with guilt and pain.

    "No, Sophie, that''s not it. Matthew quickly reassured Sophie, ¡°It''s not that I don''t care about you, but it is all Eliza''s scheme, and I don''t want to fall into her trap."

    "No, Matthew, you don''t have to exin. I understand everything." Sophie sobbed. "You''re going to start your own family soon. Even though I''m your sister, I shouldn''t cling to you like this. Just let them take me away. That way, you won''t have to choose"

    As she spoke, she stepped forward, heading toward the ck g soldiers. Matthew''s heart leapt in panic. "No, Sophie, stop! Don''t do anything rash!"

    He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Then, he turned to re at Eliza, his eyes zing with fury. Though Sophie''s acting was painfully obvious, it worked like a charm on Matthew and the others.

    Just kke now, Matthew hadpletely lost his cool.

    If he had been thinking clearly, he would''ve noticed how Sophie kept ncing at him with every step she took.

    was obvious she was testing him.

    But Matthew, blinded by his emotions, actually thought Sophie was serious.

    And not a single person around him, not even Gabriel, bothered to point it out.

    "Eliza what exactly do you want? Matthew snapped

    "Break off your engagement with Diana, Eliza replied.

    "You just can''t stand to see me with Diana, right? Matthew red at her and asked.

    "Yes, because you don''t deserve her, Eliza said coldly, and Matthew clenched his teeth, his eyes zing with fury

    So, have you made up your mind yet?" Eliza pressed

    Seeing that Matthew stayed silent, the ck g captain stepped forward without hesitation before Eliza could even give the order, grabbing Sophie from behind Matthe

    "On, not This time, Sophie wasn''t faking it. Her

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Stop it! Let her go. Let her go now Matthew charged forward, trying to save Sophie.

    But it wasn''t going to be that simple The ck g captain dragged Sophie away while it -

    their des, the gleaming steel forming an immensi ?

    300 Chapter 300

    "No, help me, Matthew. Please save mel" Sophie cried out, "Matthew, what are you waiting for?"

    As Sophie was about to be taken away, Matthew turned to his father, his voice shaking with anger and despair. ''Father, it''s fine that you refuse to help me. But are you going to stand by and do nothing for Sophie?"

    Gabriel looked at his son''s frantic state and finally sighed. "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine."

    ''After all, it''s just a trip to the prison, Gabriel thought, With me overseeing things, Sophie''s life won''t be in danger. But this time is different fromst time. She''ll probably suffer a lot before she can get out''

    Hearing Gabriel''s words, Matthew took it to mean Gabriel didn''t care about Sophie anymore..

    Just like when he was kidnapped, his father only saved Benedict.

    Benedict is the child Father loves the most, he thought. It''s not me or Sophie. So, from the very beginning, I never had a choice. Howughable. I can''t hold on to anything. I had fought tooth and nail to keep my engagement, but in the end, I still lost because of my father.

    A scalding tear slid down Matthew''s face as he shot a deep, resentful look at Gabriel. The hatred in his eyes was unmistakable

    Then, he turned to Eliza, his gaze equally filled with loathing. But this time, he made his decision.

    "Fine! Fine!" Through gritted teeth, he said, "You win. I will break off the engagement. But don''t think for a second that this is over. Eliza, I''ll make you pay for this."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 391

    391.Chapter 391

    Eliza hated it when others threatened her so brazenly. She flung the annulment papers at Matthew and sneered, "Whatever, but I suggest you sign now before I change my mind out of sheer disgust for you and Sophie."

    She smiled faintly, but the expression was cold and devoid of any warmth.

    Matthew''s expression darkened immediately as the tables turned on him.

    "Matthew..." Sophie called out softly, afraid he might back out. She urged him with her pitiful gaze.

    Matthew stared at the annulment papers, his jaw clenched tight as he tried to stall. "No pen? How am I supposed to sign anything without a-

    "Here" Before he could finish, the ck g captain behind Eliza stepped forward and handed him a pen with practiced efficiency, cutting off his excuse.

    Matthew gritted his teeth in frustration. Snatching the pen from the captain''s hand, he red at him fiercely. "A pen without ink? How am I supposed to write with it?"

    Unfazed, the captain replied smoothly, "Don''t worry, Lord Matthew. The pen is heavy with ink. It''s enough for you to sign your name ten times over"

    "You!" Matthew cursed, his anger ring. ''Damn it! Like master, like servant. This guy is just as insufferable as the Prince Regent''

    Seeing Matthew still hesitating, Sophie also grew increasingly anxious.

    She bit her lower lip lightly, then suddenly lunged toward the de of one of the ck g soldiers. But not before crying out dramatically. "Matthew, don''t hesitate. It''s all my fault, and I''ll kill myself now so you won''t have to be burdened by me

    anymore."

    "No! Sophie, don''t do anything foolish." Matthew immediately reached out to stop her. Clutching the pen tightly in his hand, he closed his eyes. "If I have to choose, then it''s you. I won''t hesitate anymore"

    With that, he let go of Sophie and, with trembling hands, signed his name on the annulment papers.

    Just in case, Eliza also asked him to make up a handprint.

    After she had the finalized annulment papers in hand, Eliza nced at Sophie, who was secretly gloating, and let out a faint scoff. "Matthew, you can think of what happened today as me forcing you, but remember this. When you didn''t choose Diana, you lost the right to deserve her."

    Matthew clenched his fists tightly when he heard that, his gaze dark and seething with fury, "Eliza, don''t worry. I''ll remember this."

    At the same time, he decided that one day, he would make Eliza pay for everything that happened today.

    Perhaps because Matthew ultimately chose her, Sophie was now basking in her smugness.

    "Eliza, how can you be so heartless to Matthew? Don''t you think that makes you unworthy of being his sister?" Standing behind Matthew, Sophie pretended to be indignant on his behalf, her voice soft yet usatory.

    Eliza sneered, "Sorry, but I couldn''t care less."

    "A sister to a blind fool? Whoever wants that title can have it, Eliza thought

    She had no intention of warning Matthew about anything. Watching him spiral into ruin was far more satisfying for her, and forcing him to annul the engagement was merely the first step.

    To prevent Matthew from interfering further, Gabriel promptly ordered Matthew to take Sophie with him and leave. After dismissing them, Gabriel finally turned his attention to Eliza

    For the sake of his eldest son, he had stood by and watched as his once beloved youngest daughter drove another son to the brink of despair Even so, he remained indifferent.

    Eliza had to admit that Gabriel''s cold-bloodedness was beyond anything she had anticipated

    It wasn''t just his cold-bloodedness that shocked her. It was the sheer heartlessness he showed toward Matthew that left

    her stunned.

    After all, in her previous life, Matthew and the Sessfully unlocked! st Gabriel all for Sophie''s sake

    Subscribed

 The Silent 392

    392.Chapter 392

    They had always been united, standing on the same side.

    But this time, everything was different

    It was Dn first, then Benedict, and now Matthew. Only Anthony hadn''tpletely turned against Gabriel yet.

    Eliza, of course, was happy to see it.

    All this proved that everything she did after her journey back in time wasn''t in vain.

    And she had no intention of stopping now.

    Eliza had been desperate for her father and brothers'' approval, willing to grovel for their affection in her previous life. But this time, things were different. She wanted more.

    She wouldn''t beg for scraps of love or pity anymore. She would take what she wanted, no matter the cost.

    "Eliza, I know what you''re after," Gabriel said first.

    Eliza replied indifferently, "Oh? Then why don''t you enlighten me, Duke of Mowbay? What do I want?"

    Gabriel looked at her, a flicker of regret and mncholy shing through his heart.

    It was only recently that he realized, of all his children, the one who resembled him the most wasn''t his meticulously groomed eldest son but this estranged daughter who had be a nun and distanced herself from the family.

    The resemnce became even more striking when he saw how merciless she was to her brothers.

    Gabriel sighed inwardly, Too bad she''s just a girl. Otherwise, I would never have cut her out. But what choice did I have? I owed Zole back then, and I owed Sophie for years."

    When Zole passed away, her final letter to him contained just one wish.

    She wanted Sophie to return to her rightful ce and reim her identity.

    Gabriel had understood the meaning behind Zole''s words the moment he read the letter,

    He knew Zoie was saying that if not for that political marriage, he would have married her, and together they would have raised Sophie as their cherished daughter.

    But Gabriel never told Zoie that, given her status, even if he had married her, she would have been like a mistress and couldn''t be the Duchess because her position wasn''t high enough to qualify her as the future matriarch of the Duke''s estate. So, Sophie could never have been his legitimate daughter.

    This was something Gabriel had kept from both Zole and Sophie.

    As a result, Sophie, from the moment she stepped into the Duke''s estate, had always believed that Eliza had stolen her rightful ce.

    And Gabriel, fully aware of the truth, had indulged Sophie and her mother from the beginning, trying to make amends Who would have thought such indulgence would lead to the situation today? Gabriel sighed inwardly.

    "You want Benedict''s estate, don''t you?" Gabriel turned his gaze back to Eliza and said calmly, "I''ll agree to that on Benedict''s behalf. Consider it a trade, his estate for his life."

    Unexpectedly, Eliza scoffed. "Who said the estate was all I wanted?

    When acting as the Holy Lady, she naturally referred to herself as the "Holy Lady."

    With her task nowplete, Eliza felt no lingering thirst for power, so she stopped calling herself that

    Her tone carried the hint of her detachment from the Duke''s estate.

    "What else do you want?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly. "The medicinal fields? Or money?"

    Eliza smiled faintly. "No, I do not need medicinal fields, nor do I care for money I only want two things. Besides the estate you mentioned, I want the property that once belonged to the Padi family, which is now in your possession. Gabriel''s expression darkened at her words

    He fixed his gaze on Eliza, his tone solemn. "You want the Padi family''s property? Why, Eliza? After all the effort you put into severing ties with the Duke''s estate, are yo

    tname and be one of the Padi family?"

    Eliza met his dangerous gaze head-on and repi

    Sessfully unlocked!

    393 Chapter 3411

    393.Chapter 393

 The Silent 393

    393.Chapter 393

    Gabriel''s face was devoid of emotion.

    Immediately after Eliza said that, the air between them seemed to freeze solid.

    Eliza said nothing more, nor did Gabriel

    He only stared at her, his gaze cold and sharp.

    After a long pause, Gabriel said slowly, People in the Duke''s estate gave you life and raised you. Even if your brothers and I have made mistakes, the kindness of birth and upbringing outweighs everything. Now you want to change yourst name and im to be a member of the Padi family? Do you think you can face me, your brothers, or the ancestors of the Stonor family with such betrayal?"

    Gabriel said so much about the kindness of raising her, hoping to quilt her into submission.

    But Eliza, unshaken, countered with calm defiance. "The one who gave me life was my mother, Caroline, the eldest daughter of the Padi family. So if I''ve already severed ties with the Stonor family, why can''t I reim thest name Padi? Don''t forget, Lord Mowbay, you were the one who once dered I was no longer allowed to bear thest name ''Stonor" Eliza''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile as she looked at Gabriel. "What? Forgotten your own words so quickly?" Gabriel let out a dry chuckle, his expression a mask of false sincerity. "What I said back then was just in the heat of the moment. Besides, didn''t you also say you wanted to keep thest name Stonor?"

    "No, I never said I wanted to keep thest name Stonor." Eliza lifted her gaze slightly, her expression indifferent. "What I said was, if you, Lord Mowbay, want to strip me of thest name Stonor, you''d better cough up everything that belongs to the Padi family first. Though even now, you haven''t handed it all over. But I have no choice. It''s so revolting that I can''t stand it anymore."

    Eliza didn''t say what was so revolting, but Gabriel knew what she was saying.

    The people here were revolting, and so were the deeds. She felt the entire Duke''s estate was revolting.

    Even now, though she hadn''t gotten much of the Padi family''s belongings back, she didn''t mind. After all, apart from the Padi family''s estate, she could reim the rest slowly.

    "Aren''t you afraid people will condemn you, the Holy Lady, for such ingratitude if you change yourst name before repaying the kindness of our upbringing?" Gabriel couldn''t hold back any longer and snapped coldly.

    *Kindness of your upbringing?" Eliza sneered, her gaze sharp and filled with sarcasm. ¡°Hasn''t that already been repaid in full

    Gabriel frowned, "When? Why don''t I know about this?"

    Eliza immediately replied, "Well... It started when you brought your illegitimate daughter back into the estate.

    "Lord Mowbay, open your eyes and take a good look. Everything you once gave me in Duke''s estate has long been taken back and handed over to her. As for what I eat, wear, and use? That alles from Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building, which were from my grandparents. So tell me, what exactly gives you the right to talk about this so-called '' kindness of your upbringing''? "Oh, and about the title of the Duke''s legitimate daughter that Sophie is so desperate for, I''ve already given it up. The position is right there. She can try to im it again if she has what it takes. If she doesn''t, well, that''s hardly my problem." Eliza''s smile widened, her voice dripping with mockery. "After all, for an illegitimate daughter to be the legitimate one. the only way is to demote your eldest son, your heir, to a mere, regr son. So tell me, do you dare?"

    Gabriel''s expression turned dark and gloomy

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 394

    394.Chapter 394

    He hadn''t expected Elza to see through him so thoroughly. Even the one thing he had always been trying to hide was now exposed

    He had wanted to make amends to Zole and Sophie. When h legitimate daughter,

    he first saw Sophie, he even considered making her his

    But he hesitated when he returned to Hasen City with his entourage and saw Benedict, the son he had painstakingly groomed for twenty years.

    One was the daughter he felt he owed, and the other was the son he had pinned all his hopes on.

    Anyway, he couldn''t make that decision.

    Hence, his quilt toward Sophie deepened, leading him to indulge her more and more, until things reached this point.

    "You think you''re clever, threatening me with that medicine, Gabriel said coldly and expressionlessly. "Do you truly believe can''t find another cure?"

    "You''re the Duke of Mowbay. With your vast connections, I believe you could find other medicines beyond what I have here. But the point is, do you still have time?" said Eliza.

    Almost as soon as Eliza finished speaking, the butler''s frantic voice rang out from behind Gabriel. "Bad news! Lord Mowbay. Lord Benedict vomited blood again. Lord Mowbay, please go and have a look. He may notst much longer."

    The words hit Gabriel like a death sentence, not just for Benedict but also for Gabriel

    At that moment, he seemed to understand how Matthew must have felt when he made that choice.

    He suddenly felt cornered by Eliza, thinking, ''She''s just a girl and had once been my daughter. But now, she is as cunning as the sophisticated men in court No. Perhaps it''s more urate to say she has be my equal. She''s ruthless and crafty. just like me."

    ¡°Huh.¡± Gabriel let out a bitterugh. He looked warning within him.

    d down at El...

    at Eliza, who stood a full head shorter than him, disgust and pri

    pride

    So, not all of my children are useless! Gabriel thought. Too bad she''s still a girl. After all, she''s so brilliant. So, this is hardly my fault

    "You win, Eliza," Gabriel said slowly. The Padi family''s estate is yours. But before you hand over Benedict''s medicine, you must answer one question for me."

    Eliza lifted her eyelids slightly, her silent gaze telling him to go on.

    Gabriel narrowed his shrewd eyes, his tone carrying a dangerous edge. "Who told you the Padi family''s estate is in my hands?"

    "Is it hard to guess?" Eliza''s lips curved into a faint smile

    Gabriel''s expression darkened further. "Speak the truth."

    "I am telling the truth," Eliza pressed her palms together and murmured, "Im a nun, and nuns don''t lie."

    She wasn''t lying

    She had guessed the Padi family''s estate was in Gabriel''s hands

    Dn had only confirmed her suspicionster,

    Huh!" Gabriel scoffed coldly, still not convinced

    But he chose not to press further.

    He turned to the butler and ordered, "Go to my study room and bring the deed for the Padi family''s estate here." "And thend deed, too, Eliza added casually

    With just the property deed and nond title, it''s too easy for certain people to pull shady moves Eliza thought.

    Eliza wasn''t naive. If she were going to im the Padi family''s estate, she wouldn''t settle for just the house deed. Seeing how cautious Eliza was, Gabriel sneered again "Bring them both "

    After she got the house andnd deeds for the Padi family''s astata and checked them, Eliza finally said, "Someone from Saint Grace Nunnery will deliver the medicine! Sessfully unlocked!

    "Two hours? With Benedict''s condition, he can''wapped, his voice sharp with frustration.

    Eliza shrugged nonchntly, brushing past him without a backward nce. She only said lightly and indifferently. "What does that have to do with me? I''m only responsible for providing medicine, not saving his life. Besides, who asked you and your son to waste so much time?"

    195 Chapter 39

    395

 The Silent 395

    .Chapter 395

    As soon as Eliza left, Gabriel immediately summoned Chad and several other physicians.

    He asked them to do whatever it took to keep Benedict alive for the next four hours

    Fortunately, Chad and the others were highly skilled and not just there for show.

    Pooling their efforts and expertise, they managed to pull Benedict back from the brink of death, keeping him alive for those critical four hours.

    Also, Eliza didn''t y any tricks on Gabriel this time.

    Two hourster, the medicine arrived on time.

    Chad opened the box, and upon seeing the Snow Lotus inside, he nodded to Gabriel.

    Still, Gabriel couldn''t be at ease. "Check the Snow Lotus," he ordered firmly.

    It was clear he feared Eliza might have tampered with it

    But the result was the same.

    "There''s no problem. It''s safe to use," said Chad.

    The other physicians collectively exhaled in relief. "That''s good. Let''s hurry and prepare the medicine with the Snow Lotus. We can''t afford any more dys."

    To ensure the rare Snow Lotus''s full potency, the physicians personally handled the preparation of the medicine. Then, they carefully fed the medicine to Benedict. "Lord Mowbay, with this medicine containing the Show Lotus, we''ve managed to buy Lord Benedict some time. Please confirm he takes a full bowl three times a day. Don''t feed him more or less. After seven days, his condition should stabilize temporarily. But as you know, this is only a short-term solution. He has at most two to three months. You need to act quickly." Chad''s face turned grim as he reminded Gabriel.

    Gabriel frowned. "Didn''t you say we had at least three months? Why is it down to two now?

    Chad shook his head. The medicine came toote. Every time the poison res up, it drains Lord Benedict''s vitality. I can''t guarantee the same results anymore."

    A rare flicker of regret crossed Gabriel''s mind when he heard that. If I''d been more decisive and stopped Matthew from being so reckless, the poison in Benedict''s body wouldn''t have red up before Eliza handed over the medicine. But the regret was fleeting.

    Gabriel steadied himself and asked. "Can youe up with a new antidote, Dr. Garraway? Something other than the original one?"

    He couldn''t help but worry. If we can''t find the original antidote, we''ll waste precious time. Finding ingredients will be far easier than chasing after the antidote itself.

    Chad''s eyes lit up briefly because he knew it was a chance for him, but he quickly masked his excitement. "If I had a sample of that Poisonous Flower, I might be able to give it a shot."

    "Poisonous Flower? Gabriel tumed to the butler behind him.

    The butler gave a bitter smile. ¡°Lord Mowbay, as I mentioned, the Poisonous Flowers are gone."

    Gabriel remembered it now. He rubbed his temples. "After two sleepless nights, I can''t believe I forgot about this. All three are gone?"

    Chad froze in shock.

    The butler nodded, "Yes. All three, including flowers, pots, and soil, werepletely gone."

    "How could it be this thorough? Chad''s lips twitched, cutting off even his next question about whether soil was left because the soil would do.

    He let out a helpless sigh. "Well, Lord Mowbay, even if I had the greatest skills in the world, without anything to work with, there''s no way I can make an antidote."

    Gabriel got what Chad meant. He clenched his fists, forcing down the anger bubbling inside him. "I understand. Dr. Garraway, I''ll find the antidote or the Poisonour

    my son."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    I must trouble you to continue looking after

    After seeing Chad off, Gabriel turned to look at Benedict, whoy unconscious on the bed.

    For a moment, Gabriel thought of Eliza, who had negotiated with him. He fell into deep thought.

    It took him a moment to snap out of it. He instructed the butler, "Go inform Lady Sophie to summon her pennle hack h

    195 Chapter 25

    Tell her she must bring me the antidote or the Poisonous Flower within seven days. If she fails, she''ll have to deal with the consequences."

    At this point, Gabriel was no longer in the mood to meet Sophie in person

    The butler was about to leave after receiving the order when Gabriel stopped him again. "Wait a second.".

    The butler immediately retracted the foot he had already stepped out the door, his demeanor cautious and respectful. "Is there anything else you''d like me to do, Lord Mowbay?"

    Let Matthew go with her. If theye back empty handed, he can pack his things and leave to join Dn," said.

    "Got it. Il tell them now" With that, the butler left.

    At that moment, three miles outside Hasen City, a bloody chase was underway in

    a dense bamboo forest,

    And the silver haired man leading the charge killed the most and was the most ruthless.

    In just half a day, nearly half of Lucas''s men were killed by Nn.

    Nn''s hands and long hair were drenched in crimson, stained by the blood of his enemies

    His wolfish gaze pinned them down like an alpha woll''s hunt. Within moments, he drove Lucas and the others to the brink

    As Nn chased them deeper into the bamboo forest, the ck g soldiers, lying in ambush, sprang out and surrounded Lucas and hisst few subordinates.

    "ng" Nn tossed the weapon aside, his face twisted in disgust, and took a clean sword from Ross.

    "Running all the way here should be far enough, don''t you think?" Nn lifted his gaze, his crimson eyes ncing at the group before him. He said in a chilling tone, "Now, you answer my questions. Got it?"

    "You wish..." Before the man behind Lucas could finish his sentence, an arrow whistled through the air and struck his throat with deadly precision. Blood sprayed as he copsed to the ground.

    Lucas and his men froze in shock, their faces pale. They instinctively moved back-to-back, scanning the bamboo forest for the hidden archer who had them in his sights.

    "Didn''t you hear what Prince Nn said? Don''t speak before you''re asked. Or you''ll be dead" Ross threatened coldly. After the group fell silent, Nn finally broke the tension with his first question, "Who was the spy you sent into Bortend twenty years ago?"

 The Silent 396

    396 Chapter 396

    Lucas''s expression remained unreadable beneath his mask as he replied calmly, "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Your Highness Spies from twenty years ago? We''ve never had any."

    Before Nn could respond, the sharp whistle of an arrow cut through the air. "ng Lucas was prepared. His de shed, slicing the arrow cleanly in two

    But a scream rang out from behind him the next second. "No!"

    Lucas tumed sharply, only to see another of his men killed

    Lucas''s expression was gloomy.

    "You''d better think it through before you answer. Otherwise, every wrong word you say will co

    cost you another man." Ross nced at Lucas''s few remaining followers and sneered, "When they''re all gone, you''ll have no choice but to join them in

    hell

    "How despicable and shameless," Lucas spat through gritted teeth..

    But the next second, with a puff and a scream, another man fell.

    Lucas was stunned when he realized that with every curse he spat, another of his men fell dead.

    Ross sighed. "I told you, think carefully before you answer."

    Lucas immediately clenched his fists tightly.

    Behind him, only three subordinates remained.

    The three people shrank back in fear, nervously ncing at their leader, as if they were terrified Lucas might say something he shouldn''t have again.

    "So, have you made up your mind? Prince Nn doesn''t like repeating himself, and his patience is running thin, Ross urged. Nn, whose patience was indeed wearing thin, frowned slightly.

    palpable. As his gaze

    His crimson eyes burned with murderous intent, and the suffocating aura radiating from him was palp swept over Lucas and his men, it felt like he was deciding who to kill next.

    Lucas could stay calm, but his subordinates could hardly stand Nn''s oppressive presence.

    It was a murderous aura forged through countless battles. Just standing in its presence was enough to suffocate one with dread.

    Therefore, it didn''t take long before one of them began trembling uncontrobly.

    "Yes.. There was a spy."Lucas gritted his teeth, hesitating for a long time before finally forcing out those words.

    "Who was it?" Nn asked

    Lucas shook his head. "I don''t know... Don''t act rashly."

    Sensing danger when he said that, Lucas quickly exined, "I truly don''t know. Back then, I was just a junior in the n, unqualified to know such things, let alone my subordinates. But I know every member who leaves our n for other ces is imnted with a tracking parasite to ensure we can locate themter. And this time, we were originally trying to find the n member who infiltrated Bortend over twenty years ago. Unfortunately, he''s already dead."

    "Dead?" Nn narrowed his eyes slightly

    Lucas hurried to borate, "Yes. We''re not lying to you. We can no longer detect him with the tracking parasite. In our n, as long as someone is alive, the tracking parasite will always locate them. Moreover, the parasite is difficult to remove Forcing it out is almost always fatal. That spy was of mixed race, physically weaker than our n members. Surviving after forcibly removing the parasite would have been impossible for him."

    "Exactly

    "That''s why Mr. Carter said he''s dead. Those three subordinates nodded in agreement promptly.

    Nn nced at them coldly, and they immediately shut their mouths. Turning his icy gaze back to Lucas, Nn asked in a chilling tone. "Do you even know what your spy did in Bortend?"

    Lucas shook his head immediately. "I don''t know"

    "Whoosh!" An arrow zipped past Lucas''s head Sessfully unlocked!

    No one died this time, but it almost killed Lucal

    could we know

    Lucas gritted his teeth, his face pale as a ghost. "I swear I don''t know. We haven''t found him yet, so how could we what he''s done?"

    "Then let me tell you exactly what your spy has done." Nn''s voice was cold and merrre

    306 Chapter

    sentence. "He framed the Bet family for treason, leading to the ughter of hundreds of its members. So, tell me now. how do you n to repay this debt?"

    Lucas''s face drained of all color. "That''s impossible. If that spy did something like that, there''s no way I wouldn''t know."

    Nn''s smile was faint, but it carried a chilling bloodlust. "But didn''t you just say you couldn''t reach that spy? He''s already dead, so how can you be so sure he didn''t do it? So, let''s take it that he did it. Should I settle this debt with your n? Or should I take it up with every foreign tribe beyond our borders?"

    Cold sweat poured down Lucas''s face

    Under the crushing pressure, his breathing quickened, and he was at aplete loss for words. Just as he struggled toin, Nn spoke again. ¡°Third question".

    Nn didn''t need his answers to the earlier questions. He only needed the lead of the tracking parasite.

    As for who the spy was, how to deal with him, and whom to hold ountable, Nn had already made up his mind.

    So, after thoroughly intimidating Lucas, Nn casually posed another equally deadly question. Were the assassins who wiped out the Padi family back then also from your tribe?"

 The Silent 397

    397.Chapter 397

    dhis

    Lucas turned and bolted, while Nn unsheathed his de and chased after him..

    Just as Nn was about to close the distance, a pack of vicious dogs suddenly lunged at him.

    In an instant, his sword shed, and several dog heads hit the ground

    By the time Nn finished dealing with the dogs and looked up again, Lucas had already vanished.

    Of the three men left behind, two were dead, and thest oney on the ground, clutching his stomach, dying

    After the ck g soldiers had taken care of the remaining dogs, Ross stepped forward with a grim expression, grabbed the sole surviving foreigner, and yanked off the mask covering her face.

    "Prince Nn, it''s a woman, he reported.

    Though her face got badly disfigured, certain features still made her gender identifiable upon closer inspection.

    Nn''s expression turned even colder, his voice sharp and merciless. Take her back. Interrogate her thoroughly." "Got it!" Ross replied.

    One escapee didn''t matter to Nn. After all, he had eliminated most of the spies

    in Hasen City, and Lucas couldn''t stir up much trouble even if he escaped,

    Still, Nn couldn''t help but wonder if the person who came to rescue Lucas today was the mole or Fletcher himself. Nn''s eyes namowed as he said. "Let''s go. We''re heading to the Henderson family."

    Two dayster.

    The old door was slowly pushed open from the outside with a creak. Dust and cobwebs tumbled down, narrowly missing Eliza and the others.

    Mki, who had followed Eliza inside, felt his eyes sting with emotion as he looked at the once-familiar mansion. Fifteen years... It''s been fifteen long years. Finally, I''m back," he said.

    Never in his wildest dreams had Mki imagined he''d set foot here again. This ce, where he''d lived half his life, clung to his soul like an old scar that refused to fade.

    The Pad family''s estate had been sealed off ever since the tragedy that urred to the Padi family before Eliza was born. She had never had the chance to visit it until now.

    Perhaps it was the unexinable bond she felt toward her grandparents'' family she had never met, but as Eliza stepped inside, she felt no fear. Instead, she felt a strange sense of ease.

    After all, this would soon be her home in Hasen City.

    "Come on, Mki. Show us around, Eliza said, ncing back at Mk, who was still standing there and crying. Then, she stepped inside.

    "Right away, Eliza. I''ll show you everything, Mki replied.

    Quickly wiping away his tears of joy, Mki broke into a radiant smile and hurried

    to take the lead, guiding Eliza further inside. "This is the main hall of the Padi family, where your grandparents used to host guests. Over there is the rear hall your grandpa''s study, and your grandma''s garden..."

    Mki introduced each corner of the estate. Despite the passage of over a decade, his memories of the Padi family remained vivid. It seemed he could go on forever whenever he mentioned them,

    Eliza listened patiently, her mind painting vivid pictures of her grandparents'' family. Through Mki''s words, she could almost see them

    Her kind hearted great-grandfather served as the tutor to the Crown Prince, while her jovial great-grandmother was a renowned doctor Her gentle grandfather was an Academician of the Imperial College, and her equally serene grandmother was the most talenteddy in Hasen City.

    She could picture her great-grandfatherughing with friends in the main hall, her great-grandmother carefully cultivating medicinal herbs, her grandfather poring over books in the study, and her grandmother ying the instrument with her daughter in the garden.

    Through Mki''s recollections, these scenes: Sessfully unlocked! It constantly sketched out one warm scene

    after another

    However, just as they reached the foot of the library, a dark, dried bloodstain left uncleaned shattered the nostalgic

    atmosphere.

    Mki''s voice abruptly stopped, his smile freezing in ce. He

    le stared at the bloodstain in silence, unable to

    397 Chapter 201

    word.

    Eliza nced at Mki''s expression and let out a soft sigh

    After the tour in the library, Mki led her to their final destination, the Padi family''s cemetery

    The moment they got there, Mki could no longer hold himself together. With a heavy thud, he dropped to his knees.

    20

 The Silent 398

    398.Chapter 398

    He said, "Mr. Padi, Mrs. Padi, and Mrs. Kassandra Padi, I''m back! I''ve brought Eliza back with me!"

    This is Eliza, the daughter of Miss Caroline Padi, the bloodline of the Padi family. Eliza will inherit the Padi family and be the next head of the Padi family'' Mki, choking back tears, silently shared everything about Eliza with the Padi family ancestors.

    Then, Mki thought to himself, "Mr. Padi, Mrs. Padi, and Mrs. Kassandra Padi, with Eliza here, you can finally rest in

    peace.

    Eliza stepped forward to light candles for them, but upon inspecting the memorial ques, she found everything damp and moldy.

    She couldn''t light candles under such circumstances.

    Hence, Eliza turned and knelt on the ground before the gravestones. After standing in silent tribute like Mki, she slowly straightened up, gazing at the memorial ques as she said, "I pray to you, all the ancestors. Please let me sessfully change myst name. After I change myst name from Stonor to Padi, I''ll officially be a member of the Padi family. I will restore the Padi family''s honor and reim everything that rightfully belongs to us."

    She no longer belonged to Duke''s estate, yet hadn''t fully be a member of the Padi family either.

    Hence, she would have to find a way to take back what Gabriel had stolen from the Padi family, no matter how difficult.

    But once she changed herst name to Padi and became part of the Padi family, she would have every reason to do it

    After all, a daughter of the Padi family reiming what belonged to them was only natural.

    But that was why Gabriel reacted so strongly to Eliza''s idea of changing herst

    name.

    He would never allow her to change herst name so easily.

    But no matter what Gabriel did, Eliza''s resolve to change herst name was unshakable.

    Though she had be a nun and was not supposed to care so much about those worldly things, like herst name, her identity as the Holy Lady meant she would not be limited to being a nun.

    Changing herst name required a simple ceremony, and she did not need to invite anyone. But first, she needed to clean up the Padi family''s estate.

    Mki was naturally entrusted with handling this matter.

    Then, after Eliza returned to Saint Grace Nunnery, Diana, who had been summoned to the pce immediately after she annulled her engagement, finally reappeared after two full days of absence.

    "What''s wrong? You look terrible." As Diana stepped inside, Eliza frowned and asked, ¡°Did someone give you a hard time?"

    ''Was it the Empress Dowager? Or the Emperor? Eliza wondered.

    "That''s right. Someone gave me a hard time." Now that only Eliza and two others were in the courtyard, Diana vented without restraint, "Do you know what the Empress Dowager made me do after I entered the pce? She taught me how to manage the inner court herself."

    Diana cried as she said. "There were so many ount books piling up like mountains. I''m not even the Empress yet, but the Empress Dowager trusted me enough to let me check them. And not just that. She demanded I finish reviewing them all within two days. After I finished going through the ounts, there was more waiting for me, like inner court petitions, court meetings, administrative offices, pce rules, ceremonial protocols, reward and punishment systems, and the Bnced Approach. Oh my god. I''ve barely started going through the ounts, and my head is already spinning."

    Diana copsed onto Eliza''s bed dejectedly. ¡°Liza, what should I do? I don''t think I''mpetent to be an empress." "Then don''t go." Eliza poured her a cup of coffee, waited for her to sit up, and then handed it to her. "The Empress Dowager wants someone who can handle pce politics and help stabilize the empire You''re great at thetter, but it seems you don''t enjoy the former. So, if you truly don''t want to go to the pce, it''s not entirely out of the question to discuss alternatives,"

    Hearing Eliza''s words, Diana shook her head firmly after a brief pause. "No, thank you, Liza. Even though I''ve beenining nonstop, the truth is, I can''t back out. I need to go to the pce."

 The Silent 399

    399.Chapter 399

    Diana knew she wasn''t the ideal candidate to enter the pce, but the Baker family desperately needed this opportunity. Diana nced at Eliza, who was sitting by the bed, and pressed her lips together slightly.

    Most women dream of bing the Empress. After all, it was a position thatmanded respect and admiration across thend

    But bing the Empress meant sacrificing many things, and the first was freedom.

    And Diana was someone who had always yearned for freedom.

    Still if giving up her freedom could bring her family back to Hasen City and grant her the power to protect those she cared about, Diana was willing to make that sacrifice.

    That was why, even though Diana often vented her frustrations to Eliza, she never once said she didn''t want to be the Empress

    She thought to herself, Liza will undoubtedly support me. But I don''t want Liza to worry. I can handle this. It''s just a bit of freedom. I can give it up."

    With this thought in mind, Diana''s resolve grew even stronger.

    Eliza turned to look into Diana''s eyes. Though Diana didn''t want her to worry, how could Eliza not be concerned about her closest friend?

    She knew Diana so well that her worry deepened. But what Eliza didn''t know was that her concern might be premature, as something far more pressing required her attention now.

    Thousands of miles away, someone had just received news from Hasen City. Then, the sounds of things being thrown and cursing rang out.

    "Boom

    "p!"

    "Diana Oh, Diana! Why are you haunting me?" The sound of crashing objects and Isabelle''s furious screams echoed through the room, startling the maids stationed outside to look after her.

    "What''s going on? Why is she suddenly losing it today?" one maid asked nervously

    "I have no idea. Someone sent this woman a letter from Hasen City earlier, and she''s been like this since she read it, the other maid replied, frowning,

    "A letter from Hasen City? Why didn''t you stop them and let Lord Valencia see it first?"

    "It''s from Fletcher. Who would dare intercept it? But don''t worry, I already copied it and sent it to Lord Valencia. If there''s anything important, he''ll know by now."

    "Well, if Lord Valencia hasn''t shown up yet, it shouldn''t be a big deal. Let''s ignore her."

    The two maids continued their casual conversation, ignoring the chaos inside the room and leaving Isabelle to vent her rage unchecked

    Inside the room, Isabelle shredded the letter in a fit of rage. Then, she stuffed the pieces into her mouth, chewing them viciously as if devouring a person. Only two fragments remained intact, each bearing a name.

    One read "Eliza" and the other, "Diana"

    "Bang" The moment her eyesnded on that name, Isabelle''s fury reignited. She grabbed a cup from the table and smashed it onto the fragment with Diana''s

    name.

    The coffee sttered across the table, soaking part of the paper. Beside ity a jagged shard of porcin.

    Isabelle picked up the shard, gripping it tightly despite the sharp edges cutting into her hand. Then, she began shing at the paper with Diana''s name on it

    Her face twisted with hatred, and her movements were so violent that it seemed as though she were stabbing D person rather than a mere piece of paper

    Her hatred was all-consuming, like a storm raging within her

    Diana in

    "Wretched woman! Oh, what a bitch! Why did y Sessfully unlocked! Why couldn''t you die out there? Damn it! Just

    die. Go to hell Isabelle screamed

    Only after shredding the paper into illegible scraps, utterly obliterating the name did

    with a thud

    399 Chapter 399

    crimson droplets that trickled down her skin.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    400 Chapter 400

 The Silent 400

    The Silent 400

    400.Chapter 400

    But Isabelle seemed utterly unfazed by the injury. Ignoring the pain, she turned her anguished gaze toward the other fragment of paper.

    Then, she said, "Liza, Liza, you can''t leave me. You just can''t. I''m your true best friend. Diana''s not even worthy of beingpared to me. Just wait for me. Liza, I swear I''lle back for you. Those damned fools can''t stop me."

    Whenever Isabelle thought of Diana in the past, she felt an uncontroble urge to tear Diana apart, to make her suffer in the most brutal way possible.

    But now, someone else fueled her hatred just as much, and that person was Nn..

    Isabelle cursed inwardly, What a vile, shameless man! How dare he humiliate me and exile me to Noganlul! And as if that wasn''t enough, he ordered Kane to keep me under constant surveince. I would have already returned to Liza''s side if it weren''t for his interference.''

    But because of Nn, Isabelle was caught and dragged back every time she tried to escape.

    She couldn''t even reach Noganlul''s borders before Kane''s men swooped in and took her back.

    Whether it''s that meddling fool or the man who dared to humiliate me, they both deserved to die. They all deserved to dier Isabelle thought furiously.

    But deep down, her hatred for Diana burned the brightest. "How dare she return to Hasen City while I was stuck here, far away from Liza?''

    The mere thought of Diana clinging to Liza, sharing meals and even sleeping beside Liza like before, made Isabelle want to sprout wings and fly straight to Hasen City to kill Diana on the spot.

    ce ti

    Yet Kane followed Nn''s orders to the letter. After just a few of her escape attempts, he locked down this ce tighter than a fortress, leaving her no chance of slipping away

    Clutching the piece of paper tightly in her hand, Isabelle nced at the two maids standing outside the door meaningfully.

    ''I need a n, she thought. I have to deal with them first"

    Just then, footsteps sounded outside Isabelle''s room.

    The next moment, the door was pushed open from the outside

    Kane stepped in, his eyes scanning the chaotic room before letting out an

    annoyed ¡°tsk.¡°. ¡°You never learn, do you? After all this, you''re still thinking about running away?"

    "None of your damn business! Isabelle snapped, her anger boiling over

    Kane chuckled coldly.

    He kicked a crooked chair upright, sat down casually, and said, "I''m here to warn you. I won''t stop Fletcher''s letters. Even if morees, I won''t interfere. Read them all you want, but don''t even think about escaping"

    After that, Kane raised his hand, and twenty armed guards stormed into the room.

    ¡°See that? Starting today, these men will keep a close watch on you. You''re not stepping out of this courtyard, not even an inch. Try running, and they''ll beat you down. They might break your legs and arms. Let''s see if you can crawl back to Hasen City then, Kane said.

    "You filthypdog of Nn! What gives you the right to treat me like this?" Isabelle exploded, standing up abruptly and hurling a cup at Kane.

    Kane dodged effortlessly, then rose to his feet and strolled toward the door. As he walked, he chuckled and said, "What can I say? The pay''s good, and if you run away, Nn will not let me off. So, be a good girl and stay put."

    With that, Kane left the room, but the twenty guards he brought remained, stationed firmly outside the courtyard. Isabelle''s blood boiled when she saw that. She cursed Nn, Kane, and Diana many times more.

    The shouting and cursing finally ended as night fell

    That night, Isabelle couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    She paced around the room like a restless gho

    She wanted toe up with a n to escape

    Sessfully unlocked!

    When Isabelle was on the verge of driving herself crazy, & faint noise came from above.

    She looked up and saw that someone had removed a tile from the roof at some point, and a pair of eyes

    at her.

    es was staring down

    §¥

 The Silent 401

    401 Chapter 401

    401.Chapter 401

    "No Isabelle screamed.

    Even the bravest souls would have been scared out of their wits if they stumbled upon such a sight in the dead of night.

    Isabelle was no exception. She shrieked, stumbled backward, and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Her head smacked against the edge of the table, sending a sharp jolt of pain through her skull

    Themotion immediately drew the attention of the guards stationed outside:

    "Bang!" Several quards and maids burst into the room and asked, "What''s going on? When they found Isabelle sprawled on the floor, they looked around the room, but nothing seemed out of ce.

    "Well. There''s a ghost. On the roof" Isabelle stammered, her voice trembling as she pointed a shaky finger toward the ceiling. She was too terrified to look upward again.

    But when the guards and maids tilted their heads to check the roof, they saw nothing unusual.

    A few guards even stepped outside and climbed onto the roof to check, but they found nothing.

    The maids and guards, tasked with keeping a close watch on Isabelle, immediately assumed she was trying to y a trick to escape their surveince. Their expressions turned icy.

    "Miss Henderson, you''d better cut it out, one of the guards said coldly. "If you try another stunt like this, we''ll follow Lord! Valencia''s orders and tie you up. Don''t think you can keep livingfortably here.

    "No! I was not lying. I swear I saw it. There was something there." Isabelle''s voice rose in desperation. But no matter how much she pleaded, the maids and guards refused to believe her. After another quick sweep of the room, they mmed the door shut with a loud bang and left without another word.

    Isabelle was so furious that she wanted to smash something but she''d already wrecked everything breakable in the room. In the end, she settled on kicking the leg of a chair in frustration.

    Then, Isabelle winced sharply as soon as she kicked, her face twisting in pain. "Ouch! My foot! It hurts so bad."

    The pain was so intense that it felt like she''d nearly broken her big toe.

    "Someone! Anyonel Please get me a doctor. I need a doctor right now," Isabelle shouted, enduring the pain.

    But no matter how she yelled, the hallway outside remained dead silent.

    Grinding her teeth in fury, Isabelle cursed under her breath. "Useless servants. One day, I''ll kill them all."

    With no servants to call and no doctor in sight, Isabelle had no choice but to clutch her aching foot and awkwardly hop back to her bed on one leg

    She had just sat down when, still shaken, she nced up again. That one look nearly scared her out of her wits.

    It was because those eyes were back.

    "No..." Isabelle widened her eyes in fear. She was about to scream, but the maid''s earlier warning suddenly came to her

    mind.

    She quickly reached out and covered her mouth to keep herself quiet.

    This time, though, she forced herself to calm down and check what was on the roof.

    It turned out it wasn''t a ghost after all.

    It was a person lying t on the roof. When the figure saw Isabelle had stopped screaming, he reached through a gap in the tiles and threw something down.

    It looked like a note.

    Isabelle cast a cautious nce at the figure above. After the note floated gently to the floor near her bed, she carefully picked it up.

    The note read, "Miss Henderson, the Henderson family has paid two thousand dors to hire us to escort you back to Noganlul. I''lle at midnight tomorrow, and the falling tiles will be the signal."

    After reading the note, Isabelle''s eyes widened in shock. She immediately looked back up at the roof.

    But just like before, the figure was gone, and the tiles were in their original state.

    If not for the note still clutched in Isabelle''s hand, she might''ve convinced herself the whole thing had been a dream.

    Isabelle lowered her gaze, her eyes falling on the words written on the note.

    Her focus lingered on the first line, her mind wandering. For a long moment, she remained motionless, lost in thought.

    But on the second night, clutching the note and the few belongings she had managed to pack, Isabelle sat on the edge of her bed, waiting anxiously.

    172

    401 Chapter 401

    Her eyes remained foed on the ceiling until midnight struck. Then, just as before, someone pried open the tiles on the roof again, and a small piece of debris tumbled into the room

    Isabelle stood up in an instant, her eyes sharp and alert

    The same pair of eyes that had startled her twice appeared again, and after confirming Isabelle was alone in the room, he lowered a rope through the opening.

    An hourter, with the help of the mysterious figure, Isabelle finally escaped the confines of the Duke of Noganlul''s estate.

    When she followed the ck-d figure into a pitch-dark alley, the person finally came to a stop.

    "Alright, this is far enough. The people from the Duke of Noganlul''s estate won''t catch up for now the figure said, his voice hoarse and grating, echoing eerily in the darkness.

    Though this person had just helped her escape, Isabelle couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling creeping over her. There was something sinister about him

    Instinctively, she stepped back, her eyes wary as she asked, "You said you''d take me back to Hasen City? How many people do you have? And how exactly do you n to do it?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that, Miss Henderson. We may not have many people, but we have our ways. Rest assured, we''ll get you back to Hasen City," the figure replied, his toneced with a faint chuckle. But the sound of hisughter only made Isabelle feel more uneasy

    "Before we leave Noganlul, people from the Duke of Noganlul''s estate will be everywhere. Are you sure your n will work?" she pressed

    "Of course," the figure scoffed. "Transporting the living is tricky, but if it''s a corpse, that''s much simpler."

    272

 The Silent 402

    402.Chapter 402

    Isabelle was stunned instantly upon hearing those words.

    Step by step, she retreated toward the mouth of the alley, her voice trembling as she asked, "W What do you mean? Didn''t you say my father paid you two thousand dors to escort me back to Hasen City?"

    "That''s right, Fletcher did pay us. But he also gave us another order," the man in ck said, his eyes cold as he saw through Isabelle''s movements and began walking toward her.

    "What order?" Isabelle asked, her gaze locked on him.

    "He said his daughter knows too much. So, Miss Henderson, you''d better keep your mouth shut forever, the man sneered.

    As soon as he said that, Isabelle turned and bolted without hesitation.

    But she had barely taken a few steps when several figures appeared at the alley''s exit, dressed identically to the man in ck. It was clear they were his aplices.

    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Isabelle, who couldn''t leave the alley, had to stop.

    "Alright, it''s about time. If we drag this out any longer people from the Duke of Noganlul''s estate might catch up, one of the men said.

    "Do it," the leader ordered, and at hismand, the group immediately closed in on Isabelle,

    But in the next moment, Isabelle suddenly pulled something from her sleeve and swung it forcefully toward them.

    In the darkness, she scattered something into the air.

    Before these men could react, they clutched their throats, their eyes wide as blood spilled from their mouths. One by one, they copsed to the ground.

    In mere moments, these men died.

    "You even brought poison!" The ck-d man behind Isabelle froze in shock, not expecting her toe prepared.

    He drew his sword in a sh and shed at Isabelle.

    Isabelle scrambled backward to dodge, but her foot caught on the corpses littering the ground. She stumbled and fell, narrowly avoiding a fatal strike. Still, the de managed to graze her arm, leaving a stinging wound.

    "Ouch!" She let out a pained grunt, her eyes shing with fury

    Before that man could react, she grabbed another handful of the poisonous powder and flung it at him.

    But this time, he was prepared. The moment Isabelle moved, he stepped back swiftly, dodging the powder.

    He said, "You still want to use that trick? You must be courting-"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a gleaming dagger sliced through the cloud of powder and plunged into his abdomen: 1 came prepared with more than just poison," Isabelle said coldly.

    The man coughed up blood, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Isabelle.

    He hadn''t expected his group to fall into the hands of a mere girl.

    "When did you..." he asked.

    "Are you asking when I figured it out?" Isabelle asked.

    She tightened her grip on the dagger and twisted it mercilessly. A cruel smile yed on her lips as she continued, "The moment you sent me that note in my father''s name, you gave yourselves away.

    "My father''s never been one to pay for me. He''s only ever sold me out. If he suddenly spent money because of me, it meant he was paying others to kill me, not to save me.

    "You are nothing more than pawns my cunning father bought for two thousand dors. He sent you to test me. If I survived,

    meant I still had value. If I died, it meant I was worthless. And such a solution was indeed an idea that a person as insidious and vicious as my father coulde up with."

    As Isabelle''s wordsid bare the brutal truth, the ck-d man could only die

    with unwillingness etched across his face. "ng!" The dagger hit the ground, and Isabelle also nearly copsed alongside it,

    Subscribed

 The Silent 403

    403.Chapter 403

    Clutching her wounded arm, she nced at the bodies in the alley. A bitterugh escaped her lips as she sneered, "So, survived Tell me, Fletcher, what exactly were you trying to achieve with all this?"

    "Were you nning to sell me off again? she wondered.

    Isabelle clenched her fist, a dangerous glint shing in her eyes, her gaze brimming with hatred

    Then, she thought Forget it. At least I managed to use this mess to escape. No matter whether Fletcher still wants to use me as a pawn or not, I''m going to Hasen City"

    With that thought in mind, Isabelle bent down and picked up the dagger with her uninjured hand. Step by step, she walked out of the alley, her slender figure soon swallowed by the darkness of the night.

    Meanwhile, back at the Prince Regent''s estate in Hasen City

    Nn was lying in bed to rest. But less than an hour after falling asleep, his eyes snapped open.

    It had been three or four days, yet the bloodshot redness in his eyes remained.

    These past few days, he found it more difficult to sleep for more than a few hours at a time.

    His rest now fractured into fleeting fragments, at most four hours, at times barely one, before he''d jolt awake again.

    And tonight was no exception.

    It wasn''t that Nn didn''t want to sleep. But every time he closed his eyes, the scene of the Bet family drenched in blood would appear in his dreams.

    He had been like this ever since he discovered that his mother had been betrayed and murdered.

    After returning to Hasen City with Eliza, he had been investigating the incident that happened that year.

    Of course, the person he suspected the most was Fletcher.

    But Fletcher was even craftier than Gabriel, Duke of Mowbay.

    No matter how hard Nn tried, he couldn''t uncover anything incriminating, not even Fletcher''s true origins.

    Yet it wasn''t until the royal banquet on First Moon Day when Fletcher offered the flower, that Nn finally understood.

    ''If Fletcher wasn''t originally from Bortend, his elusive background suddenly made perfect sense, Nn thought.

    "Ross." Nn rose from bed, swiftly dressed, and threw on his outer robe before calling out.

    Ross pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    "Prince Nn, why are you up so soon? Are you feeling unwell again?" Ross asked, his face full of concern.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not that," Nn replied calmly. He knew Ross was afraid he was rpsing, but this time, it wasn''t that. It was just that Nn couldn''t fall asleep.

    Nn swiftly changed into a street-ready outfit. With one fluid motion, his long legs carried him out the door.

    Then, he said, "Go to Dinslea House and buy some desserts. Make sure to get Basque Cheesecake, the fresh kind. Pick a few other vors too."

    Ross immediately understood what Nn was nning and chuckled, ¡°Got it. I''ll buy the Basque Cheesecake for the Holy Lady."

    Everyone around Nn knew that he always brought Basque Cheesecake whenever he visited Saint Grace Nunnery. It was no secret that the Holy Lady liked Basque Cheesecake.

    Hence, whenever Nn ordered them to buy Basque Cheesecake, everyone knew he was heading to see the Holy Lady.

    Or, as Nn would say, he went to the Holy Lady to recuperate and pray.

    Nn used it as an excuse, but no one believed it was just about recuperating and praying

    After all, they had never seen Nn show such care for any other woman before.

    And after the incident where Nn punished a few women who tried to drug him, thedies in Hasen City were too terrified to approach him.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Ross couldn''t help but sigh at this. ''Honestly, the in their right mind would try something so reckless and malicious against Prince Nn? They had iting. Only the Holy Lady is different."

    He thought, ''Look at her. Not only is she unafraid of Prince Nn, but she can even help him with his condition. The only

    drawback is that the perfect Holy Lady is a nun. No matter how much Prince Nn admires her, he can''t marry a nun!"

 The Silent 404

    404.Chapter 404

    Nn had no idea that his subordinates were caught between feeling happy for him and worrying about him.

    Still, he was in high spirits as he made his way to Mount Westin

    Even when news came from Kingston that their target had managed to escape, it only dampened his mood slightly. But the moment heid eyes on Eliza, that trace of gloom vanishedpletely, leaving no shadow behind.

    "Serenity." Nn''s voice suddenly rang out at the entrance of the courtyard

    Eliza, who was busy tidying up the two herb gardens in the yard, turned around quickly at the sound of his voice. The moment she saw Nn, her face lit up with joy

    She asked. "You''re back already?"

    Earlier, when she learned that Nn had uncovered some leads and needed to leave Hasen City for a while, she thought it might take him several days to return

    To her surprise, it had only been four days, and he was already back,

    Seeing her smile, Nn''s lips curved into a faint grin. It was hard not to feel lighter around her. ¡°Yeah, it''s all sorted for now! After the foreign spy leader escaped, Nn had gone to the Henderson family estate for a "visit" Unfortunately, after two days of waiting, he still hadn''t caught the target.

    Perhaps Fletcher had already anticipated his moves and warned the spy in advance.

    Or maybe the escaped foreign leader never intended to go to the Henderson estate at all.

    But regardless of the reason, Nn wasn''t worried.

    He still had a foreign captive in his hands. Once he extracted the tracking parasite from them, he could trace the whereabouts of the spy leader.

    He might even use the tracking parasite to test Fletcher.

    With Ross handling things and everything in ce, Nn could finally let go of the small stuff and take a breather.

    This meant Nn could finally take a few days to rest.

    Eliza immediately noticed the dark circles under Nn''s eyes as he approached.

    "You look like you haven''t slept in days. Is work really that overwhelming?" She frowned slightly as she spoke, her tone unconsciouslyced with concern, and perhaps even a trace of heartache.

    "You''ve caught me." Nn sighed, feigning helplessness. ¡°I ran into those escaped foreigners from the Duke''s estate and ended up chasing them down with my troops. Things got a little... Intense."

    He raised a hand to his eyes, putting on a pitiful act. "I think my old condition might be ring up again."

    If Ross were here, his reaction would undoubtedly be one ofplete bewilderment.

    He would think, ''Wait, didn''t you just say you weren''t having an episode?

    So now it''s suddenly "ring up because the Holy Lady''s here? Really?" Oh, I see. Only Your Grace gets to know, right?¡±

    Because there was still some distance between them, Eliza couldn''t see his eyes clearly. She instinctively leaned in closer, her soft breath brushing against him as she studied his bloodshot eyes.

    or your medicine? Could it be

    Her frown deepened. "Didn''t I already send some fresh Bloodshade Blossoms to Dr. Larson for

    that the blossoms weren''t mature enough, so the medicine isn''t working properly?"

    Nn immediately shook his head. "It''s not the medicine."

    "Then what is it?" Eliza asked, her gaze filled with curiosity.

    With a hint of righteous indignation, Nn replied, "Maybe it''s because I''ve been fighting too muchtely. Seeing blood just makes it harder to keep things under control,"

    Eliza said, "Alright, noted."

    She thought, ''Well, there in''t much I can do about it.

    After all, His Highness is hunting down foreigners who had infiltrated Bortend. "Taking decisive action to prevent their escape is understandable...

    But in the end, Nn still found himself on the receiving end of a yful "scolding" from Eliza. "So, Your Highness, didn''t Dr. Larson already tell you to rest and avoid killing while you''re on medication? Seems like you tossed her advice straight out the window,"

 The Silent 405

    Nn coughed lightly into his fist, as if trying to mask his embarrassment, standing there obediently with his head lowered, his gaze fixed on Eliza.

    Though he was clearly bring scolded, his expression betrayed him. It was almost like he was secretly enjoying it.

    Luckily Eliza didn''t notice, or she might have given him another round of reprimands.

    Diana, who had been sitting in the courtyard watching the two of them, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.

    She said. "Come on, Eliza, he''s the Prince Regent! You''ve got guts."

    She couldn''t believe Eliza had managed to lecture the most powerful man in Bortend to the point where he couldn''t even lift his hend

    Worried that Eliza might actually anger him, Diana quickly reached out and pulled her back

    But the moment she grabbed Eliza''s hand, Nn''s gaze turned sharp, almost piercing, sending a chill down Diana''s spine.

    It was enough to make her hesitate, her words faltering.

    "Don''t worry. His Highness isn''t the type to hold grudges Eliza, oblivious to Diana''s unease, casually patted her shoulder.

    Eliza, oblivious to Diana''s unease, casually patted her shoulder,

    Nn then spoke up. "Eliza''s right. I''m not the kind of person to take offense easily. Besides, Eliza is my friend, and her friends are my friends as well."

    Diana''s lips twitched again.

    She thought, if I hadn''t caught your double standard, I might''ve actually bought your nonsense.

    "Your Highness, you''re not even trying to hide your favoritism anymore."

    In the end, Diana chose to stay silent.

    After all, since Eliza left her family, Nn had indeed done a lot for her.

    Take that private decree, for instance. He handed it over without a second thought.

    If he didn''t genuinely care for Eliza, he could not possibly go that far

    That private decree wasn''t just formanding five hundred ck g soldiers.

    In the wrong hands, it could cause unimaginable trouble for Nn.

    So, if he didn''t truly trust Eliza, if he didn''t genuinely have her best interests at heart, he would not dare to give her something so significant.

    For now, Diana believed that Nn was on Eliza''s side.

    But a man being good to a woman could mean many different things.

    Eliza might not understand this, but Diana certainly wasn''t as naive as her.

    She hadn''t thought much of it before, but now that she reflected on it carefully,

    there was no doubt that Nn had certain feelings for Eliza

    It was just that, constrained by Eliza''s identity, he hadn''t voiced them.

    Diana quickly pieced it all together.

    She couldn''t help but respect how Nn handled things.

    In this world, a woman''s reputation meant everything, especially for someone like Eliza, who was both a Holy Lady and a nun. If her purity were ever called into question, it would mean certain ruin.

    And in her case, the stakes were doubly high.

    Diana nced at Eliza, worry flickering in her eyes.

    Eliza noticed and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "What''s on your mind?"

    Diana shook her head. Once again, she chose to say nothing

    Eliza noticed that Diana seemed a bit off, so she shifted the conversation to another topic. "By the way, Your Highness, you mentioned chasing down those foreign spies who escaped from the Duke''s estate. Did one of them manage to slip away?" Nn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "How do you know? Yes, one did escape, and it turns out he''s their leader"

    "The leader? So the spy hiding in Sophie''s room was actually their leader?" Eliza said, her tone a mix of surprise and

    amusement.

    She paused briefly, then recounted to Nn how she had surrounded the Duke''s estate earlier

    405 Chapter dat

    Although Nn already knew most of what she was saying, he listened patiently, his expression calm but attentive And then, something she said caught him off guard.

    "Wait, you''re telling me you left a venomous spider on their leader?" Nn asked, his voice tinged with surprise

    "Yes. To be precise, it''s a small venomous spider its mother spider in under my control. If he dares to return to Hasen City. can use the mother spider to locate the small one on him, and through that, track him down

    1 Likes

    406 Chapter 406

 The Silent 406

    "Will that poison spider affect you?" Nn frowned slightly, his first concern being Eliza''s safety

    Elizaughed lightly, "Rx, it''s fine. It won''t affect me at all."

    "But Eliza, how can you be so sure that your poison spider is on the foreign spy leader? What if it''s someone else from the tribe instead? Diana asked

    She was genuinely worried about the connection between Eliza and the poison spider, whether its injuries might harm her, or if its death could somehow backfire on her

    Though they didn''t fully understand the nature of Eliza''s poison spider, it sounded eerily simr to the foreign spy''s parasite. magic.

    So, both Nn and Diana, after hearing Eliza''s words, were immediately concerned for her

    Seeing the worried expressions on their faces, Eliza paused briefly before realizing what was on their minds.

    Her heart warmed, and she smiled yfully, "You two are worrying too much! I promise I''m perfectly fine. My poison spider isn''t one of those parasites, it''s a poison bug. Besides spiders, I''ve got a few other poison bugs too. I cultivated them myself after getting them from certain people. They''re not just obedient, they''re super useful.

    "And before this, I''ve already tested it. No matter if my poison bugs are injured, sick, or even me in the

    le they won''t offer slightest."

    "Wow, that''s incredible!" Diana''s eyes lit up with curiosity after hearing her exnation. She asked excitedly, "But howe your poison bugs are so simr to their creepy bug magic, yet so much better? Honestly, it sounds like your bugs are on a whole other level."

    One was a parasite that could harm, sicken, or even kill their masters.

    The other was poison bugs that would never backfire or affect their masters in any way.

    The difference between the two was so stark that even the foreign spy would likely be shocked and incredulous if they heard about it.

    After all, the foreign spy''s creepy bug magic had been passed down for generations, yet a young girl who had only been studying medicine for less than half a year had managed to achieve what they couldn''t.

    Eliza smirked and said, "That''s because they use blood to control their bugs, but I don''t need any of that messy stuff. As for how I manage to make my poison bugs obedient without using blood, that''s a secret for now. If the timees, I''ll tell you."

    After hearing Eliza''s exnation, Diana and Nn decided not to press further.

    As the conversation wrapped up, a flicker of thought crossed Nn''s eyes he remembered his n for the day.

    Casting a quick nce at Diana, he pressed a hand to his forehead, his brows knitting together as if in difort.

    As expected, Eliza immediately noticed his actions and asked with concem, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?"

    Nn, who had never tried something like this before, felt a little awkward. He thought ''This better work.'' Then, he nodded. Without hesitation, Eliza stood up. "Alright, let''s go. I''ll help you rx and feel better."

    Turning to Diana, Eliza added, "Diana, I won''t be able to keep youpany for now. Could you let Renee know not to look for meter? I''ll be at the back hill praying for His Highness. I''ll be back soon

    "The back hill?" Diana echoed, puzzled.

    Before Diana could fully process what was happening, Eliza had already left with Nn for the back hill.

    For a moment, Diana waspletely baffled.

    She thought, "Wait, what kind of illness needs praying to cure it? And why the back hill, of all ces?''

    When Eliza and Nn arrived at the creek in the back hill and sat down to begin, Eliza suddenly realized something.

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 407

    407.Chapter 407

    She thought Wait, do we have toe all the way to the back hill every time?

    Eliza paused, realizing how much of a habit it had be toe here to pray for Nn

    Seeing her reaction, Nn couldn''t help but ligh. "Let''s skip the back hill next time. It''s too cold and windy, you might catch a chill"

    Eliza nodded awkwardly. "Alright."

    She hadpletely forgotten about that.

    Feeling a little flustered, she nced at Nn and asked hesitantly, "How about we head back instead?"

    Nn chuckled. "We''re already here, and honestly, I wanted to spend some time here today"

    The main reason was that there were other people in the courtyard, and he didn''t want anyone to interrupt his time with Serenity

    Nn pulled out the items he had brought along, including a warm package of Basque cheesecake and a brand-new plum

    blossom cloak.

    Suppressing the urge to wrap the cloak around her himself, he handed it to Eliza instead.

    He said. "Put this on. It''s not too windy right now, but it''s better to be cautious." Eliza nced at the thick, still-warm cloak, then at Nn, in the end, she silently epted his thoughtful gift.

    Once she had put on the cloak, Nn opened the paper package and handed her a piece of the warm cheesecake, leaving no room for refusal. "Here, your favorite cheesecake. It won''t taste as good once it cools down."

    Eliza had no choice but to free up her hands and take the cheesecake, nibbling on it in small bites.

    She had nned to start praying after finishing the first piece, but to her

    surprise, just as she finished one, Nn would slip another into her hand without giving her a chance to refuse

    By the time she finally had a moment to herself, the entire package of cheesecake had been eaten, every piece handed to her by Nn..

    The portion was just right, leaving her satisfied but not overly full.

    Eliza looked up at him. "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Nn''s smile hadn''t faded since he handed her the first piece of Basque cheesecake.

    Nn thought to himself, ''I passed the cheesecake to her, so it''s pretty much like I fed her, right?''

    Watching Eliza now, wrapped in the cloak he had chosen and eating the cheesecake he had bought, a deep sense of satisfaction welled up in his chest.

    Meeting Eliza''s slightly exasperated gaze, he smiled and met her eyes. "How could you use me of that? I was just worried the cheesecake wouldn''t taste as good once it cooled down."

    His expression was the picture of innocence, as if Eliza had truly wronged him.

    Eliza let out a soft huff, her tone carrying a hint of yful annoyance. "Couldn''t you just reheat itter?"

    "But once cheesecake gets cold, reheating it just ruins the vor, Nn replied earnestly, "I just wanted my friend to enjoy

    it at its best."

    Eliza''s lips twitched in defeat. She couldn''t outtalk him, no matter how hard she tried.

    She pulled out her Bible. "Alright, alright. Are you going to listen to the praying or not? If you want to hear it, then no more

    talking "

    Obediently, Nn immediately shut his mouth and nodded.

    Only after Eliza had eaten her fill and warmed up did she finally begin praying for him.

    The ethereal sound of her chanting echoed by the brook in the back hill, reaching Nn''s ears across from her, and also the ears of a certain sneaky figure on the mountain path.

    Diana peeked her head out. "She''s really praying be like the einen Bent truly is a gentleman...."

    That was what Diana thought.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    But what she didn''t know was that this so-called gentleman was currently gazing

    at her Eliza, thinking to himself, I want to kiss her.''

    403 Chapter 408

    408.Chapter 408

 The Silent 408

    Over a Saint Grace Nunnery, peace and tranquility reigned

    Meanwhile, in Hasen City, the undercurrents were surging.

    Inside the Henderson family study.

    Fletcher, his face devoid of emotion, took the intelligence report handed to him by a subordinate and drew a heavy line

    across it.

    He then stood, walking toward the candbrum while methodically tearing the report into uneven shreds.

    Finally, he lit the torn pieces with the candle me. The fire quickly consumed the paper, the mes licking upward and scorching Fletcher''s fingers as he held onto the corner of the burning sheet.

    Yet Fletcher didn''t flinch. Only after a couple of seconds did he toss the ming remnants into the extinguished brazier

    He said, "Guard,"

    A shadowy figure appeared silently behind Fletcher, kneeling with practiced deference.

    "So, is my daughter finally dead?" Fletcher asked, his tone icy

    The figure replied cautiously. "Sir, she... survived."

    The word "survived" was enough to confirm that the operation had failed

    A cold, mirthless smile spread across Fletcher''s aged face. "Useless fools. And a

    pawn I can still squeeze some use out of "

    The former referred to the hired assassins.

    Thetter, of course, was Isabelle Henderson.

    This oue didn''t surprise Fletcher in the slightest.

    After all, to him, whether his illegitimate daughter lived or died was of no consequence.

    So regardless of the result, Fletcher felt no anger.

    Upon hearing that Isabelle had survived the assassination he orchestrated, Fletcher narrowed his eyes slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Prepare the carriage. You''ll personally escort Audrey home."

    "Miss Audrey?" The shadow guard froze in confusion. "Wasn''t it supposed to be Miss Isabelle?"

    Fletcher chuckled, hisughter cold and sinister. "My legitimate daughter, who has been wandering outside for years, should finally return home to help her dear father shoulder some of his burdens."

    The shadow guard immediately understood. "Yes, sir. I''ll bring Miss Henderson back to the estate right away."

    After the shadow guard left, Fletcher called out again, "Butler."

    The Henderson family butler, who had been waiting outside, hunched his back as he entered the room. "What are your orders, sir?"

    "Make the necessary arrangements. Tomorrow, the estate will observe mourning."

    The butler''s reaction was even quicker than the shadow guard''s. His voice remained steady and emotionless as he asked, May I ask, sir, who is the deceased?"

    "My illegitimate daughter, Isabelle. She sumbed to a sudden illness."

    "Understood, sir. I will see to it."

    Once the butler had left and the door was closed, Fletcher turned and walked toward the only bookshelf in his study.

    He reached out and pressed a specific book on the third row, With a sharp sound, a hidden mechanism activated, and the entire bookshelf swung open, revealing a concealed stone door behind it.

    Fletcher stepped forward, the flickering candle in his hand casting eerie shadows as he entered through the stone gate. After descending the long, winding stone staircase, he arrived at a heavy, ornate wooden door.

    He pushed the door open, and a cacophony ofughter, music, and clinking sses spilled out, enveloping him in the debauched atmosphere.

    "Fletcher, you''re finally here!" a voice called out, brimming with sycophantic enthusiasm.

    "Fletcher, will it be the Elixir of Immortality toni Sessfully unlocked! uty''s flesh?" another guest teased, their tone dripping with indulgence.

    "Surely the Elixir! It''s his favorite, isn''t it?" someone chimed in, theirughter echoing through the hall.

    "But too much of the same can get dull. Perhaps tonight, Fletcher might want to try something different, like a taste of Maiden''s Flesh?"

    400 Chapter 400

    As Fletcher stepped inside, the scene unfolded before him. It was a sprawling undergroundir of excess and sin

    The space was vast, amodating over a hundred revelers lost in their pursuit of pleasure.

    Musicians yed haunting melodies, dancers swayed seductively, and servers carrying emerald trays wove through the crowd with practiced grace.

    But the trays held neither wine nor food.

    Instead, they carried emerald bottles filled with mysterious contents.

    The bottlese in two varieties, white emerald and green emerald.

    Guests eagerly tossed gold coins to im a bottle, and one particrly flushed man threw down two gold ingots, snatching up two bottles with a greedy grin.

    With a bottle in each hand, he staggered over to Fletcher and leaned heavily on his shoulder.

    "You lot just don''t get it!" the man slurred, his voice thick with intoxication. "Fletcher is the master of this Hall of Eternity The Eloir is divine, and the Maiden''s Flesh is exquisite Why should he have to choose between the two?"

    The man grinned wickedly and added, "Why not both? Now that''s living the dream!"

    His words sparkedughter among the surrounding guests.

    "Well said, well said! Couldn''t agree more!" someone chimed in, their voice rising above the din.

    Fletcher''s smile remained fixed as he gently pushed the man off his shoulder. "Why settle for one when you can have both?" he said smoothly, his toneced with subtle authority. "Indulgence is the key to immortality, after all. Why not treat yourselves?

    "Tve always said, the Elixir paired with Maiden''s Flesh enhances its potency, doubling its effects. Only then can you truly hasten your path to immortality."

    "Fletcher, you are absolutely right someone eximed, their voice filled with fervor.

    "Immortality and pleasure, that''s the essence of life!" another guest dered.

    A person said, "Bring me some Maiden''s Flesh as well!"

    Another said, "I''ll have some too!"

    Someone else said, "And me...

    In an instant, the Hall of Eternity descended into a frenzy, with guests scrambling

    for the Elixir and Maiden''s Flesh, their greed and desperation on full disy.

    o the innermost stone chamber of the Hall of Eternity-

    Once the stone door closed behind him, his face twisted in disgust.

    Fletcher pushed through the chaotic crowd and stepped into

    "Didn''t that man go broke ages ago? Howe he still seems to have something left?" Fletcher asked, his tone sharp.

    A subordinate immediately stepped forward and replied, "Sir, he really is broke. He has sold off everything he had just to scrape together enough toe here."

    Fletcher raised an eyebrow. "Did he sell his property? Or maybe his kids?" "He sold both, sir," the subordinate answered nervously. Fletcher let out a mockingugh. "No wonder he managed to pull together two gold bars. But if he has sold that much, I bet he still has a little more stashed away."

    He smirked. "Treat him nicely tonight, then toss him out. No need to let him back

    in."

    "Understood, sir. But if he doesn''t cooperate..." The subordinate hesitated, his voice trailing off.

    Fletcher shot him a cold re. "Do I have to spell it out for you?"

    The subordinate stiffened and quickly replied, "No, sir! I''ll take care of it right away!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 409

    409 Chapter 400

    409.Chapter 409

    After the servant left, Fletcher settled into his armchair, closing his eyes. His index finger curled and tapped against the table in a steady rhythm, the sound echoing softly in the chamber.

    It seemed as though he was waiting for something or someone.

    Soon, a scantily d beauty appeared, carrying a green emerald bottle. Her movements were fluid and seductive, her body seemingly boneless as she draped herself onto Fletcher''sp and carefully uncorked the hottle.

    From within, she poured out three pitch-ck pills.

    The moment the pills emerged, an unusual fragrance filled the stone chamber, mingling with the heady intoxicating scent that lingered throughout the underground pce.

    However, if one brought the pills closer to their nose, they would notice faint traces of a metallic, bloody tang clinging to

    them.

    For any ordinary person, the mere hint of blood would be enough to recoil in disgust.

    But in the Hall of Immortality, ordinary people were nowhere to be found.

    Fletcher, of course, was not amon man.

    Hezily lifted his eyelids, casting a cold, calcting nce at the beauty perched on hisp. His gaze was predatory, as though he were appraising the delicacy he was about to consume.

    After a moment of scrutiny, he gave a slight nod, a faint smirk curling his lips. "The flesh of today''s beauty seems quite delectable."

    With those words, he barked hismand, "Why are you dawdling? Feed me the Immortality Pills now."

    The beauty obediently bent down, parting her lips to take the pill into her mouth.

    If anyone had been present, they would have noticed something missing from her mouth.

    It was precisely this absence that made her so eerily quiet, just the way Fletcher preferred

    He despised noise, especially when it came from those in his presence.

    So, he had their tongues ripped out, ensuring absolute silence.

    The mute beauty, holding the pill delicately in her mouth, cautiously approached Fletcher.

    Fletcher closed his eyes slightly and leaned in to inhale the pill''s aroma, his expression twisting into one of crazed delight." Yes, this is the scent."

    The delicate fragrance of the beauty mingled with the metallic tang of the pill.

    A truly exquisitebination. This was his ultimate delicacy.

    This was his ultimate delicacy!

    "Tonight, I''ll savor this pill and feast on the beauty''s flesh!" Laughing maniacally, Fletcher scooped the beauty into his arms and strode into the inner chamber.

    Momentster, the stench of blood grew thicker, saturating the air with its nauseating intensity.

    When Fletcher reemerged, his once haggard face had transformed, now glowing with a youthful vitality, as though he had stolen years from the dead.

    Drenched in blood, Fletcher''s entire body radiated a crazed excitement. His eyes burned with madness, and his lips moved incessantly, muttering strange, deranged words. "Immortality pills! I need them! I need immortality.

    "Immortality pills! I need them! I need immortality.

    "With the pills... and the flesh of beauties... I will be an immortal! An undying god!

    "Where are my clothes? Where are my clothes?

    Themotion reached the ears of the servants outside. When they entered and saw the scene, their faces turned pale with terror as they scrambled to fetch the clothes from the inner room.

    Henderson''s bloodshot eyes were terrifying, his vision so blurred that the world around him was a haze. But the moment his gazended on the bright yellow garment, he lunged forward with feverish excitement

    "It''s mine! All of it! Mine!" He snatched the garr Sessfully unlocked!

    that it took him several attempts to wear it prop

    Sessfully unlocked! to put it on, his hands trembling so violently

    Even then, not a single servant dared to step forward and assist him.

    When Fletcher finally stood before the bronze mirror, the reflection revealed the full appearance of the garment, especially the design on it.

    11/2

    409 Chapter 409

    The bright yellow fabric bore the image of a dragon, which was iplete.

    Henderson stared at the mirror, his bloodshot eyes locked onto his reflection. A twisted grin spread across his face as he admired the unfinished dragon on the robe, his obsession growing darker with every passing second.

    The servants kneeling on the ground trembled uncontrobly, their heads bowed so low they dared not even nce at him Fletcher mumbled, "Yes, yes! That''s exactly how it should be. I deserve this?

    The servant''s fear spiked the moment he heard those words, trembling no hard he looked like a leaf caught in a storm Meanwhile, Fletcher lingered in front of the mirror, savoring the moment as if intoxicated by his own reflection.

    But when his hand brushed over the unfinished dragon pattern, his fingers grazing the crimson stain, his expression darkened instantly.

    The stain was unmistakably blood.

    Fletcher''s fury ignited like a spark to dry tinder.

    Disgusted, he ripped the robe off in a fit of rage. Then, with a violent motion, he hurled it to the ground. "Execute everyone who embroidered this robe, Grind them up and use them as fertilizer for my wife''s flowers.

    "And you, if this happens again, you''ll end up just like them."

    The sentence was no vague threat..

    The servant frantically grabbed the discarded robe, stammering, "Yes, sir! I swear, it won''t happen again!"

    "Get out of my sight." Fletcher''s earlier excitement hadpletely evaporated, leaving behind only a simmering rage. Yet, the madness in his eyes burned as fiercely as ever.

    Suddenly, he turned and copsed backward, lying on the cold stone floor, his bloodshot eyes locking onto the glowing pearls studding the ceiling, their cold light reflecting his unhinged state.

    After a long silence, he murmured to himself, "I wonder... would the Holy Lady crave immortality too?"

    The stone chamber was empty now, but it seemed he hadn''t intended for anyone to hear his words.

    He spoke to himself, his gaze lighting up with a renewed, almost feverish excitement.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 410

    410.Chapter 410

    But the excitement didn''tst long. An hourter, the effects of the Immotality Pill wore off

    The madness in Fletcher''s eyes quickly faded.

    He tilted his head back and took a deep breath, but the next moment, he recoiled, covering his nose and mouth in disgust. "Clean this ce up, now!" Fletcher barked sharply.

    With a flick of his sleeve, he turned and strode out without hesitation.

    Once he left the underground Hall of Eternity and returned to the study in the Henderson family, Fletcher sank heavily into the chair behind his desk.

    He grabbed a piece of paper from the desk, one that listed several names.

    His gaze swept over the names with cold intensity finally locking onto the one at the very bottom

    He said, ¡°Eliza..... whether you are the real Holy Lady... Il find out soon enough."

    In Benedict''s courtyard.

    After taking the medicine brewed with Snow Lotus that Eliza had prepared, Benedict woke up a few dayster, just as expected.

    However, his body was still incredibly weak. Other than opening his eyes to nce around, he couldn''t do much else.

    He couldn''t even speak.

    All he could do was lie there, motionless on the bed.

    Even basic tasks like eating and drinking medicine required someone to assist him.

    Over the past few days, Sophie had been staying by Benedict''s side almost constantly, trying to win back their father''s favor

    She even took over the servants'' duties, personally feeding him and administering his medicine.

    But no matter how hard she tried, every time Benedict saw her approach, he would simply close his eyes, refusing to acknowledge her presence.

    Gabriel didn''t say anything about his attitude.

    After all, ever since the grave-digging incident, Benedict had already lost all faith in Sophie.

    And now, she had gone so far as to poison him with a deadly toxin.

    In Benedict''s eyes, Sophie was likely beyond redemption.

    Even if Gabriel wanted to intervene, it would be pointless. He decided to let his son handle his anger in his own way.

    But instead of venting his rage, Benedict chose topletely ignore her.

    No matter how many days Sophie spent by his bedside, her efforts couldn''t earn even a shred of forgiveness. His Indifference was absolute, as if Sophie didn''t even exist. He shut her out entirely.

    At first, Sophie, wracked with guilt, could endure the silent treatment. But as the days dragged on, Benedict''s unrelenting disregard finally pushed Sophie to her breaking point. She couldn''t take it anymore.

    She said, ¡°Benedict! What do you want me to do to earn your forgiveness? I know I was wrong! If you don''t believe me, punish me however you like! I''ll endure any punishment you give me, no matter how harsh, as long as it makes you fo

    me!"

    Matthew had just arrived when Sophie''s desperate plea rang out from inside.

    Frowning slightly, he quickly stepped into the room. As expected, he saw Sophie kneeling by Benedict''s bedside, her face full of pitiful sorrow as she begged him.

    Seeing this, Matthew rushed forward and pulled Sophie to her feet. "Sophie! What are you doing?"

    Sophie''s eyes brimmed with tears, a few slipping down her cheeks as she turned to Matthew, her voice trembling with heartbreak. "Matthew, Benedict won''t forgive me. What can I do? It''s all my fault! If I hadn''t been so foolish and made all those mistakes, Benedict wouldn''t be like this now. He wouldn''t be so distant from me."

    Matthew sighed deeply at her words.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He nced at Benedict, who was lying on the beu mina eyes gy, deliberately turning his head away as refusing to acknowledge their presence.

    He said, "Sophie, Benedict''s still recovering. The poison hasn''t fully cleared yet. Give him some time, and I''m sure he''lle around. Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"

    410 Chapter 410

    Of course, she wasn''t pushing herself.

    But she couldn''t stand how Benedict kept ignoring her, over and over again.

    If this continued, she feared either Benedict would drive her mad, or she''d drive him thad.

    Unwilling to let things end like this, Sophie wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    She turned her pleading gaze to Matthew again Matthew, I understand what you''re saying I just wanted to make things right and apologize to Benedict. That''s why I''ve been staying here every day. But I didn''t expect him to reject me sopletely."

    Her lips trembled as she sobbed, "He won''t even drink the medicine I give him, nor eat the food I prepare. If this goes on, he Il waste away to nothing

    "So, Matthew, can you help me talk to him? No matter how angry he is with me, he shouldn''t punish himself like this. It breaks my heart to see him suffer."

    Lying on the bed, Benedict nearly gagged at her words. The sheer hypocrisy of her sentiment made his stomach churn. He had to fight the urge to retch.

    He might be ignoring her, but that didn''t mean he was not angry.

    At this point. Benedict had nothing left to say to Sophie.

    Only Matthew still had the patience to stick by Sophie''s side.

    But even Matthew couldn''t help but rub his temples in frustration after hearing her words.

    "Benedict..." Matthew opened his mouth, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t bring himself to promise he''d plead for her, especially not with Benedict standing right there.

    He could only say, "Forget it, Sophie. Il talk to him next time, okay? Right now, we''ve got bigger problems to deal with." Matthew quickly added, "We''ve only got one day left before Father''s seven-day deadline. If we don''t find the antidote or the Polsonous Flower soon, he''ll kick both of us out of the family."

    Matthew frowned, and Sophie''s face turned pale with panic.

    She muttered miserably, "I don''t have the antidote! And those ingredients are impossible to find! What am I supposed to do?" "What about the poison flower?" Matthew pressed, "Are you sure you don''t have even one left?"

    Sophie, seeing his disbelief, immediately replied. "If you don''t believe me, you can search my courtyard yourself."

    She only had a few seeds left.

    Sophie wasn''t worried about anyone discovering those seeds.

    But not being able to find the antidote or the poison flower wasn''t a solution either.

    To make matters worse, she couldn''t get in touch with Lucas Carter''s people at such a critical moment. It was as if they''d vanished when she needed them most.

    "Oh, right!" Matthew suddenly said, "I heard recently that there''s a ce in Hasen City called Hall of Eternity. They sell medicine that''s supposed to be incredibly effective. Why don''t youe with me to check it outter? Maybe we''ll find something useful there."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 411

    411.Chapter 411

    "The Hall of Eternity? What kind of ce is that?" Sophie asked, her tone filled with curiosity)

    Sophie asked her tone filled with curiosity

    Matthew shook his head. I''m not entirely sure. A friend mentioned it to me. Apparently, they have this medicine called the Immortality Pills. It''s said to bring people back from the brink of death and heal even the gravest injuries. But it''s ridiculously expensive and nearly impossible to get

    11

    "Impossible to get? For us? Don''t be absurd "Sophie scoffed, clearly unimpressed by the idea of something being out of

    their reach

    After all, she was a member of the Duke''s estate. In Hasen City, she didn''t think there would be anything they couldn''t get their hands on

    Matthew sighed. "We''re out of options anyway. They say the medicine is incredibly rare and strictly controlled. No matter who tries to buy it, they have to wait. But if it''s really that miraculous, I thought we could get one for Benedict. If it works and cures his poisoning, Father might finally stop being angry."

    The antidote was nowhere to be found, and the Poisonous Flower was just as elusive

    Matthew could only take a gamble and see if this elixir could save Benedict Sophie was immediately convinced. "But... I can''t leave the estate right now... "But... I can''t leave the estate right now..."

    Gabriel had confined her to the estate again, making it impossible for her to step outside.

    He had made it clear. Until those outsiders returned, she wasn''t allowed to take even half a step beyond the gates.

    "Matthew, why don''t you go check it out? If you''re short on silver, I''ll give you some," she offered

    Without hesitation, Sophie pulled out twenty silver coins and handed them to him.

    No matter how expensive the medicine was, she felt that this was enough. Matthew seemed to think the same.

    He epted the silver and was just about to leave when Sophie suddenly called out to him, "Wait, Matthew..

    He stopped at the doorway, turning back with a puzzled look

    Sophie hesitated, her gaze flickering slightly. After a brief pause, she asked, "Has... Diana reached out to you again?"

    The moment the question left her lips, Matthew''s face darkened, his expression turning icy.

    "No," he replied curtly. "And don''t bring her up again."

    Sophie immediately caught the chill in his tone. She bit her lip lightly and lowered

    her head, a flicker of annoyance shing in her eyes.

    But her face showed only guilt and sorrow as she said, "I''m sorry, Matthew. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me...

    "Enough. I don''t want to hear it anymore" Matthew interrupted, his patience wearing thin,

    He''d heard this same excuse too many times. It was starting to wear him down.

    Ever since he signed the annulment papers, he''d regretted agreeing to end the engagement so easily

    But he couldn''t just turn his back on Sophie. She was still his sister.

    Over time, though, a seed of resentment had taken root in his heart, one he couldn''t quite suppress.

    He thought, ''If Sophie hadn''t poisoned Benedict...

    If those ck insects hadn''t been found in her room...

    ''If none of this had happened, Eliza wouldn''t have had the chance toer me,

    and I wouldn''t have broken off my engagement with Diana!''

    But now, it''s toote to change anything.

    Matthew stayed silent for a moment before finally speaking, "Sophie, I don''t regret saving you. You saved me once, sol owed you that much..

    Without another nce, he turned and walked

    That left Sophie alone in Benedict''s room.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Sophie ground her teeth in frustration, shooting a furious re at the door. She couldn''t hold back and spat out, "What''s so great about that wretched woman!"

    The moment the words left her mouth, she snapped back to her senses, Panic Mashed across her face as she quickly

    nced at Benedict, who was lying on the bed.

 The Silent 412

    412.Chapter 412

    Seeing that he showed no reaction and appeared to be asleep, she let out a small sigh of relief. Without wasting another second, she got up and hurriedly left the

    room

    As the door clicked shut behind her, Benedict slowly opened his eyes, his gaze clear and piercing

    Benedict wasn''t the least bit surprised. He''d seen through Sophie''s facade long ago.

    Still, it was rare to see her lose control like this, given how she usually yed the role of a pitiful and fragile girl in front of others.

    A mocking glint appeared in Benedict''s eyes.

    Matthew gave up Diana for her, and she turned out to be nothing but a cunning viper, ruthless to the core

    Anthony was likely no exception.

    After all, anyone who stood in her way was bound to suffer

    As Benedict mulled over these thoughts, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the room

    Benedict initially thought Sophie had returned to put on another act, but to his surprise, it was his father, Gabriel "Benedict, I''vee to see you."

    "Benedict, I''vee to see you."

    Lately, Gabriel had been making frequent visits to this side of the estate.

    He imed it was to check on Benedict, but it was obvious he was trying to make amends.

    Benedict knew exactly why his father was here, and he had no interest in seeing him.

    So, the moment he heard Gabriel''s voice, he instinctively shut his eyes and pretended to be asleep

    Unfortunately, Gabriel caught him in the act.

    He walked over to Benedict''s bedside, towering over him for a moment before slowly sitting down.

    "Benedict, I know you''re still angry with me," Gabriel began, his voice heavy with regret. "But you have to understand. I didn''t have a choice."

    Benedict thought, ''What a joke. Who could possibly force this cold-hearted man to do anything?

    Who could possibly force this cold-hearted man to do anything?

    Benedict''s lips curled in a silent, mocking sneer.

    As if reading his son''s thoughts, Gabriel started to exin, "Back then, the Stonor family needed the Padi family''s alliance to survive. As the heir, I had to marry your mother, even though it meant giving up Sophie''s mother. Later I was drugged, and Sophie''s mother sacrificed herself to save me. That''s how Sophie came to be. Afterward, she disappeared, and I didn''t find out until yearster that she''d been pregnant. She tried to raise Sophie alone but died in childbirth, leaving Sophie to fend for herself.

    "When I found Sophie, she was wandering the streets all alone. Her mother''s staff protected her, but they didn''t care for her or teach her properly. By the time I brought her back, she was like a stray, living in a crumbling temple and fighting wild dogs for scraps. She was so pitiful. How could I possibly turn my back on her?"

    Benedict thought, "So you brought her home and you spoiled her rotten?

    "So you lied to everyone to make them love her, even letting her push Eliza out of the house?

    Benedict could never forgive any of it.

    No matter how pitiful Sophie''s circumstances were, it was not their fault.

    Yet, Gabriel still med their mother.

    He even allowed Sophie to desecrate their mother''s grave.

    Benedict thought, ''Pitiful? So what? Did her actions not make her despicable enough?

    ''She fought for attention, stole love, spread lies, framed others, poisoned people, and even desecrated a grave!

    ''Her deeds have long crossed every line imaginable So what more world it t to satisfy your so-called guilt toward her

    Sessfully unlocked!

    VURCU UNTU UDU

    like daggers.

    and her mother?"

    Benedict''s eyes snapped open, burning with fury At this moment, he hated nothing more than his inability to speak. If he could, he would demand of his father, "Would it take Sophie driving Eliza to her death, poisoning me, killing my

    brothers one by one, and wiping out everyst trace of Padi blood in this family before you''re finally satisfied?''

 The Silent 413

    413.Chapter 413

    "Benedict, you need to understand me" Gabriel sat beside Benedict, letting out a deep nigh. "I only wanted to give that child a home, to repay the debt I owed her and her mother. That was all

    "But I never thought Sophie and Eliza would end up at such odds. Now, my health in failing, and who knows when join your mother. If no one steps up to hold this family together, it will eventually fall apart. When that dayes, do you think your siblings will ever unite?"

    Benedict had no intention of responding to his father.

    He even found Gabriel''s earlier words somewhatughable.

    But thatst sentence hit him hard, making his heart skip a beat.

    He thought. If the Duke''s estate were gone one day, would Dn, Eliza ever return?

    A cold shiver ran through him. The answer was painfully clear. They wouldn''te back..

    Not because of the estate''s name or prestige, but because without the property, thest thread connecting them as siblings, beyond their shared bloodline, would be severed.

    Benedict was the one who least wanted to see such a scenario unfold, Gabriel truly understood him well.

    All those words earlier were just a prelude, carefully crafted to lead to that final sentence, because only that sentence could strike a chord with Benedict.

    Benedict still kept his eyes closed.

    But Gabriel, noticing the subtle changes in Benedict''s expression, knew his words had hit their mark.

    Gabriel seized the moment and pressed on, "Benedict, even if you''re disappointed in me, I don''t want you to give up on this family. The Duke''s estate isn''t just mine, it''s yours and your siblings'' too. While I''m here, I can shield them, even if they make mistakes. But if the dayes when I''m gone, and there''s no one to hold up the Duke''s estate, have you thought about what''ll happen to your brothers and sisters?

    Take Dn, for example. You know how many fights he got into back in Hasen City with those arrogant young lords. Why didn''t they dare retaliate? Because they feared our family and me. Even now, with Dn gone, they still don''t dare cause him trouble. But if I''m gone, if the Duke''s estate falls, do you think they''ll hold back then?

    "And it won''t just be Dn, Matthew, Anthony, even Sophie, they''ll all be affected. And what about Eliza? Do you think she can hold onto her position as the Holy Lady without the Duke''s estate backing her? It''s because of us that no one dares challenge her. Benedict, think about it. If not for me, then for your brothers and sisters"

    After delivering this lengthy speech, Gabriel felt he''d said enough. He stood up, intending to leave Benedict with some time to reflect.

    But just as he rose, a hoarse voice came from behind him. "No... it''s... not.... Gabriel turned sharply.

    On the bed, Benedicty with his eyes wide open, staring straight at him. His lips moved as he struggled to form words, clearly trying to say something

    Gabriel, thinking Benedict had finallye around, felt a surge of joy. "Benedict, what did you say? Say it again."

    He leaned in slightly, tilting his ear closer to catch his son''s words.

    To his surprise, Benedict mustered all his strength and rasped out, ¡°Eliza... earned it... herself."

    That single sentence seemed to drain every ounce of energy from him.

    Yet, despite his exhaustion, a faintugh escaped his lips. It quickly turned into a violent cough, his body trembling with the effort. A thin line of blood trickled from theer of his mouth, but his eyes remained defiant.

    Gabriel stood stiffly, his face devoid of expression. Not a hint of a smile appeared after hearing his son''s words.

    After all he''d said, Benedict fixated on arguing about that one point.

    To Gabriel, Benedict''s thinking wasughably naive. He thought, "Did he truly believe Eliza''s current position had nothing to do with the Duke''s estate? Ridiculous

    ''Now that they are grown, they start thinking everything they have is their own doing. But without the Duke''s estate, would Eliza have ever achieved what she has today?!

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Just as Gabriel was about toment the waste of his breath, Benedict, finally recovering from his coughing fit, managed to speak, "Father, you''re right about the other things. So don''t worry. L.. I''ll inherit all of this."

    As Benedict spoke, the once-distant look in his eyes grew sharper and more resolute.

    12. 12.

    413 Chapter 413

    Dn and Eliza stayed away because of the people and things they couldn''t stand in this house

    But that was fine. Once he took over the Duke''s estate, he would drive out everything and everyone that didn''t belong

    their home.

    Their home would be for the siblings alone. No outsiders allowed.

    With this thought, Benedict silently made a vow in his heart.

    He thought, Mother, if you''re watching, I promise, no matter the cost, I''ll bring everyone back home!

    We will be together again, under one roof"

    At this moment, Gabriel had no idea that his son was already harboring thoughts that could be considered outright

    rebellion.

    Gabriel listened to Benedict''s words, his expression softening slightly. With a hint of relief, he said, "Good, you''ve finallye around. Just focus on resting and taking your medicine. I''ll make sure to find the antidote for you. Once the poison is cleared from your body and you''ve recovered, I''ll teach you what it truly means to be an heir."

    After all, he''d been grooming Benedict as his sessor since childhood. Now that his son had already met all the necessary qualifications, further training wouldn''t require much effort.

    But it wasn''t just about teaching him how to be an heir anymore. Gabriel knew he had to smooth out the sharp edges his son had developed

    ed at out

    Over the past few months, his once-perfect heir had grown thorns that were fine when aimed at outsiders butpletely uneptable when directed at him and Sophie.

    Gabriel lowered his gaze slightly, his decision already made.

    Once Gabriel left, Benedicty quietly, staring at the ceiling as if lost in thought. Suddenly, his gaze shifted, catching sight of something in the corner of the ceiling.

    He focused his eyes to get a better look. It turned out to be just a tiny spider.

    At Saint Grace Nunnery on Mount Westin.

    Diana descended the mountain and returned to Hasen City today, seemingly with something important to take care of.

    Seeing that Diana was alone, Eliza took the opportunity to enter the pendant''s pocket farm.

    The moment she stepped inside, she almost got a faceful of cobwebs.

 The Silent 414

    Eliza ducked just in time to mold a spider swinging past her. When she looked up at the second floor, her face twisted into a grimace. The ce was covered in massive webs, stretching from corner toer. "My goodness, how did you all multiply so fast?".

    It had only been a few days since shest checked, and now it looked like a full- blown spider nest.

    It wasn''t that she minded them reproducing, but this was way too much. Even someone who wasn''t afraid of spiders would feel their skin crawl at this point.

    "No way, this is getting out of hand. You guys need a new ce to live," she muttered.

    If she let them stay any longer, she might never set foot on the second floor again.

    Eliza never wasted time. With a quick thought, she sent all the spiders packing to the area outside the attic.

    She stepped outside to survey the surroundings. Apart from a few herb plots and

    a small stream, the rest of the area was just t, endless grasnd

    "Yeah, no way they''re going to like this, she thought, shaking her head

    After a moment of consideration, Eliza left her pocket farm.

    She headed to the back hill and brought back severalrge trees, some shrubs, rocks, and even patches of moss. Once she stored everything in her pocket farm, she arranged them into a small forest, perfect for the spiders to settle in. She even created a shallow depression and diverted the magical water into it. This should do the trick, she thought. Not only could her venomous spiders thrive here, but with the magical water''s daily blessing, there was no chance of any rebellious behavior from them.

    With the spiders'' new home sorted, Eliza turned her attention to the nests of the other venomous creatures.

    To avoid another infestation like the one on the second floor, she relocated all of them outside the attic as well.

    Whenever she needed these creatures for her poison research, she could summon them back with just a thought.

    Just as Eliza was about to check on the herbs in the fields, a mother spider swung down andnded beside her.

    Eliza froze, standing still as she watched the spider closely.

    She quickly received the message from the mother spider.

    Eliza lowered her gaze slightly, a faint smirk of mockery tugging at the corner of her lips.

    She thought, Who would''ve thought Gabriel could put on such a nauseatingly convincing act of just to fool Benedict?

    ''But whether Gabriel''s health issues are real or just a clever ruse wasis still uncertain.

    ''After all, he has indeed coughed up blood a few times before.

    ''Sometimes from being infuriated by one son, and other times by the other."

    ''After all, he definitely doesn''t look as robust as he used to."

    Thest time she saw him, he even seemed a bit frail.

    But knowing him, Gabriel could very well be faking it, either for her or for Benedict.

    In any case, it was still somewhat useful information.

    If Gabriel''s health really was deteriorating, it made sense why he was so desperate to find the antidote for the poison in Benedict''s body. If he copsed and Benedict followed, the entire Duke''s estate would crumble into chaos and ruin.

    Eliza thought, ''Wait, isn''t that actually a brilliant idea?

    Why not just kill Benedict right now?

    If the Duke''s estate fell apart, Matthew, Anthony, and even Sophie would be done for. Sophie would probably be the first to flee.

    The thought made her fingers itch with anticipation, but she quickly snapped out of it.

    She couldn''t act recklessly. Without confirming whether Gabriel''s health was truly failing, killing Benedict would be meaningless.

    It would undoubtedly provoke Gabriel directly.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    If she were alone, she might have chosen that path without hesitation. But now, she wasn''t alone anymore.

 The Silent 415

    415 Chapter 415

    415.Chapter 415

    She had Mary, Diana, Renee, Tina, Mki, and everyone at Saint Grace Nunnery to care for

    She could endure Gabriel''s wrath, but the others might not be able to.

    So now, she couldn''t act as recklessly as she once might have.

    Eliza''s gaze darkened.

    If she couldn''t destroy the Duke''s estate in one fell swoop, then forcing them into

    a corner step by step would work just as well.

    With that thought, her previously restless heart calmed down.

    Though the situation was still uncertain, doing nothing wasn''t an option.

    She decided to give it a try.

    Eliza''s eyes swept over her collection of venomous creatures, finallynding on a group of ants tucked away in the corner.

    Specifically, red fire ants

    These ants were highly aggressive, butpared to her other venomous creatures, their venom wasn''t particrly potent.

    So, Eliza had conducted special research to cultivate them, using a toxin that mimicked the effects of fire and corrosion rather than a deadly poison.

    Initially, the red fire ants resisted her toxin fiercely. Even with the magical water, many perished in droves. Fortunately, Eliza had obtained these ants from Gilbert and allowed them to reproduce before experimenting.

    Despite wave after wave of casualties, their numbers remained plentiful.

    After countless sacrifices, she finally managed to cultivate a pair of ants that sessfully absorbed the fire-corrosion toxin Once they reproduced with the queen ant, the subsequent generations no longer rejected her toxin.

    Now, she had sessfully bred hundreds of venomous red fire ants.

    While not a massive swarm, it was more than enough for a small test.

    Eliza carefully selected one hundred red fire ants,

    She then took out a wooden sphere and ced all one hundred ants inside.

    She said, "Let''s find out if you''re really sick or just faking it"

    With the ant sphere clenched tightly in her hand, Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly before stepping out of her pocket farm.

    The next day.

    At Duke''s estate.

    Inside Gabriel''s study.

    "The seven days are up. Where''s the antidote I told you to find?" Gabriel''s voice

    was cold and sharp, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    This time, Gabriel showed no leniency toward Matthew and Sophie.

    As soon as the deadline passed, he summoned them to his study, his expression icy and unrelenting.

    Sophie fell to the floor and didn''t dare to speak. Her anxious gaze darted toward Matthew, silently pleading for help.

    Matthew kept his head low and shook it slightly. "I''m sorry, Father. We... we couldn''t find the antidote."

    *And the Poisonous Flower?" Gabriel''s tone grew even colder, a mockingugh escaping his lips. "Don''t tell me you failed to find either."

    Matthew''s face stiffened as he replied, "Yes, Father."

    The moment the words left his mouth, Gabriel''s expression darkened, his fury barely contained

    Matthew hurriedly tried to exin, "Father, please listen to me. It''s not that Sophie and I didn''t try. We''ve been doing everything we can, but there''s no news about either the antidote or the Poisonous Flower, Seven days was just too short. We really couldn''t manage it."

    Gabriel let out a cold snort and turned his piercing geze 39 funghi deke tell you to bring those people back? Why hav they shown up yet?"

    Sophie''s face turned pale, and she quickly responded, "I''ve been sending them messages every day, Father, but....there''s been no response."

    She hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Could it be... they''ve been caught?"

    415 Chapter 415

    That day, Eliza came straight for her, clearly knowing something. It wouldn''t be surprising if Lucas Carter''s group had already been discovered, which would exin why they fled no quickly.

    For the past few days, Sophie had been consumed with worry, their silence only deepening her fears.

    It wasn''t their deaths that scared her, it was the possibility that their capture might drag her down with them. If they''d been exposed, a death sentence might be waiting for Sophie,

    2 Likes

    416 Chapter 416

 The Silent 416

    Gabriel barely managed to hold back from calling Sophie a fool again.

    He thought, ''She''s only now realizing how serious this is. What else could she be but a fool?

    And yet, this fool is my own daughter.

    I truly have no idea who she takes after

    "You better pray they haven''t been caught, or better yet, pray they''ve already taken their own lives. Because if any of them gets captured, do you think they can endure the Ministry of Justice''s torture?" Gabriel''s gaze was sharp and dangerous as he stared at Sophie

    Sophie swallowed hard, her voice trembling "They probably won''t get caught, right?"

    She tried to convince herself, ''They''re ruthless people. Even if they''re caught, they''d probably kill themselves right away. Yeah, it won''t happen. It absolutely won''t happen!

    Sophie was trying to reassure herself,pletely unaware that someone was already locked up in the Ministry of Justice prison.

    Gabriel scoffed, not even bothering to look at her foolish face. "I gave you both a chance, but you''ve proven yourselves useless. Since you found nothing, go live in the countryside with Dn and bemoners."

    He stood up as if he was about to call someone to throw them out.

    Sophie panicked. "No, Father! Are you really going to send us away?"

    She thought, ''Is Father really serious about this?''

    "You think I''m joking?" Gabriel''s tone was sharp and cold.

    This time, he truly wasn''t joking.

    But to say he waspletely banishing them wouldn''t be urate.

    These two had let him down too many times. If this went on, the Duke''s estate would crumble long before Benedict

    recovered.

    He had to make them learn a hard lesson.

    Once they''d suffered enough and learned their lesson, he would bring them back.

    It was the perfect chance to send them to Dn. He still hadn''t figured out what happenedst time, and having these two there would make it easier for him to confirm whether Dn saw that particr item in the study that day.

    Gabriel was lost in thought when Matthew suddenly spoke up. "Father"

    Gabriel shot him a sharp nce. "If you''re here to beg for mercy, save your breath."

    Gabriel assumed Matthew was about to plead, but the next moment, he saw Matthew pull out a small, palm-sized box from

    his robes.

    He said, "Father, although I couldn''t find the antidote or the Poisonous Flower for Benedict, I recently heard about a rare pill called the "Immortality Pills. It''s said to be miraculous, no matter the illness, poison, or injury, taking this elixir can heal it instantly. Yesterday, Sophie and I pooled our money to buy one for Benedict. Maybe it can neutralize the poison in his body."

    "The Immortality Pills?" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed sharply, his gaze locking onto Matthew. His tone was cold and stern as he demanded, "Where did you hear about this?"

    Matthew hadn''t expected such a reaction from his father

    He froze for a moment before quickly replying, "I heard it from one of my friends." "From now on, you''re forbidden to associate with that person! Gabriel barked.

    Matthew was stunned. "Why? Is there something wrong with the Immortality Pills?"

    Gabriel sneered, "Just because some shady pill is called "Immortality Pills, you think it''s a miracle cure? How could I have raised such a gullible son?"

    He shot a sharp re at Sophie. "And you! What a pair of idiots."

    He thought, They are always making things w

    ''How dare they buy random pills without a secu

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Buying it was bad enough. Don''t tell me you actually swallowed it?" Gabriel''s

    voice was c

    them for answers.

    Sophie and Matthew frantically shook their heads, their faces pale.

    cold and dangerous as he pressed

    416 Chapter 416

    "No, no! It was Matthew who bought it. I haven''t even seen the pill myself" Sophie stammered, her voice trembling Matthew stammered, his face turning red. "Sophie and I only had enough for one. The pille still in the box"

    Their constant troublemaking had long since led Gabriel to take control of their finances.

    He had even issued a stem warning, if either of them dared to stir up trouble at Saint Grace Nunnery again, they wouldn''t see a single in the future.

    Perhaps that was why Sophie and Matthew had been unusually well behavedtely.

    "You''re lucky you didn''t dig yourselves an even deeper grave." Even in their panic, Sophie and Matthew could fell from Gabriel''s tone that something was gravely wrong.

    Sophie asked cautiously, "Father, what''s the deal with this pill? Why can''t we take it? Is it some kind of poison?"

    Matthew turned to Gabriel, equally puzzled.

    Gabriel sneered, "If you even had a bit of it, you can kiss your humanity goodbye."

    Clearly, Gabriel knew something about the pill.

    But he only revealed part of the truth, choosing to keep the rest to himself.

    The matters involved were far tooplex, for beyond what the two of them should know.

    He said, ¡°Enough. I''ll let it slide this time, but you''d better start using your heads. Pills like this are best avoided. Otherwise, even I won''t be able to save you in the future."

    "Is it really that serious?" Matthew frowned, still looking unconvinced.

    Matthew frowned, still looking unconvinced.

    Gabriel replied coldly, "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and take it. But mark my words, once you swallow that pill, I kick you out and wipe your name off the family tree. I won''t let you drag the Duke''s estate into a disaster."

    To describe the magnitude of the disaster, Gabriel said, "Everyone you know will be wiped out as a consequence."

    The moment those words left his mouth, both Sophie and Matthew broke out in a cold sweat, utterly terrified.

    Sophie said, "Yes, Father! We understand. We won''t touch it, ever!"

    Matthew said, "I''ll destroy this cursed pill right now!"

    Matthew grabbed the wooden box and made to throw it into the brazier, his

    movements hurried and reckless. Gabriel''s expression changed instantly, and he stopped him in his tracks. "Do you have a death wish?"

 The Silent 417

    417.Chapter 417

    Gabriel snatched the wooden box from Matthew''s hands and mmed it onto the deck with a loud bang. Pointing at the pill inside, he roared, "You idiot! Do you have any idea what would happen if this thing caught fire? All three of us would be doomed. None of us would make it out alive!"

    Matthew froze in shock, his face pale as he instinctively stepped back several paces.

    When his gaze fell on the pill again, a chill ran down his spine. The thought of what could have happened made his heart

    face.

    If his father hadn''t intervened in time, he would''ve caused a disaster beyond imagination

    Even though Matthew was drenched in cold sweat, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in frustration. "Who the hell made this thing? It''s disgusting and downright sinister

    Gabriel''s voice was sharp andmanding. "Stop worrying about who made it. That''s not your concern. Just remember my warning, stay for away from this filth, and from anyone who''s been tainted by it. Do you understand?"

    Faced with their father''s fury, both Sophie and Matthew nodded quickly, "We understand, Father."

    Matthew winced at the thought of his wasted fifty gold coins. All that money was gone, and it didn''t even help Benedict. Now he was even getting scolded because of it.

    "Father, then... what about Benedict''s poison? What should we do now?" Matthew asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper

    Gabriel sneered. "Now you care about your brother? Where was this concern earlier?"

    Matthew''s face burned with embarrassment, and he couldn''t find the words to respond.

    Sophie nced at Matthew before stepping forward, her tone soft and cating. "Father, Matthew and I really know we messed up this time. We''ll ept whatever punishment you give us. But please don''t let this ruin your health. Let''s talk calmly, alright?"

    Sophie had noticed that while Gabriel was still angry, his fury had clearly subsidedpared to before.

    It was only because of this that she dared to speak up.

    Gabriel cast her a faint nce. "If you really cared about me, you''d stop causing trouble. It''s always the same. I don''t have the time to keep cleaning up your messes."

    "But... we''re just kids, Father..." Sophie muttered, her voice soft and hesitant

    Gabriel let out a coldugh. "Kids? You''re both in your twenties! Other families'' daughters are already married, and their sons have careers. But you two? Always causing trouble, never aplishing anything worthwhile!"

    Matthew''s expression instantly hardened, his face growing colder, Gabriel, too caught up in his anger, didn''t notice.

    Gabriel was so frustrated that he lost hisposure.

    It wasn''t until after he finished speaking that he realized he''d brought up

    something he shouldn''t have. He nced sideways at Matthew, noticing he had gone quiet. A pang of guilt flickered in Gabriels heart.

    His gaze shifted briefly, but he quickly turned away and said in a cold voice, "Enough. Matthew, take your sister and go find Dn. If you fail toplete the

    task I''ve assigned, don''t bothering back to the Duke''s estate."

    After all, it was a punishment he''d already decided on, and Gabriel had no intention of changing it.

    He addedm "If you seed this time, I''ll send someone to bring you back. And as for the herb fields, I''ll leave them in your hands. How far you can take it will depend on your own abilities."

    With Anthony unable to manage the vast herb fields due to his leg injury, Gabriel figured it would be a good opportunity for Matthew and Sophie to assist him once they returned

    Sophie, who had previously dismissed the idea of managing the herb fields, had since changed her tune. Ever since her father had restricted her ess to money, she''d been eager to take over the fields.

    Sophie thought, "Managing the herb fields? Perfect! I can pocket plenty of money that way. It''s all family money anyway. Who''s going to stop me?

    "And it would give me the perfect excuse to de Sessful

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ''Once the herbs matured, it would be the perfec.

    iew scores with that little wretch, Eliza!

    4

 The Silent 418

    18.Chapter 418¨C

    418.Chapter 418

    With these thoughts in mind, Sophie found herself not entirely opponed to the punishment of being sent to find Dn, As expected, she felt that Gabricel still couldn''t bring himself to be truly harsh with her.

    Sophie was brimming with smug satisfaction:

    But clearly, she had celebrated too soon.

    he next moment, Gabriel''s voice rang out, "Since Dn left with nothing, you two won''t be taking anything either. No packing, no excuses, just leave now."

    1. d. "What? If

    Sophie waspletely dumbfounded. "What? If we don''t pack, what are we supposed to wearter? Are you saying we can''t even bring clothes, Father?"

    Gabriel''s tone was merciless. "That''s right. You''re not allowed to bring anything. If you run into problems, figure them out yourselves. Now stop wasting time and get out."

    Sophie was fuming, but she didn''t dare to challenge her father''s authority. She could only swallow her frustration and follow Matthew out the door. However, Sophie hadn''t realized that the worst was yet toe.

    When the two of them reached the front gate and found the areapletely empty, Sophie turned to the steward and asked, "Where''s the carriage? Why hasn''t it been prepared yet?"

    The steward gave a faint smile. "Apologies. Mr. Stonor has instructed that you are to walk there yourselves."

    "Walk there?" Sophie felt like the sky was falling. "Mount Westin is so far away! If we walk, our legs will practically fall off! Can''t we at least have two horses?"

    The steward shook his head. "I''m afraid not."

    For a moment, both Sophie and Matthew''s faces turned dark with frustration.

    "Fine, then I don''t need one. But surely you can give Sophie a horse, right?" Matthew tried to negotiate.

    Unfortunately, the steward still shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but Mr. Stonor''s orders are absolute. Please don''t make this harder for me."

    After saying this, the steward urged them again, "Miss Stonor, Mr. Stonor, you''d best set out quickly. It''s gettingte, and if you don''t leave the city soon, it''ll be dark before you know it."

    Matthew nced at the darkening sky and clenched his teeth. "Sophie, let''s move."

    "Move? Are you serious right now?" Sophie felt her anger boiling over, ready to snap at him.

    She thought, "You''re useless! You couldn''t even get us a horse. If I had known, I wouldn''t have bothered sticking up for you

    earlier!"

    With no other options, the two trudged forward on foot.

    They left the city behind, their footsteps heavy and slow.

    At the base of Mount Westin stood a small, thatched cottage.

    Dn had no idea his quiet life was about to be disrupted by two unexpected guests.

    Inside the cottage''s single room, Dn sat at a simple wooden table, the flickering candlelight illuminating his focused expression as he carefully counted the coins he''d earned from a day''s hard work.

    "Ny-nine, one hundred!" he eximed, a satisfied grin spreading across his

    face.

    Once he reached a hundred coins, Dn skillfully strung them together, then opened a wooden chest beside him and ced the bundle inside.

    The chest already contained several simr bundles, each a testament to his dailybor and determination.

    Every silver coin Benedict had sent him had been handed over to Eliza. Dn hadn''t kept a single coin for himself Dn thought, ''I can always eam more. It doesn''t matter if I don''t keep anything for myself."

    Besides, the money he was saving now was meant for Eliza in the future. That thought alone made it all worthwhile. Looking at the chest filled with neatly arranges Sessfully unlocked! help but smile. After securing the chest, h

    it back under his bed.

    He had already decided not to work tomorrow. Instead, he nned to make a trip to Hasen City.

    It had been several days since hest received a letter from Benedict, and he was starting to worry that something might have happened.

    418 Chapter 4

    So, Dn resolved to leave for the city first thing in the morning to check on him. As he walked back to the wooden table, he reached out to extinguish the candle

    Suddenly, a faint noise outside broke the silence, making Dn''s ears perk up. He turned toward the door, his guard

    instantly up. Then, a familiar voice called out from beyond the door, "Dn, open the door! Matthew and I are here to see you!"

    §¥

    Subscribed

 The Silent 419

    419.Chapter 419

    "That voice..."Dn''s brows furrowed slightly as he heard voicesing from outside..

    He thought. What are they doing here?"

    Sophie said, "Dn, open the door already!"

    Matthew said, "Come on, Dn, I know you''re still awake! The lights are on. Just let Sophie and me in!" Dn had no intention of opening the door at first, but the racket outside was impossible to ignore.

    This time of night was usually calm and quiet.

    But tonight, the peaceful atmosphere had beenpletely ruined by their noise

    In the end, Dn reluctantly went to open the door for them.

    As the door creaked open, Dn stood at the entrance, his brows furrowed in irritation as he stared at the two troublemakers outside.

    "What are you two doing here at this hour? Shouldn''t you be back at the Duke''s estate?" Dn asked, clearly annoyed

    "Hold on, Dn! Let us in first, will you? We''repletely wiped out. If I don''t sit down soon, my legs are going to give out!" Sophie said, her voice full of exhaustion.

    Without waiting for a response, Sophie and Matthew shoved past Dn like they owned the ce.

    "Hey, you two," Dn started to protest

    But before he could stop them, they had already pushed him aside.

    By the time Dn closed the door and turned around, the two of them had already drained his teapot dry.

    "Dn, got any more water? We''re dying of thirst!" Matthew called out, wiping his mouth.

    wood! Anything to eat? We''ve been walking for hours, and I''m starving!" Sophie chimed in, equally desperate.

    It had taken Sophie and Matthew a grueling six hours to get there, and that was after shamelessly hitching a ride on a passing cart for part of the way.

    Even with frequent stops to rest, the journey had left them utterly exhausted, parched, and starving.

    Being tired was manageable, they could always stop to catch their breath, but the hunger and thirst were unbearable. They had nothing on them, no food, no water, and not even a single coin to buy anything.

    They had no choice but to push through the difort, trudging on until they finally arrived at Dn''s ce in the dead of

    night.

    Luckily, Dn hadn''t gone to bed yet. The warm glow of candlelight from his hut stood out like a beacon in the pitch-ck night.

    Otherwise, with the darkness outside, they might never have found this tiny thatched hut at all.

    "What''s up with you two? Didn''t you take a carriage here?" Dn immediately noticed something was off.

    They were clearly here for a reason, but they came on foot and in such a sorry state, too.

    As he spoke, he casually grabbed two rock-hard biscuits from theer and handed them over. "Here, eat these."

    Sophie and Matthew stared at the biscuits in confusion.

    "Are these even edible?" Sophie asked hesitantly.

    She tried squeezing one, but it was cold and solid as a rock,pletely unyielding.

    Dn caught the look of disdain on her face and said coldly, "If you don''t want it, just put it down."

    He could always eat it himselfter.

    Matthew quietly tugged at Sophie''s sleeve and shook his head slightly.

    Reluctantly, Sophie said, "Sorry, Dn. L... I''m not saying it''s inedible. It''s just so

    hard I''m worried I can''t bite into it. Could I have something else instead?"

    "No." Dn rejected her tly. "This is all I''ve got. Eat it or leave it."

    Sophie couldn''t hold back. Her face darkened

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Matthew frowned at Dn''s tone and attitude. you"

    Sophie like that? She hasn''t done anything

    Dn shot him a cold re. "Eat your biscuit and mind your own business. If

    you''re not happy, you both can leave."

    Normally, Matthew would have walked away without hesitation.

    12

    419 Chapter 415.

    But now, leaving wasn''t an option.

    Not only could he not leave, but he and Sophie had to shamelessly stick around.

    If they failed this time, their father might truly never give them another chance.

    So, for both his sake and Sophie''s, Matthew had to endure it

    Matthew clenched his teeth, swallowed his pride, and finally spoke again, his tone subdued. Im sorry. Dn. My attitude earlier was wrong. Please don''t be mad at me "

    Sophie, seeing Matthew''s change in demeanor, quickly followed suit. She pressed her lips together and lowered her head." Dn, it wasn''t Matthew''s fault. It''s my fault for being too picky. I can eat it?

    To prove her point, she forced herself to ignore her disgust, closed her eyes, and took a fierce bite of the biscuit However, she nearly chipped a tooth. It was unbelievably hard.

    Her teeth ached so much she was on the verge of tears, but she still managed to bite off a piece and swallow it, tears streaming down her face

    What Sophie didn''t realize was that her exaggerated reaction only deepened Dn''s suspicion

    He thought, ''Sophie never used to touch stuff like this. Howe she actually ate it today?

    Back when Sophie first returned to the Duke''s estate, she would often drop subtle hints about how much hardship she had endured before. But whether she truly went through all that, none of them could say for sure.

    Ever since she came back, their father and the rest of them had gone out of their way to make up for her, spoiling her with the finest delicacies.

    And yet, today she had that biscuit

    Just moments ago, she was clearly disgusted by it.

    Dn narrowed his eyes slightly. "What''s the deal with you two showing up sote tonight? What are you really here for?" Matthew paused for a beat before replying, "Nothing, really. It''s just been a while since we''ve seen you, Dn. We missed you, so we thought we''d drop by."

    Dn''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Matthew, I''m your twin brother. Do you really think I can''t tell when you''re lying through your teeth?"

    Matthew forced a smile. "Come on, Dn, don''t be so harsh. Sophie and I really just wanted to check in on you, isn''t that right, Sophie?"

    "Yeah, Matthew''s absolutely right, Sophie chimed in.

    Completely unaware that she''d already blown their cover, Sophie kept nodding along.

    Dn let out a sharpugh. "Alright, you''ve seen me. Now get out. I won''t stop you."

    Matthew quickly interjected, "Wait, Dn! It''s so dark outside now. Why don''t you let us stay here for the night?"

    "Oh, so you do realize how dark it is?" Dn sneered. "If you knew that, why didn''t youe during the day? Do you really take me for a fool? Matthew,st chance. What''s your real reason foring here? If you don''t spill, get out right now!"

    Matthew jumped to his feet, but Dn''s hand mped down on his shoulder, making him wince in pain.

    "Speak!" Dn''s gaze grew increasingly dangerous.

    Seeing Matthew about to break, Sophie quickly blurted, "Alright, Dn, we''ll talk!"

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

    FO

    420 Chapt 420.Chapter 420

 The Silent 420

    420.Chapter 420

    Dn''s gaze shifted to Sophie, his eyes sharp and unyielding:

    That look made Sophie instinctively shrink back, her anger bubbling up.

    She thought, ''It''s all Eliza''s fault! if it weren''t for her, Dn wouldn''t have turned into this cold, unrecognizable person"

    Back then, Dn wouldn''t have dared to treat her this way.

    All it took was one pitiful nce from her, and he''d be falling over himself to obey

    He had been so loyal, but now he waspletely on Eliza''s side

    This only made Sophie hate her more.

    Sophie gritted her teeth, her eyes shing with determination.

    She thought, "This might just be my chance.

    ''If I can get Dn back, I''ll have my loyal dog again.

    ''And even if I can''t, I''ve got something even better up my sleeve.

    Because of Benedict, she hadn''t dared to use those flowers back at the Duke''s

    estate, but now they were far from Hasen City.

    Besides, Dn had already fallen out of favor with their father.

    Even if she used the Poisonous Flower on him, she felt that Gabriel wouldn''t me her.

    Sophie still had the Poisonous Flower.

    To be precise, she had the seeds of the Poisonous Flower.

    Luckily, she''d kept the seeds hidden all along, just in case Gabriel tried to take them away.

    If he had taken them, she''d have no leverage left at all.

    Now that she was here, Sophie saw the perfect chance to secretly nt the seeds. If persuasion didn''t work, she''d have no choice but to use force.

    With the Poisonous Flower, she''d make Dn submit. Then, she could stol him from helping Eliza.

    A flurry of thoughts swirled in Sophie''s mind.

    Once she had her n in ce, she lowered her gaze, her voice trembling as if on the verge of tears. "Dn, the truth is. Matthew and I didn''t juste to visit you. We... we''ve been kicked out of the house by Father."

    "Kicked out of the house?" Dn scoffed, his lips curling into a mocking smile. He pressed down on Matthew''s shoulder with one hand and pointed to himself with the other. ¡°Do I look like the gullible fool who''d fall for your lies again?"

    His tone was sharp and unyielding. "Father dotes on you so much. Even if he threw everyone else out of the Duke''s estate, he''d never kick you out."

    He could believe Matthew had been thrown out, but definitely not Sophie.

    "It''s true!" Sophie''s voice rose in urgency. "Matthew and I made a mistake that angered Father so much he fell ill In his fury. he kicked us both out.

    "We had nowhere else to go, so we had no choice but toe to you, Dn."

    Matthew, gritting his teeth against the pain in his shoulder, added, "Dn, Sophie''s telling the truth. We''re broke, and Father was so furious he didn''t even let us take anything. We had to walk all the way from Hasen City to get here. That''s why it''s sote."

    Having figured out the best way to approach Dn, Matthew softened his tone considerably.

    He even adopted a humble and apologetic demeanor, looking genuinely pitiful.

    Dn said, "Alright, then tell me, what exactly did you do to make Father so furious that he kicked you out?"

    Matthew had already prepared his excuse and presented it without hesitation. "Dn, you probably already know. Benedict suddenly fell gravely ill not long ago. He almost didn''t make it...

    "What did you just say?" Dn''s face twisted in disbelief.

    He had been spending his days at the foot of widened in disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? WI

    Sessfully unlocked!

    sopor running errands in the vige. His eyes I could he suddenly get so sick? And tha

    He thought, ''Benedict was always so healthy. How could he have been on the brink of death?"

    Dn''s mind raced back to thest time he saw Benedict at the Duke''s estate. Back then, Benedict had looked awful, like he was seriously ill.

    12:

    420 Chapter 420

    He thought, "Was he already sick then? Is that why he looked so terrible?"

    "Tell me! Hurry up and tell me! What exactly happened to Benedict? Dn didn''t even nce at Sophie. He grabbed. Matthew by the cor, his voice sharp with urgency.

    "I don''t know!" Matthew quickly replied, "Father didn''t tell us anything. The only ones who know the truth about Benedict''s condition are Father and Dr. Garraway If you want answers, you''ll have to ask them

    But Dn wouldn''t go to Gabriel for answers. Even if he did, he would just cover it

    up.

    As for Chad, Gabriel had already made sure he wouldn''t spill the truth about Benedict''s poisoning

    All anyone outside the family knew was that the eldest son of the Duke''s estate had nearly died from an illness.

    There was one other person who knew, Eliza.

    After all, the way she had threatened them with the Snow Lotus earlier made it clear she had figured something out.

    But Matthew wasn''t worried. Even if Eliza knew Benedict had been poisoned, or even that Sophie was behind it, it didn''t matter. She had no proof.

    So even if Dn went to ask Eliza, Matthew had ways to deal with it.

    "But you don''t need to worry, Dn. Benedict''s already recovered and will be back to normal soon," Matthew added. Hearing this, Dn finally let out a partial sigh of relief.

    Dn only half-believed them, still harboring doubts about Matthew and Sophie''s words.

    He figured he''d need to see Benedict himself tomorrow to confirm whether Benedict was truly okay.

    For now, his focus was on figuring out what these two.

    "Alright. What does your so-called mistake have to do with Benedict being sick?"

    Dn asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously

    Matthew forced a stiff smile, his lips barely moving. "Since you haven''t heard about Benedict falling ill, I''m guessing you also don''t know that Diana and I have called off our engagement?"

    Dn froze, staring at Matthew in shock. "You and Diana broke off your engagement?"

    Dn knew better than anyone how deeply his twin brother cared for Diana.

    Matthew had been so devoted to her that he never spared a nce for any other youngdy, always resolute in his determination to marry her someday,

    When their engagement was finalized, Matthew, who had no talent for carving, spent months learning how to sculpt emeralds. Despite injuring his hands repeatedly, he painstakingly crafted a pendant for Diana as a token of their love. It was the only piece he had everpleted in a year of practice and the only one he had ever gifted.

    And now, the same Matthew who had poured his heart into that pendant was iming he had ended the engagement. Dn found it almost impossible to

    believe.

 The Silent 421

    421 Chapter 421

    421.Chapter 421

    "Are you lying to me?" Dn asked hesitantly

    Matthew let out a bitterugh, his eyes shing with frustration. "I wish I were lying, but unfortunately, it''s the truth"

    Dn frowned, confusion written all over his face. "Why?"

    Matthew''s tone turned cold. "Because of Eliza."

    Dn''s brows furrowed even deeper. "What does she have to do with this?"

    "Everything." Matthew snapped, his voiceced with anger. "She''s the one who forced me to break off my engagement with Diana"

    Matthew''s anger surged, and he could almost see himself storming up the mountain to Saint Grace Hunnery, ready to confront Eliza and make her pay. The thought alone was the only thing that could momentarily ease his frustration.

    "That''s impossible," Dn said firmly, "Don''t even try to fool me. With how close Eliza and Diana are, unless Diana wanted to end the engagement, Eliza would never have done such a thing"

    Dn''s words hit the mark perfectly.

    Because they were so urate, Matthew''s face darkened instantly

    It was indeed Diana who wanted to end the engagement.

    "If it weren''t for Eliza, why would Diana even think of breaking off the engagement with me?" Matthew''s voice grew louder. his emotions spiraling out of control.

    "That''s because you hurt her!" Dn shot back, his tone sharp. "You knew how close Diana and Eliza were, yet you still did those things. Once Diana found out, how could she possibly stand by and do nothing?

    "And I don''t believe she immediately demanded to end the engagement. She must have said something else first, didn''t she? What did you do to make her so disappointed that she had to end things?"

    Dn''s mind was working exceptionally fast at this moment.

    In just a few sentences, he had pieced together the truth with remarkable uracy.

    The more precise his deductions were, the darker Matthew''s expression became.

    After all, just a moment ago, he was ming Eliza, but now, thanks Dn''s analysis, it seemed all the faulty with him.

    Matthew pressed his lips tightly together, initially unwilling to speak. Yet under Dn''s piercing gaze, he quickly began to unravel.

    "It''s not that I let her down!" Matthew''s voice wavered. "She gave me an impossible choice!

    "Dn, can you believe it? Diana made me pick between her and Sophie! How could I even choose?"

    Sophie clenched her fists tightly at those words.

    She lowered her head, a sly smirk tugging at her lips where no one could see.

    She thought, ''Unbelievable! First that brat Eliza, and now this brazen hussy dares to challenge me? She''s got a death wish!

    ''That audacious woman must think she can take what''s mine!

    ''Even if Matthew is a useless fool, he''s still mine!

    ''Anyone who dares to challenge me is simply asking for it!

    Dn hadn''t expected Diana to give Matthew such an ultimatum, but it all started to make sense now.

    After all, Eliza''s decision to leave home back then had a lot to do with Sophie.

    And knowing Diana''s fiery temper, it was a miracle she hadn''t confronted Sophie directly

    What Dn didn''t know was that on the very day Diana arrived in Hasen Cit head-on.

    she had indeed intended to confront Sophie

    However, Sophie had been at the Ministry of Justice instead of the Duke''s estate

    at the time, narrowly avoiding Diana''s wrath.

    As a result, all of Diana''s anger had fallen squarely on Matthew.

    Diana never intended to force Matthew to chor

    7 Sophie and even insulted Eliza to her face,

    she could not let it slide.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    So, the infamous ultimatum was born.

    That one ultimatum shattered Matthew and broke Diana''s heart.

    "So, you broke off the engagement just because she made you choose between

    her and Sophie? And you picked Sophie?"

    421 Chapter 421

    Dn asked, his tone sharp with disbelief.

    If that were really the case, Dn felt that it would be downtight absurd.

    But thankfully, Matthew wasn''tpletely hopeless.

    Matthew shook his head. "No, that''s not it, I didn''t agree to it, and I never intended to Even if the pulled that kind of stunt, the only fianc¨¦e I''ve ever have is her, and she''s the only one I''ll marry"

    "Then what''s the real reason?" Dn pressed, his eyes narrowing.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment before speaking slowly "Because Father needed to save Benedict, and in all of Hasen City. only Eliza had the medicine that could save him.

    "So Eliza set a condition, she wanted me to break off the engagement with Diana"

    Matthew gave Dn a brief ount of what had happened that day at Saint Grace Hunnery

    Nearby, Sophie was quietly eavesdropping on their conversation

    By the end of it, Sophie wasn''t sure what they were thinking, but her own thoughts were filled with resentment

    She thought, ''How does that little brat Eliza have so thany rare medicinal herbs? Could they all havee from her mother s dowry?

    The thought made Sophie''s chest tighten with regret. If only she had stopped them from giving Eliza her mother''s dowry

    back then.

    If it was Caroline''s dowry, she felt that they should''ve been hers.

    That would''ve been the only way to make up for Caroline stealing her mother''s husband in the first ce.

    While Sophie was lost in her own regrets, Matthew and Dn had nearly finished their conversation.

    "In the end, even though I refused, I was still forced to sign the annulment papers. But Father... he''s deeply disappointed in me." Matthew shrugged. His mix of truth and lies seemed to have convinced Dn to some extent.

    But that trust only applied to Matthew.

    Dn nced at Sophie and said bluntly, "You can stay here for a few days, but she can''t. First thing tomorrow morning. send her back. I don''t believe Father would truly ignore her."

    "No! I''m not leaving!" Sophie panicked at his words.

    Sophie panicked at his words.

    She hadn''t managed to win Dn over yet. Even if she couldn''t, she had to find a way to stay for a few more days, at least until she nted those flowers.

    Tears welled up in Sophie''s eyes as she cried, her voice trembling, "Dn, I know you''re still upset about what I did to Eliza, but I''ve truly realized my mistakes and regret them. Please, Dn, don''t send me away. Father really won''t step in this time. If you won''t take me in, I''ll have nowhere to go. I''ll end up on the streets and begging for food!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 422

    422.Chapter 422

    Sophie was bawling her eyes out, her tiny face streaked with tears, and her eyes red and swollen.

    She reached out with her little hand, gently tugging at the corner of Dn''s shirt. Tilting her head slightly, she looked up at him with tear-filled eyes.

    She looked like she truly realized her mistake, like she was sincerely pleading for Dn''s forgiveness.

    But in reality, she thought, I''ve put on such a convincing act. Dn''s bound to fall for it!

    Sophie was brimming with confidence.

    She refused to believe Dn could be so cold-hearted, seeing her like this and still not budging an inch

    However, a sharp sound echoed through the thatched hut.

    It wasn''t Dn pping Sophie.

    Instead, he had mercilessly swatted away her hand that was clutching his sleeve.

    Dn''s expression was cold as ice. He looked down at Sophie and said in a frosty tone, "That''s your problem, not mine."

    "Dn?" Matthew stared at him in disbelief. "How can you be so heartless? Are you really going to just ignore Sophie?"

    Dn said, "Heartless? If I were truly heartless, I wouldn''t have opened the door for you, let alone given you my breakfast and lunch for tomorrow."

    Matthew thought, ''Those two rock-hard biscuits are his breakfast and lunch? He''s calling that breakfast and lunch?

    ''He must be joking, right?"

    Even Matthew found it hard to believe, let alone Sophie.

    They had grown up surrounded by luxury. They had never even seen anything so unappetizing before, and yet Dn imed that was his meal for tomorrow.

    Matthew couldn''t believe it, and Sophie certainly didn''t either.

    But Dn didn''t care whether they believed him or not.

    His cold gaze swept over the two of them. "You had a good life, but you chose to ruin it. Fine, ruin it if you want, but don''te here pretending to visit me. You never cared about me as your brother before, but now that you''re in trouble, you think I''m running a shelter for beggars?

    "Matthew, I don''t care if you''ve truly angered Father or not. If you have nowhere else to go, I can take you in for a few days because we''re brothers. But her? Absolutely not." Dn''s rejection of Sophie was absolut

    Sophie thought her methods would defnitely work, but she didn''t expect it to backfire.

    Her face burned with shame, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface.

    Clenching her teeth tightly, she forced herself to speak calmly "Dn, can''t you give me one more chance?"

    Matthew chimed in, "Yes, Dn. Everyone makes mistakes. Besides, Sophie is still young..."

    "She''s not that young anymore!" Dn cut Matthew off, his patience snapping. "Do you know who''s younger? Our sister Elizal

    "Eliza did nothing wrong, yet because of Sophie, because of us, she ran away from home. She was only fifteen, and now she''s living her life in solitude, apanied only by a flickeringmp. Do you think a simple ''I''m sorry'' can make up for that?"

    Matthew couldn''t hold back anymore. He shouted, "But that was Eliza''s own choice! How can you me everything on Sophie? Yes, she made mistakes, but wasn''t it you who truly drove Eliza to leave?"

    Dn''s anger vanished in an instant

    His pupils trembled slightly before he fell silent.

    The atmosphere in the hut grew oppressively quiet

    Inside, the three of them stood frozen.

    Sophie was too afraid to speak.

    Matthew was still seething with anger.

    Dn''s buned pain had been dragged to the surface once more.

    He pressed his lips together and closed his eyes briefly, as if trying to gather his strength. "You''re right. I have no right to

    lecture you."

    With that, Dn turned and walked out of the hut.

    Matthew watched Dn''s defeated figure, his lips parting as if to call out to him. 422 Chapter 422

    But the memory of Dn''s earlier coldness toward Sophie stopped him. By the time he snapped out of it, Dn''s silhouette had already vanished through the doorway, and Matthew remained silent.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 423

    423.Chapter 423

    Seeing Dn leave on his own. Sophie felt a wave of satisfaction surge through her.

    She thought, ''Want to kick me out? In his dreams"

    Now that she was here, she wouldn''t leave empty handed.

    Her eyes gleamed with sly determination.

    But in the next moment, she masked it with a worried expression, ying the role

    of a concerned sister to perfection. "Matthew, where''s Dn going? It''s so dark outside. Shouldn''t we call him back?" she asked, her voice dripping with

    concern.

    "No need." Matthew shook his head firmly, his toneced with imitation. "Even now, Dn''s still defending Eliza. Her decision to be a nun had nothing to do with you, yet he has the nerve to me you. Honestly, it was her own choice. If anyone''s to me, it''s him.

    "He scared her off with his temper. Who wouldn''t want to run away after that?" Sophie silently agreed, her thoughts echoing his words.

    She mused, ''Exactly. How could this be my fault?

    ''If me was to be assigned, it should fall squarely on Dn''s own stupidity.

    & time

    ¡®Sure, I often stirred up trouble between them, but if they were truly smart, they wouldn''t have fallen for my pity and lies and time again.

    So now, with Dn and Eliza at odds, how could they pin it on me?

    "What right do they have to me me?"

    "But Matthew, are you sure we shouldn''t call Dn back? What if something happens to him?" she asked again, her tone full of feigned concern.

    "Rx, Sophie. He''s a grown man. What could go wrong?" Matthew waved dismissively. "Alright, since Dn''s gone, I''ll head outside for a bit. You can rest here in the house. If anythinges up, just call me."

    Sophie quickly put on her warried act again. "Matthew, are you going out? But it''s so cold outside. Won''t you catch a cold if you rest out there? Why not stay here in the house? There''s no one else around, so no one will see."

    Matthew shook his head. "No, it wouldn''t feel right for me to stay here with you. Besides, it''s notpletely barren outside. Earlier, I noticed Dn had set up a small kitchen out there. I''ll rest there for the night, and tomorrow I''ll talk to him about building a couple more rooms."

    "Alright, but sorry for the trouble, Matthew," Sophie replied, her tone sweet. Matthew nodded, then turned to leave.

    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something. He turned back and ced the cold, hard biscuit he was holding onto the table.

    He thought with disdain, ''No way I''m eating that rock-hard thing. I''ll just wait till tomorrow!

    With that, Matthew walked out.

    Once Dn left, the thatched hut was left with only Sophie.

    In less than half a second, her face twisted into an expression of pure disgust. "What a dump! It''s filthy and reeks!"

    If it weren''t for her ns, she wouldn''t have stayed here for even a moment.

    Sophie snorted coldly, covering her nose with one hand as she began to scan the room.

    In truth, the hut wasn''t dirty or smelly at all, nor was it messy in the slightest.

    Dn, despite being a man, had always been a refined gentleman who valued cleanliness and order.

    Even after his living circumstances changed, he still preferred to keep his surroundings neat and tidy.

    No matter how exhausted he was after a day''s work, he would take time to clean the hut he had built with his own hands.

    But in Sophie''s eyes, it was nothing more than a filthy and stinking shack.

    After taking a good look around, she couldn''t! Sessfully unlocked! specially since she''d have to stay here for

    several more days

    supposed to sleep in this stinky hut every day?

    She thought bitterly, "Am I really suppose

    y day? It''s no better than sleeping in atrine! With a sour expression, Sophie walked over to the bed, intending to inspect its condition. Suddenly, her foot hit something

    hard with a thud.

    423 Chapter 423

    She bent down and peered under Dn''s bed, spotting a wooden box.

    Sophie narrowed her eyes slightly "What''s this?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 424

    424.Chapter 424

    Sophie dragged the wooden box out from under Dn''s bed

    As she pulled it out, the coins inside jingled noisily, the sound sparking a flicker of excitement in her heart. When she opened the box and saw it stuffed full of strings of copper coins, her eyes lit up with delight "So, this is where he''s been hiding his stash," she muttered, a sly grin creeping onto her face Looking at the overflowing box, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. This was exactly what she needed. She had been fretting over herck of funds, but now that Dn had this much money, it might as well be hers After all, it was only a matter of time before she dragged Dn back home where he belonged.

    ¡°Let''s see just how much my dear brother has saved up, she said, her toneced with mockery

    Without hesitation, she tipped the box over, spilling the strings of coins onto the floor in a noisy cascade

    The neatly tied strings of copper coins didn''t interest her at all. She dug through the pile with both hands, her movements growing more frantic by the second

    But after rummaging through the heap several times, she realized with a sinking feeling that it was all just copper coins Her grin vanished in an instant.

    She thought, What the hell? A box this big, and it''s nothing but copper coins?"

    Sophie had been so sure there''d be silver, maybe even some banknotes tucked away. However, it was just copper coins. She thought. Was Dn seriously living like a pauper with this pathetic excuse for savings?

    Fuming. Sophie grabbed a string of coins and hurled it at the wooden box with all her might.

    The sharp tter echoed through the still night, loud enough to immediately catch Matthew''s attention outside. "What''s wrong, Sophie? Did something happen?"

    Hearing Matthew''s hurried footsteps approaching outside the door, Sophie snapped back to her senses and quickly called out, "No, it''s nothing! Don''te in, Matthew! I just slipped while changing clothes."

    Hearing that she was changing clothes, Matthew naturally hesitated and didn''t push the door open.

    Standing outside, he asked worriedly, "Are you sure you''re okay? Did you hurt yourself badly? Should I call for a doctor?"

    ''A doctor? With what money?" Sophie thought, rolling her eyes since he couldn''t see her expression.

    But she kept her tone sweet and replied, "No need, Matthew. I''m fine, really. It''s not serious."

    Just as she finished speaking, an idea struck her like lightning. Her eyes lit up, and she suddenly gasped, clutching her foot as if in pain. "Wait, Matthew! My foot might actually be worse than I thought!"

    Matthew, who had just started to rx, tensed up again at her sudden change of tone. "What? Are you sure it''s not a fracture?"

    "I don''t think it''s a fracture," Sophie replied, feigning a wince. "But I might''ve twisted it. It hurts whenever I try to put weight

    on it."

    Sophie almost wanted to pat herself on the back.

    She thought, "I am a genius, if my foot was injured, I wouldn''t be able to walk.

    ''And there is no way Dn would be heartless enough to kick me out when I am hurt!

    If he dared, Matthew would definitely stand up to him.

    Dn might act cold, but he still had some brotherly affection for Matthew, If

    Matthew really pushed back, Dn would have no choice but to relent.

    By tomorrow, everything would fall perfectly into ce for Sophie.

    A sly smile crept across Sophie''s face as the idea took shape.

    Her eyes drifted down to her foot

    This wasn''t enough yet.

    en if it wasn''t an actual sprain, it

    If she wanted Dn and Matthew to fall for it, she needed to make the injury look real. Even had to be convincing enough to fool them.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    With that thought, Sophie gritted her teeth, her gaze sauny un we wouden box. A sh of ruthless determination flickered in her eyes.

    Outside, Matthew was growing increasingly frantic. Sophie had gone quiet for too long after herst words, and he couldn''t help but call out, "Sophie, are you okay? Is it really bad? If it hurts that much, I''ll take you to the doctor right now!"

    424 Chapter 424

    Just as Matthew was about to lose his mind with worry, a sharp scream pierced the air from inside the hut

    This was followed by a loud crash, as if something heavy had hit the ground.

    The next moment, Matthew heard Sophie''s wailing cries. "It hurts! It hurts so much, Matthew! My foot is killing met

    Without a second thought, Matthew mmed the door open and rushed inside. The sight that greeted him was Sophie sprawled on the floor, clutching her foot and sobbing pitifully.

    "Matthew..." Sophie called out softly, afraid he might back out. She urged him with her pitiful gaze

    Matthew''s face turned pale as he hurried to her side. "What happened? How did you hurt yourself this badly?"

    By now, Sophie''s foot had already swollen up rmingly, the redness making it look particrly severe.

    She hadn''t held back. She had smashed the wooden box against her foot with all her strength. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have swelled so quickly

    Completely unaware of this, Matthew anxiously asked, "What happened?":

    Through her tears, Sophie sobbed, "I was just trying to get dressed, but I identally kicked something under Dn''s bed again. It made my foot worse, and I even broke Dn''s box! What do I do, Matthew? Do you think Dn will be mad at me?"

    Hearing this, Matthew finally noticed the wooden box, and the empty space inside

    it.

    Dn had no idea what was happening back at the thatched cottage.

    He sat alone at the entrance of Saint Grace Nunnery, staring up at the starry night

    sky, his mind wandering. He remembered how Sophie used to sit with him under a sky like this, back when he was ten years old.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 425

    425.Chapter 425

    At that moment, ten-year-old Dn was kneeling in the courtyard, punished by his father for getting into a fight with other kids at the acadenty

    Six-year-old Eliza came running in and immediately saw him like this. She said, "Dn! Dn! Father said there will be lots of stars tonight. Let''s go outside and watch them together!

    "Dn, what happened? Why are you on the ground? Get up! The ground''s cold! Steward said you''ll get sick if you stay here

    too long."

    Eliza shuffled closer to her brother, clinging to his arm and trying to pull him up

    "Leave me alone! I''m staying right here! Dn sakl

    He thought, ''Fine, let Father punish me! But once this is over, I''d make those two loudmouths pay for their insults!

    ''How dare they call me a motherless child? I''d make sure they regretted it

    Still fuming over his punishment, Dn lost his temper and pushed Eliza away without thinking.

    Unfortunately, he used too much force, and Elza stumbled and fell.

    Her little head hit the ground with a loud "thud," shocking everyone.

    Both Dn and the maid who had been following Eliza turned pale, their faces drained of color.

    Dn immediately forgot about his punishment and scrambled to Eliza''s side, his hands trembling as he helped her up Eliza, are you okay? Wake up! Does your head hurt? Are you dizzy?

    "What are you standing there for? Go get a doctor for her, now!

    Dn panicked the moment he saw his little sister close her eyes and immediately wanted to call for a doctor.

    Before he could act, Eliza''s soft voice rang out, "Don''t call a doctor."

    A small hand suddenly grabbed his arm. She peeked at him with one eye, sticking out her tongue yfully despite therge bump on her forehead. "I''m fine, Dn. My head doesn''t hurt, and I''m not dizzy. So, no need for a doctor."

    "No way! Look at that bump on your head. You definitely hit it hard. How could it not hurt? We have to get a doctor to check it out!" Dn insisted.

    But Eliza was just as stubborn. "No, Dn. If you call a doctor, I''ll cry so loud everyone will hear!"

    Hearing that, Dn sighed, feeling his own head start to ache.

    He could face anything, but his sister''s tears was his one true weakness.

    Defeated, he asked, "Alright, but why don''t you want me to call a doctor? Don''t tell me it doesn''t hurt, I''m not that gullible." Eliza giggled mischievously. "Because I know why you''re on the ground. It''s because Father punished you, isn''t it?"

    He huffed, "What does that have to do with not calling a doctor?"

    Clinging to his arm, Eliza pouted and said, "Because if the doctores, Father will find out. Then he''ll scold you again, maybe even punish you more, I don''t want that, Dn. I don''t want you to get in trouble. So, can we not call the doctor, please?

    "And besides, my head''s as tough as a rock! It doesn''t hurt at all. Trust me, Dn!"

    Her face was so earnest that, if not for the ring bump on her forehead, Dn might have actually believed her ridiculous im.

    He said, "You little fool. You''re talking nonsense and smiling like an idiot."

    Listening to Eliza''s words of concern, the frustration and irritation that had been simmering in Dn''s heart melted awaypletely.

    He wiped theers of his slightly reddened eyes and scooped her up from the ground.

    He said, "Alright, didn''t you say you wanted to see the stars? Lead the way, little guide! You know I am hopeless with directions"

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    426 Chapter 426

 The Silent 426

    426.Chapter 426

    "I know! I''ll show you the way!" Eliza''s face lit up with excitement at the mention of

    stargazing

    "Alright then, you lead the way, and I''ll carry you there"

    "But I''m heavy! You''ll get tired if you carry me."

    "Who said you''re heavy?"

    "Matthew didr

    "That weakling? He''s not even as strong as Anthony. Don''t listen to him. Trust me, Eliza, you''re not heavy at all. Even when you grow up, I will still be able to carry you!"

    "You''re the best, Dn!"

    "Now, who''s the best? Is it Benedict or me?"

    "Both of you are great!"

    "Clearly, I''m the best!"

    That night, the two siblings ventured out to the countryside and spent the entire evening stargazing. Naturally, they got an earful when they returned, but neither of them cared. They''d had their perfect night under the stars.

    When Benedict saw the bump on Eliza''s head, he merely nced at it, called for

    a doctor, and, for once, said nothing. He didn''t punish Dn either.

    It wasn''t until now that Dn suddenly understood,

    He thought, ''That day, Father must have overheard what Eliza said, right?

    ''That was why he neither scalded nor punished me.''

    Sitting at the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery, Dn snapped out of his childhood memories, his eyes brimming with regret and anguish.

    Back then, their family had been so close. But somewhere along the way, everything fell apart. Their father changed, and so

    did them.

    The sister they once cherished became the girl they couldn''t bear to face.

    And yet, Eliza had never changed, not even a little.

    It was their fault. They had hurt her too deeply, and that was what led them to this point.

    This time, Eliza truly felt the pain. So she left.

    So she left.

    She didn''t want anything to do with them anymore. She didn''t want anything to do with Dn anymore.

    Dn suddenly raised his hand to cover his face.

    In the cold, deste night, sitting on the icy steps, he wept uncontrobly, all alone.

    Hot tears streamed through his fingers, drenching his very soul. "Eliza, I''m sorry.

    I''m the worst brother... I failed you, Eliza... failed youpletely."

    Inside Saint Grace Nunnery.

    In the small courtyard.

    That night, Eliza had a rare dream about her childhood.

    When she woke up, it was still pitch dark outside.

    For some reason, she couldn''t fall back asleep.

    After lying quietly in bed for a while, she got up, dressed, and stepped out into the courtyard.

    ¡°So there are stars tonight¡± Eliza lifted her gaze to the night sky.

    Most of the stars had already faded, but a few stubborn ones still twinkled brightly in the darkness.

    Looking at those stars, a faint smile unknowingly appeared on her lips.

    But, unfortunately, that smile didn''tst long.

    "Serenity." Tina appeared beside her. "Why are you awake?"

    Tina appeared beside her.

    "Why are you awake?"

    426 Chapter 426

    Eliza turned to see Tina, her figure cloaked in the chill of the night. "I had a dream and woke up. Couldn''t fall back asleep. so I came out for some air"

    She untied the warm cloak draped over her shoulders and fastened it around Tina. "If you''re cold, go rest inside. Don''t worry, I''ve set up some precautions around the area."

    Tina chuckled softly. "Got it, thanks."

    She turned her head to the sky, her gazending on the same few stars. "It''s quite

    a starry night. Someone even climbed up the mountain to watch them."

    Her words seemed to carry a hidden meaning.

    At first, Eliza didn''t catch on, but it didn''t take long for her to realize who that "someone" was.

    She fell silent, her thoughts drifting back to the childhood dream she''d just had. In

    the end, all she could muster was a simple, indifferent response, "Whatever, it''s his choice."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 427

    427.Chapter 427

    Dn spent the entire night sitting outside the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery, lost in thought.

    It wasn''t until the morning bell tolled, apanied by faint chanting from within, that he finally rose to his feet.

    He cast onest, lingering nce at the tightly shut gates before dragging his stiff, chilled body down the mountain

    By the time he retumed to the thatched cottage, the sky was just beginning to brighten.

    Dn noticed a faint glow of candlelighting from his thatched cottage in the distance,

    He frowned slightly.

    He thought, ''It is almost dawn. Have Matthew and Sophie still not gone to bed?'' Feeling something was off, Dn quickened his pace. He soon reached the door of his cottage and knocked firmly." Matthew, open the door,"

    "Coming!" Matthew''s voice rang out, followed by the spund of hurried footsteps. Momentster, he opened the door for Dn.

    Dn nced inside and saw Sophie sitting on his bed, carefully massaging her ankle.

    "Why are you still up? Didn''t I tell you to get some rest? You need to leave first thing in the morning, Dn said, his tone sharp but calm.

    "Dn, are you really that eager to send us away?" Matthew retorted, his brows furrowing in frustration.

    "Do whatever you want, Dn replied coldly, "But Sophie has to go. We''re at the foot of Mount Westin, and Eliza is up at Saint Grace Nunnery. I don''t want her to get the wrong idea."

    Dn stepped inside, poured himself a ss of water, and took a sip.

    The kettle hadn''t been used this morning, so naturally, it only held cold water.

    The icy water sent a chill through Dn''s body, but it also cleared his mind.

    He thought. That''s right. Sophie absolutely can''t stay here.

    If Eliza found out Sophie was here, our fragile progress would shatter instantly.

    And after that, Eliza would never forgive me."

    Dn mmed the cup down after finishing the cold water, his face hardening as he snapped, "Enough. Since you''re awake, it''s perfect timing. Get out of here right now!"

    "Right now?" Matthew''s voice rose sharply. "Dn! What are you so afraid of? Eliza is your sister, sure, but aren''t we family too?

    "You''re kicking us out before dawn because of Eliza?"

    "Silence!" Dn''s voice thundered over Matthew''s, his piercing gaze locking onto his younger brother. "Let me make this clear. The only reason I''ve given you any leeway is because you''re my brother. But as for Sophie, she is not my family, and she is definitely not my sister!"

    Dn''s tone turned icy. "My sister is Eliza, and no one can ever take her ce! You were rightst night. It''s true that! yed a part in driving Eliza to despair and forcing her to join the nunnery. But it wasn''t just me.

    "You, Benedict, Anthony, even Father. We all share the me for pushing her to that point. And for that, every single one of us will pay the price."

    Dn turned his gaze to Sophie, who was sitting on the bed. His eyes grew even colder. "As for you... You lie through your teeth, sow discord, twist the truth, and scheme against your siblings. Don''t think for a second that no one sees through you, or that you''re some innocent victim.

    "Sophie, mark my words,pared to the rest of us, you''ll end up with the most pitiful fate of all.

    "Because you had the chance to have a truly warm and loving family, but you destroyed it with your own hands."

    Dn lowered his gaze to Sophie''s face, now twisted with anger, and delivered his final words with a tone dripping in mockery, as if casting a curse, "In the end, you''ll have nothing left."

    "Shut up Sophie couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    She had nned to use her injured foot to guil: Sessfully unlocked!

    But she never expected that after spending the

    rejecting her without hesitation

    Lul back like apletely different person, coldly

    Every word he said tore through her facade, every sentenceced with mockery.

    And then, he had the audacity to call her the most pitiful one.

    the thought. How am I pitiful?

    I am not pitiful at all!

    ''I have already driven that little wretch Eliza out of the house, and now I am the treasured jewel of the Duke''s estatel

    ''Compared to Eliza, who have gone off to be a nun, am I not the one living the drearn? How could I possibly be pitiful?r Sophie suddenly jumped up from the bed, her eyes red with tears that spilled over as she cried out, "Dn! I know you''re siding with Eliza now, but how could you curse me like this just for her?

    "I''m your sister tool You used to care about me so much, but now you''re just turning your back on me like this?" Sophie broke into loud, dramatic sobs.

    Her tears didn''t move Dn, but they certainly struck a nerve with Matthew

    Matthew stormed forward, stepping between Sophie and Dn, shielding her as he red at his brother. "Dn! What the hell are you doing? Do you even realize how worried Sophie was about youst night after you ran off? Her foot''s injured. but she still stayed up waiting for you, hoping to have a proper talk. And now look at what you''ve done!

    "Youe back just to interrogate us, to try and kick us out, and then you talk to Sophie like this! We''re your siblings too, but all you care about is Eliza. Can''t you spare even a little concern for us?"

    "Matthew Stonor! This time, Dn called out his brother''s full name, his voice sharp and filled with disappointment. He stared at Matthew, whose face mirrored his own, and finally shook his head in dismay

    He added, "Yesterday, I thought there might still be hope for you. But now? You''re as clueless as ever. If you''re so determined to go your own way, then don''t call me your brother anymore. You''re no brother of mine, and Sophie is definitely not my sister!"

    "You!" Matthew froze, stunned. He never imagined Dn would say something like this to him.

    Dn was his twin brother, the one he''d shared everything with since birth. They had the same face, grew up together, and even had simr personalities. And now, they were breaking apart.

    His own brother, who had already left home, was now cutting him offpletely. The thought was like a knife to his heart. "You... Dn, do you even know what you''re saying?" Matthew''s voice trembled with anger and disbelief, his words stumbling over themselves.

    He stared at Dn, his eyes wide with shock. "Are you really cutting ties with your own brother?"

    "Yes." Dn''s voice was calm, almost unnervingly so. He turned away, unable to meet Matthew''s gaze, his profile cold and distant. "Honestly, I should''ve done this a long time ago."

    Matthew let out a bitterugh, his eyes reddened with anger. "Should''ve done this a long time ago? So you''ve been waiting for this moment, haven''t you? Then why

    wait until today? Why?"

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 428

    428.Chapter 428

    Matthew was practically losing it as he grilled Dn

    Matthew thought. "Not again. First Diana, now Dn.

    ''From my fianc¨¦e to my

    wown brother. Why is everyone doing this to me?"

    "Tell me why! Matthew demanded.

    Rage and a sense of betrayal swirled in Matthew''s eyes.

    One by one, they were all abandoning him.

    Matthew thought, "Did I do something wrong? Where did I screw up?

    ''All I did was choose Sophie, who saved my life, over Eliza.

    Is that really so wrong?"

    Matthew wanted answers, but Dn wasn''t giving him any.

    "We can''t get through to you, Matthew, Dn said.

    "Can''t get through? Or you just don''t want to talk? You used to tell me everything, and now you''re saying we can''tmunicate? Matthew challenged.

    "What''s going on between us that we can''t talk about?" Matthew couldn''t wrap his head around it.

    To him, Dn was justing up with excuses. He couldn''t ept it.

    "Matthew, do you think I don''t want to talk? I''ve already told you so much, tried to reason with you over and over, but you''re the one who refuses to listen. You only hear what you want to hear, do what you want to do, andpletely ignore

    everyone else''s advice. So tell me, how am I supposed to get through to you? Enough, Matthew. Figure it out yourself." With that, Dn turned to leave.

    But Matthew wasn''t about to let him go.

    He grabbed Dn''s arm and snapped, "You''re not leaving! Dn, you''re not going anywhere until you exin yourself!"

    Dn thought, ''Does he really think my patience is limitless?"

    He instantly turned icy. He shot Matthew a cold re and said, "Let go."

    "I won''t" Matthew clenched his teeth, his eyes locked on Dn with unyielding determination.

    Matthew clenched his teeth, his eyes locked on Dn with unyielding determination.

    Almost as soon as Matthew finished speaking, a heavy fist mmed down onto the table beside them.

    "This is yourst warning. Let me go." Dn was furious.

    Matthew wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. The moment Dn threw a punch, he shouted back furiously, "Oh, you wanna fight? Fine, bring it on!¡±

    To him, it was just another scuffle. They''d had plenty of those growing up.

    But when Dn swung his fist again, this time aiming straight for his face. Matthew''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    Before he could even react, the punchnded squarely on his face,

    The force of the blow sent Matthew''s head snapping to the side.

    Dn''s voice was cold and unyielding. "You wanted a beating? Well, here it is."

    Blood trickled from the corner of Matthew''s mouth. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, and upon seeing the crimson smear, he sneered bitterly, gritting his teeth. "Alright, let''s do this!"

    The tension in the hut was suffocating, the air thick with hostility.

    In the next moment, Dn abruptly turned and stormed outside.

    It wasn''t a retreat. It was a calcted move. "Get out here!" he barked.

    He had no intention of letting his hut get wrecked in the process. Matthew, of course, followed him out without hesitation.

    The moment they stepped outside, the fight resumed with full force.

    Fists flew,nding with heavy thuds and sharp smacks. The crunch of knuckles against flesh echoed in the air. Neither of them wielded weapons; it was a raw, brutal exchange of blows, each strikending with unrelenting ferocity.

    They weren''t holding back, every hit was meant to hurt. Blood sttered onto the ground as their fists connected. Within

    12

    4201 Chapter 420

    moments, both of their faces were bruised and bloodied, their features barely recognizable.

    Sophie followed them out, her eyes widening in surprise. She hadn''t expected them to start tearing into each other so quickly

    She hadn''t even needed to use her usual tricks.

    Watching them fight should''ve been a golden opportunity for her, but Sophile just couldn''t feel happy about it

    After all, neither of them had ended up like this because of her scherries.

    One by one, they all seemed to be slipping out of her control.

    The feeling of losing her grip on the situation left Sophie deeply annoyed.

    As the two brothers fought fiercely, Sophie didn''t say a word, her gaze fixed on them.

    She stood there, watching them trade blows for what felt like an elemity, until their movements finally slowed, exhaustion beginning to take its toll

    She nced between them, sizing them up.

    It was clear that Matthew was no match for Dn. If this fight were to have a

    winner, it would undoubtedly be Dn,

    Dn still seemed to have energy to spare.

    It was obvious he hadn''t intended to push things to the breaking point with his younger brother. Even in the heat of the fight, he had been holding back.

    Sophie, who hadn''t nned to intervene, raised an eyebrow thoughtfully as she watched the scene unfold.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and just as the fight seemed to be winding down, Sophie finally decided to make her move, Matthew, stop it already!"

    Her voice quivered as she cried out, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Matthew, can''t you see? Dn''s been holding back for your sake. He doesn''t want to hurt you. Just stop. There''s no point in dragging this out."

    Her wordsnded between the two brothers still locked in their fight.

    Dn frowned. Something about Sophie''s words felt off, but he couldn''t quite figure out what.

    Just as he was trying to make sense of it, Matthew, standing across from him, suddenly snapped and threw a heavy punch thatnded squarely on Dn''s mouth.

    The force of the punch was so strong it felt like it could''ve shattered his jaw. Dn thought, "Wait, has Matthewpletely lost his mind?

    When Dn looked up at him, he saw Matthew ring at him with eyes zing with fury. Through gritted teeth, Matthew roared, "Dn Stonor!"

    A bad feeling instantly shed through Dn''s mind.

    The next second, Matthew shouted, "Who the hell told you to hold back?

    *Just because you were born a little earlier doesn''t make you better than mel Dn, stop looking down on me with that fake, condescending attitude!

    "If you dare hold back, I''ll beat you to death!"

    Matthew''s fist mmed into Dn''s chest again with a loud thud, making him stagger back and grit his teeth in pain.

    Then, he realized that this was Sophie''s doing.

    He thought, ''Her again!

    Those words she said earlier weren''t meant to calm Matthew down. They were deliberately meant to provoke him! Dn shot Sophie a fierce re before turning to Matthew and saying, "Calm down!"

    "I can''t calm down!" Matthew was so consumed by rage that he couldn''t think straight. He spat out, "Fight me for real, or you''ll regret it

    Matthew was so consumed by rage that he couldn''t think straight. He spat out, "Fight me for real, or you''ll regret it!" Matthew threatened, "If you dare hold back,e sunrise, I''ll go find Eliza and see how many punches she can take!" The moment those words left his mouth, Dn''s expression darkened instantly

    Subscribed

 The Silent 429

    429.Chapter 429

    Dn caught Matthew''s punch mid-air, his expression cold and unyielding. This is between you and me. Why drag Eliza into it?"

    "Because I want to Matthew snapped, his voiceced with fury. "You''d cut ties with me for her, wouldn''t you? Finel Either let me vent my anger today or knock me down. Otherwise, I swear I''ll make her pay for this!

    Matthew suddenly swung a fierce kick at Dn, who barely managed to dodge in time, stepping back just in the nick of time.

    Dn straightened, his gaze sharp and filled with disbelief. ¡°Matthew! She''s your sister, too. If you can be so kind to an outsider, why can''t you show the same kindness to your own family?"

    Matthew spat blood onto the ground, his face twisted with hatred. "She stopped being my sister the moment she ruined my engagement with Diana! And you''re no better!

    Matthew red at Dn, his eyes zing with resentment. "You said you wanted to cut ties with me, didn''t you? Well, you don''t have to bother anymore. From the moment you chose Eliza, from the moment you stood by her instead of your own brother, you stopped being my sibling! All of you, just leave me alone!

    ¡°Eliza, Diana, and you! I don''t care if I''m left with no one. It doesn''t matter to me anymore!

    "Today, the only thing I care about is whether you have the guts to fight me!" Matthew''s eyes locked onto Dn, his gaze unwavering and filled with challenge. This time, Dn took a deep breath. When he looked at Matthew again, his face was calm but carried a chilling determination. "If that''s what you''re after, I''ll give it to you."

    The two shed again.

    This time, neither held back. Every strike was delivered with full force, no mercy given.

    The sound of bones cracking echoed in the air, and blood dripped from the corners of their mouths as they fought.

    By the end, both were battered and bruised, their bodies covered in wounds.

    Sophie watched the chaos she had orchestrated unfold, a satisfied smile tugging at her lips.

    She thought, "Now this is more like it.

    "If they hadn''t fought so hard, how else could I have stayed here today?"

    Her gaze swept over the two brothers, practically tearing each other apart, mockery glinting in her eyes.

    When her eyes finallynded on the two figures sprawled on the ground, too injured to move, a smile crept onto her face. "Matthew, why didn''t you listen? I told you not to fight Sophie''s expression shifted in an instant. She rushed forward, her face painted with worry and urgency, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Look at you! You''re a mess. If something serious had happened, what would I do? How could I bear it, Matthew?" Her voice trembled as she forced tears to spill from her eyes.

    The sight of her tear-streaked face struck a chord in Matthew''s heart, filling him with guilt and sorrow.

    After everything, Matthew felt abandoned by the world, his emotions raw and fragile. Seeing Sophie''s concern made his nose sting.

    He thought, ''See? I didn''t make the wrong choice. It''s not that I didn''t want to listen. It''s Dn and the others who refused to choose me. But it doesn''t matter. Sophie will always choose me."

    Matthew reached out to wipe the tears from Sophie''s face, guilt heavy in his voice.

    "I''m sorry, Sophie. Don''t cry. I''m fine. really..." He winced sharply as pain shot

    through his jaw, cutting his words short.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    430 Chapter 430

 The Silent 430

    430.Chapter 430

    Sophie red at him, her tone sharp. "Fine? You call this fine? If you keep this up, Matthew, I won''t bother with you next time!"

    "Alright, alright, I was wrong. I''ll listen to you, Sophie Matthew immediately apologized, a smile tugging at his lips After speaking, he turned slightly to nce at Dn,

    His casual demeanor seemed to say, "See, this is the path I''ve chosen."

    What Matthew failed to notice was the storm brewing in Dn''s heart.

    Matthew was already too deeply entangled to see the truth.

    But Dn, now fully awake to the lies, saw everything with piercing rity

    As Sophie yed the role of the caring sister, Dn observed from a distance. Beneath her mask of concern, he caught fleeting glimpses of disdain.

    When Matthew made his final promise, the contempt in Sophie''s eyes was so tant it was almost impossible to miss

    But the moment she sensed Dn''s gaze and looked up, all traces of that disdain vanished.

    What remained was a facade of care and worry, so convincing it could almost pass as genuine.

    "Is something wrong, Dn?" Sophie looked at him cautiously, her eyes filled with

    a mix of confusion and guardedness Meeting her gaze, Dn felt a wave of disgust chur in his stomach.

    The sight of Matthew beingpletely deceived by her made Dn''s expression darker.

    Looking at Matthew''s face, so much like his own, Dn felt a bitter pang of recognition. It was like staring at a reflection of his former self.

    He thought, ¡°Haven''t I once been just as blind, ensnared by Sophie''s sugar- coated lies?

    Back then, under the guise of her sweet maniptions, he had done so many things that hurt Eliza.

    And now, Matthew was just like Dn back then.

    Matthew''s situation was even worse. He''d fallen deeper and been yed even harder.

    If no one stepped in to pull Matthew out of this mess, if Dn truly gave up on him today, then Matthew would be beyond saving.

    A flicker of pain andpassion shed in Dn''s eyes.

    He couldn''t just give up on Matthew.

    "Matthew," Dn suddenly called out.

    Matthew turned his head sharply, pausing for a moment. "What is it?"

    After a brief silence, Dn spoke slowly, "Things are already a mess today. Just stay here, get your injuries sorted, and then leave."

    Matthew froze for a second, his mind racing. Then, his face lit up as he turned to Sophie.

    Sophie was just as surprised

    She had assumed that after such a fierce fight, Dn would definitely insist on kicking them out.

    She had even nned to use their injuries as an excuse to dy their departure. But unexpectedly, Dn had taken the initiative to suggest it himself.

    She thought, "Weird. Is he feeling guilty for beating his brother up so badly earlier?

    ''Then why did he fight so fiercely in the first ce? What a lunatic."

    Unable to make sense of it, Sophie cursed inwardly but quickly put on a cheerful expression. "That''s great, Matthew! You can stay here with Dn for now."

    Matthew''s initial joy froze on his face upon hearing this. He was about to say something when Dn added, "Sophie, you stay too. Help look after Matthew"

    Matthew and Sophie were genuinely stunned.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    What they didn''t realize was that Dn had alrebu...

    ms up and sought, ''Instead of letting Sophie go, it''s bette to keep her close, right under my nose. That way, I''ll know exactly what kind of trouble she''s stirring up

    "I can stop her from hurting Eliza and make sure she doesn''t trick Matthew again. When the timees, I''ll expose her true colors in front of Matthew and ensure she never fools anyone ever again!

 The Silent 431

    431.Chapter 431

    Dn and Matthew were both battered, their faces and bodies covered in cuts and bruises

    Compared to Matthew, Dn''s injuries were noticeably lighter.

    After resting briefly, Dn pushed himself off the ground and stood up.

    He nced at Sophie and Matthew and asked curtly, "How long are you staying?"

    Sophie and Matthew exchanged a quick look at his question.

    Matthew spoke up first, "Sophie twisted her ankle, no she needs time to recover. Probably about a month."

    Since Dn had finally relented and agreed to let them stay, Matthew figured it was safer to ask for a longer duration.

    A month should be enough time toplete the task their father had assigned.

    Matthew cautiously mentioned a month, but Dn''s expression remained unreadable. He neither agreed nor disagreed.

    Dn''s gaze shifted to the sides of the thatched hut. After a moment, he said, "I''ll put up two more rooms.

    A month wasn''t too long, but it wasn''t exactly short either.

    With only one room in the hut, it was clear it wouldn''t be enough for the three of them.

    Building two simple additional rooms seemed like the best solution. It wouldn''t take much time or effort.

    Even after Matthew and Sophie left, Dn could still make use of the extra rooms.

    With that thought in mind, Dn added, "There''s some dry grass piled up behind the house. Once you''ve rested, take it out to dry in the sun. I''ll go buy some wood,"

    After speaking, he turned to head inside to grab some money for purchasing timber from a nearby vige.

    But as soon as Sophie heard this, something clicked in her mind. She quickly called out, "Wait, brother!"

    "I''ve told you not to call me brother."

    Sophie''s face turned pale, but she forced a smile. "Then... what should I call you?"

    "Don''t call me anything. Just say what you want to say." Dn''s tone was cold, his expression even colder.

    Sophie gritted her teeth, swallowing her frustration. "... I just thought, since we''re staying here with you, it''s only fair we help cover the cost of the wood you''re buying. I happen to have some money with me, so why don''t you use it?"

    She pulled out a handkerchief, its faint fragrance lingering in the air, and unwrapped a string of copper coins.

    Matthew frowned, ncing at Sophie in confusion.

    He thought, Wait, aren''t we both broke?

    "Where did Sophie suddenly get these coins? And why copper coins?"

    They usually used silver pieces or gold. Copper coins were too small in value and too cumbersome to carry around.

    He wouldn''t bother with them, and Sophie certainly wouldn''t either.

    Dn''s gaze lingered on the coins. At first nce, they seemed oddly familiar.

    He stared at the string in Sophie''s hand for a moment, then abruptly turned and walked into the house.

    "Dn?" Sophie froze, her heart racing as she watched him disappear inside. She thought, "I was so careful. There''s no way he''d notice... right?

    Dn moved quickly once inside. He pulled a wooden box from under the bed and opened it.

    The strings of coins were all there. He counted them just to be sure. Not a single one was missing. He let out a quiet sigh of relief. ''Guess I was overthinking it."

    After closing the box and sliding it back under the bed, Dn returned outside.

    "What did you go inside for? Why didn''t you take my money?" Sophie asked, feigning innocence.

    "Nothing. Just checking something." Dn reached out and took the string of coins from her hand. Noticing that even the string was different from his own, he felt reassured. I really did overthink it.

    He said, "Alright, I take it. What do you want fr

    Sophie studied his face closely, watching for a

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "ries while I''m out"

    When she saw that Dn waspletely convinced, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at her lips.

    She thought, Perfect. Even if his coins disappearter, he won''t suspect me!

    She had only taken a few coins from each string, just enough to go unnoticed. Taking an entire string would have been too

    431 Chapter 431

    obvious, but he''d never bother to count them so meticulously

    And with her kind gesture of offering her own money, she felt that he could not possibly doubt her

    Sophie couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smug smile, a strange sense of satisfaction bubbling up inside her

    But the feeling didn''tst long. In the next moment, she snapped out of it, mentally scolding herself Wart, what am I doing?

    I am Lady Sophie of the Duke''s estatel Gelling excited over a few measly copper coins is utterly embarrassing.

    "These two brothers are going to drive me insane one day

    Once Dn stepped out, Sophie''s expression turned cold and indifferent as she withdrew her gaze

    But as she turned her head, her eyes unexpectedly locked with Matthew''s.

    Her chest tightened for a moment. "What''s wrong, Matthew? Why''re you staring at me like that all of a sudden?" she asked. feigning calmness.

    Matthew didn''t hold back, voicing his doubts directly. "Where did that string of coinse from? You said you didn''t have any money when we left, didn''t you?"

    Sophie quickly put on an innocent face. "I didn''t say I had no money, just not much. You saw it earlier, didn''t you? That string of coins is all I''ve got."

    "But how do you have so many copper coins?" Matthew pressed further, his confusion deepening.

    Thinking fast, Sophie came up with an excuse. "Those are just leftovers from when I bought flower seeds. Look"

    She seized the opportunity to pull out a few carefully wrapped seeds of Poisonous Flowers.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed as he stared at the seeds. "Why would you buy flower seeds?" he asked, his curiosity unrelenting.

    Annoyed by his endless questioning. Sophie deliberately let slip a half-truth. "Well... I was worried Father might get angry if we couldn''t find the antidote or Poisonous Flowers, so I figured I''d buy these to, well, fool him a bit." Matthew fell silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on her guilty expression.

    After a brief pause, he sighed. "Lying is wrong, especially when ites to matters of life and death. Promise me you won''t do this again, Sophie."

    Seeing that he had bought her story, Sophie immediately nodded obediently. "I understand, Matthew. I won''t do it again."

    Little did Matthew know, every word his seemingly innocent sister had just said was aplete fabrication.

    After all that back-and-forth, the two siblings finally secured their ce in the hut. Back at the Duke''s estate, the atmosphere was anything but calm after their departure yesterday.

    The Immortality Pill that Matthew had brought back had mysteriously vanished.

 The Silent 432

    432 Chapter 432

    432.Chapter 432

    Meanwhile, back at the Stonor family estate

    The butler cautiously pushed open the study door and stepped inside, standing nervously in front of the desk.

    "Did you find it?" Gabriel''s voice was cold and sharp.

    The butler immediately lowered his head, his voice trembling slightly. "Your Grace, the servants have searched every corner of the Duke''s estate, but we still haven''t found the item you mentioned."

    Gabriel''s expression turned even darket, his gaze icy and piercing.

    "Did anyone notice anything suspicious near my study or around the estate?" he demanded

    The butler shook his head again, his voice barely audible. "No, nothing unusual was discovered."

    Gabriel let out a cold, mockingugh, his tone dripping with disdain. "Nothing found, and no suspicious individuals spotted. What good are you all?!"

    He mmed his palm onto the desk, his fury erupting like a storm. That elixir was right here in this study! I step out for at moment, and now it''s gone! What''s next? Are you going to tell me this estate has a thieving spirit?"

    The butler flinched, his head bowed low, hands trembling as he stood frozen under Gabriel''s wrath. He dared not utter a word, knowing full well that this storm was far from over.

    But this was no ordinary matter.

    Gabriel''s veins bulged as he gritted his teeth, his voice cutting through the room like a de. "Keep searching! If you can''t find it, don''t bothering back alive!"

    The butler''s heart skipped a beat at those words.

    He thought, "What exactly has Lord Mowbay lost to cause such a reaction?

    "Could it be something so dangerous it could cost someone their life?''

    He spected nervously, but little did he know, the truth was far worse than he imagined.

    The scandal involving the Hall of Eternity hadn''t surfaced yet, but if it ever did, that item would be the death sentence for the entire Duke''s estate.

    Gabriel mmed his fist on the desk, cursing under his breath, "Idiots

    If it were just an ordinary pill, it wouldn''t have been a big deal.

    The real issue was that this particr pill had been personally purchased by Matthew.

    Whether they liked it or not, the Duke''s estate was now entangled with the Hall of Eternity.

    This was a matter that could be seen as both trivial and catastrophic.

    If handled poorly, it could bring ruin to everyone in the Duke''s estate.

    Gabriel had nned to quietly deal with the pill and make it disappear

    But to his shock, he turned his back for just a brief moment, and the pill he had left on the desk had vanished without a

    trace.

    Gabriel broke out in a cold sweat almost instantly.

    He immediately ordered the entire estate to be sealed off, forbidding anyone from entering or leaving, and summoned the butler to conduct a thorough search of the premises.

    Gabriel had returned so quickly that it seemed impossible for anyone to have escaped in such a short amount of time

    They just couldn''t find it, no matter how hard they searched.

    Gabriel had been holed up in the study for nearly an entire day, but no good news came his way

    His voice was cold and sharp, like a de cutting through the air. "Are y

    you absolutely certain every corner of the estate has been searched?"

    The butler was about to nod when something seemed to ur to him. After a brief hesitation, he said, "We haven''t checked Mrs. Stonor''s room yet."

    He was referring to Caroline Stonor''s room.

    That room had been locked for years. Logically.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    d have gotten in

    But with every other ce thoroughly searched and still no sign of the missing item, suspicion inevitably turned toward

    that room.

    Gabriel frowned slightly at the suggestion.

    10

    432 Chapter 432

    He didn''t want the servants barging into Caroline''s room and disturbing her peace.

    O Likes

    433 Chapter 433

    433.Chapter 433

 The Silent 433

    433.Chapter 433

    But now, it seemned, he had no other choice.

    After a moment of hesitation, Gabriel finally gave the order. "Unlock the door. Search it

    But just as the butler moved to carry out themand, Gabriel stopped him abruptly "No, wait."

    The butler looked up at him, puzzled

    Gabriel took a deep breath and said, "I''ll handle it myself."

    The butler immediately understood.

    or years

    Before long, the two of them stood outside a room in the room that had been untouched for

    As the butler unlocked the door, Gabriel slowly raised his hand and pushed it open

    This room used to be cleaned every day.

    Even when quiet and empty, it was always spotless,

    But after the grave-robbing incident, Gabriel was worried Sophie might act out again, so he ordered the room locked.

    Now, just a couple of monthster the room already felt abandoned.

    Cobwebs hung stubbornly in the corners

    Gabriel nced at the cobwebs, frowned slightly, and stepped inside.

    He stopped in the center of the room, standing still.

    His deep gaze swept across the room, inch by inch, as if searching for someone, or something.

    But whatever he was looking for, he found nothing in the end.

    The room felt emptier than ever.

    After Caroline passed away, Gabriel moved out and brought her belongings into this room.

    At first, it was packed full.

    Butter, Eliza took all of those items away.

    Now, the only things left were the ones Gabriel had added afterward.

    These were items he had bought for Caroline and had included when sending her belongings to Saint Grace Nunnery. Yet, for some reason, Eliza had an uncanny eye for detail and singled out these particr items, sending them back to the Duke''s estate.

    The remaining items were all things Caroline had brought from the Padi family.

    It was as if Eliza was making a statement that she would take everything her mother had brought with her, but not a single thing from him. She had drawn a clear and unmistakable line between the two,

    Gabriel thought, That girl... so stubborn, so cold-hearted.

    ¡°She''s not just like me. She''s just as unyielding as her mother. But being this stubborn... it only ends up hurting others and herself.

    Gabriel lowered his gaze, hiding the flicker ofplex emotions in his eyes.

    "Lord Mowbay, it seems there''s no sign of a thief here. Just look at the dust, there was not even the faintest trace of anyone having been here.

    Just look at the dust, there was not even the faintest trace of anyone having been here.

    The steward hesitated at the doorway, his tone cautious. "Shall I gather the men to search the estate again, my lord?"

    Gabriel lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable. "No need. After searching for an entire day without results, it''s clear that both the item and the thief are long gone."

    He couldn''t wrap his head around how the thief managed to slip in and out so seamlessly, stealing the pill from his study without leaving a single trace. Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly

    He thought, "Could it have been that shadow 9 Sessfully unlocked!

    ''Her skills were undeniably impressive."

    But he quickly dismissed the thought with a shake of his head.

    After all, Eliza knew nothing about the secrets of the Hall of Eternity. If she were to steal something, it would have been the ledger, not a mere pill.

    433 Chapter 433

    Gabriel had already checked the study thoroughly when the pill went missing. The ledger was still there. So, the chances of the thief being someone from Eliza''s side were slim

    What Gabriel didn''t know, however, was that the pill had indeed heen taken by someone from Eliza''s side.

    The thief turned out to be her beloved little critters

    In the unnoticed corner of the room, a line of ants was diligently carrying a small box, slowly disappearing into a mouse hole beneath the bed.

    Subscibed

 The Silent 434

    434 Chapter 434

    434.Chapter 434

    At this moment. Eliza had no idea that while her ants failed toplete the task she assigned, they were instead bringing her a big surprise

    "The medicinal fields in Kingston are ready. The first batch of seeds and saplings has already been nted. ording to thetest letter from Kenzie''s sister, the growth so for looks promising"

    "That''s good to hear." Eliza nced at thetest ount books, flipping through them as she asked, "By the way, Theard that Kenzie''s sister is the one handling things over there?"

    Mki nodded. "Yes, Miss. Initially, I nned to send Kenzie herself, but she insisted her sister was better suited for the job."

    "Did you check her out?"

    "Don''t worry, Miss. I''ve already tested her. Kenzie''s sister is sharper and better at managing people than she is."

    Kingston was far away, so they needed someone reliable

    While Mki had the skills for the task, his age and preference to stay by Eliza''s

    side made him unsuitable for such a distant assignment.

    Naturally, this meant finding someone else for the job.

    Luckily, Kenzie rmended her sister, who turned out to be a great fit.

    However they were in a rush and had to keep it under the radar from the to meet Eliza in person before she had to set off overnight.

    family, so there wasn''t enough time for her

    "If she''s truly capable, let''s double her pay to keep her motivated. I can''t go to Plutonville myself right now, so this is the best way to keep her on our side."

    Eliza had very few trustworthy people under hermand. Coupled with the constraints of her identity, she had to tread carefully in every decision.

    "Miss, leave such matters to me." Mki smiled knowingly.

    Having served as the Padi family''s steward for many years, he understood Eliza''s concerns all too well. Fortunately, these were precisely the kinds of issues he excelled at handling. "Now that Kenzie has taken over the Oriphoenix Building, the finances are back on track. It should soon be part of your n and a valuable asset."

    Eliza''s medicinal herb project is undeniably clever. Otherwise, Gabriel wouldn''t have tried to copy her methods, aiming to sabotage her efforts while salvaging the Duke''s estate''s reputation.

    But the n had two major ws.

    First, it was time-consuming. Second, the return was slow.

    Growing herbs wasn''t a quick process.

    Until the herbs mature, the project would require continuous financial investment for several months, possibly over

    Fortunately, Eliza had saved up a considerable amount on her own, and she brought a significant sum with her when she left the Duke''s estate.

    er a year.

    Additionally, her previous trips to Plutonville and Kingston for prayers were so sessful that the king rewarded her generously, granting her tens of thousands of silver taels.

    For now, Eliza didn''t need to worry about money.

    But constant spending wasn''t sustainable. It would be ideal to have a substantial source of ie.

    At this point, the Oriphoenix Building was poised to step in as that source. That was why Mki was confident the Oriphoenix Building would soon be a major asset

    After hearing Mki''s report, Eliza nodded. "Good to hear. But we should also think about opening another shop. There''s no rush. We can take our time. Once the herbs are ready, we''llunch a pharmacy."

    "Understood, I''ll make a note of it." After wrapping up their discussion, Renee was about to escort Mki out when stepped forward

    After wrapping up their discussion, Renee was Diana said, "I''ll see Mki off. I''m heading to

    Slot when Diana stepped forward.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Miss Baker." Mki greeted her with a polite bow.

    Eliza asked curiously, "Why are you heading to Hasen City again? Didn''t you just visit the Imperial Pce yesterday?"

    Lately, Diana had been summoned to the pce by the Empress Dowager almost every other day.

    Diana

    434 Chapter 434

    Sometimes it was to learn court etiquette, and other times it was simply to chat with the Empress Dowager

    With fewer people in the harem these days, there wasn''t much scheming or intrique. Coupled with the Empress Dowager''s kind and gentle demeanor, Diana found the experience rather pleasant.

    "I don''t know. The Empress Dowager didn''t mention anything specific, just asked me toe to the pce" Diana shrugged with a carefree smile. "Rx, it''s probably nothing. I''ll be back before you know it."

    "Alright, take care" Eliza didn''t urge her to return early

    After all the journey from Hasen City to Saint Grace Nunnery was quite long If Diana couldn''t make it back in time, the Empress Dowager would often have her stay overnight at the Benevolent Pce.

    The Empress Dowager clearly favored Diana, but whether that was a blessing or a curse was anyone''s guess.

    Eliza lowered her gaze slightly, lost in thought

    Diana''s carriage quickly reached the base of Mount Westin. After parting ways

    with Mki''s carriage, she continued her journey toward Hasen City.

    As her carriage passed through a narrow path, it suddenly came to a halt.

    "What''s the matter?" Diana asked the person up front.

    Her driver, who doubled as a guard, replied, "There are two people by the roadside ahead. The man looks like Matthew Stonor, the third son of the Duke''s estate. I don''t recognize the woman."

    "Matthew Stonor?" Diana paused for a moment, then lifted the curtain slightly to take a look. She immediately recognized the man''s figure. It was indeed Matthew.

    As for the young woman beside him, Diana hadn''t seen her before, but she could easily guess who she was

    With a coldugh, Diana ordered, "Surround those two scoundrels for me!" Matthew was one thing, but it was not pleasant for Diana to meet Sophie.

    She hadn''t had the chance to deal with her before, but now that they''d crossed paths, there was no way she''d let this chance slip. If she didn''t put that girl in her ce for Eliza, she would not settle for the day.

    At Diana''smand, the guards immediately drove the carriage forward,

    stopping right in front of Matthew and Sophie.

    The carriage came to a halt.

    Before Matthew and Sophie could react, the Baker family''s guards had already surrounded them..

    Matthew took one look at the guards and instantly recognized them.

    His eyes lit up with excitement as he turned toward the carriage. "Diana? Is that

    you? Come down! I have so much to tell your

    "Zip it." From inside the carriage came Diana''s imitated voice. Diana emerged, lifting the curtain with one hand and holding a riding crop in the other. She stepped out with her chin raised, her face full of disdain.

    She said, "I was going to get out and teach someone a lesson anyway. But now that you''ve called me, anyone who didn''t know better might think I came down because of you. Do I look like some mutt you can call and shoo away as you please?" As she spoke, her sharp gaze swept over Sophie standing beside him.

    With a coldugh, Diana asked in a harsh tone, "So, you''re the illegitimate daughter who''s been stealing someone else''s ce?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 435

    435.Chapter 435

    Sophie''s face shifted immediately. From Matthew''s earlier words, she figured out who the woman was Biting her lip lightly. she turned to him and asked, "Matthew, who is this woman? Why is she saying things like that right off the bat?"

    Matthew, clearly delighted, introduced her with a grin, "This is Diana Baker, my fianc¨¦e"

    Sophie put on an innocent smile and called out sweetly, "Diana

    "Hey! Hold it right there" Before Sophie could finish, Diana raised her hand, pointing a riding crop straight at her to cut off. "I am not your friend. Only Eliza is my good friend. As for you.

    Diana''s eyes swept over Sophie with open disdain. "A bastard like you doesn''t even deserve to be friendly with me"

    The moment those wordsnded, both Sophie and Matthew''s faces turned grim

    her

    Sophie looked aggrieved. "Diana, even if you don''t like me, how could you say such harsh things? I don''t think I''ve ever done anything to upset you.

    Matthew frowned, his tone displeased. "Yeah, Diana, no matter what, you shouldn''t be so rude"

    Diana shot him a sharp look and sneered, "Rude? You haven''t even heard the worst of it yet. And you, Matthew, dare to butt

    Diana''s gaze turned icy as she smirked. "Let me remind you, I''m not your fianc¨¦e anymore. So you''d better watch your words. If I hear that kind of nonsense again, I''ll break your legs!!

    "Diana!" Matthew sputtered, his face red with anger.

    Matthew was fuming, but suddenly something clicked in his mind. He quickly said, "Wait, are you this angry because ! signed the annulment papers?"

    "That''s not it,

    "Yes, it is!" Matthew interrupted her, his tone firm and certain.

    Matthew cut her off, convinced she was just being stubborn. In his eyes, Diana would never admit it, even if she was furious

    But he wasn''t blind. He could see it clearly.

    Right now, Diana was undeniably angry.

    Matthew said, "I knew it! I knew you''d be upset. But listen to me first. I didn''t sign those annulment papers willingly. I was forced"

    "I know you were forced, Diana said tly, "and it was because of that legitimate brat clinging to you."

    Matthew froze. "You know? Of course, it must be Eliza who told you that, right? Did she try to badmouth me in front of you?

    "But Diana, listen to me! I only signed the annulment papers because of Sophie. I never wanted to end things with you. If you''re willing, we can fix this. We can."

    Both Diana and Sophie interrupted him at the same time, their voices sharp and unyielding

    Diana''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, her voice cold as ice. "Matthew, stop fooling yourself. The moment you signed those papers, it was over. This isn''t some childish game, and we''re never getting back together."

    Sophie forced a weak smile, though her face was pale. "She''s right, Matthew. Don''t do anything reckless. If Father finds out, he''ll be furious."

    Matthew''s fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. He knew his father wouldn''t hesitate to punish him if he heard about this, but the thought of losing Diana was unbearable.

    He couldn''t ept it.

    Diana was his fianc¨¦e, the woman he had cherished more than anything. When she agreed to marry him, he h overjoyed he couldn''t sleep for three days.

    It was the happiest moment of his life.

    And now, he had been forced to sign those damned papers with his own hands.

    He could not possibly ept this.

    Matthew stared at Diana with unwavering dete

    going to change! Even if the engagement is an

    had been so

    Sessfully unlocked! ou say, Diana. You''re mine, and that''s not

    He pulled a small object from his pocket and held it out to her.

    mel"

    Diana nced down. It was the emerald pendant Dn had carved for her, the symbol of their engagement

    Her gaze lingered on the crack running through it, a w that no amount of repair could hide. She didn''t reach out to take it.

    435 Chapter 435

    "A broken mirror can''t be pieced back together, she said, her voice devoid of emotion, "And neither can emerald... or people." Matthew''s eyes reddened as he said, "I don''t believe that "

    "Think what you want, Matthew it doesn''t change a thing. Either way, I didn''te here for you today" As soon as Diana. finished speaking, her gaze shifted to Sophie, who stood beside him.

    Matthew did understand Diana to some extent.

    So when he heard her words, he immediately reacted. "Sophial

    He quickly reached out, trying to shield Sophie

    But his movements were ultimately too slow.

    Without warning, Diana''s whipshed out at Sophie.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in terror, her body frozen as the whip came down. The next moment, the whip struck Sophie''s shoulder with brutal force, tearing her skin open. Her thick clothing was instantly soaked with blood

    Sophie screamed and crumpled to the ground, clutching her shoulder in agony.

    "It hurts! It hurts so much she walled, her voice trembling with pain

    "Matthew, help me! My shoulder is killing me!" she cried out desperately, her face pale with fear.

    The pain was far worse than the time she had ''identally'' dropped a wooden box on her own foot. At least then, she had

    held back. But Diana didn''t hold back at all. If anything, it felt like she was trying to beat her to death

    Unfortunately for Diana, she only managed one strike before Matthew rushed forward, shielding Sophie behind him. His face was a mix of shock and fury as he demanded, "Diana! What the hell are you doing?"

    "Are you

    blind? Isn''t it obvious I''m beating her up?" Diana shot back, her tone dripping with mockery as she watched him panic over the girl behind him.

    *I''m asking you why youid a hand on Sophie!" Matthew roared, his voice shaking with anger. "She hasn''t done anything to provoke you! It''s bad enough that you''ve been treating her like this, but now you''re actually hitting her? When did you be so cruel and heartless?"

    "Cruel and heartless? Please. I''ve always been this way. Matthew, you didn''t know?" Diana sneered, her voice sharp with derision. "If you didn''t, then I guess all those years of being engaged were aplete waste of time."

    She turned her scornful gaze to Sophie, her eyes filled with disdain. "I thought you might be something special, but it turns out all you''ve got are those pathetic tricks of ying the victim and acting pitiful Only Eliza was naive enough not to see through your cheap little schemes at first, which is how you managed to bully her so badly.

    "But now that I''m here, go ahead and try those tricks on me."

 The Silent 436

    Subscribed

    436 Chapter 436

    436.Chapter 436

    Sophie let out a startled scream, grabbing Matthew''s arm in panic before throwing herself into his embrace

    "Matthew, Diana''s going to hit me again! I''m scared she cried, her face streaked with tears, looking so pitiful it could tug at anyone''s heartstrings

    Matthew, feeling protective, quickly wrapped his arms around her "Don''t worry, Sophie I''m here Diana won''ty a hand on

    you again."

    Sophie had only said that to stir up trouble, but hearing Matthew''sforting words made her twitch the corner of her mouth involuntarily,

    She thought furiously. Are you blind? Didn''t you just see her whip me right in front of you?

    And you still have the nerve to say she won''t hit me again?

    Sophie clenched her teeth in silent rage

    She thought. Useless fool! If you weren''t even a little useful, do you think I''d bother keeping you around?

    Terrified that Diana might strike again, Sophie clung tightly to Matthew, burying herself in his arms and positioning him as a shield

    Sophie assumed Diana still had feelings for Matthew. She figured that while Diana might dare to whip her in front of him, if she used Matthew''s body as a shield, Diana would hesitate, worried about identally hitting him.

    But Sophie hadn''t anticipated what happened next. The whip cracked through the

    air with a sharp snap, cutting straight toward them.

    Dianashed out again, the whip striking Sophie mercilessly and catching Matthew in its path.

    The blow tore into Matthew''s back, leaving it raw and bleeding.

    Sophie, unable to dodge, took another hit on her shoulder, adding a fresh wound to her collection

    Sophie cried out in agony.

    This time, her tears were genuine.

    Diana''s whip brought unbearable pain, far worse than anything Sophie had endured before.

    It made the punishments she''d faced at the Duke''s estate feel like mere scratches.

    Sophie had been subjected to the family''s disciplinary whip twice before.

    Once by Benedict, and another time by Gabriel.

    Benedict had been the gentler of the two.

    Gabriel, however, had been furious, and his strikes were far heavier.

    Yet even those paled inparison to the force Diana wielded today.

    Diana''s blows were calcted, each one meant to break her rather than just teach a lesson.

    By the secondsh, Sophie waspletely overwhelmed, unable to endure any longer.

    She sobbed uncontrobly, her facadepletely shattered.

    "Keep pretending! Go on, keep it up! I am going to beat you to death today!"

    Diana''s voice was sharp and filled with fury as she red at Sophie.

    To say she felt nothing for Matthew would be a lie. After all, she had truly cared for him once.

    Otherwise, she would not have gone to him, even after the Empress Dowager had already sent word to the Baker family/

    She had thought, if Matthew had chosen her back then, maybe she hadn''t misjudged him.

    After all, she already knew the truth deep down. What she cared about was Matthew''s heart.

    The answer left her bitterly disappointed and heartbroken.

    So when Eliza offered to handle the annulment, she didn''t stop her.

    That day, Eliza returned to the Duke''s estate on her behalf. Diana knew exactly what Eliza intended to do, and in truth, that was thest chance she gave Matthew.

    Unfortunately, all she received in return was a cold, formal letter of annulment.

    When she saw that letter, she couldn''t even tell what she felt.

    They were now strangers walking separate paths

    She said, "Matthew, if you''ve got any sense, step aside. For the sake of our friendship since childhood, I might let you off

    12

    436 Chapter 430

    easy. But if you don''t, don''t me me for what happens next"

 The Silent 437

    437 Chapter 437

    437.Chapter 437

    Matthew winced as the sting of the whip on his back made him suck in a sharp breath

    When it came to wielding a whip, Diana was second to none.

    The whip in Diana''s hand might look in, but it was a custom made weapon, crafted by master artisans at the Baker family''s request using special materials. It was even more brutal than the Duke''s estate''s disciplinary whip

    Even though both he and Sophie had been beaten to the point of their skin splitting open, Diana was still holding back.

    If she had truly unleashed her full strength, a single strike could have shattered their bones.

    "Diana, can''t you calm down for a second? Matthew gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he spoke to Diana "What''s your problem with Sophie anyway? Just say it Why resort to violence? You''re both wornen. Why make things so hard for her?¡±

    Diana asked, "Maybe you should ask your precious little sister that! What did Eliza ever do to her? Was forcing her into a nunnery not enough? She had to keep tormenting her, humiliating her, and even got you to drug her!"

    At the mention of thest usation, Matthew''s expression shifted slightly. "You know about that?"

    "What do you think?" Diana tightened her grip on the whip and sneered. "Matthew you were ruthless enough to do something like that. Are you really afraid of me finding out?"

    Diana tightened her grip on the whip and sneered. "Matthew Stonor you were ruthless enough to do something like that. Are you really afraid of me finding out?"

    Of course, he didn''t want Diana to know.

    Matthew clenched his jaw, still convinced he hadn''t done anything wrong.

    He thought, ''Sure, drugging Eliza might''ve been a bit much, but it was all to bring Eliza back! How could that be cruel or wrong?

    He said, "1... I did drug her, yes, but it didn''t even work! And she retaliated afterward! She drugged me in return and maliciously manipted me into exposing Sophie''s true parentage in front of everyone at the party!"

    Matthew still held onto his anger, snapping, "If it weren''t for her, Sophie wouldn''t have been mocked by so many people!"

    "What?" Diana let out a sharpugh, her fury spilling over.

    She continued, "You two were the ones who drugged her first! My Eliza just gave you a taste of your own medicine. And you call her cruel? If it were me, I''d have dragged that illegitimate brat to the party, beaten her until she was crawling on the floor, begging for mercy. And unless she admitted she was a bastard, I''d keep going until she couldn''t even stand?" Though Diana''s words seemed directed at Matthew, her piercing gaze was locked onto Sophie, cold and unrelenting.

    Sophie felt a chill run down her spine, her fear growing with every second under Diana''s icy stare.

    She thought, ''Is this woman really nning to do something so insane?

    ''Has shepletely lost her mind?!

    ''I am was the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay!

    If Diana dared to harm me, the Baker family would be dragged down with her!

    Sophie clenched her teeth in fury, ring back at Diana with all the defiance she could muster.

    She wanted to appear fearless, as if she wasn''t trembling inside.

    But little did she know, her pitiful attempt to feign bravery only made her look utterly ridiculous.

    So ridiculous, in fact, that Diana couldn''t hold back any longer. Her eyes narrowed as she raised the whip in her hand once

    more.

    ¡°Matthew, save me! Please, save me! She''s going to hit me again!¡± Sophie''s voice cracked as she screamed, her panic spilling over

    Subscribed

 The Silent 438

    8. Chapter 438

    The pain Sophie had braced herself for nevere.

    Instead, a sharp, mockingugh filled the air.

    "Look at you, all scared and pathetic! You''re cracking me up!" Diana stood several feet away,ughing so hard she was nearly doubled over. She pointed at Sophie

    like she''d just witnessed the funniest thing ever.

    Sophie, realizing she''d been yed, tumed bright red with fury, her face as flushed as a monkey''s backside.

    Sophie couldn''t hold back anymore. She stepped forward, her face contorted with rage, and yelled, "You bitch! How dare you mess with me?"

    In an instant, Diana''s smirk disappeared. Without warning, sheshed out with her whip, striking Sophie squarely on the face, unprotected by Matthew.

    The whipnded hard, tearing into her skin and ruining half of her face.

    Even some villigers who were working in a mile away heard the scream.

    "What was that sound?" one of them asked, startled. "No idea..." another replied, ncing around. Seeing nothing unusual. they went back to their work.

    Matthew froze, his eyes locking onto Sophie''s bloodied face. His pupils shrank in shock. "Sophie!"

    "Matthew Matthew! Look at my face right now! Did she ruin my face? Matthew! Say something!" Sophie was on the verge of losing it.

    The sharp, burning pain on the left side of her face,bined with the warm trickle of blood, made her suspect the worst, but she refused to ept it.

    She sobbed uncontrobly, her hands hovering near her face, too afraid to touch it. Instead, she grabbed Matthew, bombarding him with frantic questions.

    Unable to bear the sight, Matthew averted his gaze and gritted his teeth as he tried tofort her. "Sophie, listen to me! It''ll be okay! Father will find the best healer, we''ll fix this, I promise!"

    Sophie let out a piercing scream, her voice echoing with despair. The more Matthew tried to reassure her, the louder she shrieked.

    "My face! My face! You wretched woman, I''ll kill your In a sudden burst of rage, Sophie lunged forward, aiming straight for

    Diana.

    But before she could take more than a step, Matthew intercepted her.

    It was a good thing he did. The Baker family''s guards moved swiftly, their des gleaming like a wall of silver, cutting off any chance of Sophie reaching Diana. Their cold, unyielding gazes locked onto Sophie and Matthew, daring them to make a

    move.

    A wall of razor-sharp swords formed a protective barrier around Diana. The guards stood firm, their expressions as icy as their steel.

    Diana crossed her arms and tilted her chin upward, a mocking smile ying on her lips. "Kill me? Don''t make meugh. You'' re not even worth the effort"

    Held back by Matthew, Sophie''s bloodied face twisted into a terrifying expression. Her voice dripped with hatred as she spat, "You''ll regret this! My father is the Duke of Mowba. He won''t let you get away with this!"

    "Is that so?" Diana''s smile was faint. I am so scared."

    Her mocking tone was thest straw for Matthew.

    He stepped in front of Sophie, shielding her with one arm, his re fixed on Diana as his frustration boiled over.

    He said, "Diana! Have youpletely lost your mind?! Or has Eliza brainwashed you again? What is it about her that makes you go to such extremes? You know how much my father adores Sophie! Aren''t you worried about the trouble you''re bringing to the Baker family?"

    Diana''s voice shot up, her eyes zing with fury. "Don''t you dare use that filthy mouth of yours to talk about Elizal My Eliza is worth a thousand of you twobined. She doesn''t need to say a word to me. I just like doing things for her. And I love putting people like you in your ce when you

    "And let me make one thing clear. This is just t

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Her icy gaze swept over Sophie, and a cold, cruel smile tugged at her lips. "From now on, you''d better stay out of my sight. I''ve already warned you. Show up in front of me again, and I''ll make sure you regret it every single time. "Doesn''t matter where, doesn''t matter when. How far I would go? That depends entirely on my mood."

    438 Chapter 430

    Today, her mood was downright rotten.

    So she decided to make Sophie''s face her outlet.

    Without hesitation, Dianashed out with three more strikes, each onending with a brutal snap against Matthew''s body

    The harder he tried to shield Sophie, the more vicious her blows became.

    The final strike came down with a sickening crack, the kind of sound that made everyone wince it was unmistakably the sound of bone breaking.

    His arm had to be shattered.

    The sheer brutality of it left Sophie frozen in ce. Her earlier screams died in her throat, reced by a suffocating silence as terror took hold of her.

    Finally, Diana exhaled sharply, as if expelling thest of her anger. Without a second nce, she tossed the bloodied whip to a nearby guard and walked away.

    "Let''s call it a day." Diana said coolly.

    With that, she turned and walked away without looking back.

    The Baker family guards waited until Diana had stepped into the carriage before breaking their encirclement around Sophie and Matthew. They quickly followed the carriage, leaving the area in no time.

    As Diana''s carriage disappeared from view, Matthew''s body wavered before he copsed to the ground with a heavy thud. Only then did a muffled groan of pain escape his lips.

    He gritted his teeth, trying to hold himself together, but the arm he''d used to shield Sophie hung limp and lifeless at his side. Diana''s whip had struck that arm directly, rendering it useless.

    Even in his weakened state, his first concern was still Sophie. "Sophie, are you okay?" he asked, his voice strained but full

    of worry.

    His voice was weak and trembling.

    Sophie shot him a cold, piercing re. Her blood-smeared face and crimson-

    stained eyes made her look downright terrifying.

    She thought, ''I''d already been beaten to a pulp!

    And he still has the nerve to ask how I am?

    ''I am itching to kill that wretched woman right here and now!

    ''He is an utterly useless waste of space!

    ''He couldn''t even handle one woman! What''s the point of keeping a fool like him

    around?"

    Her mind was already raging, a storm of fury and contempt.

    When her eyes met Matthew''s, it only made her disgust boil over.

    She thought, ''Maybe I should just take control of him too.

    ''No, this idiot has already seen my Poisonous Flower. He''d definitely be on guard.

    ''Then maybe... I should just kill him?"

    A sh of cruel intent flickered in Sophie''s eyes as her gaze locked onto Matthew.

    Caught off guard, Matthew found himself staring into her eyes.

    In that instant, an inexplicable sense of panic gripped his heart. "Sophie, why are you looking at me like that? You''re scaring me!

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 439

    439 Chapter 439

    439.Chapter 439

    "Matthew, do I really look that terrifying?" Sophie suddenly chuckled, forcing a smile as she suppressed the murderous glint in her eyes.

    She thought, I can''t kill him yet. If I acted now, Father would undoubtedly suspect

    me.

    He has already been displeased with me recently.

    If I wanted to act, it had to be at the perfect moment.

    ''Besides, I still need to squeeze everyst bit of value out of Matthew. Otherwise,

    all the effort I''d put into this charade would have been for nothing.

    After calming herself, Sophie touched her bloodied face and, as usual, put on a pitiful expression. "Matthew, do you think! look hideous now? Is that why you don''t care about me anymore?"

    "What? No, of course not! That''s not what I meant at all Matthew, who had been startled by her earlier gaze, quickly softened when he saw her tearful expression. "It''s my fault! I must''ve been seeing things earlier. I''m sorry, Sophie. Please, don''t cry, okay?"

    "Really? You''re not lying to me?" Sophie pouted, her voice tinged with mock indignation.

    "Of course not. How could I ever dislike you, Sophie? Matthew reassured her earnestly,

    "No, you''re lying. You must be lying to me." Sophie turned away, covering her face with her hands, her voice trembling with feigned sorrow. "I offended Diana earlier, and since she''s your fianc¨¦e, I''ve put you in such a difficult position. Even

    if you don''t dislike me, you must resent me deep down, right?"

    As she spoke, tears began to stream down her face. "It''s all my fault... I understand if you me me, Matthew. I really do... m so sorry..." she sobbed, her cries echoing pitifully.

    "No, Sophie, that''s not it." Matthew didn''t expect Sophie to think like this. He panicked immediately, and the strange feeling that had risen in his heart just now disappeared in an instant

    He hurriedly coaxed, "Don''t say that. Diana is always like this. She hit you because of me."

    The more Matthew spoke, the sadder he became.

    Just as he coaxed Sophie, the second sentence became to speak for Diana.

    Sophie immediately frowned.

    She thought, This little bitch really has some means to make Matthew miss her so much.

    ''She is just as annoying as that little bitch Eliza.

    ''No wonder they are together.

    ''Little bitches are bound to group up.''

    Sophie sneered in her heart, her eyes were as terrifying as poison.

    She thought, "You two bastards, just wait

    ''I will definitely not let you go.

    Sophie was busy plotting her next move, while outside Hasen City, a convoy was making its way back to the capital.

    At Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Eliza had been feeling uneasy all day. Her right eyelid wouldn''t stop twitching, as

    if warning her of something.

    It felt like something was about to happen.

    She closed the scriptures she had just finished copying and handed them to Renee, saying, "Take these to Sarah."

    As part of her duty to pray for the nation, Eliza had to transcribe sacred texts every day.

    Oncepleted, the scriptures were routinely sent to the pce, where the Empress Dowager would review them before. passing them on to the Ministry of Rites.

    The Ministry of Rites would then use these prayers during ceremonies, offering them at various rituals before finally burning them.

    Thus, every day, someone from the pce worry to collect the transcribed prayers.

    Sessfully unlocked! After handing off today''s prayers, Eliza couldn''

    to the herb garden.

    She quietly weeded with her small hoe, hoping to clear her mind.

    It was her usual way of calming her thoughts whenever she felt unsettled.

    out thinking, she grabbed her hoe and he d

    12

    439 Chapter 1039.

    Normally, a bit of weeding or nting herbs would quickly lift her spints

    But today, no matter how much she worked, her uncase only grew

    "What''s wrong with me today?" she muttered, pressing a hand to her chest.

    Straightening up, Eliza pressed a hand to her chest, trying to soothe the difort.

    She gazed down the mountain for a long while before finally picking up her basket and hon. "Forget it. I just head back for now," she said softly.

    She felt that Diana should be back soon.

    Every time she came back, she would yell that she was hungry. If Eliza didn''t prepare dinner earlier, she was afraid that Diana would start yelling again when she came backter.

    Thinking of this, Elizaughed, and then quickly walked back to the small courtyard.

    Diana was already on her way back to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Inside the carriage were two baskets of glistening grapes.

    Earlier that day, the Empress Dowager had summoned Diana to the pce because a shipment of tribute goods had arrived. including fresh grapes and exquisite silk fabrics.

    The Empress Dowager gifted her two baskets of grapes and let her pick two bolts of silk she fancied.

    Diana was thrilled and picked out two bolts of shimmering brocade without hesitation.

    She wasn''t particrly fond of such shy fabrics herself, but Eliza adored them. She felt that they would look stunning on her.

    as still important for her to have

    Even though Eliza had taken vows and couldn''t wear such things anymore, Diana felt it was

    them

    After spending some time in the pce, Diana left with the grapes, the silk, and several other rewards, her mood as bright as the morning sun.

    But she hadn''t expected trouble to find her so soon after leaving Hasen City.

    A guard said, "Miss Baker, someone''s tailing us."

    "Tailing us?" The smile on Diana''s face vanished in an instant. Her expression turned icy as she asked, "When did they start following? How many? Are they armed?"

    "They started after we left the city. It''s hard to get a clear look, but there are at least thirty of them, all carrying weapons.¡± Diana''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharp as a de. "Looks like they''re up to no good."

    "Miss Baker, we only brought ten guards today. If ites to a fight, we''ll be outnumbered."

    Diana had brought dozens of guards with her to Hasen City.

    But since she frequently visited the pce, traveling with such arge entourage

    felt too conspicuous. She had started limiting her group to just ten guards.

    She had even considered cutting it down to three or four, given her own formidablebat skills.

    However, the Empress Dowager had insisted she keep a sufficient number of guards, fearing that news of her potential ascension to Empress might leak and attract danger.

    So, Diana had been traveling with ten guards recently.

    Yet even with these precautions, someone had still set their sights on her.

    She thought, ''Who could have sent these people, and what did they want?"

    After a moment''s thought, Diana gave her orders. "Pick up the pace. Keep moving forward. Once we reach the woods ahead, we''ll act ording to the situation."

    "Yes, Your Grace"

    The carriage sped toward the forest a mile away

    The pursuers seemed to catch on to their n and quickened their pace, rapidly

    closing the gap

    The moment Diana''s camage dashed into the woods, a hooked chain came

    hurtling out from the shadows.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 440

    440 Chapter 440

    440.Chapter 440

    An iron hook smashed through the carriage window,tching tightly onto the frame

    Diana''s eyes narrowed sharply. "This is bad!"

    The moment the carriage began to tip, she sprang out without hesitation

    "Miss Baker, be carefull" one of the guards shouted.

    As soon as Diananded, two masked attackers charged at her

    Luckily, Diana reacted swiftly, snapping her whip backward with force.

    The sharp sound of the whip marked the beginning of the battle.

    Thirty masked figures had been tailing them, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    They surrounded Diana and her guards in the dense forest,unching a ruthless attack without

    Several of them focused their assault on Diana, determined to take her down.

    a word.

    If it weren''t for the elite skills of her guards and Diana''s ability to hold her own against three attackers at once, they would ve been wiped out in the opening moments.

    But even with theirbined efforts, it was clear they couldn''t hold out much longer

    The masked attackers quickly adjusted their strategy, abandoning brute force for a more calcted approach. They used their numbers to attack in waves, wearing them down bit by bit

    This shift in tactics immediately turned the tide of the fight.

    "Dammit!" Diana cursed under her breath

    The attackers moved like slippery eels, dodging her strikes and draining her energy with every failed attempt, Frustration and exhaustion began to weigh on her, and a sense of dread crept in. She couldn''t keep this up for much longer.

    "We can''t keep this up, Miss Baker The guard beside Diana gritted his teeth and said, "We''ll break through for you!" The guard beside Diana gritted his teeth and said, "We''ll break through for you!"

    "What? Stop right now!" Before Diana could stop them, several guards charged at the masked attackers with reckless abandon. Against all odds, they managed to force open a gap in the encirclement.

    "Miss Baker, go! Hurry! Another guard rushed over with a horse and brought it to Diana''s side.

    Diana cast onest nce at the guards who had fallen under the masked men''s des. Her heart clenched, but she turned away, gritted her teeth, and swung herself onto the horse. Without hesitation, she spurred the horse forward and galloped away

    Diana urged her horse forward, galloping down the wide, dusty road.

    Behind her, clouds of dust rose as several masked figures closed in on her trail.

    She threw a quick nce over her shoulder.

    There was a total of seven men.

    Her heart sank when she spotted one of them carrying a bow. A chill ran down her spine. She shouted again, kicking her heels into the horse''s sides.

    The sharp whistle of an arrow sliced through the air behind her.

    An arrow zipped past, so close it nearly grazed her head.

    Diana''s expression remained steady as she pushed forward, her focus unwavering.

    After dodging three arrows, she noticed their aim shift. Her stomach clenched. They were targeting her horse now. Almost instinctively, as the next arrow was loosed, Diana threw herself sideways off the galloping horse without hesitation. Pain shot through her body as she thought, ''Damn it! Who the hell sent these people after me?

    Diana forced her battered and bruised body to stand, every inch of her screaming in pain, when suddenly, a voice came from not far ahead. "Well, Diana, long time

    no

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ner.

    Diana''s head snapped up, her gaze locking ont About 20 feet away, a familiar slender silhouette stood there, watching her with a smile that was equal parts smug and

    sweet

    "Isabelle?" Diana''s voice rose sharply, her anger ring. "So it was you w

    who sent people to hunt me down?"

    441.Chapter 441

 The Silent 441

    441.Chapter 441

    She didn''t ask. It was a statement.

    Up until now, Diana had been wondering whether the masked assassins chasing her were sent by Sophie or perhaps some other faction that had caught wind of her impending rise to empress

    But the moment she saw Isabelle, everything clicked into ce.

    Gritting her teeth, Diana straightened her battered frame and sneered. "You couldn''t wait to make your move the second you heard I was back in Hasen City, huh? I didn''t realize you hated me this much."

    Diana had always known Isabelle harbored a strange hostility and hatred toward her

    She''d thought it was because of the time she stormed into the Henderson estate, publicly exposing Isabelle''s betrayal and dragging her reputation through the mud, making everyone in Hasen City see her as heartless and ungrateful.

    But even that didn''t fully exin it.

    The hatred might have started then, but the hostility had been there from the very beginning, from the moment they first

    met

    To this day, Diana still couldn''t figure it out.

    But deep down, she had a feeling that it was all because of Eliza.

    "Diana, why did youe back to Hasen City?" Isabelle stood frozen in ce, her gaze sharp and icy, fixed on Diana as if she wanted to carve a piece of flesh from her.

    Isabelle stood frozen in ce, her gaze sharp and icy, fixed on Diana as if she wanted to carve a piece of flesh from her. Diana gripped her riding crop tightly. Despite her disheveled state, she carried herself with unshaken pride. She sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. "What''s it to you if Ie back? Mind your own damn business!" Isabelle''s teeth clenched, her eyes zing with fury. "You already left! Whye back now? Are you here to take something else from me? You''re the daughter of the Baker family. You already have everything! Why do you still have to take what''s mine? Why?"

    "Take something from you?" Diana frowned, her gaze piercing. "What could I possibly want from you?"

    She scoffed, her toneced with derision. "Look at you. You are a nobody, an unwanted illegitimate daughter. What could you possibly have that I''d want?"

    Isabelle''s eyes turned bloodshot, her voice rising to a shrill pitch. "You took Eliza from me!"

    That single usation made Diana pause for a moment before she threw her head back andughed, her voice dripping with scorn. "You''re using me of taking Eliza from you?"

    Diana found Isabelle utterlyughable. A twisted smile spread across her face. "Isabelle, let me tell you something. Eliza and I grew up together. The bond we share is something ater like you could never hope topare to!

    "Especially since you almost killed her!"

    Diana''s re was fierce, her words spat out through gritted teeth,

    But the moment Isabelle heard that, her eyes red with intense hatred. ¡°Shut up!

    "You''re the real snake! I saved Eliza''s life! I should''ve been her savior, her closest friend. But then you had to exist!

    "Diana, who do you think you are? So what if you grew up with her? In the end, you abandoned her and ran off to Westshire!

    "Where were you when Eliza was hurt? When she was bullied? When she was forced to be a nun? You were nowhere! So what good are you?"

    Diana''s face darkened instantly, though she let out a bitterugh. "And what about you? You stayed in Hasen n City, didn''t you? What did you do? Stand by and watch?"

    "No, I made Eliza the Holy Lady she was meant to be." Isabelle''s face lit up with smug satisfaction as she spoke. Isabelle''s face lit up with smug satisfaction as she spoke.

    442 Chapter 442

 The Silent 442

    442.Chapter 442

    Diana stared at her in disbelief. "What did you

    do?

    Isabelle smirked, her voice dripping with smugness. I thought the great Miss Baker was always in the know. After all, Eliza s first big moment as the Holy Lady and the rain prayer trip to Plutonville were all arranged by me."

    Diana''s face twisted with fury. "So it really was you behind that mess!

    "Isabelle, how dare you admit to that? Do you even care that you nearly got Eliza killed?"

    Back then, Eliza had brushed off the assassination attempts in Plutonville when talking to Diana, but Diana''s sharp instincts told her something wasn''t right. After pressing for details, she learned that Eliza had faced multiple assassination attempts on her way to Plutonville. If not for the Prince Regent''s protection, Eliza might not have made it back alive, let alone gained any fame.

    "Big risks bring big rewards, Isabelle sneered. "If Eliza had stayed just a nominal Holy Lady, Sophie would''ve crushed her sooner orter. Only by proving herself as a true Holy Lady, recognized by the people of Bortend, could she secure her position and protect herself." "Do you even understand?"

    Diana red and spat, her disgust clear. "Don''t even try to act like you care. You nearly drowned Eliza once, and now you pull this stunt? How can you im to have her best interests at heart?

    "Let''s not forget, Eliza survived because she''s smart and lucky. The dangers she faced in Plutonville could''ve easily cost her life. Your so-called arrangements weren''t for her benefit, they were a deliberate attempt to get her killed! Isabelle let out a mockingugh. "Does it matter how it happened? Look at her now, a true Holy Lady, thanks to me. And Sophie? She''s been put in her ce, too scared to make a move against Eliza anymore."

    Diana''s voice turned icy. "Enough with the chatter. I''ve had the misfortune of falling into your hands today, Isabelle. If you''re going to kill me, do it now. But mark my words, if I survive, I''lle for you. Every grudge, old and new, will be settled!" "For once, we agree on something. So, Diana, you can die in peace." Isabelle''s gaze was cold and unfeeling as she waved her hand.

    The masked men behind her surged forward, weapons drawn, aiming for Diana.

    But Diana wasn''t one to stand idly by, even in the face of death.

    Despite the pain, Diana clenched her whip and struck the first masked man without a second thought. Ignoring the pain coursing through her body, she clenched her whip andshed out fiercely, her movements sharp and unyielding as she struck the first masked attacker.

    "If I''m going down today; I''m taking everyst one of you with me!" Diana''s voice rang out, fierce and unyielding. Diana''s whip, crafted with precision and power,shed out with deadly uracy. Fueled by sheer determination, she managed to take down a few attackers in mere moments.

    A cold, sharp glint shed in Isabelle''s eyes. "Pathetic fools! All of you, attack her together!"

    "Yes, ma''am!" The masked assants surrounding Diana charged at her in unison, their movements swift and relentless. Diana''s strength was waning. Her injuries slowed her down, and in a moment of distraction, a de sliced into her back. The pain was searing, and it seemed to trigger a cascade. shes and stabs rained down on her, cutting into her back, shoulders, and arms. More des found their mark, her back, her shoulders, her arms. Blood poured from her wounds, soaking the ground beneath her.

    Diana''s body trembled, her vision blurring as her strength gave out. She could only watch as the final de came hurtling toward her.

    A sharp sword suddenly appeared, knocking away the de aimed at Diana.

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 443

    oLikes

    443.Chapter 443

    Before anyone could react, a slender figure descended into the midst of the masked attackers. With two swift strikes, two of them were taken down. Before anyone could react, a slender figurended among the masked men. Two swift strikes Inter, two of them were down.

    The fight quickly turned into a one-sided ughter. Diana wotched in shock as the dozen masked attackers surrounding her were swiftly taken out by the graceful figure.

    "Miss Baker, my master sent me to bring you back." It was only then that Diana recognized her savior.

    Diana''s eyes lit up as she finally recognized her savior. "Tina? It''s you!"

    After finishing off the attackers, Tina stepped forward and helped her up. "Miss Baker, can you still walk?"

    "Just barely Diana replied with a forced smile, though her mind was racing

    Diana quickly turned her head, only to find that the spot where Isabelle had been standing was now empty.

    "The moment I made a move, she bolted, Tina said, her tone tinged with confusion. Since Isabelle had been wearing a wide -brimmed hat earlier, Tina hadn''t recognized her. She found it odd that the woman had fled so decisively, without a moment''

    s hesitation.

    "Of course, she had to run, Diana sneered.

    Diana knew exactly why Isabelle had fled.

    It wasn''t just because of Tina''s overwhelming strength, which was obvious from the moment she struck.

    The main reason was that Isabelle didn''t want Eliza to find out she was trying to kill Diana.

    If it came to that, Diana wouldn''t hesitate to expose her misdeeds.

    But unfortunately, because of Eliza, they had spent two years pretending to be friends. Isabelle knew Diana''s habits just as well as Diana knew hers.

    That was why neither of them would ever let

    t Eliza in on their feud.

    Even now, Eliza still didn''t know that Diana once went after Isabelle herself.

    Eliza asked, "What happened to you? How did you end up like this?"

    "Oh,e on, I already told you! I ran into an assassin. Eliza, you know how some people just can''t stand the Baker family. When they found out I came to Hasen City alone, they sent someone after me."

    Inside Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza anxiously pressed Diana for answers, but Diana stubbornly refused to tell the truth. Eliza''s face turned cold as she snapped, "I don''t buy it! Do you take me for a fool? Even if those people hate your family, most they''d do is try something in Westshire or somewhere else. How could they possibly dare to act in Hasen City?" They''d have to be insane to do this under the Emperor''s very nose. Anyone who tried would either be reckless beyond belief or have a death wish for their entire family.

    the

    Eliza red at Diana. "If you still won''t tell me the truth, then don''t even think about sleeping next to me tonight. Go sleep

    outside!"

    Diana looked pitifully at Renee. "Renee, help me out here!""

    Renee immediately turned her head away and refused, "My bed''s too small. No room for you."

    Diana then looked up at the ceiling. "Tina?"

    From the rooftop, Tina''s muffled voice came down, rejecting her as well, "I don''t sleep."

    Unaware that Tina actually did have a bed but wasn''t telling her, Diana''s face twisted in despair, tears threatening to spill over. "Am I really going to have to sleep in the courtyard tonight?"

    Eliza shot her another re. "So you''d rather sleep outside than just tell me the truth?

    "Diana, I''m seriously getting angry now."

    Eliza smiled faintly, but her eyes were already tied an

    Seeing her expression, Diana panicked and qui

    Sessfully unlocked!

    BRAKA

    intly, but her eyes were already tinged with fury.

    ik, okay? I''ll talk!"

    Eliza waited silently for her to continue.

    After a long pause, Diana finally said. "Actually, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager... they''ve already drafted the decree. In half a month, they''ll summon Grandpa and Father to Hasen City... to announce the new Empress."

 The Silent 444

    444.Chapter 444

    Eliza waspletely stunned the thought, in soon!

    Diana shrugged lightly "The Empress Dowager thinks its time

    "What about you?" Eliza looked at her with worry in her eyes.

    Eliza looked at her with worry in her eyes.

    Diana smiled faintly Tm ready whenever"

    She had already braced herself for this moment long ago. It was just happening a little earlier than expected Eliza studied her carefully, noticing the forced calm in her demeanor. She stayed silent for a while before finally speaking So, the assassins they must''ve caught wind of the queen selection and tried to eliminate you before it could happen?"

    Ever since the young king ascended the throne, the court had been buzzing with spection about who would be his

    queen

    The Empress Dowager had managed to dy the matter, citing the king''s youth as the reason. But now that he hade of age, the selection could no longer be postponed.

    Once the process began, it would undoubtedly spark fierce rivalries both within the court and beyond.

    That was why the royal family had to take control of the situation.

    Diana was the Empress Dowager''s secretly chosen candidate for queen.

    But somehow, the news had leaked far earlier than expected.

    Eliza frowned, still trying to make sense of it all.

    Diana silently apologized to Eliza in her heart several times.

    After all, the news hadn''t actually gotten out yet.

    Aside from the two in the pce and herself, Eliza was the first to know.

    Of course, now Renee and Tina were also in the loop.

    But it didn''t matter. Soon, the whole world would know anyway.

    Honestly, she had only mentioned it to brush Eliza off

    Feeling guilty, Diana shifted her gaze, not daring to meet Eliza''s eyes.

    Eliza, still reeling from the shock and worry over how quickly the news hade, didn''t notice Diana''s evasive look. She said, "For now, you shouldn''t go out. Many of your guards have already sacrificed themselves, and it''s too dangerous outside. Why not stay here at Saint Grace Nunnery? With me around, those people wouldn''t dare act recklessly."

    After all, she wasn''t just a Holy Lady in name anymore.

    Not to mention, Saint Grace Nunnery was a ce of peace and her sacred ground for practice. If anyone dared to cause trouble here, they''d be offending both the King and Prince Regent.

    Of course, that was just on the surface.

    Behind the scenes, aside from Tina, there were also her veno

    also her venomous creatures scattered throughout the nunnery.

    Anyone who dared intrude would face consequences worse than death. "Alright! I''ll do whatever you say, Eliza!" Diana agreed without hesitation. To be extra cautious, Eliza brought out her personal stash, equipping Diana with various antidotes and poisons.

    She even, with Diana''s consent, ced an almost invisible little spider on her. "It''s so tiny. Won''t I identally crush it? Diana widened her eyes, staring at the spider perched on her fingertip.

    The spider was barely half the size of her pinky nail, with a translucent body that seemed to shimmer faintly. If she didn''t look closely, she wouldn''t even notice it Eliza said, "Rx, it''s smarter than you think. It won''t get crushed."

    "Does it need to be fed?" Diana asked curiously.

    "It eats poison. The pills I gave you are loaded

    its own. For instance, if there''s poison on som

    Sessfully unlocked!

    a month. Even if you forget, it''ll find food on for you.

    "So you don''t need to worry about it at all. It''ll hide itself when there''s nothing to

    do. Just pretend it''s not there."

    "Got it!" Diana nodded in understanding

    Eliza meticulously equipped Diana with everything she could.

    444 Chapter 444

    But even after all the precautions, Eliza couldn''t shake her unease

    Before Diana went to bed, Eliza handed her a ss of the magical water

    She said, "This is a special brew I made to help you recover. The ingredients are super rare, so make sure you drink everyst drop"

    "An elixir?" Diana asked, taking the ss and staring at the crystal-clear liquid inside. She looked a bit confused. "Are you sure this isn''t just in water?"

    "Absolutely sure. Now hurry up and drink it. Once you''ve had it, get some sleep. You''ll understand everything by morning"

    Hearing her insist, Diana tilted her head back and drank it all in one go, the cool liquid sliding smoothly down her throat

    "It tastes kind of refreshing," she remarked

    As the liquid settled in her stomach, Diana felt an immediate sense offort.

    Her body seemed to rx, and even the pain from her wounds felt significantly reduced.

    "Alright, time to sleep, Eliza said, patting her shoulder "When you wake up tomorrow, don''t freak out, okay? And don''t tell anyone about this. It''s my biggest secret Promise me you''ll keep it safe"

    "What kind of brew is this?" Diana muttered, her curiosity clearly piqued.

    But no matter how much she pressed, Eliza refused to reveal anything. Left with

    no choice, Diana climbed into bed and drifted off to sleep.

    The night passed without incident.

    The next morning, Eliza was already up and attending her morning prayers.

    Diana, the second to wake, sat on her bed in stunned silence. She stared at her arm, nowpletely healed, her mind racing. "How is this even possible?" Her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Eliza, your secret is downright terrifying..." she murmured to herself.

    Matthew escorted Sophie back to the Duke''s estate.

    Sophie''s whip injuries were severe, and if her facial wounds weren''t treated

    properly, they might leave permanent scars.

    It was a nightmare for women, especially for Sophie, who had always been proud of her beauty.

    Back at the estate, Sophie cried endlessly. If not for the physician''s stern warning that her tears would worsen her facial injuries, she might have cried for three days straight.

    Her tears, however, managed to soften Gabriel''s heart just enough to let her stay and recover at the estate.

    But Matthew wasn''t so lucky. He was promptly thrown out by him.

    "Your sister needs time to recover, so the task falls entirely on you now. Fail, and my decision won''t change. Soon enough, she''ll be out there struggling to survive, just like you," Gabriel dered coldly.

    With a loud bang, the estate''s heavy doors shut in Matthew''s face, cutting off any chance of appeal.

    Matthew clenched his teeth, frustration boiling inside him, and turned to leave. He was also injured, but Gabriel didn''t even offer him anything.

    Left with no other choice, Matthew decided to seek out Dn.

    Little did he know, at the foot of Mount Westin, a storm was brewing within a

    humble straw hut, waiting for his return.

 The Silent 445

    45 Chapter 445

    445.Chapter 445

    By the time Matthew rushed back to Mount Westin from Hasen City again, it was already the middle of the night.

    What he didn''t expect was that the light in Dn''s small cottage was still on

    Pushing the door open, he saw Dn sitting by the bed, with a table of cold, untouched food nearby

    "Dn, why are you still up? Don''t tell me you''ve been waiting for Sophie and me to get back?" Matthew asked, surprised as he nced at the in dishes on the

    table.

    Dn seemed to be holding something tightly in his arms. When he heard

    Matthew''s voice, his body stiffened. His gaze flicked past Matthew to the doorway, tense and expectant.

    "Where''s Sophie? Where did she go?" Dn''s voice was hoarse, like he was barely holding something back

    Dn''s voice was hoarse, like he was barely holding something back

    Matthew,pletely unaware of the tension in the room, picked up a fork, took a bite of the food, and immediately grimaced before tossing the fork back onto the table.

    "Seriously, Dn? This food is so nd! Can''t you make something decent? Just one dish with meat would be enough. How am I supposed to eat all this?" Matthewined, clearly unimpressed.

    He thought to himself, I''m still injured. How am I supposed to recover if I don''t eat properly?

    Before he could say anything else, Dn''s voice, now even raspier, cut through the air, "I asked you. Where did Sophie got Matthew finally looked up and saw Dn ring at him, his bloodshot eyes zing with fury, like a lion ready to pounce "Dn, what''s wrong? Why are you sitting there clutching that box? Did you not eat either? Matthew asked, puzzled Suddenly, Dn erupted. He hurled the empty wooden box onto the table with a force that sent food and utensils flying The deafening crash echoed through the small straw hut, the sound of splintering wood cutting through the tense silence like a de

    Matthew waspletely caught off guard.

    His eyes widened in shock and confusion as he stared at Dn, "What''s gotten into you? Why are you blowing up like this?" "Are you deaf?" Dn stormed up to Matthew, roughly grabbing him by the cor. For the first time ever, he roared at his younger brother with such intensity.

    His expression was murderous, his eyes zing with fury, and even a trace of hatred. "I''m asking you onest time where is Sophie? Where the hell did she go? Tell me now!"

    "I''m asking you onest time,where is Sophie?! Where the hell did she go?! Tell me now!!"

    "She went back to the Duke''s estatel She''s back there!" Seeing Dn''s emotions spiraling out of control, Matthew quickly blurted out the answer.

    "She went back?"

    "Yeah, Sophie got hurt, so I sent her back this afternoon..." Matthew exined.

    But instead of calming down, Dn''s expression grew even darker and more terrifying

    "Hurt? Went back?" Dn sneered through gritted teeth. "I bet she''s feeling guilty! She didn''t dare face me, so she ran back there!"

    "Guilty? What are you even talking about, Dn? Sophie didn''t do anything wrong?" Matthew retorted, his tone growing sharper as the conversation took a strange turn.

    "If you want to know what she did, ask her yourself! Ask her what she was doing in my room!"

    "Then just tell me what happened already, Dn! Why can''t you just say it straight?" Matthew demanded, exasperated. Dn grabbed the wooden box with

    a chipped corner from the ground and shoved it into Matthew''s arms. "Take a look for yourself!"

    "Look at what? It''s just an empty box. Last night, Sophie twisted her ankle because she tripped over this thing."

    Matthew exined what had happened, thinking it would clear things up.

    But Dn let out a bitterugh, his anger barely contained. "So it was stolenst

    night? No wonder she suddenly pulled out

    ully unlocked! a pouch of coins today. That was my money. She

    this morning was stolen from you?"

    "Wait, Dn, are you seriously saying the money Sophie gave you

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying!" Dn snapped, his tone resolute. Matthew shook

    his head, finding the usation ridiculous. "That money was leftover from Sophie buying flower seeds.

    445 Chapter 445

    She told me about it herself"

    Dn''s fury erupted, his words practically scorching Matthew. "Bullshit! Ever since Sophie entered the Duke''s estate, when has she ever carried copper coins? Every time she goes out, she has silver or banknotes. And you dare im that money is hers? It''s obviously mine!"

    "That money belongs to Sophiel Dn, you

    most of our silver. We barely have any in''t know because you left home, buttely, Father has been withholding

    argued, trying to keep his cool

    so it''s perfectly normal for Sophie to carry coins when she goes out, Matthew

    "It''s mine! It''s all mine!" Dn shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. I spent ages saving up a whole box of coins, using this very wooden box to store them. I was still counting them before you arrivedst night, but after you came, the box was empty. If Sophie didn''t steal it, then was it you?"

    Dn''s emotions spiraled out of control, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. Those coins were meant for his sister He had painstakingly saved them, filling the box bit by bit, only for it all to vanish overnight.

    "Dn, seriously? If you''re going to me Sophie, at least make it believable. Isn''t that a bit much to use her over a few coins? Matthew retorted, unable to grasp the significance those coins held for Dn

    To Matthew, Dn was blowing things way out of proportion Frustrated, Matthew rubbed his forehead. "Fine, Dn. You clearly believe everything Eliza says and won''t listen to us no matter what. Since that''s the case, I won''t waste my breath arguing with you.

    "Let''s settle this. You im your money was stolen, how much was it? Give me a number, and once I return to the Duke''s estate, I''ll pay you back." Matthew, nursing his injuries from earlier, had no desire to keep fighting with Dn. He figured money could resolve the issue.

    But he forgot one crucial thing. Dn was just as stubborn as he was.

    "I don''t want your money!" Dn snapped, shaking off Matthew''s hand. "I want my

    own money back! Go find Sophie and bring her here. I want her to return every single coin, not a penny less!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 446

    446.Chapter 446

    Matthew was growing increasingly frustrated with Dn''s stubbornness "What do you mean byen, how wn topposed to bring Sophie back for you? I''ve already told you, she''s injured and needs to stay at the estate to recover the cante

    here.

    "If it''s money you want, I''ll give it to youter double it. Whatever it takes to make you happy ferit that encor

    I fan''t

    Dn''s re was sharp and unyielding "Get lost! I told you, I don''t want your money! I want my money, the copper cons eamed with my own hands! They''re mine, and no one has the right to touch them

    "Why are you so obsessed with those measly copper coins? lent silver or banknotes better?

    Dn stood firm, his fists clenched tightly Because learned them myself Those coins were for my sister Every single one of them is my hard earned money. No matter how little, they have nothing to do with you or the Duke''s estate

    Eliza despised everything tied to the Duke''s estate. That was why every gift Dn gave her had to be earned by him alone, untainted by the family''s wealth

    As long as it had no ties to the Duke''s estate, Dn fell that Eliza would surely ept it!

    Matthew let out a bitterugh, his anger barely contained. "So, Dn, in the end, this is all about Eliza, isn''t

    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and closed his eyes for a moment.

    He thought. From Diana to Dn.

    From my fianc¨¦e to my own brother,

    Every single one of them is doing things for Elizal

    Matthew opened his eyes again, the frustration had been reced by a cold, detached look. Turning his head away, he said indifferently. "I won''t go back to find Sophie."

    He added, "Dn, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear your usations against Sophie just now. But if you bring it up again, don''t me me for cutting ties with you for good."

    "You''re not going to look for her?"

    "No, I''m not wasting my time chasing after Sophie because of your ridiculous lies." Matthew''s tone was icy cold.

    Matthew''s tone was icy cold.

    Dn stared at him for a long moment, his gaze sharp and unyielding. Finally, he nodded slowly. "Fine."

    He snatched the empty wooden box from Matthew''s hands and shoved him aside at the doorway "If you won''t go, then do it myself

    He was getting his money back tonight, no matter what.

    Without another word, Dn spun around, clutching the wooden box, and stormed out the door.

    Matthew said, "Dn, stop right there! Are you out of your mind? It''s pitch ck outside! Are you seriously doing all this for a few lousy coins?"

    No matter how loudly Matthew yelled after him, Dn didn''t look back. He didn''t even bother to secure headlong into the night.

    Matthew was so furious he could barely contain himself. "Fine! If you don''t care, then neither will !!" Leaving the hut''s door wide open, Matthew dashed into the night, chasing after him.

    e his hut, charging

    In just 3 hours, Dn had run all the way from the base of Mount Westin to the outskirts of Hasen City, leaving Matthew far behind

    Dn waited outside the city gates, pacing impatiently. The moment the gates creaked open at dawn, he bolted inside without hesitation.

    After a while, the once-quiet street outside the Duke''s estate was suddenly filled with the deafening sound of someone pounding on the gate.

    "Open the door! Get out here and open it now!" Dn''s furious voice echoed through the street.

    "Who''s making such a racket this early in the morning?" the gatekeeper, was awakened by themotion and grumbled. When the gatekeeper opened the door, he was met with Dn''s bloodshot eyes, his face twisted in a way that made the man instinctively recoil in fear

    "Where did this filthy beggare from? How dare you cause trouble at the Duke''s estate? Get out the gatekeeper backed. "Why don''t you get lost instead?" Dn snapped, grabbing the man by the cor. "Take a good look! Do you even know who

    446 Chapter 446

    Dragged closer, the gatekeeper''s eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Stonor? In it really you?"

    "Now that you recognize me, open the door! Dn demanded.

    The gatekeeper instinctively reached for the door but hesitated, his hand stopping mid air. "Mr. Stonor, it''s not that I don''t want to let you in The Duke ordered that you''re no longer part of the estate. You''re not allowed toe and go anymore" "Fine, Dn said with a cold smile, catching the gatekeeper off guard.

    Before the man could react, Dn mmed his foot against the gate, forcing it open with a loud crash. "If you won''t open it,

    Without another word, Dn stormed into the estate, making a beeline for Sophie''s courtyard.

    The gatekeeper, terrified by Dn''s aggressive stance, shouted, "Help! Someone,e quickly! Stop Mr. Stonor"

    Hearing themotion behind him, Dn only quickened his pace.

    In no time, he reached the entrance of Sophie''s courtyard. Without waiting for the two maids standing guard to react, he raised his foot and kicked the door open with a loud crash.

    One of them asked, "Mr. Stonor! What are you doing?"

    Another said, "Stop this at once! This is Lady Sophile''s courtyard! You can''t go in

    The courtyard was staffed with only a few maids and servants, none of whom were a match for Dn.

    Even when they tried to stop him together, they couldn''t hold him back.

    Dn stormed straight to Sophie''s door and pounded on it with his fist, the impact shaking the door and echoing through the courtyard

    Inside, Sophie, still unaware of what was happening, shouted angrily after being startled awake, "Who dares to wake me up like this?"

    Standing outside her door, Dn''s voice was cold and menacing, like a ghost in the night. "Sophie, get dressed ande out here right now! I''m waiting. If you don''te out, I''ll smash this ce to rubble!"

    The moment Sophie recognized Dn''s voice, she leapt out of bed in a panic. She thought, "Why is Dn here?

    Could he have already found out about the copper coins?

    "But how could he storm into the Duke''s estate like this?

    "And those useless fools outside, couldn''t even one of them stop him?"

    As Sophie racked her brain for a way to handle the situation, another loud bang echoed from the door.

    Dn was hitting the door again.

    His voice, sharp and relentless, pressed her like a de. "You better hurry up! My patience is running thin, and you know what happens when I lose it!"

    Sophie''s face turned pale.

    Gritting her teeth, she had no choice but to get dressed and walk toward the door with heavy steps.

    When she stepped outside and saw Dn''s stormy expression, she quickly forced a smile, pretending to be clueless. Dn, what brings you here so early? Did something happen?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    447 Chapter 447

 The Silent 447

    447.Chapter 447

    The moment Sophie finished speaking. Dn charged at her like a storm.

    A sharp, resounding pnded squarely on Sophie''s face

    The blow left Sophie dazed, her head spinning and her vision filled with stars.

    She stumbled backward, crashing into the door with a heavy thud before copsing to the ground,pletely stunned

    A servant said, "Lady Sophier

    Another said, "Mr. Stonor, stop!"

    Someone else said, "Quick, hold him back!"

    The servants in Sophie''s courtyard were horrified by the scene unfolding before them.

    Dn wasn''t done. His hand was already raised again, ready to deliver another strike.

    The servants turned pale and rushed forward, throwing themselves between him and Sophie

    Some grabbed his arms, others clung to his clothes, desperately trying to restrain him.

    They knew that if Dn seriously hurt Sophie, it wouldn''t just be her who suffered. Every single one of them would face the consequences. Despite their fear of Dn''s fury, they had no choice but to intervene.

    After a chaotic struggle, they managed to drag Dn three feet away from Sophie.

    But even then, his furious gaze remained locked on her crumpled figure on the ground. Unable to reach her, Dy

    erupted in anger.

    She said, "You conniving snake! You and Matthew teamed up to swindle me! I took you both in, and this is how you repay

    "You had the nerve to steal my money and parade it around like it was yours! I must have been blind not to see through your act before!"

    Dn was livid, his words cutting into Sophie without a shred of mercy.

    His re was sharp enough to pierce. "Where''s my money? Hand it over right now! Or don''t me me for what happens

    next!"

    Sophie finally snapped out of her daze, copsing onto the ground. Her trembling hand reached for her face, only to find the wound, previously bandaged, had split open again under Dn''s blows. Blood streamed down her cheek in vivid streaks. Her fingers came away smeared with blood, and the sight sent her into a panic. She said, "My face! My face!

    "Someone, call a doctor! No, fetch the royal physician immediately

    If her face was ruined again, she''d make Dn regret it for the rest of his life. But Sophie hadn''t anticipated that Dn would take things even further.

    The moment he saw the servants trying to leave, Dn broke free from their grasp, spun around, and mmed the door shut with a resounding bang. Leaning his back against the courtyard door, Dn snarled at the servants, "If anyone dares take another step forward, I''ll kill her right here and now!"

    The maids and attendants in Sophie''s courtyard froze, caught between fear and indecision.

    Sophie screamed, "Dn, what on earth are you trying to do?"

    "I want my money! Dn roared back, his voice booming louder than hers.

    Sophie red at him, her eyes zing with fury. "I don''t have your money!"

    Dn spat at her, his gaze dark and menacing. "Stop pretending! Sophie, listen carefully. If I don''t get my money today, no one leaves this courtyard alive! And your precious face? Forget about saving it!

    "Fix it all you want, I''ll just destroy it again. You betrayed me, so don''t expect me to show you any mercy!"

    "Dn, you''re insane! You''vepletely lost it Sessfully unlocked! / ignited by his threats. "All this madness over a bit of money? Is it really worth it?"

    Dn sneered coldly. "Don''t you dare question my sanity. If I''ve gone mad, it''s because of you, a heartless, ungrateful

    wretch!

    Their eyes locked, hatred crackling like a storm between them.

    447 Chapter 447

    One was driven by the loss of his money, the other by the fear of losing her face.

    No one would have thought that Sophie and Dn''s rtionship would fall apart like this.

    The servants around them trembled, too scared to intervene.

    Suddenly, a sharp knock echoed from the door Dn was leaning against. "Dn! What''s all this racket in your sister''s courtyard? Open the door now!"

    Sophie''s eyes lit up with hope. "Father! Help me! Dn''s lost it. He''s trying to kill me!" she cried out

    Outside the door stood Gabriel.

    Dn''s face darkened instantly. He braced himself against the door, refusing to speak or move.

    The knocking turned into loud, forceful pounding.

    "Dn, open this door immediately! Gabriel''s voice was heavy with authority.

    Sophie seized the moment. "Father, Dn''s barricaded the door and threatened the servants not to open it! Please,e in and save me before he goes crazy again!"

    "You!" Dn tumed to re at her, his fury barely contained. But before he could say anything, a sudden force mmed into the door behind him..

    The door burst open with a deafening crash, sending Dn stumbling backward.

    Gabriel stepped inside, his sharp gaze locking onto Dn, who scrambled to his feet, his stance defensive.

    "Seize him!" Gabriel ordered, his tone cold andmanding.

    Dn''s eyes narrowed, and in one swift motion, he drew a dagger from his waist. "Let''s see who dares!" he snarled. Gabriel''s gaze flicked to the de. He recognized it immediately. It was Matthew''s, taken by Dn during their fight in the thatched hut.

    A coldugh escaped Gabriel as he nced toward the shadows. "What are you waiting for?"

    Just as the servants hesitated, several dark figures suddenly darted out from the shadows, aiming to grab Dn. Before they could act, a voice rang out from outside the courtyard." Stop!

    It was Benedict.

    Dn''s face lit up with relief as he saw Benedict slowly step into the courtyard.

    Without hesitation, he rushed over to Benedict. "Benedict! Are you alright? I heard from Matthew that you recently and almost didn''t make it. What happened?"

    u were seriously ill

    "Benedict! Are you alright? I heard from Matthew that you were seriously ill recently, almost didn''t make it. What happened?" Benedict coughed lightly, his voice weak as he grasped Dn''s outstretched hand. I''m fine. It was just a sudden illness. I''ve taken medicine and recovered now. Don''t worry."

    Of course, Benedict didn''t tell him the full truth.

    Knowing Dn''s fiery temper, he''d definitely cause a scene if he found out, Benedict thought.

    Not wanting to dwell on the topic, Benedict shifted the conversation back to Dn. "What about you? Weren''t you

    supposed to be back at Mount Westin? Why did you suddenly return today?"

    Hearing Benedict''s question, Dn''s nose suddenly stung, and his voice carried

    an unexpected hint of grievance. "Benedict, they came to my ce and stole my money."

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 The Silent 448

    448.Chapter 448

    448.Chapter 448

    "Who stole your money?" Benedict frowned slightly at the question.

    Dn raised his hand and pointed toward Sophie. "Her! She''s the one who took the box of money I had hidden under my bed!"

    Sophie, her face streaked with blood, looked both hurt and indignant. "Father, Benedict, don''t listen to Dn''s nonsense!! didn''t steal his money! If you don''t believe me, ask Matthew. He can vouch for me!"

    "Where''s Matthew?" Gabriel asked, his tone calm but firm.

    "Here! I''m right here!" Matthew''s voice rang out as he stepped into the courtyard. Matthew arrived just in time. As soon as Gabriel called for him, he came rushing back from outside.

    He stood there catching his breath for a moment before saying, "I... I can vouch for Sophie. She didn''t steal it."

    "If Sophie didn''t take it, then Dn is lying?" Gabriel''s cold gaze shifted to Dn. Matthew quickly added, "No, Dn''s money was definitely stolen."

    Otherwise, Dn wouldn''t be this upset.

    Besides, Dn had already nned to let them stay and was even preparing to build two rooms for him and Sophie. They didn''t expect that something like this happened the very next day.

    Matthew didn''t believe Sophie would steal the money, but he also couldn''t imagine Dn making up such an usation without reason.

    So, Dn''s money must have been stolen.

    But as for who the thief was, that was still a mystery.

    Matthew turned to Dn. "Dn, take a deep breath and think about it. Could someone else have taken your money?" Dn let out a coldugh. "I''m perfectly calm. And as for your theory about someone else stealing it? That''s not even remotely possible.

    "My ce is in the middle of nowhere. Other than the Holy Cross Monastery and Saint Grace Nunnery up in the mountains, there''s not a single soul within a mile. So tell me, who could''ve stolen it?

    "Besides, my money was still there before you all came looking for me. But the moment I stepped out and came back, you were gone, and so was my money. If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?"

    Dn eximed, "And this!"

    He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and unfolded it, revealing a string of copper coins,the very same ones Sophie had given him.

    "These are the coins you gave me, aren''t they?" Dn demanded, his gaze fixed on Sophie.

    Sophie bit her lip, nced at Matthew, and then nodded hesitantly. "Yes, I gave them to you... but they''re just leftover from buying flower seeds."

    Dn''s voice shot up, cutting her off. His eyes burned with anger as he shouted, "Liar! Leftover from buying flower seeds? Did you buy those seeds from a lumber yard?"

    He handed the string of coins to Benedict. "Benedict, take a look. These coins still have traces of wood pulp stuck to them. I earned these by chopping trees for the vigers. Only the coins they paid me with would have these marks."

    Out of the entire string, only several coins bore these wood pulp traces.

    The marks weren''t obvious at first because they had dried out, which was why Dn hadn''t noticed them until yesterday.

    It wasn''t untilst night that he realized these coins were his wages from chopping wood!

    "Alright, let me see." Benedict took the string of coins and inspected them. Sure enough, the marks were exactly as Dn had described.

    After examining the coins, Benedict''s gaze shifted back to Sophie. He studied her intently, and for a brief moment, a flicker of panic shed in her eyes.

    The panic in her eyes was fleeting, but Benedict caught it all the same.

    By this point, the answer was already clear.

    Benedict''s voice was calm as he asked, "Sophie, where''s the money?"

    Sophie''s eyes widened like a startled deer, and she shook her head frantically. "It wasn''t me, Benedict! I swear, I didn''t steal

    it!"

    Tears immediately welled up in her eyes as she wailed, "Father, Matthew, you have to believe me! I didn''t take Dn''s money!"

    448.Chapter 448

    Dn clenched his fists, his voice trembling with anger. "I must''ve been blind to ever treat you like family. And what did you do in return?

    "You bullied Eliza, lied to me, stole my money, and even had the audacity to dig up my mother''s grave! She was my mother, Sophie! How could you do something so heartless?"

    Matthew immediately stepped in to defend Sophie. "Dn, stop making things up! Sophie already exined this! It wasn''t her. It was her subordinates..."

    "I heard it myself! She admitted it with her own mouth!" Dn cut Matthew off sharply, his tone leaving no room for

    argument.

    Sophie stared at Dn, a sinking feeling of dread creeping into her heart.

    Sure enough, Dn''s next words came with a cold, mocking smile. "That day outside the Moonshade Pavilion, your men brought Mother''s remains to trade with Eliza. You thought only your people and Eliza''s were there, didn''t you?

    "Unfortunately for you, I happened to see Eliza that day and noticed something was off. So, I followed Eliza to the Moonshade Pavilion.

    "And there, I heard you with my own ears. You said you wanted to capture Eliza and torment her until she wished for death. You even talked about desecrating Mother''s remains to vent your anger. And as if that wasn''t enough, you said you''d kill Father and all of us to avenge your own mother!"

    "You''re lying! When did I ever say I wanted to kill Father and all of you?! I never said that..." Sophie''s frantic denial came to an abrupt halt when her eyes met Dn''s mocking gaze.

    Dn smirked. "So, you''re admitting it, then? Admitting that while you didn''t say you''d kill Father and us, you did say everything else?"

    With his half-truths and clever wordy, Dn had sessfully trapped Sophie in her own words.

    She was so flustered that her thoughts became a jumbled mess.

    Her mind was spinning. She couldn''t think straight. She couldn''t even remember what she said anymore.

    Seeing Dn''s unwavering confidence, she couldn''t help but doubt herself. She thought, ''Have I really said all of that at the Moonshade Pavilion?''

    As Sophie spiraled into confusion, her panicked gaze suddenly met Matthew''s, who was staring at her in disbelief. "Sophie, tell me it''s not true... You didn''t really do all that, did you?"

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She thought, ''No, this isn''t right!

    ''Whether I have said it or not, I couldn''t admit to it now!''

    Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly. "No! I never said that! Dn, how could you nder me like this? Even if it''s for Eliza''s sake, you can''t treat me this way!

    "First, you use me of stealing your money. Now, you''re iming I said such horrible things about your mother w could I ever do something like that? Father and my brothers have always been so good to me. If I really did those gs, wouldn''t that make me aplete monster?"

 The Silent 449

    449.Chapter 449

    Sophie cried as if the world had dealt her the greatest injustice.

    She thought her usual tactics would work.

    But this time, she was wrong. The first person to strike her wasn''t her brothers, it was her father.

    Gabriel''s handnded hard on Sophie''s uninjured cheek.

    Her already bloodied and torn face swelled even more, the pain sharp and unbearable.

    "Father?" Sophie stammered, her voice trembling as she turned to look at him.

    But Gabriel didn''t meet her gaze. His back was turned, his voice cold and cutting. "I never thought you could stoop so low as to desecrate your mother''s grave."

    Gabriel admitted, his tone heavy with regret. "Benedict, this is my fault. I was too quick to believe Sophie''s words before. Now that the truth is clear, I will give you all a proper exnation."

    Sophie couldn''t see the look on Benedict''s face, but Gabriel could. Benedict''s expression was a mix of profound disappointment and seething hatred.

    The fragile rtionship between them had already been on the verge of copse. Seeing Benedict''s face now, Gabr¨ªel made

    his decision in an instant.

    This time, he couldn''t let Sophie off so easily.

    Benedict''s eyes burned with suppressed fury as he asked coldly, "And how does Father n to deal with her?"

    Gabriel''s cold gaze swept over Sophie, who was crumpled on the ground. A chill ran down her spine.

    A strong sense of foreboding surged through her. Panicked, she quickly pleaded, "Father, Benedict, I was wrong! I truly know I was wrong..."

    She reached out to grab Gabriel''s robes, her earlier defiance reced by desperate apologies and begging.

    But it was toote.

    Benedict said, "Sophie, your actions are beyond forgiveness, desecrating your foster mother''s grave, stealing her remains, and attempting to whip her corpse in anger. From this day forward, you are no longer Lady Sophie of the Duke''s estate."

    Sophie felt as if she''d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    She looked up at Gabriel in disbelief. "Father, what did you just say?"

    She thought, ''If I am not Lady Sophie anymore, then who would I be?'' Gabriel''s response was cold and merciless, "Your mother drugged me and secretly gave birth to you. You''re nothing more than an illegitimate child."

    Her mind went nk, as if struck by a thunderp.

    By now, everyone in Hasen City already knew she was illegitimate.

    But when she first entered the Duke''s estate, it was under the guise of being an adopted daughter.

    She had been registered under the Duke and Duchess''s names, not a legitimate daughter, but still far better than the disgracefulbel of a bastard.

    After all, bastards ranked even lower than children born tomoners. They were always looked down upon, and even marriage proposals were met with disdain.

    If she was no longer Lady Sophie of the Duke''s estate, then probably no men in all of Hasen City would be willing to marry her.

    If she couldn''t be a wife, then she would be nothing more than a concubine.

    Being branded an illegitimate daughter was already shameful enough, bing someone''s concubine would be utterly

    unbearable.

    Sophie couldn''t keep up the facade any longer. She broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. "Father! How could you treat me like this? I''m your own flesh and blood! Are you trying to drive me to my death?"

    Even Matthew couldn''t help but gasp in shock. "Father..."

 The Silent 450

    450.Chapter 450

    Benedict''s voice rang out, sharp andmanding, cutting through the tension in the room. He fixed Matthew with a cold, piercing re. "Matthew, shut your mouth! If you have even a shred of gratitude for what Mother did to raise you, then keep your mouth shut. Not another word!"

    Matthew opened his mouth to speak, but Dn''s earlier words echoed in his mind.

    He thought, ''Could Sophie really have harbored such cruel intentions toward our mother back then?''

    Sophie looked at him with tear-filled eyes, her face streaked with blood and tears. She was a pitiful sight, utterly wretched, but the weight of her actions made it impossible to feel sympathy. "Matthew... please..."

    Dn clenched his fists, his voice icy and unyielding. "Matthew, if you dare defend her, one of us isn''t leaving this room alive."

    In the end, Matthew closed his eyes and turned his head away.

    And with that, Sophie''sst glimmer of hope was extinguished.

    He said, "Sophie, you shouldn''t have done that."

    Even if Sophie had poisoned him, Matthew could have forgiven her.

    Because deep down, he felt he owed her that much.

    But tampering with their mother''s remains crossed the line.

    Back then, Matthew had sensed something was off, but he chose to turn a blind eye.

    After all, Eliza had already taken their mother''s remains.

    But now, with Dn exposing the truth in front of everyone, and Sophie''s reaction giving it all away, Matthew could no longer deceive himself.

    He felt that Sophie deserved to face the consequences.

    Seeing that Matthew had finally taken the warning seriously, Benedict turned his cold gaze toward Gabriel.

    His voice was sharp and unyielding. "Is that all you''re going to do?"

    Sophie snapped her head toward him, her eyes zing with anger.

    She thought, ''What did he mean by "is that all"?"

    "Benedict, what more do you want?" Her voice was filled with fury as she red at him.

    But Benedict didn''t even spare her a nce. His focus remained on Gabriel, his tone cutting like a de. "She''s just an illegitimate child, yet she''s been wreaking havoc in this family time and time again. Poisoning people, stirring up trouble, it''s all because you''ve spoiled her too much, Father.

    "Every time she made a mistake, you brushed it aside, saying she needed a chance to change. But she''s never shown the slightest remorse. Now that things have escted to this point, I have to ask, how much longer are you going to keep her

    around?

    "Do you really want to see our family fall apart because of her?"

    Benedict''s words hung heavy in the air, plunging the courtyard into a suffocating silence. No one dared to speak, except Sophie.

    "Benedict Stonor!" Sophie let out a piercing scream, her voice trembling with rage as she called his full name.

    She staggered to her feet, her bloodied hands clutching at Benedict''s clothes as she stumbled toward him. Her face twisted with fury, her voice shaking as she shouted, "What do you want from me? Are you trying to drive me to my death? Is

    that it?

    "You can''t do this to me! I''m a daughter of the Stonor family and Lady Sophie of the Duke''s estate! Even if we don''t share the same mother, I''m still your sister by blood! You can''t just throw me out! You can''t!" Sophie shouted, her voice crac with desperation.

    "Get out of the way!" Dn kicked her away from Benedict, his face twisted with disgust. ¡°Blood ties? You''re nothing but a bastard. Eliza is the only sister we truly acknowledge

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "You!" Sophie red at Dn, her eyes burning with hatred,

    wanted to tear him apart.

    But Dn was no longer the obedientpdog she once controlled. He stood tall, his disdain for her unmistakable.

    Gabriel sighed deeply, looking at Benedict before making his decision, "Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for someone to find her a husband."

 The Silent 451

    451.Chapter 451

    "No way! I''m not doing it!" Sophie snapped, her voice firm with resistance.

    She rejected the idea without hesitation. Her father was already nning to strip her of her status as an adopted daughter. If she agreed to meet suitors now, that would mean she''d have to marry as an illegitimate child.

    "Father, please don''t do this! I know I was wrong! Punish me however you want, hit me, scold me, I''ll take it all! I promise! won''t cause any more trouble, and I''ll listen to everything you say Just don''t send me away, I''m begging your Sophie cried, her voice trembling with desperation.

    "Benedict! I''m begging you too! No matter how many mistakes I''ve made, I''ll ept any punishment you give me. Just don''t cast me out! Please, I don''t want to get married!" Her voice cracked as she pleaded, her eyes filled with tears. "So, is it that you don''t want to get married, or you can''t stand the idea of marrying as a bastard?" Dn sneered.

    Benedict spoke with a calm indifference. "Sophie, you know exactly where you stand. You were fortunate enough to return to the Duke''s estate and even gained the affection of Father, your brothers, and Eliza. But you were greedy, always wanting more, dreaming of things that were never yours to begin with. What doesn''t belong to you will never be yours.

    "If you had just stayed in your ce, you wouldn''t have ended up like this. But now, the Duke''s estate can no longer keep you

    "You have two choices, leave and sever all ties with the Duke''s estate, or marry as the Duke''s illegitimate daughter. Behave yourself, and for Father''s sake, you might still be allowed to keep the Stonor name."

    After all, by the family rules, illegitimate children weren''t allowed in the family tree, nor were they entitled to carry the family

    name.

    If Sophie lost the name, she would bepletely cut off from the Duke''s estate. She had already forced Eliza out and was so close to bing the Duke''s legitimate daughter. There was no way she could lose everything now.

    Sophie never imagined that Benedict, who had survived her Poisonous Flower scheme, would turn around and corner her like this. She red at him, her teeth clenched, then turned to her father with a look of panic and desperation. ¡°Father, you promised Mother! You said that once you brought me home, you''d take care of me!"

    Under the watchful gaze of Benedict, Gabriel couldn''t offer her muchfort. He could only hint, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure everything is handled properly."

    Even if Gabriel tried to plead for Sophie now, it wouldn''t make a difference. It might even fuel Benedict and the others'' anger. So instead of speaking up now, Gabriel felt that it was better to wait and figure things outter in private.

    But Sophie was already consumed by her emotions,pletely missing the subtle hints her father was trying to convey. She only understood that Gabriel was truly determined to marry her off.

    Sophie scrambled to her feet, her bloodied face twisted in fury. She shot Gabriel and Benedict a seething re before storming out of the courtyard. "I hate you! I hate all of you!".

    "Sophie! Where are you going?" Matthew shouted, his voice filled with panic, as he chased after her.

    Dn suddenly remembered something and yelled after her, "Wait! What about my money?"

    Soon, only Gabriel, Benedict, and Dn were left in the courtyard.

    At some point, the butler had quietly dismissed the servants.

    With everyone else gone, Gabriel turned to Benedict and Dn, ready to have a serious conversation. "You might not understand, but this is my way of repaying the debt I owe to her and her mother."

    Dn opened his mouth, to speak, but Benedict raised a hand to stop him. Benedict shook his head at Dn, signaling that he would take care of it himself. "Father, your decisions have always been hard for us toprehend. Just like when Eliza became a nun. You could''ve left her some dignity, but instead, you erased her name from the family tree." Benedict''s calm mention of Eliza left Gabriel speechless.

    Gabriel fell silent.

    He couldn''t deny it. Back then, his excessive favoritism toward Sophie had led him to believe some of her words, which resulted in his overly harsh treatment of Eliza.

    He had never regretted it before.

    But he could not have predicted that the tables would turn, and today it would be Sophie facing the consequences. Now, with Benedict bringing up the past, Gabriel found himself unable to argue further.

    451 Chapter 451

    Benedict said, "Father, there''s no need to worry so much. I''ve already said I''ll let Sophie keep the Stonor name out of respect for you.

    "But in return, I expect Eliza''s ceremony to change her surname and honor her mother''s family to proceed without any issues."

    Benedict''s words carried a subtle yet unmistakable threat.

    Even though he looked weaker than before, there was something about him today, amanding presence that felt almost suffocating.

    It even felt strangely familiar.

    Dn stared at Benedict for a long moment before it hit him, This presence and this aura was just like their father''s.

    He thought, ''Who would''ve thought? Benedict is bing more and more like our father.

    ''Truly, the perfect heir groomed by our father, isn''t he?''

    Even after hearing Benedict''s words, Gabriel left without giving a clear answer, neither agreeing nor refusing.

    Once Gabriel was gone, Dn turned to Benedict, his face filled with disbelief. "Benedict, is Eliza really nning to change her surname and leave us?".

    Benedict nodded solemnly. "It''s true.

    "And I think Eliza has been nning this for a long time. It started when she took back the dowry our mother brought into the Stonor family from father. Then she reimed Scecrest Manor and Oriphoenix Building, which were rightfully hers. Even the estates our grandfather gifted to us, except for the one Anthony holds, are now under her control.

    "Not long ago, she made another move. This time, striking a deal with father to get the Padi family''s residence in Hasen City. She even said she''s going to change her surname."

    Benedict lowered his gaze, his voice heavy. "Once she changes herst name to Padi, Eliza will be their daughter, just like mother was, their only heiress."

    When that day came, Eliza would finally be free from the Stonor family. Unlike Eliza, Benedict would never be able to break free from this family, not in this lifetime.

    A flicker of sadness crossed Benedict''s eyes.

    "So that''s why you said those things to Father earlier? Are you worried he''ll try to sabotage Eliza''s ceremony to change her surname?" Dn frowned, frustration evident in his voice.

    As he spoke, a sudden reaElization struck him. "Wait, the ledger!"

    Benedict paused, his expression puzzled. "What ledger?"

    Dn quickly exined the ledger he had discovered in Gabriel''s study, detailing the Padi family''s assets.

    Clenching his fists, Dn said angrily, "Father would ruin her ceremony just for those assets. That''s outrageous!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 452

    452.Chapter 452

    452.Chapter 452

    Benedict never imagined that their father might have been involved in the Padi family''s tragic assassination and downfall.

    His breath quickened, and a suffocating pressure overwhelmed him.

    "Benedict! Are you okay? Calm down, take it slow, breathe!" Dn immediately noticed something was off and quickly helped him sit down.

    Dn immediately noticed something was off and quickly helped him sit down.

    Once Benedict regained hisposure, he suddenly grabbed Dn''s hand tightly. "Leave. You need to leave right now!

    "Dn, listen to me. Don''te back unless I call for you. Do you hear me?"

    Benedict''s grip tightened as he continued, "And Eliza, both of you need to stay far away from the Duke''s estate. Neither of you can evere back!"

    "But Benedict, what about the ledger?" Dn hesitated, his voice uncertain.

    Dn hesitated, his voice uncertain.

    Benedict shook his head. "After you snuck into Father''s studyst time, he''s been on high alert. The study is now heavily guarded. You won''t be able to get near it again."

    "Then what do we do? Are we just going to leave those things untouched?"

    Even though the Padi family was gone, since Eliza nned to reim her heritage, she would be a member of the Padi family from now on. Those belongings should be returned to her, or rather, to the Padi family.

    "I''ll handle the ledger myself. Trust me, I''ll find a way." Benedict patted Dn''s shoulder, his face filled with worry. "But as for you, you can''t stay in Hasen City any longer."

    "It''s fine. I''ll head back to Mount Westinter." Dn thought Benedict was referring to his immediate ns.

    Dn thought Benedict was referring to his immediate ns.

    But Benedict shook his head again. "I don''t mean going back to Mount Westin. I mean you need to leave Hasen City entirely, leave Mount Westin too. Go somewhere Father can''t find you."

    Dn froze. "What do you mean, Benedict?"

    Benedict sighed, his expression heavy. "I''m afraid Father already suspects you. If he was truly involved in the Padi family massacre, and if that ledger really contains the truth and evidence, he might go to unimaginable lengths to protect the Duke''s estate."

    Gripping Dn''s shoulders tightly, Benedict continued, "You''ve seen how ruthless he was with Eliza. Do you think he''d just sit back if he suspected you?"

    A chill ran down Dn''s spine.

    For a moment, he felt like he no longer recognized the man he called Father.

    He thought, ''Is he really our father?

    ''The way he treated Eliza, the way he treated me...

    ''Cold, calcting, maniptive, heartless... When did he be like this? Or has he always been this way?''

    "Benedict, what should I do?" Dn asked, his voice tinged with urgency. "And what about Eliza? If she insists on reiming our mother''sst name, Father will definitely target her. How can I protect her? How can I help her?"

    Benedict looked at Dn, who was both frightened and deeply concerned for their sister. A faint sense of relief flickered in his heart as he saw Dn''s worry for Eliza.

    He said, "Dn, Eliza has grown up. She has people around her now who can protect her. And I''ll be here in the estate. No matter what Father tries, I''ll keep an eye on him for her. So you don''t need to worry about Eliza.

    "What concerns me most right now is you. Once you leave the Duke''s estate, you''ll be on your own. No matter how skilled you are, you can''t fight everyone alone. So listen to me, leave Hasen City and join the military."

    Dn''s eyes widened. "You want me to enlist?"

    "Exactly." Benedict leaned in close and whispered something into Dn''s ear. Whatever he said made the hesitation in Dn''s eyes vanish, reced by a newfound receive.

    He said, "I understand, Benedict. I''ll do it."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Good. Go now." Benedict nodded. "I''ll have Manson escort you out of the city. You must leave today, no dys."

    With Manson by his side, Gabriel would hesitate to act, at least not immediately.

    1

    Looking at Benedict, who had meticulously nned everything for him, Dn''s eyes reddened. "Benedict, wait for me to

    452.Chapter 452

    "Okay."

    "Take care of Eliza."

    "Alright."

    "Take care of yourself too."

    "Alright."

    To every plea, Benedict responded softly.

    As Dn walked away, he couldn''t help but nce back every few steps. Halfway down the path, he suddenly stopped, as if remembering something. Turning around, he opened his mouth to speak, but Benedict cut him off with a resigned smile." Yes, I know. You don''t have to worry."

    Dn broke into a grin and called out onest time, "Oh, and don''t forget my money! Thirty-five strings, a hundred coins each, three thousand five hundred total! Not a coin less, Benedict!"

    Watching his retreating figure, Benedict let out a long sigh.

    After leaving the Duke''s estate, Dn was swiftly escorted out of Hasen City by Manson, riding a horse that Benedict had specially prepared for him.

    The horse carried a bundle strapped to its back.

    Inside were clothes, silver coins, dried rations, and water.

    Benedict had thoughtfully prepared everything he might need.

    With these provisions, Dn mounted the horse and galloped all the way to the base of Mount Westin.

    Returning to his small thatched cottage, he packed a few more belongings before heading to the gates of the Saint Grace Nunnery. Standing outside, he knocked firmly on the wooden door.

    "Who''s there?" Sophie asked.

    Hearing the sound, a few nuns came out to check.

    As soon as they saw Dn, they recognized him immediately. "Oh, it''s Mr. Dn Stonor! Are you here to see Serenity?"

    "Yes, is my sister busy right now?" Dn asked, his voice tinged with

    nervousness.

    He didn''t know when he''d be able to return, and he hoped to see Eliza at least once before leaving.

    But fate had other ns.

    "Serenity isn''t here at the sanctuary right now. She left early this morning with Mary to visit Scecrest Manor," one of the nuns exined.

    Dn''s heart sank. "Did she mention when she''d be back?" he asked anxiously. The nun shook her head. "I''m not sure. Maybe tonight, but if it gets toote, she might not return until tomorrow morning."

    Disappointment flickered across Dn''s face.

    He had truly hoped to see Eliza onest time.

    But Benedict''s words echoed in his mind.

    Recalling his instructions, Dn reluctantly pulled a letter from his pocket. "Could

    you help me give this letter to my sister? I''d really appreciate it.¡±

    "Of course, Mr. Stonor. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she gets it."

    Unable to see Serenity, Dn took onest look at the Saint Grace Nunnery

    before mounting his horse and riding away.

    He thought, ''Eliza, wait for me toe back!''

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    2 Likes

    212

 The Silent 453

    453.Chapter 453

    Dn had stready set out

    Meanwhile the Marquis''s estate was bustling with seviy

    Four hours earlier, Sophie had just had the buke''s be

    Terrified that her father might setually marry her off as se''s concu, Sophie''s first thought after leaving the dives

    estate was Calsh,

    *need to find Caleb i have to find him now she lied out with urgency

    Sophie stumbled and rushed at the way to the years of age''s what

    By then, down had already broken

    The guards at the Marquis''s ectats Unmisdily recogized Sochi as the approached her disheveled appea her hard to miss Lady Sophie What happened to you

    Sophie her face emnered with blood and her appearance otary disheveled, cried out the moment she sported as from the Marquie''s estate ¡°Quick Sai Calbi Bring Calls out hers! Hu

    The guards at the Marquis''s estate, well aware of their goung master''s feelings for Lady Sophie dit dare des immediately rushed inside to summon Cb

    Sophie Caleb hobbled out, his steps uneven

    Ever since Dn had broken his leg, he''d been confined to the estate, recovering

    But the moment he heard Sophie had arrived, he couldn''t sit still. Seeing her in such a state his heart and visibly shaken. "What happened? Who did this to you? Go get a doctor! Right now

    Caleb barked the order, his voice sharp with urgency. Then, with great care, he supported Sophie and led on, let''s get you inside to rest"

    Sophie leaned on Caleb for support, appearing frail and injured. As she took a step, she suddenly stumbja into his arms

    Come

    straight

    Tears streamed down her face as she cried, "Caleb, it hurts so much My face hurts so badly! If my face surest wilvou still love me?"

    Having the woman he adored throw herself into his arms like this, Caleb could not possibly resist. Without hesitation, Caleb blurted out, "Of course I with Why wouldn''t 1

    "I love you, Sophie. You can trust me on that. I''m not the kind of guy who only cares about looker

    Sophie touched her face, tears falling as she sobbed. "I don''t believe it. How could any man not care about a wors beauty?

    But Caleb, full of conviction, replied, "I''m not like that! I only love you, Sophie, and I''d never abandon you just b something like this"

    To prove his sincerity, he raised three fingers and swore, "If I ever cared about something so shallow, let lightning SENKKZ) Fre down

    Sophie gently pressed a finger to his lips, her eyes filled with worry ''Don''t say things like that, Calebs I believe you, y But please, don''t make such scary vows again, it frightens me

    Hearing her soft and heartfelt words, Caleb felt his heart met

    He grasped her hand tightly and wowed, ''Don''t worry Sophie. As long as you trust me, I will never let you down?" "Really? Sophie''s eyes it up as she stared at him intently "Then, Caleb, would you marry me?"

    Caleb''s face it up with joy. "Of course i would! i''d marry you in a heartbeat!

    "But my father might not agree to let me marry you And then there''s your parents. They''re not on good terms with my father right now if none of them approve, how could we ever be together?" As she spoke, Sophie''s voice brok, and teens began to fall agai

    Caleb held her hand tightly. "Don''t be afraid. Sophie As long as you''re willing to marry me, I''ll do whatever it takes to make happen

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He brought Sophie into the Marquis''s estate acting the servants not to inform his parents. Then, he escorted her to his private courtyard

 The Silent 454

    454 Chapter 454

    454.Chapter 454

    He discreetly summoned a doctor to treat her injuries and instructed a maid to help Sophie change into clean clothes. Only after her wounds were bandaged did Caleb finally go in to see her. "Doctor, how is Sophie''s face injury?"

    "Doctor, how is Sophie''s face injury?"

    The elderly doctor sighed and replied, "This youngdy''s face has not only been struck but also has reopened old wounds. It''s quite severe. To healpletely without leaving scars will be very difficult."

    Caleb frowned deeply. "Doctor, please think of another solution."

    The doctor shook his head and sighed again. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but unless you can get the snow cream from the pce, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do."

    He thought, ''Snow cream?

    ''Wait, I have some!

    ''I gave all of Mom''s snow cream to Sophie before. She must still have some left!''

    Caleb hurried to Sophie, who looked at him with a pitiful expression and said softly, "Caleb, the snow cream you gave me... I loved it so much, I used it all the time. And then... well, it''s all gone now."

    "You used all three jars already?" Caleb asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Sophie''s eyes reddened as she dabbed at the corners, her voice trembling. "Are you upset with me, Caleb? I was just so happy to receive your gift... I couldn''t help but use it all."

    Caleb''s heart clenched. "No, of course not. I''m not angry. I''m just worried about you, Sophie. The doctor said only snow cream can heal your face, but it''s so rare to find."

    She thought, ''Snow cream can heal me? Then go find it for me!''

    A fleeting sharpness shed in Sophie''s gaze, though her face remained sorrowful. Her tear-filled eyes seemed full of affection and understanding as she murmured, "It''s okay, Caleb. I don''t want to trouble you. If you can''t find it, I''ll just have to live with the scars forever. But like this... I''ll never be worthy of you. Maybe I should leave."

    Sophie made a move as if she were about to leave.

    Caleb, who had been waiting for her to open up, wasn''t about to let her go so easily. "Don''t go, Sophie!¡±

    "Don''t go, Sophie!"

    In his desperation, Caleb blurted out a heartfelt promise, "Sophie, don''t worry! I''ll do whatever it takes to heal your face. And even if it can''t be healed, I''ll still marry you. You''re mine, no matter what, alive or even in death!"

    He could ask his mother, and she could plead with the Empress Dowager to get a few more bottles of Snow Cream.

    With that, Sophie''s face would surely be saved.

    1

    Sophie threw herself into Caleb''s arms, her voice trembling as if she were about to cry. "I knew it, Caleb. You''re the only one who truly cares about me. But you have toe to the Duke''s estate tomorrow to propose. If you don''t, my father will marry me off to someone else!"

    "Alright! I''ll definitelye!" Without thinking, Caleb blurted, "I''lle for sure!"

    Sophie looked at him, her eyes glinting with a mix of worry and determination. Then, without warning, she stood on tiptoe and pressed her lips to his.

    Caleb froze, his mind nk. He had only ever held Sophie''s hand before.

    Sophie quickly stepped back from his embrace, her cheeks flushed as she smiled shyly. "I''ll be waiting for you."

    With that, she dashed out of the Marquis''s estate.

    It wasn''t until Caleb snapped out of the daze left by her kiss that her earlier words suddenly echoed in his mind.

    He said, "Wait... what did Sophie mean by that? Could Uncle really be nning to marry her off tomorrow?"

    Caleb''s face darkened as the realization hit him.

    455.Chapter 455

    455.Chapter 455

 The Silent 455

    455.Chapter 455

    The day after Eliza returned from Scecrest Manor, someone handed Eliza a letter.

    "A letter from Dn?" She brought the letter back to her small courtyard, sat at the stone table, and opened the envelope. The first line read: [May this letter find you well. Dear Eliza, please forgive me for breaking my promise. I have to leave for some important matters, and it might take a year or two, maybe even longer, before I return. I can''t be there for you right now, but if you need help, Benedict will be there. Once my work is done, I promise toe back and protect you for the rest of your life without fail. Take care of yourself, and don''t miss me.]

    Eliza''s gaze fell on thest two words, hastily written and then smeared. Her expression remained nk as she lowered her eyes.

    In fact, his departure was a relief. It meant he wouldn''t keeping up the mountain to disturb her peace.

    She shoved the letter back into the envelope carelessly, got up, and returned to her room. The rest of the day passed quietly, just the way she liked it.

    Nn visited Eliza the next day, bringing her some dessert and a piece of jaw- dropping news.

    "Sophie and Caleb were caught in public... together?" Eliza''s eyes widened. "Caleb? When did he get so gutsy?"

    She hadn''t heard about the chaos at the Duke''s estate yet and assumed Caleb was behind it.

    After all, Caleb was desperate to marry Sophie.

    He even got his leg broken by his uncle because of her.

    Nn chuckled, shaking his head. "No, it wasn''t Caleb''s idea."

    "Not Caleb?" Eliza frowned. "Then it had to be Sophie. But why? Didn''t she lose interest in him ages ago? "Unless something drastic happened, Sophie would never choose Caleb, especially not in such a scandalous way." As Eliza mulled over this, Nn continued, clearing up her confusion.

    He said, "Yesterday, the Duke of Mowbay announced that Sophie was no longer Lady Sophie of the Stonor family. My sources say Dn stormed into the Duke''s estate the day before, furious about something. Whatever happened forced the Duke to strip Sophie of her title and arrange a marriage for her.

    "But the match was with a poor schr, someone of very low standing. Sophie refused, and Caleb showed up to intervene, dying the matter. Then, for reasons no one understands, Sophie drugged Caleb, and the two were caught in a scandal in the hall."

    Eliza raised a hand to cover the grin threatening to escape, still finding Nn''s words hard to believe. "What kind of juicy drama is this? My ''dear father'' actually stripped his precious daughter of her adopted status?"

    She thought, ''If Mom hadn''t given birth to so many legitimate kids, Dad would''ve made Sophie the official daughter ages ago.

    ''After favoring Sophie so much, he''s suddenly doing a 180? Unbelievable!

    ''Doesn''t that make Sophie aplete and utter bastard now?

    ''And he''s rushing her into a marriage right after that? He''s not even pretending to care about her reputation anymore!'' Eliza stroked her chin thoughtfully. She wondered if they were putting on some kind of act.

    It wasn''t that Eliza was overthinking. The whole situation was simply too absurd.

    Even Nn had to confirm the news multiple times before bringing it to her.

    He said, "This probably has something to do with Dn. Why not ask him?" Eliza paused.

    She thought, ''Dn? Could he really be involved? Could his sudden departure

    have something to do with this?

    ''But what exactly happened behind the scenes?''

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 456

    456.Chapter 456

    She replied, "Dn... He''s already out of Hasen City, and not at Scecrest Manor either. He said he had urgent business and won''t be back anytime soon."

    Hearing that, Nn raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised.

    He thought, ''Could it be that something truly earth-shattering had urred within the Duke''s estate?''

    He said, "It''s okay if we can''t reach him. I''ve already got people digging deeper. We''ll find out soon enough."

    He got a team of pros under him.

    Digging up dirt like this was child''s y for them.

    Even the Duke''s estate wsn''t immune. Unless they silenced everyone involved, there was no way to keep so many mouths shut.

    Take today''s scandal with Sophie and Caleb, for instance. Gabriel might have immediately ordered everyone to keep quiet, but the news still slipped out.

    Sure enough, by that afternoon, Ross came bouncing in, practically glowing with excitement, eager to spill thetest gossip to Nn and Eliza.

    He said, "Your Grace, Holy Lady! You won''t believe the dramaing out of the Duke''s estate!

    "It all started when Sophie stole thirty-five strings of coins from Dn..."

    Ross thenunched into a vivid, animated retelling of the chaos that had unfolded at the Duke''s estate over the past two nights.

    When Eliza heard that Gabriel had decided to punish Sophie based on Benedict''s stance, she was momentarily surprised, though it all seemed to add up.

    She said, "Sophie poisoned Benedict ages ago, but she still hasn''t handed over an antidote. The whole thing dragged on because Benedict was either unconscious or refusing to talk after waking up. It''s been hanging over everyone for ages. "Then Dn stormed into the Duke''s estate, airing all of Sophie''s dirtyundry, stealing money, disrespecting our mother''s remains. Old grudges and new offenses piled up, forming a mountain of usations that crushed Sophiepletely. This gave Benedict the perfect opportunity to act.

    "It came down to two choices, either they all go down together, making life miserable for everyone, or Gabriel kicks Sophie out of the Duke''s estate."

    Nn raised an eyebrow, "Looks like the Duke chose thetter."

    "Exactly. Even now, he''s still bending over backward to look out for Sophie." Eliza sneered.

    She thought, ''Thought Gabriel wanted to sent up an arrangement for Sophie, he didn''t go to those men from wealthy families.

    ''The schr he picked for her is no doubt someone handpicked by Gabriel. He must be a promising young talent entirely under his thumb.

    ''So even if Sophie marries him, she won''t have to suffer.

    ''Who knows? With Gabriel pulling the strings, that schr might end up making it big in a few years.

    ''If things had gone as nned, Sophie could''ve gone from being an illegitimate daughter to the wife of a celebrated schr.

    ''Too bad all of Gabriel''s careful nning for his beloved daughter ended up being a waste.

    Looking at how things turned out, it was clear Sophie''s clueless brain never caught on.

    She drugged Caleb, slept with him, and made sure the whole city knew about it. In the end, neither the Duke''s estate nor the Marquis''s estate had any way out.

    To save face, Sophie had no choice but to marry into the Marquis''s estate.

    "She''s still so naive, Eliza said with a faint smile, "My aunt is not someone she can mess with."

    Sophie already crossed Adeline once, getting her son''s leg broken. That leg had still not healed, and now she had dragged

    him into another mess.

    There was no way Adeline would let this slide.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    If Sophie believed that she could walk into the Marquis''s estate as the official wife

    of Caleb, she would be dreaming.

    457 Chapter 457

 The Silent 457

    457.Chapter 457

    Meanwhile, back at the Marquis''s estate in Hasen City.

    Dale Nevill mmed his palm onto the table. The table didn''t break, but the cups on it ttered to the ground, shattering with a sharp crash and spilling tea everywhere.

    One of the shards skidded across the floor, stopping just in front of Caleb''s knees.

    "How could I have raised such a useless idiot?" Dale roared, his finger jabbing at Caleb''s forehead with enough force to make him flinch. His face was flushed with rage, and for a moment, it seemned he might actually split Caleb''s head open just to see what kind of nonsense was inside.

    Kneeling on the ground, Caleb trembled under his father''s fury. But as he thought of Sophie lying in his arms, whispering promises of eternal love, his resolve hardened. Straightening his back, he dered, "Father, like it or not, Sophie is mine now! I''ve been with her, and I have to take responsibility. For the sake of both families'' reputations, we should go to the Duke''s estate and propose as soon as possible. Announcing our engagement will resolve everything. Besides, if we say the engagement was arranged long ago, no one will question it."

    ¡°An engagement with Sophie? Don''t make meugh!" Dale bellowed, his voice echoing through the room. "Everyone in Hasen City knows your original engagement was with the Duke''s legitimate daughter, the Holy Lady, Eliza!

    "And now you want to tell the world that after breaking off your engagement with the legitimate daughter, you secretly arranged one with a bastard? Who the hell would buy that crap?"

    *Father! So what if Sophie is a bastard? We love each other deeply! It was only because you and Uncle opposed us that things dragged on for so long. And now, for some reason, Uncle has stripped Sophie of her adopted daughter status, forcing her to remain a mere illegitimate child." Caleb muttered under his breath, his toneced with resentment. "What kind of father does something so ridiculous?"

    "You worthless brat! And now you''re telling your uncle how to raise his own daughter?" Dale''s voice was sharp enough to cut through steel as he mmed the table again, the sound reverberating like a thunderp. "The Duke of Mowbay is a man of stature and reason. Whatever he does, he has his reasons. Who are you to question him?

    "And don''t forget who broke your leg? And why did it happen? Even after all that, you still want to marry Sophie? Are you waiting for them to beat you to death before you finallye to your senses?"

    "I don''t believe Uncle would actually kill me!" Caleb eximed defiantly, turning his head away.

    At this moment, he waspletely ignoring his father''s words.

    Spotting Adeline standing silently to the side, Caleb''s eyes lit up. He immediately said, "Mom! Aren''t you the one who loves me the most? Look at how Dad''s yelling at me, aren''t you going to say something?"

    Normally, Adeline would have stepped in to defend him and plead on his behalf.

    But this time, Caleb''s behavior was simply too outrageous.

    Adeline said, "Son, your father and I have always spoiled you, no matter what. But marriage is no trivial matter! You''re the heir of the Marquis''s estate. How could you even think of marrying an illegitimate daughter?"

    Caleb stared at her in disbelief. "Mom! When I said I wanted to marry Sophie before, you didn''t say anything like this!" Adeline red at him. "That''s because back then, when you proposed to Sophie, she didn''t agree! Now that she''s fallen on hard times, suddenly you''re the one she remembers!

    "Do you know what this is? She''s just using you as a stepping stone, and my son, you''re the fool she''s stringing along!" "That''s not true!" Caleb argued stubbornly. "Sophie never cared about anyone else! I''m the only one in her heart! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given herself to me!"

    With a deafening crack, the table finally gave way under Dale''s furious p, splintering into pieces.

    Pointing at Caleb, Dale roared, "And you have the audacity to bring that up!

    "Whatever she tells you to do, you do it! If she told you to eat shit, would you do

    it?"

    "Dad, that''s gross. Why would you even say that?" Caleb muttered, wrinkling his nose in disgust,pletely unfazed by the scolding.

    His dismissive attitude nearly sent Dale into a fit of rage, his vision darkening as he teetered on the edge of fainting. "Dear!" Adeline eximed in rm, rushing to Sessfully unlocked! ed him sit down and gently soothed him, saying, "Calm down, dear. Don''t let this foolish child dive you to the grove You know how naive he is. He''s just been tricked by that scheming girl. What''s done is done. Now we have to figure out how to clean up this disaster."

    Dale let out a coldugh as he regained hisposure

    "Do you k......L

    457 Chapter 457

    vixen to Caleb, is he? That''s absolutely out of the question!"

    Dale''s anger red. "Your foolish son got caught with her in broad daylight! Who else is to me?"

    Now, even if he wanted to refuse, it was no longer an option.

    The thought of it made Dale despise Gabriel even more.

    He thought, ''If he could scheme against his own sister''s family like this, what wouldn''t he stoop to?"

    "No! I won''t allow it!" Adeline''s voice rose sharply, cutting through the air.

    She thought, ''That shameless troublemaker hadn''t even joined our household yet, and she''d already ruined my precious

    son.

    If she truly became part of our family, who knows what chaos she''d bring?

    ''Even Matthew and Benedict, who had treated her so kindly, were poisoned by her and nearly lost their lives.

    ''If she came here, what would stop her from harming me and my husband?''

    The mere thought of such a possibility filled Adeline with both hatred and fear toward Sophie.

    "I need to talk to Gabriel! He can''t do this, he can''t treat my son this way!" Adeline shouted, her voice trembling with anger as she prepared to storm out.

    Before she could take another step, Caleb copsed to his knees, clutching her leg tightly. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed, "I beg you, please let me marry Sophie! We''ve alreadye this far, how can you still refuse to approve our marriage?

    "You were the one who said Sophie was the perfect match for me! You told me I should marry someone kind and pure like her, not someone as malicious as Eliza!

    I listened to you. I broke off my engagement with Eliza and gave my heart entirely

    to Sophie. But now, you''re calling Sophie malicious, too? I''ve fallen in love with her, yet you still won''t let me marry her!

    "Mother, what kind of woman do you want me to marry? If I can''t marry this one or that one, then what''s the point? I might as well not go on living!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 458

    458.Chapter 458

    Adeline asked, "You... What are you trying to say, child? Are you trying to corner your own mother? Everything I''ve done has been for your sake!"

    "For my sake? You keep saying it''s for my sake, but why can''t you and Father agree to me marrying Sophie? She finally said yes to me, and now it''s you two who are standing in the way!" Caleb clung to his mother''s legs, bawling like a child, his face a mess of tears and snot.

    Dale took a deep breath, trying to suppress the urge to beat some sense into his foolish son.

    "Caleb Nevill!" Dale''s voice thundered, calling his son by his full name.

    Dale''s voice thundered, calling his son by his full name.

    The shout startled Caleb, and he quickly let go of his mother''s legs, scrambling to kneel before his father. "Father..." "Father..."

    Caleb stole a nce at his father''s expression, still unwilling to give up as he cautiously pleaded, "Father, I really want to marry Sophie. I''m begging you, just this once, please agree!"

    Dale looked at his pitiful state, his fists clenching tighter and tighter.

    Adeline snapped, "I do not agree!"

    Gritting his teeth, Caleb turned back to his father, continuing to plead, "Father, if you agree to this one thing, I swear I''ll do whatever you and Mother say from now on!"

    Dale''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Whatever we say?"

    "Yes! Whatever you say! Father, I swear I''ll do anything you ask!" Caleb nodded vigorously, his tone full of determination. "Alright, then."

    Dale suddenly agreed."

    This made both Caleb and Adeline''s faces change dramatically.

    One was thrilled beyond belief, while the other was consumed with fury.

    "Thank you, Father!" Caleb eximed, his excitement overflowing.

    "No! Absolutely not!" Adeline snapped, her tone sharp and resolute.

    Caleb was already eager to move forward, but Adeline stood firm in her opposition.

    She quickly stepped to Dale''s side. "How could you agree to something like this, so easily? I''ve told you before, there''s no way that little tramp is stepping into this house! Maybe it was tolerable before, but now she''s nothing more than an illegitimate child! How could someone like her ever deserve Caleb?"

    "Enough!" Dale''s gaze turned icy. "You are the Marchioness of this estate. How can you go around calling someone a ''little tramp''? If word gets out, won''t peopleugh at yourck of decorum?"

    Adeline froze under his reprimand, her voice trembling with grievance. "But I''m only thinking of our son! I admit I shouldn''t have said that, but she''s been scheming against Caleb, scheming against the heir of the Marquis''s estate! How can you let Caleb marry a woman like her?"

    "That''s enough. Caleb has ended up like this, and as his parents, we both bear responsibility. Now, as you said earlier, we must find a way to make amends." Dale let out a heavy sigh. "If Caleb wants to marry her, then let him marry her."

    Caleb could barely contain himself. He wanted to jump up and hug his father right then and there.

    He thought, ''Yes! Finally! Dad really does care about me!

    ''I knew it! Dad''s always on my side!''

    "But," Dale''s words weren''t finished.

    He turned a cold, piercing gaze to Caleb. "You heard what your mother said. No matter why she schemed against us, she has to pay the price. You can marry her, but the title she gets and how the wedding is arranged will be entirely up to your

    mother."

    At this, Caleb''s heart sank, while Adeline''s eyes

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She said, "Exactly! If Sophie wants to step into the agers''s estate, then will be on my terms!"

    She thought, ''So what if Sophie is my brother''s daughter?

 The Silent 459

    459.Chapter 459

    ''Daring to scheme against my son? If Sophie didn''t suffer for it, it would be an insult to my status as the Marchioness!'' A glint of malice shed in Adeline''s eyes. "She can not be Caleb''s wife. Letting her in as a side wife might be eptable." If it weren''t for Caleb''s ridiculous infatuation, she wouldn''t even let such a disgraceful woman get into Caleb''s bed. "Mom, that''s not fair! How can Sophie settle for being just a side wife?" Caleb protested, his voice filled with frustration. But Adeline shot him a re that could freeze fire. "She can eithere in as a side wife, or she doesn''t step foot in this house at all!"

    "No, Mom! I don''t want Sophie to be treated unfairly. Please, don''t do this to her!" Caleb pleaded desperately.

    "You ungrateful brat! How did I end up with a son who sides with outsiders over his own family?" Adeline fumed, her handnding on Caleb''s back with a loud smack.

    If he weren''t her own flesh and blood, she might have been tempted to disown him right then and there.

    "Mom! Dad! I''m begging you! I promised Sophie I would marry her as my wife!" Caleb clung to the fact that his parents doted on him, pleading with all his might.

    "She wants to be your wife? In her dreams!" Adeline was livid, copsing onto the seat beside Dale to calm herself down. Dale shot Caleb a frosty look. "Don''t forget what you just promised us. We''ll let you marry her, but the rest is up to your mother and me. If you refuse, then leave this house, go find your Sophie, and nevere back to us again."

    "Father? Are you really going to kick me out?" Caleb stared at Dale in disbelief.

    "It''s not about me kicking you out. It''s about yourck of loyalty to us!" Dale shook his head in disappointment. "All you care about is Sophie, and you haven''t spared a thought for this family. If you insist on marrying her, what will happen to the reputation of the Marquis''s estate?

    "And your mother, don''t forget about her. You know she doesn''t approve of Sophie, but she''s been willing topromise for your sake. Yet you refuse to budge even an inch! Are you really going to make your mother sick with anger, or worse, drive us both to our graves? Is that what it''ll take for you to stop being so ungrateful?"

    The words hit Caleb like a p to the face. He froze, panic shing across his features. "No, Father, I didn''t mean to upset you! Mother, are you okay?"

    Only then did Caleb rush forward to check on his mother.

    Adeline clutched her forehead with one hand and pressed her chest with the other, groaning dramatically. "Oh, my head! My chest! Caleb, are you really going to kill your mother over Sophie?"

    Caleb felt utterly helpless, his eyes brimming with tears. "Mother, how could I? It''s all my fault. Please don''t be angry, I''ll do whatever you say."

    She thought, ''Fine, whatever. I''d just have to make it up to Sophieter. She will understand... she has to."

    Adeline, who was clearly faking her illness, couldn''t hide the smug look in her eyes.

    But Dale''s expression remained grim, showing no sign of satisfaction.

    He knew full well that Gabriel would never agree to Sophie being just a concubine.

    If they wanted to use his son, then he had to make Gabriel pay the price. The next day.

    Dale, apanied by Adeline, paid a visit to the Duke''s estate.

    Not long after, word spread that Caleb would soon wee Sophie from the Duke''s estate into his household as his side wife.

    At Saint Grace Nunnery on Mount Westin.

    Upon hearing the news, Eliza gently set down her cup, a faint smile gracing her lips.

    She said, "So, it''s finally my turn."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 460

    460.Chapter 460

    Ten dayster, Sophie stepped out of the Duke''s estate in her wedding gown and humiliatingly climbed into the carriage sent by the Marquis''s estate to fetch her.

    Caleb had note. At that moment, Adeline was keeping him confined within the manor, waiting.

    "It''s just a simple wedding ceremony. If you had gone in person, the Stonor family would have been honored. But we''d be theughingstock of everyone," Adeline said, poking Caleb''s forehead with a hint of discontent.

    Caleb curled his lip. "It''s my uncle''s family. Wouldn''t it be nice to bring them some glory? We''re family, and Sophie is going to be my concubine. Mom, why are you so stubborn?"

    "Have you forgotten already?" Adeline had been holding in her frustration since morning. "When your leg was broken, your uncle didn''t show an ounce of familial concern."

    At the mention of this, Caleb immediately fell silent. Back then, when Adeline had learned about Caleb''s broken leg, she had scolded him while crying her heart out, almost copsing from grief. She had even fainted for a whole day and night before regaining consciousness.

    Since then, Adeline had been at odds with Gabriel. Every time she saw Caleb limping, she would burst into tears and curse Gabriel.

    Although Caleb''s leg had improved now, Adeline still couldn''t help but resent Gabriel whenever she brought it up.

    Caleb, fearing that Adeline might take out her resentment on Sophie, had been avoiding his mother these past few days. ''Forget it. None of that matters. Today is my wedding day. Once Sophie is my concubine, everything will be fine, Caleb thought contentedly.

    However, he had no idea that in the carriage heading toward the Marquis''s estate, Sophie was seething with anger. "Damn Caleb. Damn the Marquis''s estate. How dare you humiliate me like this?"

    As soon as ophie sat in the carriage, she tore off her veil, her face filled with rage and hatred.

    Sophie had thought that after sleeping with Caleb, she would surely be her wife and have a grand wedding. And he had promised her.

    But after he went back to discuss it with his family, the Nevill family insisted that she be a concubine.

    Gabriel had strongly opposed it; otherwise, she might not even be a concubine but merely Caleb''s mistress.

    ''Caleb, who do you think you are? You''re just a loser chasing after me. If I had a better option, I wouldn''t be with this fool. What''s the difference between a concubine and a mistress if I''m not the legitimate wife?'' she thought.

    Sophie bit her lower lip so hard that it almost bled, but she just couldn''t ept it. She could have married someone better. But now, because of her father, Caroline, and Eliza, everything had gone terribly wrong.

    Sophie wondered, ''If my father had dered me the legitimate daughter when I returned to the estate, I wouldn''t have schemed like that. If Caroline hadn''t interfered, my mother and father wouldn''t have separated, and I wouldn''t have be a bastard.

    ''Or if there had been no Eliza, I would have been the only daughter of the Stonor family and naturally the legitimate one.''

    In Sophie''s view, her poisoning, instigating, and other schemes were all to reim what rightfully belonged to her. She didn''t think she was in the wrong at all.

    Sophie clutched her veil tightly, staring at her wedding dress, her eyes almost bloodshot. ''Right, if I were the legitimate daughter, my wedding dress would be a hundred times more magnificent. This damn dress is an insult to me, she thought. Sophie sat in the carriage, sulking for a while before slowly taking a deep breath. She thought, ''No, something must have happened. Caleb waspletely smitten with me.

    ''He couldn''t have changed his mind suddenly. It must be those people at the Marquis''s estate. Adeline is trying to humiliate

    me.''

    The more Sophie thought about it, the more she gritted her teeth. She wondered, ''After the wedding, I''ll use Caleb to take control of the entire Marquis''s estate. After all, the Marquis''s estate is not like the Duke''s estate, which has many legitimate sons and is hard to control.''

    The Marquis''s estate had only one legitimate son, and Caleb was head over heels

    in love with Sophie. If she could control Caleb, she would definitely be able to control the entire

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Then, everything would be under Sophie''s control, and she would definitely get her revenge for today''s humiliation. Sophie finally felt a little better inside.

    However, Sophie did not know that she would not easily enter the Marquis''s estate today.

    The ceremony for taking a concubine was naturally not as grand as a formal wedding. Moreover Adeli - .

    460.Chapter 460

    embarrass Sophie. The ceremony was as simple as it could be.

    When the carriage arrived outside the Marquis''s estate, the coachman got off to lead the horse and guide Sophie in through the side door.

    At that moment, arge fire basin suddenly fell from the sky. ng. The fire basin, along with the charcoal fire, crashed in front of the side door. It seemed as if someone had deliberately kicked it over.

    The scattered charcoal fire startled the coachmen and the maid who came together. The carriage jolted, almost throwing Sophie out of the carriage.

    Sophie let out a scream and then angrily cursed, "What are you doing? Can''t you even lead the horse properly? Do you want to be fired?"

    Just as Sophie''s angry voice fell, she suddenly heard a voice outside that she hated to the core. "I heard that Lady Sophie is now down and out, and even her wedding ceremony is very simple. Oh, right, she will be a concubine?

    "I thought it was a rumor. After all, Lady Sophie is very proud. How could she be content with a shabby wedding? So I came to see for myself. It turns out it''s true, Sophie."

    "Diana, you are too much." Sophie fiercely threw off her veil and wanted to rush out of the carriage.

    Her current predicament was also Diana''s fault. If she didn''t kill Diana, it would be hard to quench the hatred in Sophie''s

    heart.

    The head maid reminded her, "Sophie, you can''te out now. The wedding is not over yet. If you get out of the carriage now, it will bring bad luck to the Nevill family."

    Sophie had just lifted the curtain when she was forcefully pushed back into the carriage by the head maid. But in that brief moment, Sophie saw clearly the person standing next to Diana.

    In an instant, Sophie lost control of her emotions. ''Eliza is here too. That damn bitch? I want to kill Eliza, kill Diana,'' she thought.

    "Get out of the way. Don''t stop me," Sophie roared.

    At this moment, a shrill scolding voice came from inside the Marquis''s estate. "Sophie, what do you think you are doing? If you dare to get out of the carriage today, you will never be allowed to set foot in the Marquis''s estate again."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 461`

    461.Chapter 461

    Sophie''s hand, clutching the curtain, froze abruptly. She looked up at Adeline, her face a mix of shock and fury.

    "Keep your malevolent re to yourself. Don''t stare at me like that," said Adeline.

    Adeline let out a cold, mirthlessugh and began to descend the steps, her tone icy. "You have a chance to marry Caleb today because he''s kind-hearted enough to plead on your behalf. Otherwise, you-a non-virgin hussy-think you have a chance with Caleb? It''s nothing but a pipe dream.¡±

    Sophie gritted her teeth. "He slept with me. Of course, he has to take responsibility."

    "You know full well why Caleb was with you. You schemed your way this far and actually thought you could be his wife? Do you really think the Marquis''s estate is so easy to push around?" Adeline said, her face twisted with disdain.

    She turned to the head maid and the coachmen, her impatience evident. "Enough dawdling. Let''s get inside. If you dy the proceedings, both you and this wretch can get out."

    "Alright, Madam Nevill, please wait a moment. We''ll take Sophie to Sir Nevill right away," the head maid said, signaling the coachmen to hurry. Adeline turned to go inside.

    "Wait. Don''t be in such a rush," Diana''s voice rang out again.

    She spoke with a mocking smile. "This is a joyous asion for both the Duke''s estate and the Marquis''s estate. We''vee all this way, and you haven''t even invited us in?"

    Adeline nced at Eliza and Diana, her irritation and unweing attitude clear. But Eliza''s current status was too elevated for Adeline to simply shoo her away.

    Adeline forced a smile. "The party hall at the Marquis''s estate isn''t veryrge today. It''s already full of our rtives from both families."

    Her implication was clear. There was no room for them, and she hoped they would take the hint and leave. When she mentioned the rtives, Adeline shot a pointed look at Eliza, her eyes dripping with sarcasm, as if to say, "You used to be part of our family, but you''ve long severed ties. How dare youe to the Marquis''s estate as a guest?" Diana smiled sweetly. "That''s fine. It doesn''t matter if we''re not rtives here. The Baker family has always been on good terms with the Duke''s estate. I grew up with several of the heirs from the Duke''s estate. Since Sophie is like a sister to Benedict and the others, she''s naturally a friend of mine. I came here specially to give Sophie a gift."

    Diana had been recovering at Saint Grace Nunnery, and she never expected so many interesting things to happen in Hasen City recently.

    When she heard that Eliza wasing to the Marquis''s estate, Diana didn''t hesitate to get out of bed and pester Eliza to bring her along.

    With Tina around, as long as Diana stayed close to Eliza, there shouldn''t be any problems. After a moment of hesitation, Eliza agreed to bring Diana.

    After Diana finished speaking, Eliza turned to Adeline, whose face had darkened considerably, and offered her a faint smile. Today, Eliza wasn''t wearing her usual ck habit but a pristine white one. Her skin was wless, and in this white habit, her elegant and refined aura was even more extraordinary.

    Moreover, the style of her attire was simr to Sophie''s wedding dress. It was a joyous asion for the Marquis''s estate, and her choice of clothing was clearly meant to cause embarrassment.

    When Adeline saw Eliza for the first time, she almost lost her temper. But no matter how annoyed she was, she couldn''t find a reason to criticize Eliza.

    As a nun, Eliza''s clothing was naturally in, and wearing a white habit wasn''t out of line. Eliza had chosen it on purpose, knowing it would irritate Adeline the moment she saw it.

    "Madam Nevill, I apologize for intruding on the Marquis''s estate today. Before I became a nun, Sophie and I were sisters. ording to tradition, as an elder sister, I shoulde to give Sophie a wedding gift. So, I''vee unannounced," Eliza said with a gentle smile.

    Adeline wanted to retort angrily. ''You don''t go to the Duke''s estate to give a gift, but youe to my house specifically. Are you here to give a gift or to cause trouble?'' she thought.

    Adeline red at Eliza warily. "Of course, you''re Sessfully unlocked!ne thing clear. Although Caleb is only taking a

    concubine today, the Marquis''s estate won''t toate just anyon

    bining to cause a disturbance."

    ''If you dare toe here and cause trouble on purpose, then don''t me us for being impolite, Adeline thought to herself. Even if you are a Holy Lady, what of it?

    If you really provoke us, you won''t get off easily.''

    Adeline scrutinized Eliza''s expression carefully. But to her surprise, Eliza''s smile remained unchanged after hoarina ha-

    461.Chapter 461

    words.

    Eliza''s voice was soft and gentle. "Madam Nevill, rest assured. Diana and I are here merely to deliver gifts. If you don''t trust us, you may inspect the gifts first."

    As Eliza spoke, Diana stepped aside, revealing the guards carrying gift boxes behind her. There were two in total,

    The boxes were exquisitely crafted and wrapped in silk. It seemed they had indeed prepared the gifts with great care.

    Adeline''s expression softened slightly. "If that''s the case, then guests are wee. Your Grace and Miss Baker, pleasee in."

    Since they were here to deliver gifts, Adeline was in no hurry to drive them away. The Holy Lady held a prestigious status. Adeline was curious to see what Eliza nned to give Sophie.

    Adeline intended to have the gifts brought in and presented in front of everyone. If Eliza''s gifts were meager or poor in quality, everyone would see how stingy the Holy Lady could be. If Eliza''s gifts were decent, it would bring honor to the Marquis''s estate.

    The king himself had bestowed the title of Holy Lady upon Eliza. A gift from the Holy Lady would bring blessings to the Marquis''s estate. Adeline would certainly make good use of this opportunity to dispel the bad luck that Sophie had brought in.

    Adeline was extremely shrewd and thought her n was brilliant. However, she would soone to regret this scheme immensely.

    "Gifts?" Sophie, sitting in the carriage, clenched her palm tightly, her eyes flickering with a mix of wariness and panic. She didn''t believe for a moment that Eliza and Diana were here out of kindness to give her gifts.

    ''Wait. Could it be that Eliza still harbors feelings for Caleb? Hearing that I''m going to marry Caleb, Eliza regrets it and wants toe here to sabotage my wedding

    to Caleb? No way. I won''t allow that, she thought, a sh of hatred crossing her eyes.

    Sophie had no other choice now. Even if Caleb was a fool, she had to marry him. She wouldn''t let anyone take away her chance.

    Sophie lowered her voice and called out, "Annie? Go and send a message to Caleb, telling him to do this at the party."

 The Silent 462

    0 Likes

    462 Chapter 462

    462.Chapter 462

    Eliza had no idea what Sophie had just instructed. She merely cast a faint nce at Annie, who was dashing away from the carriage.

    Adeline called out, and Eliza redirected her attention, stepping into the Marquis''s estate, a ce she hadn''t visited in quite some time.

    "Your Grace has arrived, Adeline announced loudly.

    In order to add some luster to the somewhat embarrassing wedding at the Marquis''s estate, Adeline cast aside her inner displeasure and decided to give Eliza a grand wee.

    Adeline''s mind was working quickly now. As the hostess, she knew that the more distinguished the guests at her party, the more honor it brought to her family. Since Eliza hade in person, Adeline was determined to make the most of it. "Wee, Your Grace," the guests murmured, rising from their seats in surprise and greeting Eliza with respectful bows. In the corner, a few guests whispered among themselves as they bowed.

    "Why has Your Gracee? Today''s event at the Marquis''s estate is just a small party to wee a concubine. Is it worth Your Grace''s presence?"

    "You must be new to Hasen City. Lord Caleb is marrying Sophie, who was Your Grace''s sister before she became a nun." "Oh, I see. So, Your Grace must be here to support Sophie."

    "No, you''re mistaken again. Their rtionship is far from harmonious.*

    "Huh? Why is that?"

    "Your Grace is a legitimate daughter, while Sophie is a bastard child."

    "Lord Caleb is marrying the Duke of Mowbay''s illegitimate daughter?"

    "That''s correct. And Lord Caleb was once Your Grace''s fianc¨¦. Now, he''s taking a bastard daughter as his concubine. Quite a twist, isn''t it?"

    "So the situation is thisplicated?"

    "You really haven''t heard anything? You''ve just arrived in Hasen City. I suggest you keep your ears open, or you might find yourself in trouble."

    "There are some things in Hasen City that everyone knows but pretends not to. Anyway, the rtionship between Your Grace and Sophie is not as simple as you think."

    "So Your Grace''s presence here today is not a friendly one?"

    The guests continued to murmur and specte, but Eliza remained unfazed, her expression calm andposed. Adeline, walking beside Eliza, felt inexplicably pleased. Although the guests were not bowing to her, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

    This was far more honorable than Caleb marrying a bastard daughter as a concubine. After all, Eliza was Adeline''s own niece. Even though Adeline didn''t particrly like Eliza, that was the reality. No matter how much Eliza might deny it, she was still rted to the Marquis''s estate.

    Moreover, Eliza had almost married Caleb once. In Adeline''s view, that glory rightfully belonged to the Marquis''s estate. With a warm smile, Adeline said to Eliza and Diana, "Your Grace, Miss Baker, the wedding is about to begin. Shall we take our seats now?"

    Eliza nced at Adeline''s smug smile but said nothing, simply looking at the guests and greeting them. "Good day to you all. Let''s sit."

    ording to tradition, given Eliza''s high status, she was naturally entitled to sit at the head table. After all, in Bortend, there were only a handful of people with higher status than Eliza, and those individuals would never deign to attend such a minor wedding at the Marquis''s estate.

    So, whether Adeline liked it or not, the seat of honor at the head table had to be given to Eliza. Eliza sat down without hesitation, and Diana took her ce beside her.

    "Excuse me, but-" Adeline began to frown at Diana''s action, about to say something. However, Dale quickly stepped forward, grabbing Adeline''s arm and giving her Su look

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Why? Can''t I sit here?" Diana asked with a bright spelle, looking at the couple

    Dale immediately shook his head. "No, Miss Baker, of course not. Thank you foring all this way. As Your Grace''s close friend, you are more than wee to sit here."

    Unaware of certain things, Adeline didn''t understand the look Dale had given her just now, but she knew Dale wasn''t one to

    462 Chapter 462

    act without reason. So, even though she was somewhat displeased, Adeline kept her temper in check.

    After Dale had settled Eliza and Diana, Adeline pulled him aside to a less crowded corner and asked in a hushed tone, What''s going on? Dale, why did you stop me just now? Diana doesn''t have the standing to sit at the head table."

    Dale replied indifferently, ¡°Diana is not ordinary. It''s not just because she''s the heiress of the Baker family, there are other reasons. For now, just entertain her well. If anything happens, you don''t need to interfere."

    The matter of the imperial decree for the coronation of the queen had not yet been made public.

    However, Diana had been summoned to the pce by the Empress Dowager on multiple asions recently. Some people, including Dale, had begun to sense something significant. That was why he advised Adeline not to provoke Diana. After all, it was clear what Eliza and Diana''s purpose was today. They weren''t here for the Marquis''s estate, they were here for Sophie or Caleb.

    But Dale didn''t particrly want to prevent what was about to happen. To be honest, he was even looking forward to it.

    These two young people, full of themselves, thought that if they did something wrong, they could just force their families to agree. The families might agree, but there would inevitably be a price to pay.

    "Caleb needs to learn a lesson so he can grow up," Dale said to Adeline. "Now, just for taking a concubine, he''s being ridiculed by everyone. If he makes a simr joke when he marries his legitimate wife in the future, he''ll be beyond help."

    Adeline had intended to keep an eye on Eliza and Diana for Caleb''s sake, but upon hearing Dale''s words, she immediately fell silent.

    After taking a deep breath and steeling herself, she said through gritted teeth, "Alright, I''ll do as you say today, Dale." Soon, the wedding ceremony began.

    In Bortend, the wedding vows were only recited when a legitimate wife was being married. For a concubine, a simple bow was sufficient.

    Since Caleb did not yet have a legitimate wife, all that was required was for the couple to bow to Dale and Adeline, and the wedding would be officially concluded.

    When Caleb led Sophie, who was dressed in a rather mixed-up wedding gown, into the hall, he nced around and his eyes lit up upon seeing Eliza seated at the head table.

    ''Eliza really came. Those words she said before were just bravado. Otherwise, why would shee rushing here the

    moment I got married? This proves that she still has feelings for me,'' he thought to himself.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 463

    463 Chapter 463

    463.Chapter 463

    "Hey, what''s with that look on Caleb''s face? It''s really disgusting. Does he actually think you came here because you still have feelings for him?" Eliza hadn''t noticed yet, but Diana spotted it first. She immediately felt nauseated, her face full of disdain.

    Eliza had no desire to see Caleb in the first ce. To avoid irritation, she even turned her head away.

    Fortunately, she didn''t look over, or she would have seen that as Caleb led Sophie to pay their respects, he kept ncing at Sophie with concern, then at Eliza, his eyes darting back and forth greedily.

    Thanks to her veil, Sophie hadn''t noticed Caleb''s actions at first. But Caleb''s frequent nces soon caught her attention and made her frown.

    Sophie was already in a bad mood, and her anger was rising. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Caleb, what are you looking at? The ceremony has already started. Stand still, will you?"

    "O-okay.¡± Caleb turned back to Sophie, preparing to bow with her. But in his haste, he bumped into Sophie''s hand, causing it to swell.

    "Ouch," Sophie hissed, sucking in a breath through her teeth.

    "Sophie?" Caleb, startled by his mistake, quickly took Sophie''s hand and examined it. It was already red and swollen.

    "I''m sorry, Sophie. It''s all my fault. I wasn''t paying attention just now. Does it still hurt? Let me blow on it for you," Caleb said. "N-no, it doesn''t hurt. I''m fine, Caleb. Don''t worry about it," Sophie replied, maintaining her facade of gentleness and understanding, even though she was inwardly cursing Caleb.

    ''Does it hurt or not? Useless fool. You mess up even at a moment like this. How could you be this stupid?'' she thought to herself.

    But Sophie conveniently forgot that if Caleb weren''t such a fool, he wouldn''t have been so easily charmed by her words. Sophie and Caleb''s clumsy behavior infuriated Adeline. She suppressed her impatience, her expression turning slightly gloomy. "Enough, don''t you see the guests are still waiting? Let''s get this started." Sophie took the opportunity to pull her hand away from Caleb''s, forcing a smile and saying, "Madam Nevill is right. Caleb, please continue."

    Adeline, however, deliberately made things difficult, her tone cold. "You, a mere concubine, are not the legitimate wife, and yet you dare tomand Caleb. Also, your tone is far too harsh. You should remember to change that."

    Although Adeline was following Dale''s advice, she had no intention of showing Sophie any kindness in front of the guests. After all, Sophie had caused Caleb''s leg injury and ruined his reputation. Hearing this, Sophie stiffened.

    Caleb, who had been preupied with Eliza, snapped back to reality and defended Sophie. "Mother, Sophie is so close to you. Why are you being so particr about these things?" This was almost a public humiliation of Sophie. Adeline, however, had no interest in listening to his defense. She red at Caleb and then looked at Sophie with displeasure. "The Marquis''s estate is a ce that values propriety. Some peopleck both manners and education. Oh, yes, I remember now. Sophie was seemingly expelled from the Imperial Pce because she couldn''t learn the rules, wasn''t she?" Sophie''s near-marriage to the king as his first queen had beenmon knowledge throughout Hasen City. Her subsequent expulsion, and the reasons for it, were equally well-known.

    By bringing up this past in such a public setting, Adeline might as well have pped Sophie across the face.

    Under her veil, Sophie was so angry she almost ground her teeth to dust. If it weren''t for the need to avoid marrying that wretched schr, Sophie would never have subjected herself to such humiliation at the Marquis''s estate.

    Initially, Adeline had ingratiated herself with Sophie, even hinting multiple times that she wanted Caleb to marry her. Now that Sophie had lost her adopted daughter status, Adeline dared to humiliate her so tantly.

    ''The Stonor family is truly despicable, including my heartless father. But don''t think this will make me back down. I''vee this far, and I won''t retreat, Sophie thought to herself.

    After enduring the humiliation and suppressing her anger, Sophie finally spoke. "Madam Nevill, you''re right. I was out of line. I apologize. From now on, I will follow the rules of the Marquis''s estate and take good care of you and Lord Dale."

    ''Just wait for the day I poison you both until you''re writhing in agony, Sophie thought inwardly.

    Knowing full well that Sophie''s words were insincere, Adeline had to let it go for now. After all, it was her precious son''s wedding. Even if she was furious, she had to swallow her pride. There would be plenty of opportunitiester to deal with

    this wretch.

    "Alright, let''s continue," Adeline huffed inwardly before the ceremony finally proceeded smoothly.

    Eliza and Diana watched the whole scene with interest. Once it was over, Diana raised an eyebrow and asked, "Eliza, what

    463.Chapter 463

 The Silent 464

    464.Chapter 464

    It wasn''t just Diana and the others who recognized Isabelle''s voice; Sophie did

    too. She turned to Caleb and asked, "Why is Isabelle here?"

    Caleb, however, looked puzzled. "Isabelle? No, she''s not Isabelle."

    Sophie was bewildered. "If she''s not Isabelle, then who is she?"

    The voice was crystal clear to her-definitely Isabelle''s. There was no way she could be mistaken.

    But Caleb shook his head again. "Don''t you know? Isabelle passed away a while ago. The Henderson family even held the funeral."

    "Isabelle is dead? How could that be possible?" Sophie was skeptical. ''If Isabelle is dead, then who was the one speaking just now?'' she wondered to herself. Sophie almost couldn''t resist the urge to lift her veil and take a look.

    Beside her, Caleb continued to exin, "She''s really not Isabelle. She''s Raisa Henderson, the third heiress whom the Henderson family brought back recently. She''s supposedly Lord Henderson''s legitimate daughter, who was lost when she was young. She has nothing to do with Isabelle."

    ''Raisa? Isabelle? Are they the same person, or do they just sound simr?'' Sophie thought to herself.

    Suppressing her urge to lift the veil and see for herself, Sophie listened as Adeline, upon hearing Raisa''s words, raised an eyebrow and smiled. She had been thinking along the same lines.

    "Well, Sophie, you should stay and take a look first. Caleb can take you backter, Adeline said. As Sophie''s new mother-inw, Adeline was always looking for opportunities to assert her authority over her.

    But Sophie wasn''t so easily manipted. She knew that staying would be a trap.

    Firstly, Adeline definitely didn''t have any good intentions. Secondly, Sophie wasn''t sure whether it was Isabelle or Raisa. But the tone of voice alone was enough to make Sophie instinctively dislike her, which meant she was definitely not someone to be trifled with.

    Thirdly, Diana was here today. But, with so many people seemingly intent on embarrassing her, Sophie wasn''t afraid at all. Especially since Eliza had dared to show up, Sophie was determined to make sure Eliza didn''t get away scot-free. Sophie suddenly reached out and pinched Caleb. "Caleb, have you forgotten what I told Annie to tell you earlier?" Sophie wanted Caleb to stand up for her and teach these people, especially Eliza, a lesson. Whether or not Eliza still had feelings for Caleb, as long as Caleb was on Sophie''s side, Eliza wouldn''t stand a chance.

    Sophie had already sent someone to brief Caleb, but unexpectedly, he hesitated and said, "T-this doesn''t seem quite right, Sophie. You might be overthinking things. Eliza said she came to give you a gift, so she definitely won''t do anything. Let''s just let it go."

    Under her veil, Sophie''s face was full of disbelief. If it weren''t for the inappropriate timing, she would have loudly questioned whether Caleb was a fool.

    Eliza and Diana had clearly shown their ill intentions earlier, yet Caleb still dared to say that Eliza wouldn''t do anything. ''Fool, wait? Could it be that he''s still thinking about marrying Eliza?'' she thought. Sophie''s expression crumbled instantly, and her anger red. ''How dare Caleb treat me like this?''

    At the thought of this possibility, Sophie felt like tearing Caleb apart right then and there, along with Eliza, who had dared toe and flirt with Caleb.

    Suppressing her anger with great effort, Sophie thought, ''Fine, you all want to bully me, huh? I''m not someone to be messed with.''

    "Since you''re here to give.a gift, I''m more than happy to see it. Eliza, why don''t you bring out the gift now and show us all? I''m very curious to see what you''ve prepared for me," Sophie said.

    Sophie tried her best to keep her voice from trembling with anger, but Eliza still sensed her fury.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly and smiled. "Mrs. Nevill, my gift is rather special. If I were to bring it out now, I''m afraid you might not have the heart to stay any longer."

    "Why not take a look at the gift I''ve prepared for Mrs. Nevill first?" Diana said.

    Listening to their sarcasm, Sophie''s anger surged thread and asked Annie in a hushed, impatient

    voice, "Has he arrived yet?"

    Annie whispered back, "He''s on his way."

    Diana, however, didn''t care whether Sophie agreed or not. As soon as she spoke, she waved her hand, and the guards immediately brought out the gift she had prepared.

    464.Chapter 464

    She had already taken out her gift, but someone insisted onpeting with her for precedence. "This is-"

    "This gift is for Lord Caleb and Mrs. Nevill," a voice interrupted.

    Raisa rose with a smile, signaling for the gift to be delivered right in front of Caleb and Sophie. The exquisite wooden boxes numbered four in total.

    Afterward, Raisa gave Diana a provocative look. Diana''s fists clenched and unclenched, her eyes darkening. She was certain this was Isabelle.

    After taunting Diana, Raisa continued speaking eloquently. "As everyone here should know, swans are rare and auspicious birds. Their feathers are beautiful, their posture elegant, and they symbolize unwavering love. To bless the rtionship between Lord Caleb and Mrs. Nevill, I have specially prepared this gift."

    Isabelle pped her hands. "Go ahead. Open them for Lord Caleb and Mrs. Nevill, and let all the guests have a look."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the servants holding the gifts immediately lifted the lids of the wooden boxes. Each box contained one item, making a total of four gifts.

    The first was a mask made of swan feathers. The second was a hat adorned with swan tail feathers. The third was a garment embroidered with two swans. Thest item was a pair of high heels, also embroidered with two swans.

    After everyone had taken a good look, Isabelle asked with a beaming smile, "What do you think? Lord Caleb, are you satisfied?"

    Caleb wished his cold re could kill Isabelle. Simrly, the guests who saw the four gifts exchanged puzzled nces, and for a moment, no one apuded.

    The gifts Isabelle had sent were not poorly made, but each item featured a broken heart.

    Swans do symbolize unwavering love, but the presence of broken hearts on all the gifts was unmistakable.

    Indeed, Isabelle had deliberately had the broken hearts embroidered. After seeing them, Caleb''s expression turned gloomy.

    Moreover, the pair of shoes even had slightly torn upper, clearly intended as a mockery.

    "What''s going on? What did she send?" Sophie, whose vision was obscured by her veil and unable to see clearly,

    immediately sensed the unusual atmosphere and asked with alert suspicion.

 The Silent 465

    465.Chapter 465

    "Nothing much, just a wedding gift rted to swans," Caleb said with a gloomy expression, mming the lids of the four gift boxes shut one by one. The sound was loud and forceful, reflecting just how annoyed he was.

    Receiving such a gift at a wedding would make anyone want to explode with anger on the spot.

    But Isabelle was cunning. Before the gifts were opened, she had spoken eloquently about the auspiciousness of swans and even blessed Caleb and Sophie''s rtionship with unwavering love.

    Her behavior was impable. If Caleb were tosh out in anger, he would be the one in the wrong.

    He had no reason toin about the other three gifts. But seeing the tattered high heels, Caleb could have reacted. However, given the recent scandal surrounding his secret affair with Sophie, any outburst over the shoes would only make the Marquis''s estate, and especially Sophie, the subject of ridicule.

    So, despite his reluctance, Caleb had to swallow his pride. After a rare moment of clear thinking and suppressing his anger, he said coldly, "Miss Raisa, thank you. We ept your gift, and I will certainly return the favor when I have the opportunity to visit."

    Isabelle smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Lord Caleb, you''re wee."

    "Miss Raisa?" Hearing Caleb''s address, Eliza looked at Diana in confusion. "I remember that''s Isabelle''s voice."

    Diana frowned as well. "I think so, too." She wondered, ''Shouldn''t he call her Miss Isabelle? Why is Caleb calling her Miss Raisa?''

    "Maybe he just got the name wrong?" Diana spected, thinking it was a possibility.

    But after observing the reactions of the others, Eliza felt that this was unlikely. The two of them didn''t delve further into the issue.

    After all, if there really was a problem, it woulde to light eventually. And today, their target wasn''t Isabelle.

    "Well, it''s Miss Baker''s turn now. Let''s see what gift Miss Baker has prepared. It must be wonderful, right?" Isabelle turned and taunted Diana.

    Diana sneered. "It''s not much in quantity, just one item, but it''s certainly no worse than yours.".

    Watching the two of thempete to embarrass the Marquis''s estate with their gifts, Caleb was furious.

    Adeline''s expression was inscrutable, making it hard to tell if she was angry. Dale had anticipated this kind of scene today. He didn''t even nce up, just sipping his drink indifferently.

    It wasn''t until Diana mentioned her gift that Dale looked up. ¡°Today, I''m giving a painting called The Expulsion from the Garden of Eden."

    "The Expulsion from the Garden of Eden? Isn''t that one of Michngelo''s famous works?" someone eximed.

    Throughout history, there have been many renowned painters, and Michngelo was one of them. Upon hearing the name of this painting, the guests expressed their amazement.

    "I never expected to see a work by Michngelo here. What a privilege."

    "Is she really that young and already in possession of a Michngelo? Could it be a fake?"

    "You don''t know much, do you? Miss Baker''s grandfather had a close rtionship with Michngelo, so it''s not surprising that she has one of his paintings."

    But it was strange that Diana would bring it as a gift. Of course, this wasn''t what the guests were thinking; it was Sophie and the others who were puzzled. "What on earth is Diana up to?" Sophie whispered.

    ''Could it be that she''s not here to cause trouble but actually to give a gift?'' she wondered. Sophie immediately dismissed this thought from her mind. She didn''t believe for a second that Diana was being kind. There must be something wrong with this painting.

    "Caleb, ept the painting, but don''t let her open it," Sophie quickly whispered to Caleb beside her.

    Caleb seemed to have already realized something, his voice strained with barely contained anger as he gritted out. "It''s toote."

    Diana was always quick and wouldn''t give Sophie any chance to refuse. She had the painting unveiled right there in front of

    everyone.

    To everyone''s surprise, the Expulsion from the Garden of Eden didn''t depict Adam and Eve. Instead, the figures of a man and a woman in the painting looked strikingly like Caleb and Sophie.

    The background added to the painting only fueled the guests'' imaginations, and in an instant, all eyes turned to Caleb. The looks from every direction were a mix of mockery, derision, contempt, and amusement, which immediately flushed Caleb''s face with embarrassment.

    465.Chapter 465

    "Diana, you''ve gone too far." Caleb couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted at Diana, his eyes zing with fury. He red at Diana, indignantly demanding, "What do you mean by this? You deliberately brought a fake painting to humiliate the Marquis''s estate? Do you really think we''re so easy to bully?"

    Diana said, "Lord Caleb, you''re mistaken. As the rightful heiress of the Baker family, how could I possibly bring a fake painting to deceive you? Don''t believe me? Just look-"

    Diana extended her hand, and Eliza handed her a cup of water. Diana walked up to the painting and sshed the water onto it.

    Amidst the gasps of the guests, the content of the painting began to change slowly, revealing the true Expulsion from the Garden of Eden.

    Caleb''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How can this painting be so strange? Did you forge it? How dare you ssh water on a masterpiece? Aren''t you afraid of ruining a famous painting?"

    Caleb had never seen this painting before and was unaware of its unique secret. But he wasn''t the only one; even the guests were unfamiliar with this particr artwork, except for one person who had seen it before.

    "Dad?" Caleb asked, puzzled.

    At that moment, Dale suddenly stood up, walked past Caleb and Sophie, and approached the Expulsion from the Garden of Eden. After a brief, expressionless examination, he said indifferently, "It''s genuine."

    The confirmation from his own father felt like a p in Caleb''s face. Caleb''s face was a picture of astonishment. "Dad? You mean this painting is real?"

    "Yes, the Expulsion from the Garden of Eden was passed down to a painter who improved upon it, allowing for secondary creation on the originalyer. With just a cup of water, the original artwork is revealed. So, one painting can have two images. This is the true Expulsion from the Garden of Eden," he exined. After Dale''s exnation, the guests finally understood, but Caleb''s expression froze, and he, along with Sophie beside him, felt extremely embarrassed.

    The figures in the painting bore a striking resemnce to Caleb and Sophie. Clearly, Diana had intended to humiliate them.

 The Silent 466

    If Diana had been the one to say that, Caleb could have scolded her on the spot, lost his temper, or even kicked her out. But the one who spoke was his father, Dale. Caleb''s face darkened.

    Sophie hadn''t seen the painting, but she could guess the gist of it from what they were saying. She clutched Caleb tightly." Make your father stop," she urged.

    Caleb had no choice but to give his mother a meaningful look. Adeline, feeling extremely awkward, quickly stepped forward. "Alright, Dale, it''s just a painting, Put it away quickly. We still have gifts from Eliza and His Grace to present."

    Dale snorted coldly, thinking to himself, ''You''re only concerned about losing face now. Why did you do all those things in the first ce?'' Instead of ming Diana, he personally wiped the painting clean and carefully put it away.

    Then Dale addressed Eliza and Diana. "When I was young, I saw this painting at the Padi residence, so I''m familiar with its secrets. I actually liked it back then, but I didn''t have the nerve to ask Mr. Padi for it.

    "Many things have changed since then. I never thought I''d see this painting again. Thank you, Diana, for bringing it here. But my son is uneducated and doesn''t appreciate it. Diana, if you don''t mind, could you give it to me instead? I will definitely show my gratitude."

    As Dale spoke, he nced at Eliza. Diana was taken aback. She hadn''t realized that the painting she had casually chosen to humiliate Caleb and Sophie was actually a former treasure of the Padi family.

    Diana nced at Eliza, who was equally stunned, and then quickly apologized to Dale. "Lord Dale, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. But now that I''m aware that this painting was once a part of the Padi family''s collection, I must take it back and return it to my close friend Eliza. If you want it, you should ask her."

    The painting was stored in the old estate of the Baker family in Hasen City. The Baker family''s old estate was adjacent to the Padi mansion, and the two families had always been on good terms. It wasn''t unusual for the Baker family to have a few items from the Padi family.

    But Diana had no recollection of this painting. And she knew that her grandfather would have kept all the Padi family''s belongings safely, not just lying around.

    When Diana went to the old estate to pick out some items, she saw this painting out in the open and picked it up on a whim. It was only when she saw a piece of paper introducing the painting in the box that she learned about its origin and its intriguing history.

    Because the name Michngelo was somewhat well-known but not extremely famous, and because the painting was so interesting and perfect for humiliating Caleb and Sophie that day, Diana had brought it out.

    Diana hadn''t expected that she would almost give away a painting that belonged to the Padi family. If her grandfather found out, she would surely be punished. Without hesitation, Diana decided to take it back.

    Eliza, on the other hand, knew very little about the Padi family and hadn''t realized that the painting was once theirs. Since it was from the Padi family, Eliza naturally didn''t want to give it to Dale.

    Then she heard Dale say, ¡°I can help you with the name change.¡±

    Clearly, Dale had heard about Eliza''s ns. He was implying that if Eliza gave him the painting, he would assist her during her name-changing ceremony. It would be ideal for the Marquis''s estate to be on good terms with the Duke''s estate.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 467

    467.Chapter 467

    But Eliza shook her head. "I''m sorry, Lord Dale, but I can''t give you something that belongs to the Padi family." Eliza shook her head.

    Dale was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t get the painting he wanted, but he didn''t get angry. He gave a faint smile. "It''s alright. We owe you anyway."

    Whether it was the initial broken engagement or everything that followed, the Marquis''s estate had gone too far.

    Eliza didn''t respond to him directly. Instead, she said, "However, as a way to make up for it, I have some news for you."

    "News? What kind of news?" Dale was puzzled.

    Eliza smiled faintly and whispered something that no one around could catch, no matter how hard they strained to listen.

    Dale looked thoughtfully at Caleb, and perhaps at Sophie, who was covered in a veil beside him. "Should I call you Sophie, or Mrs. Nevill?" Finally, it was Eliza''s turn. She sat back in her seat, her gaze falling lightly on Sophie as she asked the question.

    Underneath the veil, Sophie had no idea who was watching her or why. To her, it was all the same-a crowd of spectators and performers.

    And now, it was Eliza''s turn to take the stage.

    Sophie clenched her hands tightly. After a brief pause, she tore the veil off her head in one swift motion.

    "Sophie, what are you doing? Put the veil back on, now."

    Caleb reached out, trying to grab the veil from her hands.

    But Sophie shoved him aside, her gaze sharp as a de as she locked eyes with Eliza.

    She could tolerate provocations from others, but not from Eliza, never from Eliza.

    Before Eliza could even say a word, Sophie, already provoked beyond reason, lifted her chin defiantly and sneered, "Eliza, go ahead and call me whatever you want. After all, you''re the Holy Lady now. What could a lowly concubine like me possibly do to oppose you?"

    ''Let''s see how far this little wretch ns to take her act today. No matter what she does, I won''t bow to her, Sophie wondered.

    Eliza saw through Sophie''s thoughts in an instant. She chuckled softly and said, her tone light yet authoritative, "Today, I''ve prepared two gifts for you. But before that, there''s a small matter I need to settle on someone''s behalf."

    Sophie, still not fully grasping the situation, let out a coldugh. "Your Grace, you im to be here to deliver a gift, but it doesn''t seem entirely so."

    Eliza simply smiled faintly. "When I entered Hasen City today, I received a letter. It says that Mrs. Nevill still owes Lord Dn 3,500 dors. Mrs. Nevill, when do you n to repay it?"

    The letter had been written by Benedict. As Eliza''s carriage had just rolled into Hasen City, Benedict''s personal servant, Manson, had already been waiting at the city gates. After stopping the carriage, he handed the letter to her.

    Eliza hadn''t intended to collect debts for that person. She only reluctantly spoke up, considering the previous Basque Cheesecakes she had received.

    After she spoke, Sophie''s initially provocative expression froze. ''Damn it, I forgot about this,'' she thought to herself. Unable to deny it, Sophie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It''s just a measly 3,500 dors. I''ll give it to you."

    ''Damn Dn, making such a fuss over such a small amount of money,'' Sophie thought to herself.

    Eliza shook her head. "I''m afraid that''s not the case. He doesn''t want your 3,500 dors; he wants his 3,500 dors. Nothing else will do."

    Sophie was almost furious. "Money is money. What''s the difference?"

    ''Those dirty coins? I don''t care about them at all. I threw them into the gutter a long time ago, Sophie thought to herself.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 468

    Sophie just wanted to casually hand over some money to get rid of Eliza.

    However, Eliza merely looked at her with a smirk, her eyes filled with mockery. "What you think is insignificant might be incredibly important to others. If it weren''t for you stealing-"

    "Fine, I''ll give it back," Sophie interrupted, her voice rising in agitation, drawing puzzled nces from the people around her. Her cheeks were flushed, whether from anger or embarrassment, it was hard to tell.

    Sophie red at Eliza before reluctantly speaking. "Those coins aren''t with me. They''re just some dirty things. I wouldn''t even touch them. I threw them into the filthy ditch behind his house long ago. If you really want them, go dig through that stinking ditch yourself."

    "Sophie''s just asking for a beating," Diana thought, her fist clenching.

    ''If I had my whip with me right now, I''d thrash that shameless bastard child until she couldn''t stand. She stole Dn''s money. We all thought she spent it, but she threw it away because she was disgusted by it.'' She shook her head as she wondered, ''She really needs to be taught a lesson.

    Eliza nced at Sophie coldly and then said nothing more. Instead, she subtly gestured to Renee, who was standing beside her.

    Renee stepped forward with a tray covered in a cloth. "This is the first gift from Your Grace to Mrs. Nevill. Mrs. Nevill, please open it yourself."

    ''Open it myself? Something''s off, Sophie thought, narrowing her eyes as she warily watched Eliza.

    "Scared to open it?" Eliza asked with a faint smile, her tone lightly taunting.

    Sophie snorted coldly. "Why would I be scared? Your Grace, this is a gift from you. You wouldn''t dare poison it in front of all these people, would you?"

    ''Yeah, Eliza wouldn''t have the guts to do something like that with everyone watching, Sophie thought to herself.

    So she reached out and lifted the cloth. But as soon as she saw what was on the tray, Sophie''s eyes widened in horror. She stumbled backward, crashing into the table behind her.

    tter! The items on the table were knocked over by Sophie''s sudden movement.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What''s in the tray? Why is Mrs. Nevill reacting like that?"

    "It''s just three flowers. They look a bit wilted, but there doesn''t seem to be anything else wrong with them, right?"

    It was more than just a bit wilted. The three flowers on the tray had been freshly dug up from the ground. They were a messy bundle, with leaves falling off, petals damaged, and stems broken. It was clear they were on the verge of dying. Eliza had actually presented three nearly dead flowers as a gift. Everyone was curious about what she was up to. The guests exchanged puzzled nces and remained silent.

    Adeline had been hoping to use the gift Eliza brought to add some glory to the Marquis''s estate. But upon seeing the withered flowers, she immediately frowned and looked displeased. "Why bring a bunch of dead flowers? This is my son''s wedding. What value do these things have?"

    Adeline felt it was extremely inauspicious.

    "I don''t have many valuable possessions to offer. I can only give something that might help Mrs. Nevill with her troubles," Eliza said.

    "What kind of troubles can three dead flowers solve? Are you trying to deceive me?" Adeline was even more upset, thinking Eliza was making a fool of her.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly and shifted her gaze back to Sophie. "Then we should ask Mrs. Nevill if she still needs them. After all, I heard that Mrs. Nevill identally gave three poisonous flowers to Lord Benedict, nearly causing his death by poisoning."

    The guests around them immediately widened their eyes in disbelief and stared at Sophie.

    ''So Lord Benedict wasn''t nearly dying from illness before. He was nearly poisoned to death, someone eximed inwardly in

    shock.

    ''Mrs. Nevill is just ruthless, daring to poison he Sessfully unlocked!. Although Eliza had said it was an ident,

    everyone present could guess the real truth.

    Eliza wasn''t done yet. "I heard that although Lord Benedict was temporarily saved, the antidote still hasn''t been found. Even the three poisonous flowers were stolen, so Lord Benedict''s life is still hanging by a thread.

    "After all, the Duke''s estate is the ce where I lived before I chose to be a nun. Lord Benedict was my elder brother

    468 Chapter 468

    back then. No matter what, I should do something to help.¡±

    She continued, "After I heard that Lord Mowbay had sent people to search everywhere for the antidote and the missing poisonous flowers, I personally looked into it. I didn''t find the antidote, but I was fortunate enough to locate the stolen flowers. So, Mrs. Nevill, I brought them here as a gift for you, so you can take them back and make amends for your

    mistake."

    Sophie''s face turned from scarlet to pale. Not just the guests around her, but even Adeline and Dale looked at Sophie with strange and sharp expressions after hearing this.

    Caleb was at a loss for words. He opened his mouth several times, seemingly unable to believe that Sophie could have made such a huge mistake.

    ''Sophie sent three poisonous flowers and almost killed Benedict? This is just too absurd, Caleb thought. Of course, only Caleb found it absurd.

    The smarter ones had already discerned the hidden truths about the recent upheavals at the Duke''s estate, cleverly disguised in Eliza''s words.

    No wonder Sophie''s status as an adopted daughter was suddenly revoked. No wonder the Duke of Mowbay had abruptly decided to marry Sophie that day. There was such a sordid secret behind it all.

    For a moment, the minds of all the guests at the wedding were in turmoil. No one would have thought thating to the Marquis''s estate for a simple wedding would lead to uncovering such a dramatic scandal from the Duke''s estate.

    ''Now that we know all this, will Lord Mowbay really note after us?'' they wondered.

    "You''re talking nonsense." Sophie was so angry she could barely speak. Her eyes turned red, and her gaze was filled with murderous intent.

    She took a sudden step toward Eliza, but the next second, she was blocked by the tray holding the three poisonous flowers. Renee watched Sophie warily. "Mrs. Nevill, this gift was thoughtfully prepared for you by Your Grace. Are you really not going to ept it?"

    "Get the f-" Sophie''s words were cut off as she was yanked back forcefully from behind.

    Adeline grabbed her wrist tightly, red at her viciously, and whispered menacingly, "Try to cause a scene today, and see what happens."

 The Silent 469

    469.Chapter 469

    469.Chapter 469

    Sophie struggled desperately, but she hadn''t expected Adeline to be so strong. She simply couldn''t break free. "Let me go," Sophie growled.

    Adeline sneered. "I can let you go, but you''d better think about the consequences. If you dare to cause trouble once I do, I''ll make sure you leave today exactly as you came in." Sophie''s expression froze.

    "Mother," Caleb began, but he was cut off by a fierce re from his mother. "If you defend her, you can join her."

    Not daring to provoke his mother''s anger, Caleb could only send Sophie a meaningful look.

    Sophie cursed him as a useless coward in her mind, gritted her teeth, and shook off Adeline''s hand with an effort. "I understand."

    ''I will keep every single humiliation I suffer today etched in my heart. You all will pay for this; Sophie thought to herself. "Hurry up and deal with the mess you''ve caused," Adeline said, her disgust with Sophie reaching an all-time high. She shot Sophie a venomous look, then ostentatiously wiped her hands with a handkerchief, which she promptly tossed to a maid. From now on, everything that bitch had touched had to be thrown away, lest she tried to harm them.

    Sophie clenched her teeth, enduring the humiliation.

    Caleb, not only useless but also adding fuel to the fire, tried to cate her. "Sophie, don''t take it out on my mother. She just has a hot temper. You should just endure it."

    Sophie was almost driven to grab something nearby and smash it over his head, to see what kind of nonsense was inside. "Get away from me," she spat, shaking him off with disgust and refusing to even look at him. After several moments of restraint, she finally reached for the tray holding the poisonous flowers. She had to ept it.

    Her father was already disappointed enough in Sophie. If he knew that the flowers that could save Benedict vere right in front of her, and she still dared to refuse, he would surely disown her and drive her out of the Stonor family. Then she would truly have nothing.

    Now, Sophie felt like a wanderer barely clinging to life, relying solely on the Stonor family and her position as Caleb''s concubine to preserve her life.

    ''Even so, I will rise again and crush each and every one of them, trampling them beneath my feet; Sophie thought.'' Especially that bitch Eliza. I will kill her.''

    "Wait." Diana''s voice rang out. Renee, holding the tray, didn''t let Sophie take it just yet.

    Sophie immediately frowned, annoyed. Although it was Diana who had stopped her, she looked at Eliza and sneered, "What, Your Grace, are you having second thoughts about the gift you yourself sent?"

    Eliza took a sip of water, ignoring her.

    Diana scoffed. "Who said Eliza is having second thoughts? Mrs. Nevill, this is a

    gift carefully prepared for you. You''re just too impolite. When receiving a gift, don''t you say thank you?"

    The guests around them tittered and whispered among themselves.

    "After all, she is a bastard child."

    "After all, she''s done so many shameless things."

    "It''s normal for her to be uneducated and unruly."

    Sophie''s face turned bright red with embarrassment and anger.

    At this moment, Caleb finally spoke up for Sophie. "Sophie just doesn''t

    understand these things. Eliza, why be so aggressive toward her?¡°.

    "Silence," Diana suddenly snapped at Caleb. "Do you have the right to call Her Grace by her name?"

    Caleb was also angered. ¡°You just did it too, didn''t you?"

    Diana smiled coldly. "What kind of rtionship do Eliza and I have? And you? You don''t have the qualifications."

    Diana''s smile was triumphant. Isabelle gritted her teeth, feeling utterly repulsed.

    Caleb was left speechless by the rebuke. Adeline no longer wanting to witness this farce, urged Sophie directly. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up." Sessfully unlocked!

    Sophie clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes bloous ane giac at Liza. In the end, she had no choice but to reluctantly speak, lowering her head. "Thank you, Your Grace."

    "It''s okay," Eliza responded indifferently, as if bestowing a favor. Only then did Renee release her grip and turn back to her mistress.

    469 Chapter 469

    Before long, Renee picked up another item and approached Sophie once more. Sophie had thought the ordeal was finally over, but seeing Renee with yet another item, she was furious.

    ''Right, I almost forgot that damn Eliza prepared more than one gift, she thought to herself.

    The first gift had already humiliated Sophie in front of everyone and made the entire Marquiss estate wary of her. Now, another gift was on its way. Sophie couldn''t fathom what Eliza was up to this time.

    Eliza exined, "This is the second gift I prepared for Mrs. Nevill. I heard that while Mrs. Nevill was at the Duke''s estate, she often mentioned your mother to Lord Mowbay, presumably because she missed her. So, I had this gift specially sought out for you, Mrs. Nevill. Don''t be too overjoyed when you see it."

    In that instant, Sophie felt a sense of foreboding. She quickly lifted the cloth covering the tray in Renee''s hands, revealing a square wooden box beneath it.

    She eagerly opened it, only to find what appeared to be just a stone inside. Sophie finally let out a sigh of relief. However, her relieved expression was all too obvious.

    Eliza noticed and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Nevill, you seem quite disappointed with what''s inside,¡± she said softly, her tone sending a jolt through Sophie.

    Sophie didn''t want to admit it, but she was genuinely afraid of what other dreadful gifts Eliza might have in store.

    Her face pale, she forced out. "No, Your Grace, how could I be disappointed with a gift you''ve prepared? I love it." Her words almost gritted through clenched teeth.

    Despite her irritation, a stone was better than whatever other harmful thing Eliza might havee up with. Sophie had even momentarily thought that Eliza had dug up her mother''s remains, but she had clearly overreacted. Eliza wouldn''t dare desecrate her mother''s grave. If she had, Sophie would have torn Eliza limb from limb.

    Eliza, however, smiled sweetly. "Is that so? Mrs. Nevill, I''m d you like it. Just a heads-up, you should keep this gift safe." Sophie forced a smile. "Your Grace, anything you give me, whether it''s a stone or a single leaf, I''ll treasure it."

    Once the dramatic wedding finally came to an end and all the guests had left, Sophie immediately picked up the stone from the wooden box and threw it as far away as she could.

    But the moment it hit the ground, the stone shattered with a bang into a pile of scattered ashes.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 470

    470.Chapter 470

    "W-what is this?" Sophie shouted. She had initially dismissed the stone as nothing, but the moment it turned into a pile of ashen gray, a horrifying suspicion surged through her mind.

    Sophie lunged at the pile of ashes, trembling as she scooped some up. The eerie, fine texture sent her into a scream, a heart-wrenching cry of "Ah, Eliza, I will kill you."

    ''How dare she? The kind Holy Lady? A nun? Eliza is nothing but a treacherous and malicious viin,'' Sophie thought to herself.

    "What''s wrong, Sophie? What happened?" Caleb was startled by Sophie''s hysterical breakdown and quickly moved to embrace her. "What is this thing that has you so upset?"

    At the sound of his voice, Sophie turned and clung to him desperately, her eyes brimming with tears of despair and boundless hatred. She sobbed, "Caleb, Eliza dug up my mother''s remains."

    "What?" Caleb was utterly shocked.

    The next moment, Adeline frowned and reprimanded sharply, "Silence. How dare you make such baseless usations?"

    "But there is evidence," Sophie said, her eyes bloodshot as she pointed at the ashes. ¡°If you don''t believe me, look closely. This is not just any stone. It''s my mother''s ashes."

    Sophie continued, "That bitch dug up my mother''s grave, burned her remains, and turned them into an ash stone as a gift for me. She is the epitome of evil and doesn''t deserve to be called a Holy Lady."

    Smack. Almost as soon as Sophie finished speaking, she was pped hard across the face, her lips bleeding, and a bright red handprint quickly swelling on her made-up face.

    "Mother, what are you doing? Eliza has gone too far, and you won''t stand up for Sophie, but you actually hit her?" Caleb was taken aback by his mother''s sudden action and only realized what was happening when he quickly moved to shield Sophie, indignantly questioning his mother.

    "I''m hitting her because she''s a fool," Adeline said, looking down at Sophie on the ground with burning anger. "Do you even realize your own position? How dare you call her a bitch?"

    She added, "Eliza became a Holy Lady after leaving the Duke''s estate. And you? What are you? You''re a bastard child from the Duke''s estate. Once you leave, you''re nothing more than Caleb''s concubine."

    Adeline mercilessly and harshly mocked Sophie. "How dare you call a Holy Lady a bitch?

    "And as for this pile of ashes, whether it''s real or fake, I''ll treat it as real, but how do you prove it''s your mother''s ashes? How do you prove Eliza dug up your mother''s grave and burned her remains? Do you think your mere words are enough to make it true?"

    She added, "If you can''t produce real evidence, then your usations are ndering the Holy Lady appointed by the king. It''s an offense against the Holy Lady and an act of deceiving the king."

    Adeline red at her furiously. "If you want to die, go ahead and die somewhere else. Don''t you dare drag us into your mess." "You-" Sophie was so furious she almost couldn''t catch her breath. Her head spun, and she copsed into Caleb''s arms, her face pale.

    "Shut up," Adeline snorted coldly. "Now that you''re a member of the Marquis''s estate, I suggest you watch your words and actions. If you ever dare to spout nonsense again and harm our reputation, I will definitely have Caleb divorce you." Sophie''s face darkened with anger. She wanted nothing more than to destroy Adeline.

    She forced herself to swallow her rage and put on a look of grievance. "Caleb, I''m willing to be a concubine for you. With such devotion, would you really divorce me?"

    ''Adeline is a madwoman. ''She used to insist that Caleb treat me well, but this is how she treats me now?'' Sophie thought to herself. ''The Stonor family is truly a bunch of no-goodniks. Just you wait.

    ''Neither the Marquis''s estate nor the Duke''s estate will escape my revenge, especially Eliza. Anyone who dares to humiliate me today will pay the price. And Adeline and the Marquis''s estate will be the first.''

    "Of course not,¡± Caleb said, cherishing Sophie deeply. He carefully supported her and coaxed her gently. "Sophie, rest assured. My feelings for you are genuine. I would never divorce you."

    Only then did Sophie feel satisfied. ''That''s righ Sessfully unlocked!ey can earn my favor, she thought to herself. It didn''t matter to Sophie that Caleb was Adelines Sun. As only as sie au Caleb, the sole heir to the Marquis''s estate, in the palm of her hand, the entire estate would eventually belong to her.

    Sophie didn''t expect that in the next moment, Caleb would say hesitantly, "But my mother is looking out for us. What she said is true. After all, you will be a part of the Marquis''s estate. So, Sophie, I think you should listen to my mother more in

    470.Chapter 470

    the future."

    "W-what?" Sophie was taken aback, her eyes wide with confusion. It took her a moment to process Caleb''s words, and then she burst intoughter, though it wasced with anger. ¡°I never realized before that you''re such a good mommy''s boy." Caleb didn''t catch the bitterness in Sophie''s tone and thought she wasplimenting him. He replied smugly, "Of course. My mother is very kind to me. If you listen to her as well, she will be kind to you too."

    Sophie felt utterly disgusted. ''Listen to Adeline? That wretched woman deserves to die. And this fool deserves the same fate. If he won''t let me control him, then he leaves me no choice but to strike first, she thought, a sh of ruthlessness crossing her eyes.

    Just then, Eliza returned the poisonous flowers. Sophie nned to detoxify the three flowers and keep some of the poison to deal with Caleb.

    However, before she could make her move, that very night, Sophie, who was lying

    in bed with Caleb, was quietly abducted in her sleep.

    240

 The Silent 471

    471 Chapter 471

    471.Chapter 471

    Thud. Sophie was jolted awake by a sudden sensation of weightlessness, followed by the cold, suffocating embrace of water closing in around her.

    "He-help!" she gasped instinctively as she struggled to the surface, only to realize

    a momentter that her feet were touching the bottom.

    When she straightened up, the water that had nearly drowned her was now only waist-deep.

    "What''s going on? Where am I? How did I get here?" Sophie muttered in confusion, her body trembling violently in the chilly wind as she hugged herself, drenched to the bone.

    As she turned to look behind her, she let out a scream, startled by three dark figures that loomed like ghosts in the pitch- ck night. She fell backward into the water again.

    "Ah! Who are you? Don''te any closer!" Sophie shouted, her voice filled with panic.

    Eliza watched Sophie''s terrified state with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction for a few moments before speaking in a soft, eerie voice. "Mrs. Nevill, you''vemitted so many wrongdoings, yet you have such a small heart. Are you really afraid?"

    Sophie, who had been utterly terrified, suddenly recognized the voice. She jerked her head up toward the shore, her eyes darting nervously at the figure seated in the middle of the three shadows.

    Upon closer inspection, Sophie finally saw Eliza, who looked perfectly at ease, along with the odious girl who had threatened her at the wedding, and another figure wrapped in ck like a shadow guard.

    Sophie''s anger red the moment she realized what was happening. "Eliza, so it''s you ying tricks on me," she hissed, fury coursing through her veins.

    Now that she knew it was just people scaring her, Sophie sshed out of the water again and stormed toward the shore, intent on confronting Eliza. But as she neared the bank, the shadow guard beside Eliza sprang into action.

    The figure, shrouded in ck, kicked out at Sophie the moment she scrambled onto the shore, sending her sprawling back into the water.

    "Eliza, what on earth do you want?" Sophie sputtered, having swallowed another mouthful of water.

    She barely managed to catch her breath as she stood in the middle of the water, ring at Eliza and herpanions with a mix of anger and wariness.

    "Don''t tell me you kidnapped me here in the middle of the night just to drown me?" Sophie said, her voice dripping with

    sarcasm.

    "Drowning you here wouldn''t be such a bad idea," Eliza replied after another long moment of watching Sophie''s disheveled state. A cold, emotionless smile yed on her lips as she added, "Want to give it a try?"

    Almost as soon as Eliza finished speaking, the two figures beside her moved in unison.

    "Tina, let me handle this," Renee said, her eyes gleaming with excitement in the darkness. She pushed past Tina and strode into the water, quickly closing the distance between herself and Sophie in the middle of the water.

    Sophie''s face drained of color as she realized the danger. She turned to flee, but it was toote.

    In one swift motion, Renee leaped forward, grabbed Sophie by the hair, and dragged her back to Eliza.

    "No, Eliza, you can''t kill me. If you dare to harm me, my father will never let you go- Sophie''s threat was cut short as Renee yanked her head underwater again. Sophie choked and spluttered, unable to speak.

    The icy cold water and the looming threat of death overwhelmed her. With each dunk underwater, Sophie''s sense of suffocation, despair, and fear grew stronger. Her mental defenses crumbled under the relentless torment.

    Just as Sophie was on the verge of drowning, her head was yanked out of the water once more. This time, she dared not make any more threats. She sobbed and pleaded through her coughing, "Please, no more. I''m sorry."

    Tears streamed down Sophie''s face as she abandoned all dignity. All she wanted was to survive; she didn''t want to die.

    "Eliza, what do you want? I can help you. Do you want to go back to the Duke''s estate? I''ll beg my father. I can convince him if you don''t kill me. What else? Caleb? You want to marry Caleb, don''t you? I''ll divorce him. I''ll go back and divorce him right now. I''ll give you anything you want. Just please, don''t kill me," Sophie cried, her voice breaking with desperation.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Eliza snapped, her brow furrowing slightly in annoyance at Sophie''s wailing. Sophie flinched, quickly pping a hand over her mouth and staring at Eliza in terror.

    Eliza nced down, a rare sight of Sophie in such a disheveled state. "I don''t want any of the things you mentioned. I''m long tired of being the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate."

    ''She certainly sounds arrogant. Tired of being the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate?'' Sophie thought, clenching her

    471 Chapter 471

    teeth in anger

    From the very first day she set foot in the Duke''s estate, she had schemed and plotted with all her might, yet she still had managed to be the legitimate daughter. She had lost everything in the process-now she was not only a bastard but also a ridiculed concubine.

    If she had been born a legitimate daughter, she wouldn''t have needed to scheme at aff, but she wasn''t.

    Eliza, on the other hand, had been born into that position and yet seemed to disdain it

    Has Eliza forgotten how she was once humiliatingly driven out? Oh, wait, Eliza wasn''t driven out. She left on her own. How enviable, Sophie thought bitterly.

    Eliza, the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate, had enjoyed that dazzling status for a full fifteen years and could just walk away from it.

    ''She''s tired of being the legitimate daughter? Why couldn''t I take over?'' she wondered. Sophie''s jealousy was driving her mad.

    Eliza wasn''t finished. "Caleb, that imbecile? If you like him, he''s yours. I have no interest in someone so incredibly foolish" Eliza scoffed. "You want to live? But neither of those things interests me. So you might as well just die*

    As soon as Eliza finished speaking, Sophie immediately felt the hand at the back

    of her head tighten again, ready to push her underwater.

    Sophie screamed in terror. "No, I have more. I can give you what you want. No matter what it is, I can get it for your

    Subscribed

 The Silent 472

    $tely fresh cho by the shoes, taking a couple of stage forward adlydag doma Sophie, who was

    in the water

    fa za Vary 13 ya chance the dorky grassen a pitch ck pill into Sophie''s mouth,

    her

    Soph was forced to sow the pill, har ayes shaking "That did you ghe NY

    dards we pretend to be innocent if you think what it is, then that Elza reglen Besides prion, what dise

    Sophie fut her tower lip fightly, her voice trembling it''s free that it''s in my possession, but the documents were taken to the Vergestada You have to let me go back as can bring them to you."

    "There''s no rush aya said,exingreshing any hope Sophie might have had "The pill''s effects wont kick in for another Grew days in the frantine, I have one more task for you"

    The RT Meaning this, Sophie fatt an inexplicable sense of panic. Her intuition told her that whatever Eliza wanted her to do was debatady rted to her father. She didn''t want to anger him any further, but she had no choice.

    "two days, you''re scheduled to visit home. When you go back, retrieve a ledger from your fathers study for me. If you can do thes, not only give you the antidote, but I also help heal the scar on your face Eliza said, her fingertip trading the grotesque sox on Sophie''s face, leaving a faint red mark.

    "The bottles of snow cream, how about that?" Eliza added

    Of course, it was more than enough. One bottle of snow cream could heal Sophie''s scar, and three bottles could restore her face to its former state, Sophie, who had been afraid, couldn''t help but swallow hard and waver

    She hesitated, looking up at the face that had made her envious since the first time she saw it when she entered the Duke''s estate. Sophie gritted her teeth and made her decision. "Alright. I agree

    Caleb couldn''t get her snow cream, which was why she was now being threatened by Eliza over a mere scar

    But never mind, once I get the antidote and the snow cream, I''ll settle all old and new scores with Eliza. By then, the one who''ll be at the bottom will be Eliza, that bitch, Sophie thought to herself.

    After staring at Eliza''s face for a while, Sophie finally averted her gaze. "If I get that ledger for you, you''ll definitely give me the antidote and the snow cream, right?"

    "Of course, you know that. As a non, my word is my bond, Eliza said with a faint smile.

    Nun? Does a nun kidnap people in the middle of the night? Does she order killings? Does she threaten others with poison? Sophie thought to herself. She didn''t believe a word Eliza said.

    But she had no choice. She had to trust her for now. Otherwise, Eliza wouldn''t let her leave alive tonight. It was only now that Sophie finally learned her lesson and stopped opposing Eliza. "I''ve already agreed. Can you take me back now?"

    She was freezing. If she didn''t go back soon, she felt like she might freeze to death here before Eliza could even kill her. But to her surprise, Eliza wasn''t done yet.

    The sky hasn''t lightened yet. Why the rush to go back?" Eliza said with a smile. "Mrs. Nevill, there''s still one thing you promised me during the day that you haven''tpleted."

    Sophie frowned, "What did I promise you?" She didn''t remember that.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "Mrs. Nevill, have you forgotten? You still owe Lord Dn 3,500 dors. Otherwise, why do you think I had you brought here specifically?"

    This is clearly kidnapping. And you brought me here to kill me and threaten me, Sophie thought indignantly. Sophie was furious. When she looked around, she realized they were at the foot of Mount Westin, right behind Dn''s shabby little cabin. The stream she was standing in was the very ditch where she had thrown Dn''s coins.

    Sophie was furing inwardly, cursing with every breath. ''No wonder Eliza didn''t seem upset when I said I had thrown away Dr''s money earlier. She had already nned this out from the beginning, waiting for me right here, she wondered. "The water is so deep, those coins might have already heen washed away How am I supposed to find them here?" Sophieined

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza sat back down on the chair, took a hand warmer from Time with one hand, and rested the other on her forehead, speaking indifferently. "You threw the money. How you find it is your problem. But you''d better get started. If you can''t find those coins before dawn, then our previous deal is pointless."

    This meant Sophie would die here. Eliza wouldn''t let her go. 172. Chapter 472

    Sophie shuddered, gritting her teeth as she endured the cold wind and icy water

    "Mrs. Nevill, get started," Renee said, finally releasing her and walking back to the shore. There was no need to supervise Sophie; if she made the slightest move, Tina would kill her on the spot.

    "Renee,e warm yourself by the fire. Don''t catch a cold,¡± Eliza said gently, handing the hand warmer to Renes

    Sophie almost spat blood watching this scene. ''You throw me into the freezing stream, and you sit by the fire on the shore. And I''m supposed to stay in the water. Eliza is doing this on purpose, she thought bitterly.

    But Sophie didn''t dare say a word. She looked at the stream beneath her and,

    with a resigned sigh, began to feel around in the water.

    When she had thrown the coins earlier, she hadn''t paid any attention, only remembering that she had tossed them into the stream. She had no idea where exactly they hadnded.

    Even if she had a vague idea, the coins could have been washed away by now, just as she had said. She had to search blindly, feeling around everywhere in the stream. The more carelessly she had thrown the coins, the more she regretted it

    now.

    After searching in the freezing water for a full half-hour, Sophie finally found one string of coins-1,000 dors. Heaven knew how thrilled she was when she found that first string of coins.

    "I found it," Sophie eximed, almost in tears. She clutched the coins and hurried to the shore, eager to show Eliza. But before she could get close, Tina stepped forward with a sword, blocking her way and taking the coins from her hand.

    Eliza nced at the coins indifferently and said coldly, "Okay, congrattions, Mrs. Nevill. You found the first one. There are still thirty-four more strings of coins to go. Keep looking."

    In that moment, the smile on Sophie''s face shattered.

 The Silent 473

    It was a total of 3,500 dors. Since Sophie had returned to the Duke''s estate, everything she had purchased had been more expensive than this amount.

    Yet, it was this small sum of money that had her soaking in the freezing stream for half the night. It wasn''t until the very moment before dawn that she finally found thest coin buried in the mud at the bottom of the stream. She then struggled to climb onto the shore, too exhausted to even cry.

    "Th-thest one string, can I go back now?" Sophie asked weakly,

    Eliza finally rose to her feet after having tormented Sophie enough, and with a faint smile, she said, "Of course, you can go back."

    As soon as Eliza spoke, Sophie could no longer hold herself up. Her body, already frozen stiff, wavered slightly before she copsed into the shallow water by the shore.

    Until the second before she passed out, Sophie was still thinking that she never wanted to see those damn coins again in her life.

    Eliza looked at the unconscious woman with cold eyes. "Take her back to the Marquis''s estate. Just make sure she doesn''t die on the way," she instructed.

    Eliza still needed Sophie to use her to reim the Padi family inheritance that was still in Gabriel''s hands. Otherwise, she would have had Renee drown Sophie in the water right then and there.

    Of course, drowning her outright would have been too merciful. So, Eliza nned to squeeze everyst bit of usefulness out of Sophie before she killed her.

    Sophie was quickly taken away. But Eliza did not return immediately. Instead, she turned and walked to the front of the little

    cabin.

    Eliza looked up at the small cabin, then took out a key and unlocked the door.

    The key had been included in the envelope Dn had given her, hidden beneath a farewell letter. It seemed Dn had been afraid Eliza would be angry, so after leaving the key, he had written a small note.

    The note essentially said that there was a gift waiting for her in the cabin, which had been prepared for her long ago. The person who was supposed to deliver it had only arrived recently, and Dn had intended to move it to Saint Grace Nunnery to show her personally. Unfortunately, time had been short that day, and he hadn''t been able to move it. So, he had left the key for her.

    If she wished, she coulde and see it. If she didn''t want to, or if she didn''t like it, that was fine too. He would prepare something even better for her when he returned.

    Neither the letter nor the note mentioned what the gift was. When Eliza opened the cabin door and was enveloped by a strong scent of roses, she was taken aback.

    It was roses. The small cabin was filled with roses, some single stems, some in small bunches, and some inrge bundles. They were ced everywhere in the cabin, ensuring that as soon as she entered, she would see the room full of roses and smell the overwhelming fragrance of the fresh snow roses.

    Even Renee, standing outside, caught a whiff of the floral scent and couldn''t help but peek inside.

    Eliza stood at the doorway for a while before stepping into the cabin. She walked past the individual roses and finally stopped in front of the table, where a in y vase held a few of the most beautiful roses. Eliza pursed her lips slightly.

 The Silent 474

    474.Chapter 474

    She wondered where Dn had found so many roses. Unfortunately, Eliza had arrivedte, and after several days, even with water to keep them fresh, the roses had begun to wilt and were not as beautiful as they had been initially.

    For some reason, Eliza had been expressionless since she entered the cabin. Even as she left, her face remained unchanged.

    "Renee, let''s go,¡± Eliza called, and with that, she walked out of the cabin.

    "Coming," Renee replied, turning around and following Eliza. She noticed that Eliza seemed to be holding something. Upon closer inspection, she saw it was the y vase with the few bright roses still inside.

    Back at Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza handed the vase and roses to Renee. "Just

    put it somewhere," she said indifferently, before returning to her room.

    Renee, holding the vase with the roses, was a bit bewildered. ''Just put it somewhere? Where should I put it?'' she thought to herself.

    She nced down at the roses. ''Her Grace must like these roses, otherwise she wouldn''t have brought them back. Since that''s the case, I''ll ce it outside her room''s window. That way, every morning when she opens the window, she can enjoy looking at them for a bit, she wondered.

    So, after refreshing the water in the vase, Renee ced the vase with the roses outside Eliza''s window.

    At this moment, Eliza, unaware that a vase of roses had been added outside her window, closed the door behind her and directly entered the pocket farm after returning to her room.

    Standing on the t grasnd, with a thought, Eliza summoned a swarm of red fire ants that quickly approached her. This trip down the mountain back to Hasen City had truly been quite fruitful for Eliza.

    When Eliza first entered the city gates, it wasn''t just Benedict''s personal servant who came looking for her. A group of little creatures also conveyed messages to her as soon as they entered her perception range.

    Then, before she went to the Marquis''s estate to attend the wedding and deliver her gift, these little creatures had found her first. When she asked Renee to stop the carriage for a moment, they swiftly climbed aboard her carriage and brought with them two items.

    The first item was the very first gift Eliza had given to Sophie at yesterday''s wedding, the three poisonous flowers. These flowers had been dug up from the Duke''s estate by the very red fire ants now standing before her.

    The second item was the small wooden box currently being carried by the red fire ants and presented to Eliza.

    From the messages conveyed by the red fire ants, it seemed that whatever was inside this wooden box was also some kind of poison, with toxicity and effects almostparable to those of the three poisonous flowers.

    Benedict had nearly been killed by those flowers, and to this day, there was still no antidote topletely eliminate the toxins from his body. Anything that could match the toxicity of those flowers was clearly a highly poisonous substance,

    too.

    So, upon receiving the message from the red fire ants, Eliza immediately brought the entire swarm, along with the wooden box, into her pocket farm. It was only now that she had the time to take a closer look at what was inside.

    Carrying the swarm of red fire ants and the wooden box into the building, she ced the box on the stone table used for poison-making. As a precaution, Eliza first put on a full set of protective gear before finally reaching out to open the wooden box.

    As soon as the box was opened, the contents were revealed. It was a pill that looked rather ordinary.

    As Eliza was about to take a closer look, she suddenly caught a whiff of something. In the next second, she quickly pinched her nose and moved away.

    ''This is strange. This poisonous pill actually has a blood scent?'' she thought to herself.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 475

    475 Chapter 475

    Once Diya reabred something was off about the pill, she summoned a venomous centipede. It wasn''t Gilbert''s Simba, but a centipede che had cultivated herself

    Gather''s bimba wes his own familier, and under the influence of the magical water, it would obediently follow Eliza''smands However, since it already had a mester, the connection between it and Eliza wasn''t as strong as the one she had with the venomous insects she had raised herself

    The centipede thre called over was email, no longer than a finger when stretched out. But it had a unique ability it could help Eliza identity various herbs or scents.

    Eliza ced the centipede next to the pill, and it quickly detected a scent it liked, wrapping itself tightly around the pill After a moment, Eliza leamed what kind of blood was mixed into the pill. It was human blood-or more precisely, raw human flesh The centipede had taken a small taste of the pill and conveyed the result to Eliza.

    Elzer''s expression darkened Using raw human flesh in medicine was taboo. There was no doubt that this pill was far from ordinary, and no normal person would consume such a thing.

    ''Why would there be a forbidden pill made with raw human flesh in the Duke''s estate? she wondered.

    It had been less than a year since Eliza left the Duke''s estate. Even if her father had suddenly developed some kind of apocalyptic, inhumane ambition, he couldn''t have achieved this level of depravity so quickly

    The pill contained over a hundred different herbs, so many that the centipede couldn''t identify them all at once. This indirectly indicated that creating this pill couldn''t have been done in a short period.

    However, Eliza had never discovered anything like this in the Duke''s estate before she left, nor had she detected any traces of it. So either Gabriel had hidden it extremely well, or it wasn''t his doing.

    But the fact that it was found in the Duke''s estate, specifically in Gabriel''s study, meant that it had to be rted to someone in the estate.

    Eliza thought back to the recent incident where Benedict had nearly been poisoned by Sophie''s flowers. "Could it be that someone, in desperation, used this strange, poisonous pill in an attempt to counteract the poison in Benedict with a simr toxin? she spected inwardly.

    The more she thought about it, the more absurd it seemed. ''No way. Surely no one could be that foolish, thinking that Benedict''s poison could be cured by a counter-poison, right?'' she wondered.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow and suddenly received another signal from the centipede.

    "Hmm? There''s something underneath the pill?¡± Eliza had the centipede move the pill aside. Beneath where the pill had been in the wooden box, a small piece of gold paper was revealed.

    Eliza used a tool to pick up the gold paper and flipped it over. It read: [Immortality Pills, Hall of Eternity.]

    "Immortality Pills?" Eliza scoffed disdainfully. ''A highly toxic pill made with raw human flesh, and they dare to call it an Immortality Pill. It should be called a Deathbringer Pill instead, she thought to herself.

    ''What on earth is this Hall of Eternity?'' Eliza racked her memory, but she couldn''t recall any ce by that name in Hasen City. Perhaps it did exist, but it was definitely not out in the open.

    §¥

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 476

    476.Chapter 476

    Since she wasn''t sure about the toxicity and effects of the pill yet, Eliza spent the entire day and night studying the pill along with the centipede. After a full day and night of research, she finally confirmed something surprising. The pill''s toxicity and effects were almost identical to those of Sophie''s poisonous flowers.

    Although Eliza had given all three of the poisonous flowers to Sophie, she hadn''t left empty-handed.

    Eliza had taken a stem, a leaf, and a flower from the three nts. Her actions were so subtle that Sophie wouldn''t notice anything missing from her flowers. Even if Sophie did notice, she wouldn''t suspect Eliza.

    After all, if Eliza had really wanted to steal them, she could have just kept one of the nts instead of returning all three to Sophie.

    When Eliza prepared to study the poisonous pill herself, she remembered the stem, leaf, and flower she had taken from the flowers. Since both were found in the Duke''s estate, her intuition told her that there might be some connection between

    the two.

    She studied the flowers and the pill together and made an important discovery. The chronic toxicity could control the mind, affect the spirit, and even influence desires.

    The main ingredient of the poisonous pill was precisely the type of toxic flower that Sophie had. And what shocked Eliza even more was the discovery that Sophie''s toxic flowers were very likely Bloodshade Blossoms-the very same Bloodshade Blossoms from her own medicinal field.

    ''Lawrence and I both thought that Bloodshade Blossoms had be extinct outside. Yet, here they are, not only in Sophie''s possession but also cultivated and turned into poisonous nts, she thought to herself.

    This revtion sent a jolt through Eliza. If this were true, then Sophie''s actions could potentially disrupt Eliza''s original n? for cultivating medicinal herbs.

    Among the nts Eliza had been growing, Bloodshade Blossom was supposed to be her secret weapon. It was precisely because she had this ace up her sleeve that she hadn''t been overly concerned about the Duke''s estate starting to grow medicinal herbs as well.

    However, if Sophie could also cultivate Bloodshade Blossom and if the Duke''s estate had ess to it, that wouldplicate matters significantly.

    Eliza stared at the pill and the toxic flower on the stone table, narrowing her eyes slightly. For some reason, she felt that something still seemed off.

    After pondering for a moment, Eliza left the pocket farm and had Tina, who had already returned, send messages to Scecrest Manor and the Prince Regent''s estate, requesting Lawrence and Nn toe over.

    Nn was the first to arrive after the message was sent. In fact, he intercepted the message halfway while he was already on his way to Mount Westin.

    After reading the letter, Nn made his way to Eliza''s courtyard within half an hour. "What has happened?" he asked Eliza as soon as he arrived, his tone filled with concern.

    Perhaps to avoid suspicion, Eliza rarely initiated contact with him, but whenever she did, it was always for something important.

    "Your Highness, please take a look at these two items. Have you seen them anywhere in Hasen City?" Eliza took out the Immortality Pills and the root, leaf, and flower of the toxic nt, cing them one by one on the stone table.

    Nn first noticed the Immortality Pills in the wooden box and raised an eyebrow. "Where did you get this pill?" His tone indicated that he had seen it before.

    So, Eliza recounted how her little helpers had discovered a big treasure in the Duke''s estate and transported it out. Nn shook his head with a smile. "Perhaps Gabriel never expected that the pills he had safely stored in his study would be stolen by a group of ants."

    After making a small joke, he became serious. "I have seen this before, and it is rted to the group of people I have been investigating recently."

    Eliza''s eyes widened slightly. "You mean the foreign tribes?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 477

    0 Likes

    477 Chapter 677

    EZ AY A that day Pills would be connected to the foreign tribes as well After Nn nodded, he susantys her my love many people he died in Hasen City over the past two years

    and gray cluding future deaths and cases that haven''t been reported there have been a total of four hosen shed and nydes mysterious deaths murders, and victims of ormes over these two years

    "So many days was sched

    i fes pars sur four thousand people had died not counting those who had died of natural causes or cases that hadn''t Ben reports the stars if these deaths were spread out over the days of the year, it meant that in Hasen City, five to say swoja was dying myssly or being killed every day

    And anything anual in desen City over these two years, so what exactly has been happening" Eliza thought back carsfully over her experiences in both loves, but couldn''t recall any major cases in Hasen City

    Of course, it was also post that she had been so preupied with Sophie that she had ignored these incidents. But exen Before Sophiee to the Duke''s estate half a year ago, Eliza hadn''t noticed anything either.

    These cases was only scouted recently as i was investigating the foreign tribes, Nn exined. "It was through this investigation that I discovered something very strange about the deceased

    He frowned and continised, "Most of the women were reported missing before they were found dead, while none of the men who died had been reported missing instead, the majority of them had a history of gambling, debt, and madness, eithermitting suicide or being killed in falled murder attempts."

    Hearing this, Eliza agreed that it was indeed very strange. She knew Nn wasn''t finished and listened as he went on," After a thorough investigation, I found that many of them hade into contact with a certain type of medicine, which is called mortality Pills

    Eliza''s eyes widened, and she looked at the wooden box on the stone table. She opened the pill and took out the gold paper inside, plong it in front of Nn.

    The words Immortality Pills and Hall of Eternity immediately caught Nn''s attention.

    "As I thought. However, this Hall of Eternity is new to me," he said.

    Eliza asked him quietly, ¡°Do you know what the special ingredient in the Immortality Pills is?"

    "What?" Nn inquired

    "Raw human flesh, Eliza replied.

    Nr''s movements paused. A sh of severity crossed his eyes. "It seems that in the two years I''ve been away from Hasen City, there have been some demons lurking here."

    The mention of raw human flesh in the medicine, coupled with therge number of missing women, made everything clear to Nn,

    Eliza couldn''t help but show her disgust. I think those men who gambled, went mad over debts, andmitted suicide or attempted murder are also rted to the Immortality Pills. But I wonder who is behind this so-called Hall of Eternity." Hasen City was under the rule of the king. The fact that such a significant event had taken ce there indicated that the person or people behind it were far from ordinary. It was highly likely that there was more than one person involved. Otherwise, with so many deaths, disappearances, and murders in Hasen City over the past two years, it would have been impossible for none of these incidents to catch the attention of those in power.

    Unless, of course, someone had extensive connections, able to cover up the truth from the king and suppress themon people, allowing these events to go unnoticed for two years.

    If it weren''t for Nn''s return and his investigation into the foreign tribes, this outrageous situation might never have been discovered.

    1 will continue to investigate this matter," Nn said. "The fact that most of the missing or dead people are in Hasen City means that the Hall of Eternity must be located here as well."

    As long as the ce was in Hasen City, there was nowhere Nn couldn''t find it. The matter was of great importance and likely harbored significant danger. That was w Sessfully unlocked!esenting the Immortality Pills today, he wouldn''

    t have told her about it.

    But Eliza immediately saw through his thoughts. She raised an eyebrow and then said, ¡°By the way, Your Highness, I didn''t call you here just to show you the Immortality Pills. Take a look at this as well."

    Eliza pushed the root, leaf, and flower of the toxic nt toward Nn. Perhaps because there was only one of each, Nn

    ATT ATT

    didn''t immediately recogare what it was, but he still felt an inexplicable sense of familiarty as he had seen ene before

    ''Is this a medicinal herbi Nr''s intuition led him to this oncertan answer

    "You''re half night'' Elza said it is a medicinal herb, but not quite. Right now it should be considered a poison is denved from a medicinal herb"

    "A poisonous flower? Could it be the three toxic flowers you sent back Nichan had already heard about Eizzes trip to the Marquis''s estate for the wedding

    Although Nn hadn''t apanied her, he had learned through his informants about the two extremely impressive gifts Serenity had given at the wedding, especially thest one

    While others might not know, he was aware that Serenity had sent people to dig up Sophie''s mother Zoe''s grave beforehand, brought back her remains, and turned them into ashes to make a stone, all in preparation for this day of retribution

    Apart from the bone ash stone, of course, the first gift was also quite remarkable. So when Elza mentioned the three tortic flowers, Nn immediately thought of the ones she had returned to Sophie.

    "That''s right, those three. But do you know what those three toxic flowers originally were? Upon hearing Eliza''s teasing t was clear that he already knew the

    answer

    So Nn looked down again at the root, leaf, and flower and the sense of familiarity grew stronger. After a moment, a sh of realization struck Nn. "This is the Bloodshade Blossom you grow, right?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 478

    478 Chapter 478

    478.Chapter 478

    Seeing Eliza nod, Nn also showed a look of surprise. "Didn''t Lawrence say this flower was extinct?"

    "That''s correct. Dr. Larson mentioned that this flower had long been extinct, which is why I included it in my n, Eliza said, but now this unexpected situation had arisen.

    Nn immediately understood what Eliza meant and instinctively offeredfort. "Lawrence should be arriving soof. This flower is, after all, a toxic one. Perhaps it''s not as you suspected. You know more about cultivating medicinal herbs than 1 do, but surely the methods for growing toxic flowers and medicinal herbs must be different."

    Indeed, as Nn said, cultivating medicinal herbs and nurturing poisons were not the same. Sophie had indeed grown the toxic flowers, but that didn''t necessarily mean she could grow the original Bloodshade Blossom

    That was why Eliza needed Lawrence toe and confirm together whether this toxic flower was what she thought it was

    When Lawrence arrived, Mki was with him.

    Mki had recently been busy with Eliza''s renaming ceremony, so he spent most of his time in the Padi residence, Hasen City.

    Eliza hadn''t wanted Mki to go through too much trouble, which was why she hadn''t sent for him, but she hadn''t expected him toe with Lawrence.

    "Miss Stonor, everything needed for the ceremony has been prepared. We just need you to choose an auspicious day, and we can begin," Mki reported. "Mki, thanks a lot. Let''s talk about the auspicious dayter. First, join Dr. Larson and me to take a look at this toxic flower," Eliza said.

    "What toxic flower? Let me see it." Lawrence immediately stepped forward, and upon seeing the root, leaf, and flower, he became very interested.

    Lawrence was well-versed in medicinal herbs, Mki was an expert in growing them, and there was also the Sage of Poison, Mary.

    The four of them, along with Eliza, thoroughly examined the toxic flower.

    In just half a day, they had analyzed the root, leaf, and flower of Sophie''s toxic flower and confirmed what Eliza had suspected.

    Mary said, "This flower has been nurtured with poison since it was still in the seed shell. It has long since deviated from its original medicinal properties and has be a purely toxic flower. Therefore, it doesn''t require the true cultivation methods; it can be grown with poison alone. So, this flower can only be called a toxin, not a herb."

    "Serenity, rest assured," Mary reassured Eliza with a nce and said. "As long as the other party doesn''t have the true cultivation method for Bloodshade Blossom, they won''t be able to use this flower to affect your ns."

    Eliza had anticipated this possibility, but she only breathed a sigh of relief after it was confirmed. She smiled and said, " Then I suppose Sophie doesn''t have it."

    Otherwise, there would have been a solution to the poison in Benedict''s body by

    now.

    Although Eliza had returned the three toxic flowers, having toxic flowers and having the true Bloodshade Blossom were two different things.

    The poison in Benedict''s body was the same as the one in Gilbert and the others. So, the toxic flowers were the means Sophie''s mother used to control Gilbert and the others.

    Since Sophie couldn''t cure the poison in Gilbert and the others, she also couldn''t cure the poison in Benedict. But Eliza could.

    She had the antidote form she had discovered on Sophie and, more importantly, the true Bloodshade Blossom. "Thank you, Mary, Dr. Larson, and Mki. With this, I can continue with my n with peace of mind," Eliza said. In fact, this discovery gave her an even better opportunity to deal with the Duke''s estate.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 479

    479.Chapter 479

    Eliza turned to Mki and asked, "I remember there''s a great daying up soon, right?"

    Mki immediately replied, "Miss Stonor, you''re correct. The eighth is a day when everything is favorable and nothing is forbidden."

    Eliza nodded and smiled. "Then it''s settled."

    The eighth would be the day she truly broke free from the Stonor family and began anew.

    *****

    In the Henderson family''s residence in Hasen City, with a bang, the wooden box containing the pills was mmed to the ground. The round Immortality Pills rolled out and came to a stop beside a pair of boots, only to be picked up by arge hand with a somewhat pale and bluish hue,

    Isabelle, standing a short distance away, wore an expression of disbelief. She looked at the pill in Fletcher''s hand and shouted in anger, "Have you gone mad? Did you kill all those people just to sell this kind of thing?"

    "What''s so bad about it?" Fletcher said with a smile. "Don''t you want to live forever?"

    "Live forever?" Isabelle scoffed at Fletcher. "I''m not like your wife, who craves immortality. Those are just tricks to deceive a bunch of idle fools who have nothing better to do."

    Fletcher sighed and shook his head. "Isabelle, you don''t understand."

    He ced the pill back into the wooden box that a servant had picked up. After closing the lid, he pressed hisrge hand on the box and said with narrowed eyes, "The immortality I''m talking about isn''t what you think. In this world, only wealth and power are truly nourishing. What we pursue is not an extension of life, but a name that will be recorded in the annals of history for eternity."

    Isabelle didn''t catch on at first. But as soon as he said thest sentence, Isabelle was jolted. Her eyes widened in shock." You''re nning a rebellion?"

    As soon as Isabelle uttered these words, she immediately mped her mouth shut and looked warily at the servants in the study.

    To her surprise, the servants showed no reaction at all, quietly going about their tasks as if they hadn''t heard anything. "Rest easy. They can''t hear," Fletcher said.

    Isabelle paused for a moment, then scrutinized one of the servants closely and realized that he had no ears. Some even had strange mouths, likely missing their tongues as well.

    And it wasn''t just this one; all the servants in the study, in the courtyard, had long been mutted, their ears and tongues removed, so they could be here and serve.

    ''No wonder every time I came to Fletcher''s study before, I felt an eerie, indescribable silence here,'' Isabelle thought to herself.

    Fletcher said, "I know what you want. It''s just the Prince Regent, isn''t it? If my grand n seeds, you will no longer be a mere illegitimate daughter of the Henderson family, but a princess in all of Bortend. At that time, Nn, who will have be a prisoner, will be yours for the taking."

    Isabelle inwardly sneered, thinking, ''What Prince Regent? That despicable man isn''t even worth a nce. What I truly want, Fletcher doesn''t understand, and I won''t let him. After all, with Fletcher''s methods, if he knew, Eliza would be in danger.

    ''Better to let Nn take the fall. Then they can fight like dogs, and no matter who wins or loses, I won''t be affected.'' With this thought, Isabelle deliberately showed a flicker of joy and hesitation. "Father, but the path you''ve chosen, if it fails, it will be irreparable. Are you really confident?"

    Fletcher tapped the wooden box with his finger, smiling. "Of course. I''ve been plotting for years for this very day. So, Isabelle, now that you know,e and assist me."

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    0 Likes

    480 Chapter 480

 The Silent 480

    480.Chapter 480

    Isabelle stared at Fletcher for a long moment before suddenly smiling. "Father, you''re plotting something so grand, yet you don''t inform Mother and Jacqueline, but you invite me to join. Aren''t you afraid that I might ruin your ns?"

    "You''re very clever," Fletcher said with a smile. "Being an illegitimate daughter doesn''t mean youck intelligence. Your mother and Jacqueline, despite their high status, are utterly foolish. My grand scheme has no need for fools. "Isabelle, my dear daughter, you should understand, shouldn''t you? You have no other choice."

    Before returning to Hasen City, Isabelle had been arranged by Fletcher to assume the identity of a legitimate daughter, specifically the third heiress of the Henderson family. Isabelle had already been erased under the pretext of her death due to illness.

    From the moment Isabelle heard about this, she knew Fletcher had ulterior motives. This so-called invitation to join his grand scheme was nothing more than a notification from Fletcher.

    If Isabelle refused, her current identity would be immediately revoked. Just as Fletcher had erased her original identity, he could easily erase her as well. Thus, Fletcher imed she had no choice.

    Isabelle clenched her fists under her sleeves, her fingernails almost digging into the flesh of her palms, yet her face remained expressionless.

    However, when a hint of threat and malice flickered in Fletcher''s eyes, Isabelle smiled and said, ¡°Father, everything I have today is because of you. Since you have the ambition to achieve great things, of course, I must assist you wholeheartedly. After all, only when you be the most powerful will I be able to benefit from your sess, won''t I?"

    "You''re absolutely right. I knew I hadn''t misjudged you. You are indeed intelligent and perceptive, Fletcher said.

    ''If I weren''t intelligent and perceptive, I would have died in the Henderson family long ago, Isabelle thought to herself. "But that''s fine. Fletcher is a venomous snake, and as his daughter, it remains to be seen who is the more poisonous one is between two snakes.''

    In Hasen City, undercurrents were swirling. The Henderson family was in turmoil, and the Stonor family was equally restless.

    *****

    Today was the day Sophie was visiting home.

    "Sophie, we''re here. Hurry up and get down," Caleb said with a beaming smile as he helped Sophie out of the carriage at the Duke''s estate.

    Gabriel and others were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing Gabriel there, Sophie let out a slight sigh of relief. After all, if her father didn''t even want to see her when she came home, it would mean he had truly given up on her.

    Fortunately, the oue was a bit better than she had anticipated. As long as her father was still willing to see her, she would have a chance to restore her status.

    Once she became the heiress of the Duke''s estate again, the Marquis''s estate would naturally no longer dare to humiliate her, especially Adeline, who had been humiliating Sophie for being a bastard daughter these past few days.

    ''Does Adeline really think I have no temper at all? She''s just bullying me because

    of her status. I''ve had that kind of noble status, too, Sophie thought.

    Adeline was the Duke of Mowbay''s sister, while Sophie was the Duke of Mowbay''s daughter. Once Sophie gained her father''s forgiveness, he would naturally stand by her side again.

    Then, when she wanted to legitimize her position in the Marquis''s estate and be the wife of Caleb that she was supposed to be, it would be a piece of cake.

    With this thought, Sophie immediately put on an even more docile and sensible demeanor as she stepped forward. "Father, I''m back to see you."

    Standing at the bottom of the steps, she looked up at Gabriel. This angle made her resemble her mother the most. Although she had lost her mother at a young age, Sophie had learned to read people''s expressions and intentions from a young age, especially her father''s.

    To win her father''s favor, Sophie had long obst Sessfully unlocked! please him. The most effective one was to

    make herself more like her mother.

    The posture of looking up at her father was one of the ways Sophie resembled her mother the most. Coupled with her eyes, which were said to be identical to her mother''s, and a touch of affectionate longing in her gaze, it was her most useful trick. Gabriel stood on the steps and looked down at her. This nce indeed made him pause for a moment. "Fine, go inside and

    480 Chapter 480

    sit down. We''ll talk moreter."

    Sophie didn''t miss this small detail. Coupled with her father''s softened tone, perhaps it was because Caleb was present, but in any case, her tactic had worked. So she needed to keep pushing.

    "Father, I''ll apany you inside." Sophie immediately stepped forward and walked beside Gabriel, smiling brightly. "Father, I''ve missed you so much these past few days. I didn''t realize how good you are to me until I got married. You are truly the best person in the world to me."

    Gabriel seemed to let out a coldugh. "You realize this now, but it''s toote."

    Sophie said, "It''s not toote. Father, I know you still care for me. Although I''m married now, that doesn''t stop me froming back to take care of you. Look. These are the gifts I''ve specially chosen.

    "They''re all medicinal herbs that are good for your health, and the coffee you love the most. I''ll have them open them for youter. If you like them, Caleb and I can send you more in the future."

    "Sophie is right. Uncle, oh no, Lord Gabriel, since we''re family, you mustn''t be polite with Sophie and me," Caleb said with a foolish grin that somehow still managed to look smug.

    After all, Gabriel and the others had tried desperately to stop him from marrying Sophie, but in the end, Sophie had be his concubine.

    ''What''s mine is mine, Caleb thought smugly, not noticing the sinister look Anthony was giving him from his wheelchair. The only one with a calm expression was Benedict, who quietly observed his two younger brothers before his cold gaze finally settled on Sophie. ''I will have my revenge one day, he wondered.

    Even Matthew, walking ahead, kept ncing back at Caleb with a clearly unweing look.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 481

    1

    481.Chapter 481

    It wasn''t until they were inside that Caleb finally noticed the looks Matthew and the others were giving him. He was taken aback "Matthew, Anthony, what are you guys looking at me like that for?" It was really ufortable.

    Caleb was oblivious to his own insensitivity and spoke his mind without a care.

    Upon hearing this, Gabriel nced at Caleb with disdain and said to Matthew and Anthony, "Go and have the servants prepare lunch. Must I do it myself?"

    Matthew''s face turned dark with frustration. "Can''t the servants handle it?" He still had to keep an eye on Caleb and also check with Sophie to see if she had been mistreated by him.

    Anthony also spoke up. "Father, my leg is not very convenient, so I won''t go."

    It should be mentioned that Caleb was the one who had caused Anthony''s lower body to be disabled.

    When Caleb hade to the Duke''s estate with a broken hairpin, asking Sophie to marry him, Anthony had been so angry that he almost died. Although he was saved, he ended up being paralyzed from the waist down.

    Caleb''s leg was broken mercilessly by Gabriel because of this incident.

    After all this back-and-forth, the result was that Sophie, whom Anthony had been so protective of, had ended up marrying Caleb. Moreover, everyone knew she had seduced him through drugging-such an undignified manner.

    Thinking about the contrast between the past and the present, Anthony felt a mix of emotions.

    "Do as I say. If I tell you to go and give orders, do it immediately. Not convenient with your legs? If it''s really not, then just stay put." Gabriel didn''t want them to embarrass themselves further in front of others.

    Gabriel''s attitude toward his two useless sons was much worse than his attitude toward his eldest son, Benedict. Recently, Matthew and Anthony had already sensed their father''s favoritism. As a result, the atmosphere in the Duke''s estate had be extremely terrible since Sophie''s marriage.

    In just a few days, Matthew and Anthony had taken turns to argue with Gabriel several times. The oues of these arguments left them feeling even more disheartened, especially Matthew.

    Matthew had initially dyed the divorce, and he had onest chance, but it was gone because of Dn''s sudden disappearance.

    Unable to stay outside, Matthew had to return home, which only made their father think even less of him. Gabriel no longer sent him out to do anything.

    Matthew should have been happy. But now in the Duke''s estate, Benedict was taking over the family business, Anthony was managing the medicinal fields, and Matthew was left with nothing to do. It was as if he had beenpletely abandoned.

    So part of the reason Matthew didn''t want to leave was that he wanted to stay in front of his father to fight for opportunities. However, unfortunately, Gabriel no longer wanted to see him. Matthew had to leave, and even Anthony couldn''t stay.

    After they left the main hall, Gabriel, as a father and elder, began to casually show concern for Sophie and Caleb, the newlyweds.

    Benedict, sitting on the side, saw that their conversation was sporadic and only touched on a few well-known topics after a long discussion. He realized that Gabriel was trying to keep him from hearing something..

    So he stood up. "Father, you can chat with Caleb and the others. I''ll go check on Matthew and Anthony."

    "Alright, tell the kitchen staff to hurry up and don''t treat our guests poorly." Gabriel didn''t object.

    "Yes, Father." Benedict walked out expressionlessly.

    "Father, why are you being so distant with me? I may be married, but I''m still your daughter. How can you treat me like a guest?¡± It sounded like Gabriel was trying to distance himself from her. Sophie didn''t want to cut ties with the Duke''s estate. So when she heard this, she immediately said in a pitiful tone.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    Sessfully unlocked!

    482.Chapter 482

 The Silent 482

    482.Chapter 482

    "I''ve always said that as long as you behave, you''ll always be my good daughter," Gabriel said. But Sophie just wouldn''t

    behave.

    Sophie was even more disobedient in the matter of choosing a husband, insisting on doing something so embarrassing and disgraceful that it ruined the reputation of the Duke''s estate and his honor.

    In Hasen City, those who knew about the past ridiculed Gabriel behind his back. For the sake of a bastard daughter, he had driven away his legitimate daughter.

    If the illegitimate daughter had been more sessful than the legitimate one, it would have been eptable. But now, Eliza had a good reputation and became a highly respected Holy Lady, while Gabriel''s favored illegitimate daughter had a ruined reputation and willingly became Caleb''s concubine.

    Not only was Sophie being ridiculed, but Gabriel, the once all-powerful Lord Mowbay, was also being mocked. Naturally, Gabriel was angry with Sophie. Even the guilt and sense of obligation Gabriel had felt toward Zoie and her daughters were almost gone.

    If it weren''t for Sophie using her mother''s demeanor to evoke some memories in Gabriel today, she probably wouldn''t have received a good expression from him.

    "Father, I was a bit willful before, but now that I''ve suffered the consequences, I truly know I was wrong. Please forgive me." Sophie tried to use the hard-luck story to seek her father''s forgiveness.

    However, as soon as she said this, Caleb, sitting beside her, became unhappy. "Sophie, how can you say that?¡±

    Caleb felt that any bad things should be discussed within the family. Now that Sophie was his concubine, if she had been wronged, it was fine to talk about it within the Marquis''s estate. But she shouldn''t say such things at the Duke''s estate, in front of Lord Gabriel.

    ''Suffered the consequences? Did the Marquis''s estate treat her poorly? Or did they make her suffer? Caleb thought. Although his mother''s attitude towards Sophie was not good and her words were somewhat harsh, she didn''t hit her or deprive her of anything. Sophie still had all the dignity she deserved, and even the maids serving her wereparable to those of a legitimate wife, more than when she was serving in the Duke''s estate.

    But Sophie sounded as if she had suffered a great deal of grievance. Caleb was slightly unhappy about this.

    Sophie didn''t expect Caleb to give her a cold shoulder, even in front of her father.

    She was about to speak when Gabriel gave Caleb a cold stare. ¡°What, after your behavior on the wedding day, do you expect me toe back and praise you?¡±

    As soon as Gabriel said this, Caleb dared not speak anymore. Or rather, he was still a little afraid of Gabriel. After all, it was Gabriel who had broken his leg.

    Caleb pressed his lips together, choosing to stay silent, though his expression betrayed a mix of defiance and simmering resentment. Or perhaps it was bitterness.

    A decent heir of a family, having his leg broken by his own uncle, naturally felt resentment.

    The only reason Caleb didn''t hate Gabriel was that Anthony was also paralyzed on one side. Caleb had seen it just now, and Anthony''s condition was much more serious than his broken leg.

    Caleb''s leg might still be able to recover if it was well taken care of, but it was uncertain whether Anthony would ever be able to stand again.

    Thinking of this, Caleb suddenly felt like going to ask Anthony. He didn''t think he was courting death.

    Caleb said, "Forget it. I''m bad with words. Lord Gabriel, you and Sophie definitely have more to talk about. I won''t stay here and disturb you. Take your time. I''ll go outside and have a look."

    Gabriel indeed found Caleb annoying and waved his hand impatiently. "Go."

    But soon Gabriel realized that it would have been better to keep Caleb around, even if he was annoying.

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 483

    483.Chapter 483

    Caleb hadn''t been to the Duke''s estate in a long time and, for some reason, felt a strange sense of nostalgia. After leaving the main hall, he began to wander around the estate alone. As he walked, he couldn''t help but think of Eliza from the wedding day.

    So, Caleb headed toward the courtyard where Eliza used to live. However, before he could reach it, someone blocked bis way. It was Anthony who had been sent away by Gabriel earlier.

    Caleb stopped in his tracks and looked at Anthony, who was sitting in a

    wheelchair a few feet ahead. His gaze briefly swept over Anthony''s paralyzed

    lower body.

    "Anthony, what are you doing here? Didn''t Gabriel tell you to go to the kitchen with Matthew?" Caleb said.

    "You shouldn''t have married her," Anthony said.

    Caleb was taken aback and awkwardly began to speak, but before he could finish, Anthony blurted out this statement. Caleb''s words died in his throat as he stared at Anthony.

    Anthony sat quietly in his wheelchair, his handsome face looking increasingly pale. Combined with his cold expression, he looked like frost in the dead of winter, dazzlingly cold.

    Anthony turned his head and looked at Caleb, repeating coldly, "Caleb, you shouldn''t have married Sophie."

    Caleb immediately let out a coldugh. "If I shouldn''t have married her, then who should have?"

    He continued, "Anthony, for Gabriel''s sake, I don''t want to argue with you about this. I also don''t want to say anything too harsh, since we are family now. I don''t want to cause any more conflict that might upset you and make you copse again. If something really happened to you, I''d feel guilty."

    Anthony''s face turned even colder at Caleb''s words. "Is it for my father''s sake, or are you afraid that my father will break your other leg as well?"

    Anthony''s provocative words, along with his gaze, swept over Caleb''sme leg.

    Calebughed in anger. "My leg is none of your concern, Anthony. If you have the time to worry about other people''s legs and other people''s women, you should worry about yourself. After all, I only lost a leg, but you, Anthony, have lost half of yourself."

    Provocative words were easy to throw around. Besides, Caleb was the winner now. He had married Sophie, and there was still hope for his leg to recover. Anthony, being a cripple, naturally couldn''tpare.

    Bang. Anthony was indeed provoked by Caleb''s words and punched the armrest of his wheelchair in anger. "Caleb, what? If you want to break another leg, I can help you with that right now."

    As soon as Anthony finished speaking, several guards armed with clubs immediately appeared around Caleb, surrounding

    him.

    Seeing that Anthony had brought reinforcements, Caleb was also furious. "Anthony, try touching me. Aren''t you afraid that the fragile rtionship between the Duke''s estate and the Marquis''s estate, which has just barely improved, will bepletely ruined by you?"

    "What kind of fucking rtionship?" Even the usually gentle man couldn''t help but curse at Caleb''s attitude.

    His face pale, his eyes red, Anthony gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "After you did this to me, our rtionship was already destroyed. You want to go back to the way it was? I won''t allow it."

    The rtionship could be mended, but Anthony would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.

    He couldn''t ept that Caleb, after ruining his body, could still be so smug, not to mention that Caleb had slept with Sophie and forcibly married her in such a way. Caleb deserved to be beaten to death.

    Indeed, in Anthony''s view, it wasn''t Sophie who had drugged and seduced Caleb in the first ce. After all, Anthony had known all along that Caleb had ulterior motives toward Sophie.

    So it could only have been Caleb who, knowing that Sophie was about to be married off to a poor schr by her father, came to threaten Sophie. Everything was part of Caleb''s scheme.

    It was reasonable for Anthony to think this way. He had seen it clearly at the time; Sophie did not like Caleb.

    And when Caleb came with that broken hairpin, pretending it was a token of love to propose, Sophie clearly did not want to marry him. That was why Anthony was so con S Sessfully unlocked!

    But he just didn''t understand. It wasn''t that Sophie uunt want to many Caleb; it was that Sophie had always been looking for someone better.

    At that time, with some delusions, Sophie, of course, wouldn''t immediately settle on Caleb. Caleb could only be a backup option.

    483.Chapter 483

    Sophie would either choose him when she had no other options left, or she would bring him out as a trump card at some crucial moment, just like now.

    "You won''t agree? So what do you really want?" Caleb said impatiently. "Sophie is already married to me now. What, do you want me to divorce her?"

    "Over my dead body." Anthony''s eyes immediately turned cold and fierce. "You, a spoiled brat, wouldn''t even be worthy of marrying Sophie if it weren''t for your scheming."

    "And you dare to make her a concubine, using that status to humiliate her," Anthony said.

    "Who''s humiliating her?" Caleb said angrily. "You don''t understand." He was about

    to exin further, but Anthony cut him

    off.

    "I don''t need to understand," he said coldly. "I just need to make you pay the

    price." With that, Anthony gave the order. "Attack."

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    484 Chapter 484

    484.Chapter 484

 The Silent 484

    484 Chapter 484

    484.Chapter 484

    "You dare. I am the heir of the Marquis''s estate, Caleb shouted in anger when he saw that Anthony actually dared to order his men to attack him.

    The guards, armed with clubs, hesitated for a moment. They were naturally aware of Caleb''s status, but Anthony had given the order.

    After ncing at Anthony''s cold and fierce gaze, they no longer dared to hesitate and immediately charged forward swinging their clubs at Caleb.

    Caleb was surrounded and had nowhere to dodge. The thick clubs rained down on him, one after another, causing him to cry out in pain.

    He quickly covered his head with his arms, shouting, "Damn it, Anthony Call them off." But they had no intention of stopping.

    Anthony was filled with rage and frustration that needed an outlet. If Caleb had just stayed in the main hall, it would be fine Since Caleb had dared to wander around, Anthony wouldn''t let this opportunity slip away.

    ¡°Hit him harder.¡± he barked, his voice sharp and merciless.

    "Hit him hard." Anthony didn''t say stop, and not only that, he even sneered, "Aim for hisme leg. Break it, and cripple it." ''The bastard who left me paralyzed? You think that leg of yours is going to heal? Dream on. I''ll make sure Caleb joins me as a cripple, Anthony thought to himself.

    Anthony''s expression was almost contorted, a sh of intense hatred crossing his eyes as he ranted, "If you can''t cripple his leg, I''ll break yours."

    The guards, who had been holding back, were startled and immediately increased the force of their blows. After a few strikes, Caleb''s leg made a sickening crack. It was clear that his leg had been broken again.

    Caleb let out a miserable scream. "You''re insane, Anthony. Either kill me now, or I swear I''ll never let you go."

    "Damn cripple. Damn Anthony, Caleb raged in his mind. After the beating, Caleb was almost covered in blood. His leg was bent at an rming angle.

    "Fine, I can grant you that wish right now. If I kill you, Sophie won''t have to stay at the Marquis''s estate anymore" Anthony said, growing more and more excited, truly sounding like a madman. He had indeed been driven to the brink of madness. He had always been known as a sickly individual, and many people secretly mocked him as a loser. Things had been bad enough, but he hadn''t expected his condition and life to deteriorate further.

    Now he couldn''t even stand. He had truly be a useless cripple, no longer needing others to mock him, he was already aplete invalid.

    "Caleb," Anthony''s voice grew hoarse from his excitement and anger. "It should have been you who ended up like this, not

    1. me.

    "You''re just a good-for-nothing yboy. What right do you have to stand there unscathed when you''re the one who''s truly useless?"

    Anthony red at Caleb on the ground, his eyes bloodshot. "You want to die? Perfect. How else am I supposed to avenge myself? So go ahead and die now."

    "You''ve really gone mad, Anthony. If you dare to kill me today, my father will never let you go," Caleb said.

    But Anthony ignored him, turning to the guards and shouting, "What are you waiting for? Kill him now."

    The guards, however, were hesitant. This was the heir of the Marquis''s estate. Breaking his leg was already a serious offense, and without Anthony''s threat, they wouldn''t have dared toy a finger on Caleb.

    Now, Anthony wanted them to kill Caleb outright. Even with a hundred more reasons, they wouldn''t dare.

    "Lord Anthony, maybe we should let it go. If Lord Gabriel finds out, it could be- one of the guards hesitated, trying cautiously to dissuade Anthony.

    "Silence." Unfortunately, Anthony was currently consumed by his anger and frustration. He was so eager to see Caleb dead that he couldn''t bear to listen to the guards'' pleas

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 485

    0 Likes

    45 Chapter 45

    485.Chapter 485

    Anthony then let out a scornfulugh. "You''re afraid to act because you''re worried about retaliation from the Marquis''s estate, aren''t you? Well, do you believe me when I say that if you don''t act now, you''ll die here today?"

    The guards were all taken aback and immediately knelt down. "Anthony, we''re sorry. Please, have mercy, they begged.

    "Do it kill him, Anthony shouted, throwing the warming pan in his arms with such force that it smashed into the head of one of the guards, causing an immediate and bloody wound. But the guards still dared not rise.

    "A bunch of cowards. The Duke''s estate pays you, yet you dare to defy your master''s orders," Anthony said.

    Caleb, who had managed to struggle to his feet, was now trying to escape. He was terrified of Anthony, who had gonepletely mad.

    So Caleb took advantage of the guards'' hesitation and Anthony''s immobility to run. He needed to get to the front and call for help. If Gabriel and Benedict arrived, Anthony would surely back down.

    But Caleb never expected Anthony to go even more insane. "Fine, you''re all too scared to act, aren''t you?"

    Anthony immediately spotted Caleb trying to flee and sneered. "Then drag him out here. I''ll do it myself."

    Anthony pulled out a vial of poison and said to Caleb with a sinister smile, "I''ve recently concocted a deadly toxin. Once ingested, it will cause the victim to suffer excruciating pain, with their intestines and heart rotting away within 15 minutes. Since you''vee to me like this, Caleb, you''ll be the perfect test subject for my new poison."

    Caleb''s face turned pale with terror as he watched the guards, now wavering under Anthony''s threats, start to rise and move toward him. He immediately began to crawl and roll on the ground, trying to escape. "Help! Gabriel, Benedict, Matthew, Sophie. Come and save me. Anthony''s gone mad. He''s going to kill me."

    "No. Anthony, you can''t do this. Let me go. I''m the heir of the Marquis''s estate. If you dare to help Anthony harm me, none of you will escape," Caleb screamed with all his might.

    Just as Caleb was about to be dragged to Anthony''s side, someone finally heard themotion.

    "Stop. What are you doing?" It was Matthew.

    The kitchen had almost finished preparing the meal, so Matthew had gone to the main hall. However, he only saw his father and Sophie, with no sign of Caleb.

    Sophie, who was wondering why Caleb had been gone for so long, asked Matthew to look for him.

    Matthew had searched almost the entire Duke''s estate before thinking to check near Eliza''s old courtyard.

    Matthew had suspected that Caleb still had feelings for Eliza, which was why he hade here with such determination. But he never expected to find Caleb beaten and barely alive.

    Around him were guards, some holding clubs and others holding Caleb, and there was Anthony, sitting in his wheelchair with a vial of something unknown in his hand. The scene immediately made Matthew''s instincts scream danger.

    "Anthony, Caleb came here today to apany Sophie on her visit. Why did you have him beaten like this?" Matthew said.

    "Nothing," Anthony replied indifferently, his face expressionless, showing no sign of panic at being discovered.

    "Do you take me for a fool? If you really had no intention of doing anything, then what is that in your hand? You wouldn''t be thinking of using poison to torture Caleb, would you?" Matthew said.

    Matthew had long known that Anthony liked to y with poisons, but he never expected him to use them on Caleb.

    Although Matthew despised Caleb, he was Sophie''s husband now. If something happened to Caleb at the Duke''s estate, Sophie would not have a good oue when she returned to the Marquis''s estate. At this moment, Matthew was still thinking simply.

    The next second, Caleb shouted, "He''s not going to torture me. It''s a deadly poison. Matthew, save me. Anthony''s gone mad. The poison in his hand will rot your heart and intestines. He''s going to kill me."

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 486

    486 Chapter 486

    486.Chapter 486

    "What? Poison?" Matthew looked at Anthony in disbelief. "Is that really poison in your hand?"

    "Matthew, why do you believe Caleb but not me?" Anthony nced at Caleb, and in just a moment, the twisted expression on his face had vanishedpletely. He looked calm, as if he had never been the one who had acted like a madman, threatening to kill someone just moments ago.

    Matthew let out a coldugh. "I don''t believe a word from either of you, Anthony. Hand over what you''re holding."

    He walked up to Anthony, snatched the vial from his hand, and poured its contents onto the ground.

    "Matthew, see? I told you it''s poison," Caleb said excitedly, thinking he had finally proven his point. But the next second, when he saw the ordinary, unremarkable puddle on the ground, his face fell.

    Anthony smiled faintly. "Matthew, you see? I told you I wasn''t going to do anything. I just wanted to scare Caleb a little."

    His cold gaze fell on Caleb, and the sinister look in his eyes made Caleb shiver. "After all, he''s the heir, Sophie''s husband. Why would I want to kill him?"

    ''There''s no way that was just a scare. Anthony was about to have him beaten to death just now. I''m the heir to the Marquiss estate, and those guards wouldn''t dare toy a finger on me. Otherwise, Matthew would have found nothing but a corpse when he arrived, Caleb thought to himself.

    Caleb said, ¡°Matthew, you have to believe me. He really wanted to kill me. I''m telling the truth. Look at my leg. He broke it. See?"

    After being released by the guards, Caleb fell back onto the ground, hastily and clumsily revealing his bruised and battered leg in an attempt to convince Matthew.

    But Matthew only nced at it before turning away, then frowned and scolded Anthony. "If you wanted to break his leg, you could have just told me. I have plenty of ways to deal with him. You''re not in the best shape yourself. Why go through all this trouble?"

    Caleb couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He stared at Matthew in shock. "Y- you can''t treat me like this. Matthew, you just said-"

    Matthew let out a coldugh. "I said you couldn''t have an ident at the Duke''s estate, but your leg was already broken, wasn''t it? You owe Anthony for this, and you owe us. Since Anthony''s not getting better, neither will your leg."

    "And if you even think about using this to bully Sophie, you''d better pray that you never leave the Marquis''s estate again. Otherwise, I''ll break your other leg," Matthew warned.

    Caleb had thought Matthew was here to save him, but now he realized that even Matthew wanted to teach him a lesson. Fear quickly turned to resentment on Caleb''s face.

    Caleb clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "I-I understand, Matthew. Now that my leg is broken, can I go? Please?"

    As long as he could leave this ce and get back to the Marquis''s estate, Caleb knew he would find a way to get his

    revenge.

    Matthew nced at Anthony, then said, "Get out of here. You''re in no condition to go see Father in the main hall. Just go wait in the carriage outside. And you''re not leaving until Sophie has finished her meal."

    The fear in Caleb''s heart quickly turned to anger. ''Who do they think they are? Matthew and Anthony are the heirs to the Duke''s estate, so what? The Marquis''s estate is just as prestigious, he wondered.

    In terms of status, Caleb was in no way inferior to Matthew and the others. If it weren''t for their numbers and the fact that this was the Duke''s estate, Caleb would have thrown a punch at Matthew right then and there.

    He would also make sure Anthony paid for his cruelty. He couldn''t believe that a mere weakling, a good-for-nothing, would dare treat him like this. Caleb wouldn''t let this go. He would get his revenge on both Anthony and Matthew.

    With a look of hatred, Caleb struggled to his feet, eager to leave. But just as he turned to go, Anthony suddenly spoke up." Wait."

    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled out another vial from his sleeve. "Matthew, just to be on the safe side, give him this medicine."

    Matthew took the vial from him with a frown. "What is this?"

    Anthony exined calmly, ¡°Matthew, don''t worry. As long as he behaves and doesn''t do anything foolish, this medicine won''t harm him at all. He just needs toe to the Duke''s estate every month to get the antidote."

    "But if he starts talking nonsense when he gets, back, or if anyone from the Marquis''s estate dares to bully Sophie, he''ll find

    out what real agony feels like," Anthony added, smiling faintly at Caleb, who was desperate to escape.

    He continued, "Remember what I said? I happen to need someone to test this medicine. Caleb, thank you for your

    496 Chapter 436 contribution"

    Matthew had been somewhat reluctant at first. But after hearing Anthony''s words, she couldn''t help but worry that Caleb might indeed spread rumors and get Sophie into trouble when he returned.

    Matthew decided to follow Anthony''s advice.

    He took the medicine and strode quickly over to Caleb, who was stumbling as he tried to leave. ¡°Caleb, don''t me us for being ruthless. We''re just looking out for Sophie. If you truly care about her, you shouldn''t mind, right?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    487 Chapter 427

 The Silent 487

    Caleb, of course, would mind it was poison that would cause him exudating pan making the intere

    Already unsteady on his feet, Caleb watched in terror as Matthew approached him with the proson he maypend basart in fear "Don''te closer"

    Matthew, I''m your cousin, Sochie''s husband We''re family now Why are you theating me the ther Calet pleated

    "Do you still remember you''re Sophie''s husband Matthew stood in front of Cal booking at him coldly As Sophiees husband, you should be apanying her on visits. What are you doing here instead of being with Sophie

    Caleb felt his thoughts were exposed, and his heart raced with panic. Twas just taking a walk, he muttened his eyes darting around

    Matthew and Anthony saw through his le instantly. They had known about Caleb''s disgusting mentions from the beginning. They didn''t expect that even after marrying Sophie Caleb still had designs on

    *Just taking a walk? Matthewughed angrily He raised his hand, holding the wall and suddenly sung a punch at Cale face without mercy

    The punch nearly knocked Caleb''s jaw off. He fell to the ground, tumblingically

    "Ah, please stop. I know I''m wrong, Matthew. I really know I''m wrong. I won''te here again" Cales begged

    Caleb was beaten by Matthew, already bruised and with a broken leg and now Matthew was hitting him again. Every part of his body ached.

    Caleb regretteding to the Duke''s estate. If he''d knowning back with Sophie would turn into this nightmare the would''ve stayed far, far away. "Cousins? Uncles? They''re all madmen. I nevere to the Duke''s estate agan, he fought Anthony had vented his anger, and Matthew wanted to as well. After he finished Caleb was lying on the ground, half-dead Matthew opened the vial, grabbed Caleb''s chin, and was about to force the poison into his mouth.

    Caleb struggled desperately but he was no match for Matthew with his injuries. As the vial of poison neared his los, a shout stopped them. "Stop! What are you doing?"

    It wasn''t Gabriel or Sophie who came, but Benedict, carrying a bouquet of roses to Eliza''s courtyard. He hade to drop off a few roses for Eliza and witnessed Anthony attacking Caleb.

    "Benedict? What are you doing here?" Matthew and Anthony were surprised by Benedict''s sudden appearance.

    Caleb seized the opportunity to cry out, "Benedict, save me. They''re trying to poison me, to kill me."

    Benedict''s face showed shock. He rushed forward and snatched the vial from Matthew''s hand, smashing it on the ground just as Matthew had done before. This time, the vial contained real, bubbling, corrosive poison.

    Benedict said, ''Are you mad? Why are you trying to kill Caleb? He''s Aunt Adeline''s child, Sophie''s husband. If you kill him, what will happen to Adeline and Sophie?

    "Moreover, if he dies, both of you will have to pay with your lives, and even the entire Duke''s estate will be implicated." Benedict couldn''t believe that Matthew and Anthony would be so bold as to kill someone in their home, especially Caleb. Matthew tried to exin, "We''re not trying to kill him. Just make him keep quiet and ensure he doesn''t bully Sophie when he goes back."

    Benedict found this even more absurd. He knew Matthew and Anthony doted on Sophile, but he didn''t expect them to go to such extremes for her sake.

    Caleb was the only child of Adeline and Dale. Gabriel''s breaking of Caleb''s leg had already caused a rift between the Duke''s estate and the Marquis''s estate.

    Had it not been for Sophie''s scheming and Caleb''s genuine affection for her, insisting on marrying her despite everything. she, a bastard child, wouldn''t have been worthy of marrying into the Marquis''s estate in the first ce.

    Caleb had treated Sophie with kindness and consideration. Yet Matthew and Anthony seemed to think that Caleb bullied Sophie

    Caleb clung to Benedict''s leg and wept uncontrobly. "No, Benedict, it''s not true. They really want to kill me. I''ve been so good to Sophie, but they just think I''ll bully her. That''s why they want to kill me."

    Caleb truly regretted everything. Sophie? Eliza? If I''m going to be poisoned to death because of them, I''d rather not marry either of them at all; he wondered.

    Caleb was the rightful heir to the Marquis''s estate, and many women would have been eager to marry him.

    Yet here he was, marrying a bastard child, giving Sophie a high status, showering her with expensive wedding gifts, and constantly defending her in front of his mother and father.

    A27 Chapter 62

    Tve been so good to her, but because I apanied her on this visit, my leg, which had a chance of recovery, was broken again. I almost lost my life at the Duke''s estate, all because of Sophie, Caleb thought to himself

    A certain emotion was gradually taking root in Caleb''s heart. However, because his crying was so heart-wrenching no one noticed it.

    "Benedict, I know you''re the best. Let me go. I want to go back to the Marquis''s estate. I want to go home. I never want toe to the Duke''s estate again, Caleb said.

    Benedict sighed. "Caleb, we let you down today. You''re in no condition to return to the Marquis''s estate directly. I''ll call a doctor for you first, and then bring Father and Sophie here. Later, I send someone to the Marquis''s estate to fetch your parents. We''ll deal with this properly when they arrive and figure out how to make it up to you."

    Benedict then instructed the servants to split into three groups to fetch the necessary people.

 The Silent 488

    "Your Grace, if you could stand up for justice on behalf of the Marquis''s estate this time, we will forever stand behind you and serve you with unwavering loyalty," Dale said.

    No one had expected that after Caleb''s incident at the Duke''s estate, Dale would not head to the Duke''s estate upon receiving the news. Instead, he immediately made his way to Mount Westin. In front of Saint Grace Nunnery, he called out loudly, asking Eliza to intercede on behalf of the Marquis''s estate.

    A momentter, Eliza stood at the entrance of Saint Grace Nunnery. On the steps above, she looked down with an indifferent expression.

    "Your Grace, greetings." Dale bowed respectfully.

    Eliza spoke calmly, "Dale, Saint Grace Nunnery is a ce of tranquility. Please be mindful of your words and actions, and avoid making amotion here."

    "Your Grace, I apologize. I acted out of desperation just now, and I wille up the mountain again another day to offer my sincere apologies to everyone," Dale said, aware that his earlier behavior had been inappropriate.

    Eliza could tell he was sincere in his apology, so she let it go.

    "Lord Dale, what is the matter that caused you to raise such a disturbance? Speak now," Eliza said. To her surprise, Dale knelt down directly below her.

    "Your Grace, the Duke''s estate has gone too far. My son is of noble birth, yet he has been repeatedly schemed against and assaulted by people from the Duke''s estate, resulting in repeated disabilities. The previous entanglements were partly his fault, and I won''t dwell on them. But today, Caleb merely apanied Sophie on a visit, yet he was once again bullied by the Duke''s estate, leading to severe injuries and further disability," exined Dale.

    "Your Grace, the actions of the Duke''s estate are truly detestable. I do not wish to involve His Majesty or His Highness. I simply ask that you step in and preside over this matter, to ensure justice is served," Dale pleaded.

    his meant that the issue should not be escted to involve the king or the Prince Regent. However, Dale was not willing to let the Duke''s estate off easily, which was why he needed Eliza to intervene.

    Dale did not expect Eliza to take sides; he only needed her to preside over the matter fairly and justly. With her involvement, Dale would be able to force the Duke''s estate to pay the price and apologize to his son.

    Eliza naturally knew that today was Sophie''s day to visit. She had also anticipated that something would go wrong at the Duke''s estate, especially since Sophie was supposed to steal the ount book from Gabriel''s study for her.

    But Eliza hadn''t expected that while Sophie would return unscathed from the Duke''s estate, Caleb, who had apanied her, would end up in trouble there. It had even escted to the point where Dale hade to Saint Grace Nunnery to ask her to intervene.

    ''Could this be some kind of diversionary tactic by Sophie? Or are they trying to set a trap for me?'' she wondered.

    Eliza looked down at Dale, who was kneeling below, and after narrowing her eyes slightly, she said indifferently, "This is a family matter between you and the Duke''s estate. I have no right to interfere."

    Regardless of whether Dale''s words were true or false, Eliza had no intention of getting involved.

    In fact, she was quite pleased to see either the Duke''s estate or the Marquis''s estate suffer, especially since the two families had already fallen out. She hoped the conflict would growrger.

    When the Marquis''s estate and the Duke''s estate were no longer in cahoots,

    those in the court who had originally supported Gabriel would inevitably split into two factions.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 489

    Gabriel''s allies would dwindle, and his influence in the court would decline. Once the Duke''s estate lost its former powerpletely, it would be the perfect time for Eliza to strike and destroy the entire Duke''s estate.

    Eliza had intended to refuse, but she didn''t expect that in the next moment, Dale would produce something that made her face change instantly "Your Grace, please look at this," Dale said.

    What Dale held out was an ount book. At the sight of it, Eliza immediately thought of something, and her expression changed. She asked in surprise, "Whose ount book is this?"

    ''It can''t be the Marquis''s estate''s, and it certainly can''t be the Duke''s estate''s, can it? If it were the Duke''s estate''s, why would Dale need my intervention?'' she thought. So Eliza had an idea.

    Seeing Eliza''s reaction, Dale knew she must have heard something from somewhere as well.

    He said directly, "Your Grace, this is something I had nned to give you as a gift during your surname-changing ceremony when I learned you were preparing to inherit the Padi family''s bloodline. It is part of the Padi family''s former inheritance Eliza had guessed correctly. She quickly descended the steps, took the ount book from Dale''s hand, and flipped it open on the spot.

    Dale didn''t stop her. The Padi family''s inheritance had been in his possession for years. Now that Eliza was set to inherit the Padi bloodline, these items rightfully belonged to her.

    "The items listed in this ount book were obtained from Lord Mowbay," Dale exined. "And what''s written here is only a tenth of the Padi family''s original inheritance. The rest is still in Lord Mowbay''s hands."

    He continued, "Your Grace, there are some things I still can''t tell you directly, even now. But given your current rtionship with the Duke''s estate, I assume you know something. For the sake of this ount book, are you still unwilling to intervene?

    Eliza didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, she carefully examined the contents of the ount book. There weren''t many filled pages, only ten in total, but each page was densely packed with information.

    Inns, shops, pawnshops, houses, gardens, and estates were all listed. Though none of them were the most famous, they covered a wide range of industries and properties, showing the sheer variety of assets involved.

    After skimming through the ten pages, Eliza closed the ount book. "Alright, for the sake of this ount book, I''ll help you,¡± she said.

    Eliza looked directly at Dale, her gaze steady and unwavering. Though she was slender and dressed simply, she didn''t seem at all intimidated by him. In fact, she held her own against his presence.

    Dale felt that she had changed a lot. Beforest year''s acknowledgment ceremony, Eliza had been an innocent and naive girl, unaware of theplexities of the world.

    Now, she seemed to have experienced so much. Her eyes, once clear, were now calm but sharp, hiding a wealth of hidden strength.

    "Thank you, Your Grace," Dale said. "Tomorrow morning, I wille to escort you personally."

    Dale didn''t take Eliza down the mountain immediately. It was almost dark, and it would be too hasty and impolite to rush her down at this hour. If they wanted her to preside over this matter, they needed to show her proper respect.

    Soon, Dale left Saint Grace Nunnery. Eliza returned to her courtyard, ced the ount book on the stone table, and stood there for a while before speaking slowly. "Renee, prepare my clothes for tomorrow''s descent."

    Dale had invited the Holy Lady, not Serenity from Saint Grace Nunnery. So she would have to go as the Holy Lady, which meant she couldn''t wear her ck habit.

    ''This time, I''ll y my part in the grand drama between the Marquis''s estate and the Duke''s estate,'' she thought to herself.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 490

    The next morning, a carriage from the Marris''s estate, along with several quards sent by Dale, arrived early at the gates of Saint Grace Nunnery. However, they did not immediately knock on the door

    it was only after Eliza hadpleted her morning prayers and blessings that they respectfully asked a nun to announce

    the presences

    A short whileter, Eliza, dressed in a white gown adorned with purple patterns, took her seat in the Marquis''s estate''s

    Carriage

    The carriage jostled its way toward Hasen City Inside, Eliza sat upright, her eyes closed in quiet contemtion.

    In contrast to the serene atmosphere within the carriage, the people outside were a different story. Those who hade to escort Eliza were Dale''s personal guards, led by Yann Nevill, Dafe''s cousin.

    Date often entrusted Yann with many tasks, including dealings with the Duke''s estate. Thus, Yann was also aware of Dale''s n this tire

    Dale was currently at the Duke''s estate, confronting members of the Stonor family, which was why he had sent Yann to fetch Eliza

    Yann didn''t know much about Eliza, and when he learned that Dale wanted this young Holy Lady to preside over matters at the Duke''s estate, he wasn''t very optimistic. He thought Eliza was far too young.

    Even though she was the Holy Lady, her youth would likely prevent her from the intimidating Duke of Mowbay. Moreover, the Holy Lady had been driven to be a nun by the Duke''s estatest year, or so the story went. Originally, Eliza had chosen to be a nun of her own ord, but after Gabriel dered her disowned, it seemed as if she had been forced into it.

    Many people in Hasen City, including Yann, believed this version of the story. Naturally, he didn''t think Eliza''s intervention would be effective.

    However, upon seeing the outfit Eliza wore that day, Yann''s opinion changed instantly. The white symbolized her status as the Holy Lady, while the purple cloud patterns represented royalty.

    Clearly, this was a gift from the king. The fact that the king had bestowed fabric with such royal symbols upon the Holy Lady meant that her status was far more than just equivalent to a princess.

    The king had personally certified that the Holy Lady''s dignity was on par with the royal family. Being equivalent to a princess and being equivalent to the royal family were two very different things.

    This attire was something only members of the royal family could wear. In fact, Eliza might be the only person in

    Bortend who was not of royal blood but could wear the clothes in the purple cloud pattern.

    Thus, Vann''s attitude shifted in an instant. With the Holy Lady dressed like this, her appearance at the Duke''s estate would undoubtedly shock everyone present. That alone would be enough tomand respect.

    Eliza was unaware of the chaotic thoughts running through Yann''s mind and those of the others outside the carriage. But she had chosen to wear this particr outfit for precisely the reason Yann had guessed. She was there to assert her authority,

    Two hourster, the carriage arrived in Hasen City.

    At the Duke''s estate, no matter what Matthew and the others said, Dale remained silent with his eyes closed.

    Beside him, Adeline, shielding her son, had been crying and making a scene at the Duke''s estate for a whole day and night. Her eyes were now bloodshot and filled with tears, yet she still couldn''t vent all the resentment in her heart.

    When Dale was silent, she almost shouted at Gabriel, "Over and over again, what has Caleb done to you? Why do you keep bullying him? Say something, Gabriel."

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    1 Likes

 The Silent 491

    491.Chapter 491

    "Caleb, you are so pitiful. Your uncle is so heartless. It''s all my fault. I can''t even speak up in my own home, let alone protect you," Adeline sobbed, holding Caleb, who was already bandaged, and wept uncontrobly.

    "Mother, it''s not your fault. It''s mine for not listening to you," Caleb cried, clinging to his mother.

    The mother and son sat on the floor, their wailing causing headaches for Gabriel and the others.

    Sophie, caught in the middle, was extremely embarrassed. She had genuinely not expected that Matthew and Anthony would attack Caleb on the day of her visit. Moreover, their actions were so brutal, breaking his leg and attempting to poison him. Their reckless behavior had ruined her chances of a good life at the Marquis''s estate in the future. They were truly fools.

    Sophie was as regretful today as she had been delighted during her visit yesterday. If she had known that Matthew and Anthony would attack Caleb, she would have preferred that Caleb not apany her back.

    Those two fools wouldn''t have caused such a huge mess, and she wouldn''t have been implicated.

    But now that the damage was done, Sophie could only try to salvage the situation. "Madam Nevill, the floor is cold. Perhaps you and Dale should get up," she suggested.

    "Shut up," Adeline snapped, turning her head sharply and yanking her hand away from Sophie''s. "Who do you think you Do you have any right to speak here? Get out of my sight."

    Adeline''s outburst immediately irked Matthew. "Adeline, this was done by Anthony and me. We''ll take responsibility for our actions. There''s no need to take it out on Sophie," he said.

    Adeline and Caleb were sitting on the floor to make a scene, while Matthew was kneeling as punishment from Gabriel. Anthony was supposed to be punished as well, but he had imed a rpse of his old illnessst night, saying he couldn''t bear it and needed to go back.

    Gabriel had let him leave, nning to inform him of any consequencester. After all, punishing Anthony was impossible at the moment, and with his injuries, he couldn''t kneel anyway. It was better to let him go.

    Gabriel''s handling of the situation enraged the three members of the Marquis''s estate. Dale could hold his temper, but Adeline couldn''t. "You shut up, too, jerk. You and Anthony did this to Caleb just for that damn bitch, didn''t you?"

    "It''s all her fault that Caleb is in this state. Every time he gets hurt, it''s because of her. He was just apanying her on a visit, and now he''s crippled, almost dead. With Caleb in such a miserable condition, what right does she have to stand here and speak?" Adeline fumed, ring at Sophie. "Damn bitch, why don''t you break a leg too?"

    "Adeline, that''s enough," Matthew and Gabriel said in unison, frowning at her. "You are thedy of the Marquis''s estate; watch your mouth."

    Dale, who had been silent, gave the father and son a cold look. "My wife doesn''t need lectures from either of you. Besides, she''s not wrong."

    Gabriel''s brow furrowed even more. "Dale, the incident has happened, and I''ve said I''ll make amends to Caleb. But yourck of cooperation-what more do you want from us at the Duke''s estate?"

    "Cooperate? Why should I cooperate with you?¡± Dale retorted sharply. ¡°You want to talk? Fine, wait. Once everyone is here, I'' Il settle ounts with your Duke''s estate."

    ''Wait for whom?'' Gabriel wondered. His confusion was short-lived as the butler Cyrus rushed in to announce, "Lord Gabriel, Her Grace has arrived and requests that you and the others go out to greet her."

    Subscribed

    OL

 The Silent 492

    The Silent 492

    ¡°Eliza? What is she doing here?" Matthew was the first to speak, his tone clearly displeased.

    Gabriel shifted his gaze to Dale. "Did you invite her?" His tone was assertive, almost usatory.

    Dale ignored himpletely, rising to his feet and preparing to lead his wife and son outside to greet the neer. But before he could, another figure moved more swiftly than he did.

    ''Benedict? Why is he in such a hurry? The Stonor family members are all quite prejudiced against Eliza now. So why is Benedict more anxious than I am upon hearing she''s arrived?'' Dale wondered.

    Even from behind, it seemed Benedict''s lips were curved into a delighted smile.

    Benedict hadn''t expected Eliza toe to the Duke''s estate today. ''Is it for Dn? Or for Caleb? Never mind. No matter the reason for her visit, I''m just d to see her, he thought to himself.

    "Lord Benedict, slow down. You''re not fully recovered yet. Don''t run so fast," Manson called out, rushing to keep up with Benedict''s hurried pace.

    In a short while, the two reached the entrance of the Duke''s estate. As Benedict was about to catch a glimpse of Eliza, he quickly stopped and turned to Manson. "Manson, check me over. Is my clothing neat? Is my hair in ce? Is there anything messy or dirty?"

    Manson, who had finally caught up, panted and shook his head repeatedly. "No, Lord Benedict. Your hair is fine, and your clothes are clean and tidy. There''s nothing amiss."

    "Good," Benedict said with a relieved smile, smoothing his clothes once more before stepping out the door.

    But instead of Eliza, he saw only the carriage outside the Duke''s estate.

    Manson, recognizing the carriage, leaned in and whispered to Benedict, "Lord

    Benedict, that''s Her Grace''s carriage."

    Benedict''s eyes lit up instantly. "Eliz-"

    Benedict''s eyes lit up. "Hey-" He instinctively took a step forward, about to call out

    to Eliza as he used to. But then he remembered something.

    Pressing his lips together, heposed himself and said slowly, "Your Grace, greetings."

    As an official of the High Council, Benedict was but a minor figure in the presence

    of the Holy Lady. It was only proper that he pay his respects.

    "Rise, where is everyone else?" Eliza asked from inside the carriage. Almost immediately, more people emerged from the Duke''s estate. Leading the group was Dale, followed by Adeline and Caleb.

    The family of three approached the entrance and, after a brief moment of awkwardness, Adeline joined her husband and son in bowing to Eliza.

    "Your Grace, greetings," Dale said, signaling for Adeline and Caleb to do the

    same.

    "Your Grace, greetings," Caleb muttered, hiding behind Dale.

    He was already reluctant to speak, but as the center of attention that day, he couldn''t avoid it. His father even grabbed him by the cor and gave him a nudge. "Hurry up and greet her."

    Caleb reluctantly said, "Your Grace, greetings."

    "Rise." Eliza''s calm voice came from the carriage, but she remained inside, waiting.

    Dale and the others knew exactly what she was waiting for, so they stood aside withoutint. Sure enough, soon the rest of the people emerged.

    Gabriel, Sophie, Matthew, and even Anthony, who had already retired to rest, all came out.

    Gabriel, seeing the stationary carriage outside the gate, narrowed his eyes slightly before leading the Stonor family in a bow.

    "Your Grace, I was unaware of your arrival. I apologize for my tardiness. Greetings," he said coldly, as if reprimanding someone who didn''t know their ce.

    "I apologize for the intrusion, Lord Mowbay. Please do not take it amiss." Eliza''s indifferent voice came from the carriage. Dale quickly stepped forward. "Your Grace, you needn''t worry. Today is precisely to resolve the entanglements between us and the Duke''s estate. Lord Mowbay should be pleased that I''ve managed to invite you to preside over this. He won''t object. Or perhaps the Duke''s estate never intended to negotiate in good faith today?" Dale''s challenging gaze fell on Gabriel. Gabriel, of course, had objections. He didn''t even acknowledge Dale''s remark. "Any matter between the Duke''s estate and the Marquis''s estate should be considered a family affair. Dale, why did you invite an outsider to mediate a family matter?" "What kind of family affair results in someone being so brutally injured?" Without waiting for Dale to respond, Adeline sharply retorted to her brother. "Gabriel, when you broke Caleb''s leg, when your bastard daughter schemed against Caleb,

    492 Chapter 497

    and when your two sons were so cruel to their own cousin yesterday-did you ever think about us being family, being blood

    rtives?"

    "Your ruthlessness toward Caleb-didn''t you yourselves stop treating us like family first? Adeline''s voice wavered as she teared up again. "I''m your sister. I''m their aunt. My son has been hurt time and time again at the Duke''s estate. Don''t you think he deserves justice?"

    Dale patted Adeline''s back, soothing her, "Caleb, don''t be afraid. I''ll get justice for you"

    "Mom." Caleb, now sheltered by his parents, no longer feared the people of the Duke''s estate.

    After hearing Adeline''s words, Gabriel was left speechless.

    "Your Grace, pleasee in," Before Gabriel could say something, Dale said coldly, pushing past Gabriel and extending an invitation to Eliza in the carriage.

    "Alright,¡± Eliza replied calmly and indifferently. The next moment, a slender figure descended gracefully from the carriage Matthew and the others nced up nonchntly. The next instant, all the Stonor family members except Benedict were taken aback and their brows furrowed in surprise.

    They hadn''t expected Eliza to be wearing clothes adorned with the royal purple cloud pattern.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 The Silent 493

    493.Chapter 493

    "How dare you, Eliza, to wear the purple cloud pattern that symbolizes royalty?" Matthew finally thought he had found a weakness and immediately scolded Eliza. "Shut up," Gabriel interrupted sharply, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    ''Fool. Everyone knows this. Would Eliza not know that the purple cloud pattern symbolizes royalty?'' he thought to himself. But the fact that Eliza dared to wear it, and so openly, already revealed an astonishing truth. Sophie''s jealousy was so intense that her expression twisted involuntarily for a few seconds.

    ''What merit does Eliza have? Such an honor, such nobility-shouldn''t these be mine?'' Sophie thought bitterly, her head hanging low.

    If Eliza knew what Sophie was thinking, she would probablyugh at her delusions.

    A mere bastard child-never mind that her very life was in Eliza''s hands- considering her status and her vicious, cunning, and foolish mind, she would struggle even to be acknowledged as a legitimate daughter, let alone be the Holy Lady, or be recognized by the king and the Empress Dowager.

    Eliza''s purple cloud patterned attire was a special honor bestowed upon her by the king and the Empress Dowager after their deliberation.

    A Holy Lady who had saved the hearts and minds of the people in two provinces for the royal family deserved such a reward.

    Sophie and Matthew didn''t realize this, but Gabriel and Benedict did.

    That was why Gabriel had reprimanded Matthew. Meanwhile, Benedict''s eyes were filled with joy, happy for his sister. Aside from them, the mostplex emotions here probably belonged to Adeline and Caleb.

    Adeline felt extremely awkward. After all, her initial treatment of Eliza had been as bad as Gabriel''s, if not worse. Caleb, on the other hand, was filled with regret.

    Caleb regretted how he had been so blind as to fall for the scheming Sophie and insist on breaking off his engagement to Eliza. Eliza was more beautiful, kinder, better-natured, and better bred. She had been his fianc¨¦e in the first ce.

    If Caleb hadn''t been seduced by Sophie, he wouldn''t have abandoned his well- matched fianc¨¦e to pursue a bastard child.

    ''Yes, that''s right. It''s all Sophie''s fault for seducing me, just like her schemes in the garden. Everything is because Sophie seduced me, he thought.

    The more Caleb thought about it, the more convinced he became, and he red resentfully at Sophie, who was standing behind Gabriel. After his re, he couldn''t help but look hopefully at Eliza.

    ''Maybe there''s a chance that Eliza is here today to stand up for me because she still has feelings for me?'' Caleb indulged in this foolish hope, but then he suddenly felt a chill on his neck.

    Instinctively, he covered his neck and looked around. ''Why did I just feel such a hostile gaze on me?'' he thought.

    Was someone ring at him? The intensity of the gaze felt almost murderous.

    Unfortunately, Caleb couldn''t find the source of the gaze among the crowd. Besides the people from the Duke''s estate, there were only those from the Marquis''s estate.

    Even Eliza''s guards were from the Marquis''s estate. However, the guard closest to Eliza was unfamiliar to Caleb. The man had half his face covered and was quite tall-strange.

    Caleb nced at him twice. "Caleb, what are you doing standing in the middle of the path? Move aside," Dale frowned and quickly shouted at Caleb, who was blocking Eliza''s way.

    "Okay.¡± Caleb snapped out of his daze and quickly stepped aside.

    Eliza then withdrew her gaze, not even sparing him a nce, and walked into the estate. Yann and another guard immediately followed her.

    Smack! Once Eliza was inside, Dale pped Caleb, who was still staring foolishly, and warned him coldly, "Brat, don''t forget that you were the one who broke off the engagement yourself. Now that you''ve married Sophie, there''s no possibility with Eliza anymore. So stop dreaming about what you can''t have. Do you understand?"

    After being sternly warned, Caleb deted and reluctantly nodded under his father''s threat. "I understand."

    The purple cloud-patterned attire that Eliza wore not only prevented Gabriel and the others from barring her entry into the estate but also required them to receive her with the utmost respect.

    Once Eliza took her seat at the head of the main hall in the Duke''s estate, both Dale and Gabriel had to sit below her, while Matthew and the others were left standing, not permitted to take a seat.

    493 Chapter 493

    The scene unfolding today was not only unprecedented but also something none of the people present had ever anticipated.

    No one had imagined that the very person who had once been disowned would return to the Duke''s estate with such an elevated status.

    Matthew and his group, the longer they stood there, the more humiliated they felt, and eventually, they all turned their heads away, looking outside.

    At this moment, Eliza, who had been calmly waiting, finally finished the cup of coffee in her hand and spoke indifferently." Since you''ve invited me here to preside over this matter, let''s begin. Remember to be mindful of your positions and avoid saying anything inappropriate, or don''t me me for not sparing your dignity."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 494

    494.Chapter 494

    "No need to say more. I want those two little brats to pay with their lives. Adeline was the first to step forward, pointing an using finger at Matthew and Anthony, her voice trembling with fury.

    Loud thuds echoed. Gabriel mmed his palm on the table with a resounding bang, his icy gaze locking onto Adeline Your son is still alive."

    In the past, a single re from her elder brother would have been enough to silence Adeline, leaving her too intimidated to speak.

    But now, her overwhelming grief for Caleb and her burning anger toward Gabriel hadpletely consumed her, leaving so room for restraint.

    She gritted her teeth, her voice sharp and cutting. "Are you saying attempted murder doesn''t count as murder

    "Gabriel, the two brats tried to poison Caleb. If they''re capable of such heartless cruelty, shouldn''t they pay with ther thes? she roared.

    "Looks like I''ve been too lenient with you over the years. Ever since you married, you''ve grown more and more out of line" Gabriel''s tone was cold and authoritative as he reprimanded her.

    Before his words could fully settle, Dale, seated just below Eliza on her other side, spoke up in a calm yet pointed tone Lord Mowbay, since you''re well aware that Adeline is now married, it''s not your ce as her family to discipline her. She''s after all, my wife.

    "And tell me, what exactly did she say that was wrong? My son, the sole heir of the Marquis''s estate, apanied your daughter back to her family, only to be beaten and poisoned by his cousins. Is this you looking down on Caleb, or is it that you actually look down on me, Dale, and my entire family?"

    Gabriel paused, his cold gaze sweeping over his two troublemaking sons, who sat stiffly under his scrutiny.

    Only then did Gabriel soften his tone slightly, speaking with measured calm. "It''s true that my two sons are at fault here. I will ensure they are punished and that the Marquis''s estate ispensated. However, I cannot agree with the im that my sons intended to poison Caleb."

    Adeline was furious. "Not agree? The poison belongs to Anthony, and he admitted it. Besides, Matthew beat Caleb up. Are these not facts? The evidence is all there-witnesses and physical proof. And yet, Gabriel, you still im to disagree?

    "Let''s be honest, Gabriel. You''re just trying to cover for them, aren''t you? Dressing t up with all this righteous talk, it''sughable."

    it

    Adeline, consumed by anger, showed no intention of sparing Gabriel''s dignity, her words cutting through the air like a de

    Even Dale couldn''t help but nce at Adeline, who had always been so deferential to her elder brother, Gabriel.

    But deep down, Adeline was afraid. The moment those impulsive words left her lips, she quickly realized the gravity of what she had said, and fear surged through her heart.

    Even so, she stubbornly suppressed her emotions, refusing to lower her head or admit fault to Gabriel.

    Yes, Gabriel was her brother, but now she had a husband and a son to protect. Her husband and son were her everything, no one could touch them, not even her brother.

    Adeline''s gaze flickered briefly before she suddenly turned to the head of the seat. "Your Grace, Lord Mowbay doesn''t agree with me, but surely you do, don''t you?"

    Eliza had been summoned here by Dale, so, in her opinion, today, Eliza was bound to stand with the Marquis''s estate. And

    with that, Adeline shifted the focus onto Eliza.

    "Adeline, take a seat." Dale reached out and gently pulled Adeline back, giving her

    a subtle shake of his head, a silent warning. Though confused, Adeline followed his lead and sat down.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 495

    495 Chapter 495

    495.Chapter 495

    Once seated, Adeline looked across the room and noticed something striking. After her question to Eliza, every member of the Stonor family turned their gaze to Eliza at the head of the table.

    Everyone''s gaze, except for Benedict''s, was like that of wolves guarding a trap, fixated on the seemingly oblitions pay above, waiting to see if she would step right into it,

    ''Is there something hidden in my words just now? How could I not have noticed? Adeline wondered.

    Adeline froze, her heart skipping a beat. She shot a nervous nce at her husband, hoping for some reassurance

    Dale patted her hand gently, saying nothing, but his gaze, like everyone else''s, shifted to the seat of honor

    "Your Grace, your coffee has gone cold." The guard behind Eliza suddenly broke the tension, reaching out to take the coffee cup that had been sitting untouched for a while.

    Upon hearing that, Eliza''s eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t turn to look. Instead, she handed over the cup. Then rece it with a fresh one."

    The guard curled his lips faintly and responded in a deep voice, "Got it, Your Grace. Just give me a sec

    After personally pouring her a fresh cup of hot coffee, he ced the cup back beside her

    Eliza picked up the coffee, sipping quietly, her demeanor calm and unhurried. When the silence stretched, she finally seemed to notice. Tilting her head, she asked with feigned confusion, "Why''s everyone so quiet? Did you all settle things

    without me?"

    She made no mention of Adeline''s earlier words, avoiding her trap entirely, nor did she cater to Gabriel and the others'' expectations.

    Eliza simply said lightly, "This might be my first time mediating, but trust me. I''l make sure justice is served.*

    She deliberately emphasized thest four words, her gaze sweeping across Gabriel and the others before finally locking onto Adeline.

    Caught off guard, Adeline instinctively shrank back under her piercing stare. ''Is Eliza really looking at me like I was an idiot? she wondered.

    Well, Adeline was acting like one.

    The meeting had barely started, and Adeline was already trying to get Eliza to endorse her im of irrefutable evidence. She was tantly asking Eliza to take sides.

    Dale had only asked Eliza to preside, not take sides. And now, with Eliza sitting here as the Holy Lady to ensure justice, if she openly sided with anyone, it would give the Duke''s estate the perfect opportunity to exploit her bias.

    That was precisely why Gabriel and the others had remained silent earlier; they were waiting for her to speak.

    If Eliza dared to show even a hint of favoritism, it wouldn''t just tarnish her reputation as the Holy Lady, it would also undermine the Marquis''s estate, which had the moral high ground.

    Eliza, however, deftly sidestepped Adeline''s words, her simple deration effectively quelling Gabriel''s hopes of manipting her.

    After all, the foolish one here was Adeline, not Eliza.

    Realizing her blunder, Adeline felt a wave of regret washing over her. She stole a guilty nce at Eliza and, from that moment on, refrained from trying to involve her in the argument.

    The tension in the room escted when Dale ced a nearly empty bottle of poison on the table for all to see.

    "You wanted evidence? Here it is," Dale said coldly. Fixing his gaze on Anthony, Dale continued, "You should recognize this poison, shouldn''t you? After all, it''s the very same poison you used to harm my son. You im you didn''t intend to kill him, only to control him. Well then, prove it to us."

    He drummed his fingers on the table. "Drink it. If you canst a whole day without

    the antidote, I''ll believe you. Not only that, but I''ll let this matter go entirely. So, what do you say? Do you dare?"

 The Silent 496

    496,Chapter 496

    Of course, Anthony wouldn''t dare

    Anthony had been seething ever since Caleb took Sophie as his concubine. In his fury, the poison he prepared for Caleb was nothing short of lethal

    For someone as robust as Caleb, even under the torment of the poison, he could hold on for about 15 minutes. For Anthony, with his frail and sickly body, drinking that poison would mean instant death.

    Anthony''s face turned ashen. Though he was always pale from his illness, this time he looked utterly bloodless, as if he might copse at any moment.

    A momentter, Anthony slowly pushed the wheelchair forward. Only when he reached the center did he say, "Dale, it''s inappropriate"

    "Is it that you find it inappropriate, or are you just scared? Dale''s voice was cold and sharp.

    Anthony shook his head, his expression calm andposed, as if he truly had nothing to fear. "It''s not fear, Dale. You know my health has always been frail since childhood. After that incident with Caleb, when I barely escaped death, my condition worsened. Even a mild sedative could be fatal to me. If I were to copse, how would we determine whether it was the poison or simply my weak constitution?"

    Anthony clung to this excuse, crafting a seemingly wless justification for himself.

    If Dale were to let the matter drop, it would be ideal. But if they insisted on forcing him to test the poison, then the Marquis''s estate would be the ones crossing the line.

    With this thought, Anthony lowered his head slightly, a sly smile flickering across his lips.

    At that moment, Eliza, who had been silently observing from her seat, suddenly spoke up. "If you can''t do it, isn''t there someone else who can?"

    After all, it wasn''t just Anthony who had mistreated Caleb. Matthew was involved too.

    And Matthew, unlike Anthony, appeared to be in perfect health.

    Caught off guard, Matthew snapped his head up, his chair scraping loudly against the floor as he red at Eliza, his eyes zing with fury,

    Dale raised an eyebrow. "Your Grace, you are absolutely right. If Anthony can''t try it, then Matthew should. And if Matthew isn''t suitable either, then Mrs. Nevill can step in. After all, she''s family, just like the rest of you. I don''t see why it would make a difference. Don''t you agree, Lord Mowbay?"

    Eliza''s words seemed to spark an idea in Dale. The Stonor family had more than one candidate, after all, especially Sophie, the root cause of all this trouble.

    Whether the poison was real or fake, if it ended up killing Sophie, that would be satisfying.

    Adeline''s eyes lit up at the idea. "Exactly. Dale is absolutely right. If the Stonor family refuses to step forward, then we''ll have someone from the Marquis''s estate do it."

    She sneered, her tone dripping with malice. "After all, Sophie is now Caleb''s concubine, which means she''s one of us now. Isn''t that right, Sophie?"

    This tant threat left both Matthew and Anthony seething with rage, their eyes burning red. Sophie nearly fainted from fright.

    She cursed Matthew and Anthony furiously in her heart. Those were totally two idiots. If she''d known they''d drag her into this mess, she would''ve poisoned them ages ago.

    She had to think of a way out. Her gaze shifted to Caleb, standing behind Adeline, and she almost forgot about this fool. If Caleb hadn''t been running around stirring up trouble, none of this embarrassment would''ve happened. And to make matters worse, Caleb, despite marrying Sophie, still couldn''t let go of Eliza. A sh of malice flickered in Sophie''s eyes at the thought.

    In the next moment, her big, innocent eyes fluttered, and Sophie quickly put on a pitiful, helpless look. "Caleb, I''m willing to do this for you. I know Anthony didn''t mean to hurt you-he and Matthew are my brothers, after all. You know they''re just worried about me.

    "But since neither Madam Nevill, Lord Dale, nor you believe it, I''m willing to swallow this poison to prove it to you all." As Sophie spoke, she stepped forward, walking to the table beside Dale, and reached out to pick up the bottle of poison.

    "Sophie, put that down." Matthew and Anthony hadn''t expected Sophie to actually agree, and both of them panicked instantly.

    Even Caleb, who had been inwardly furious with Sophie moments ago, suddenly felt a pang of softness in his heart.

    496 Chapter 496

    He sighed, "Sophie, it''s not like I want to push you, but we need to get the be the f prove that the poison isn''t an instant lethal toxin on behalf of Anthony and a pursue this matter further

    Sophie had thought Caleb would at least try to talk be out of max stay silent, not even saying a single word to dissuade her toatead he just r

    had said

    Sophie was so furious that she nearly crushed the poispoxia in her hand te sny wyw

    Then, feigning delight, she spoke again, "That''s wonderful Thank you do why you sentence, Sophie suddenly hesitated, her face showing e fisker of uncanny

    "What is it? Don''t tell me you''re backing out now, Sophie Caleb paused the bees fymowing

    Sophie immediately shook her head. ''No, Caleb, you''ve misunderstood me forgot to pers before I drink this poison, there''s something ward to ask you

    She hesitated, biting her lip, her gaze darting to Caleb again and again, as she co

    her mind.

    Adeline, watching her, sneered in disdain, ¡°Enough with the vixen''s socks if you have yet wasting time."

    Sophie immediately put on a pitiful expression. Seated at the head of the table, Fize suitenly car, felt a wave of unease.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Sophie asked, just want to know, yesterday when

    and left halfway through chatting with my father, did you really go to Eiza''s

    courtyar

    ¿Ú

 The Silent 497

    497.Chapter 497

    Eliza closed her eyes briefly at these words. If Caleb ever met an untimely end, it would surely be because of tas own stupidity

    Caleb froze in ce, his quilt written all over his face. Cateb froze in ce, quit written all over his face. That unguarded expression betrayed him instantly

    Matthew and Anthony, who had been silent until now, suddenly sprang into action, their voices filled with fury

    "That''s right. He was caught by Anthony sneaking over to Eliza''s courtyard Matthew eximed

    "And even though he just married Sophie, he still had those shady, inappropriate thoughts Anthony was so furious that he had his legs broken," he added sharply

    "Back then, Caleb admitted it himself. I even tried to talk him out of it, but he wouldn''t beter instead, he provoked me with his inappropriate words. I was worried those words would cause big trouble for both the Duke''s estate and the Marques''s estate, so I had no choice but to consider poisoning him to prevent future disaster said Antony

    Anthony spoke with a helpless expression, as if he had been forced into a corner. He looked as though poisoning Caleb was truly hisst resort.

    Caleb, on the other hand, was nearly driven mad with rage. "You''re lying through your teeth, Anthony. When did you ever try to stop me? And inappropriate words? Not at all. Admit it. You just can''t stand that Sophie chose me over you?

    Anthony, in stark contrast, remained eerily calm, a far cry from his frenzied state the day before.

    He nced at Caleb, who was now on the verge of losing control, and sighed, "Caleb, why won''t you admit it even now?! kept quiet before because I didn''t want to tarnish the reputation of both estates. But you insist on denying it. Do you really want me to repeat the words you said yesterday in front of everyone?"

    Before Caleb could respond, Dale fixed his gaze on Anthony, his expression dark. "I would very much like to hear what my son supposedly said in your Duke''s

    estate that was so outrageous it could affect both our families."

    Matthew quickly shot Anthony a discreet look, unnoticed by the others.

    Anthony ignored him, his gaze briefly passing over Sophie before settling on Eliza.

    Upon looking at Eliza, whose status now surpassed that of the entire Duke''s estate, Anthony''s heart filled with cold amusement.

    Finally, he spoke slowly, "Since that''s the case, let me share what Caleb said with everyone here. But please, don''t take it too seriously, I believe Caleb didn''t mean it."

    "Cut the crap." Adeline, for once, seemed to have a shred of sense. She didn''t need to think twice to know that whatever Anthony was about to say would undoubtedly be a pack of lies, all aimed at smearing her Caleb.

    "As

    your aunt, let me give you some advice. You may have lost the use of your legs, but at least you still have your life. If you''re so eager to throw it away by spouting nonsense, don''te crying to me when it backfires. So, I suggest you think long and hard before you open your mouth," she said.

    Anthony raised an eyebrow, a flicker of disdain shing in his eyes before he spoke. "Thanks for the concern, but perhaps you should save that advice for Caleb. After all, marrying Sophie wasn''t enough for him. Just yesterday, he was outside that courtyard, boasting loudly that one concubine wasn''t sufficient. He even had the audacity to say that only by making Her Grace his concubine would he truly live up to his status as the Marquis''s heir."

    A loud bang sounded.

    "Shut your mouth." Before Anthony''s words had fully settled, Dale mmed his palm onto the table with a deafening crack, shattering it into pieces. He rose, ready to deal with Anthony himself, but someone else was faster.

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 498

    198. Chapter 498

    498.Chapter 498

    In the blink of an eye, the guard standing behind Eliza darted forward, delivering a swift kick that sent Anthony, wheelchair and all, toppling to the ground.

    Caught off guard, Anthony crashed to the floor in a humiliating heap. Fury zing in his eyes, he looked up at the guard who dared toy hands on him, only to realize the man wasn''t done yet.

    The guard followed up with another kick, this time striking Anthony squarely in the temple. The force sent him sprawling backward, limbs iling helplessly like an overturned turtle, a pitiful andughable sight.

    After venting his anger, the guard stood over Anthony, looking down at him with an air of superiority. "You think you can insult Her Grace? In your dreams."

    Anthony opened his mouth to protest, to im those words weren''t his, but the moment his gaze met the guard''s piercingly cold eyes, the words died in his throat.

    There was disdain, contempt, and scorn. It was as if the guard had already seen through his feeble lies, leaving Anthony too intimidated to ¨²tter another word in defense.

    The guard moved so swiftly that everyone in the hall was instantly stunned.

    "How dare you?" It took Gabriel a moment to react. He shot to his feet, his expression dark and furious. "A mere guard dares to act so brazenly in the Duke''s estate? Guards, seize him immediately."

    At hismand, several guards rushed in from outside, surrounding the man in the center.

    Just as they were about to make their move, the he sharp sound of porcin shattering echoed through the hall.

    Everyone turned to see a cup shattered at Gabriel''s feet. Porcin shards were scattered across the floor, coffee spilled everywhere, and it clung to his trousers and shoes all thanks to one person.

    Gabriel''s face darkened as he looked up at Eliza, who had just withdrawn her hand from the head of the table. Eliza made no attempt to hide her actions; the cup was hers to throw..

    In fact, she felt a surge of satisfaction after smashing it. If only she''d aimed a little better, perhaps at his head.

    "Your Grace, what is the meaning of this?" Gabriel demanded.

    "What do you think it means, Lord Mowbay? Or are you pretending not to see?" Eliza replied coldly.

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly. "This guard-is he one of yours?"

    The man was clearly dressed in the uniform of the Marquis''s estate guards, which was why Gabriel had ordered his capture without hesitation.

    If a guard from the Marquis''s estate had injured the Duke''s fourth son, it would give Gabriel the leverage he needed to turn the situation around. Victory would still belong to the Duke''s estate.

    But Gabriel hadn''t expected Eliza-the one who should have remained detached and uninvolved-to step forward instead of

    Dale.

    "That''s right. He is my man," Eliza dered firmly.

    Because of his sudden move, Eliza guessed why he had done it. She felt both helpless about someone and couldn''t help but feel a warmth rising in her heart.

    Though she didn''t know why he had disguised himself as a guard from the Marquis''s estate, it was clear he didn''t want his true identity revealed. Naturally, she wouldn''t stand by and let othersy a hand on him.

    "I am the Holy Lady of Walden, appointed by His Majesty himself to pray for the nation and its people. My rank is on par with a princess. Your son insulted me with his words, which is not only disrespectful to me but also to His Majesty and the entire royal family. Even if he was merely repeating someone else''s words, they remain an affront. So, when my guard stepped in to teach him a lesson, what fault is there in that?" he said.

    Eliza lowered her gaze to Gabriel, her presence growing increasingly imposing. "Lord Mowbay, or is it that you have long since stopped respecting His Majesty and the royal family?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 499

    499.Chapter 499

    Gabriel''s gaze turned icy and sharp, a chilling menace radiating from his eyes.

    Thest person who had the audacity to challenge him so openly was none other than Nn, the Prince Regent.

    It seems those two have grown far too close. No one knew what kind of ideas Nn Bet had been feeding her. Even the abandoned daughter he had cast out now dared to stand before him with such boldness.

    Just as Gabriel was about to speak, his other son couldn''t hold back and shouted, "Eliza, don''t get so full of yourself."

    Matthew helped Anthony to his feet, and as soon as he heard Eliza''s words, his anger red. He stormed up to her, his tone sharp and biting. "Don''t forget. You were once a daughter of the Duke''s estate. Do you think you can threaten us like this without consequences? Aren''t you afraid it''lle back to haunt you?"

    "Enough." Dale''s voice rang out like a thunderp as he stepped forward, positioning himself between Matthew and Eliza.

    His gaze was icy as he stared Matthew down. "Calling Her Grace by name is a tant act of disrespect. It seems the Duke''s estate truly doesn''t care about His Majesty or the royal family, just as Her Grace has said."

    "Exactly. Matthew, Anthony, you two have no official titles, yet you dare to act so unruly in front of Her Grace. It''s downright disgraceful," Caleb chimed in, his chin raised as he taunted them.

    "Shut up." Matthew shot Caleb a venomous re before turning his attention back to Eliza. His teeth clenched as he spat out his words. "Was I wrong? Eliza, don''t you bear the Stonor name? Isn''t the blood running through your veins ours?"

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Eliza moved. She descended the steps, her movements steady and deliberate, until she stood directly before Matthew.

    In that moment, even Matthew, who had always looked down on her, felt an inexplicable pressure emanating from her

    presence.

    ''No, Eliza is just a young girl. What could she possibly have that makes me feel pressured?'' he thought to himself. ''I must be too nervous.''

    Crack. Eliza delivered a fierce p across Matthew''s face without a shred of hesitation. The sharp sound of the p echoed through the hall, leaving everyone stunned.

    No one could tell how much force she had used, and Matthew''s head snapped to the side. By the time he turned back, his eyes zing with fury, one side of his face was already swollen and red. "You''ve got a death wish."

    Matthew exploded in anger, instinctively raising his hand to strike her back.

    But the moment he got close, with a sharp ng, before his hand could even touch Eliza, a sudden, powerful kick from behind sent him flying. He crashed hard into the table behind her, the impact reverberating through the room.

    No one saw the guard move. In the blink of an eye, he had broken through the Duke''s estate guards and sent Matthew sprawling with a single, ruthless kick.

    Afterward, he calmly dusted off his boot, as if brushing away something trivial, and returned to Eliza''s side without a hint of emotion. "Your Grace, strike as you please. No one willy a finger on you while I''m here."

    Standing behind Eliza, the guard spoke in an unwavering tone. As he finished, a cold, detached smile appeared on his otherwise unremarkable face. His gaze swept across the room, sharp and unyielding, leaving no one untouched.

    For reasons they couldn''t exin, Gabriel and Dale felt an eerie sense of familiarity when their eyes met his. It was instant; an overwhelming wave of unease and dread.

    ''Who is this man, really?'' they wondered.

    500 Chapter 500

    500.Chapter 500

 The Silent 500

    500.Chapter 500

    Eliza shot him a nce, her lips twitching slightly. ''Is he seriously addicted to this game? Fine, if that''s how he wants to y, I won''t hold back, she thought.

    Eliza''s lips curved into a sly smile as she said brightly, "Perfect timing. I''ve got someone else to deal with

    The man''s smile deepened. "Your Grace, just a moment." As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped away from Elita and began walking down toward the crowd.

    For some reason, as soon as he descended, an invisible tension gripped everyone, making their hearts tighten Matthew, who had been standing in front of Eliza, Dale nearby, the guards of the Duke''s estate, and even Sophie Stonor beside Anthony, all instinctively stepped back. Their retreat opened up a clear path.

    At the end of that path sat Anthony in his wheelchair, unable to move after his earlier fall. The man stopped right in front of

    him.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Anthony clenched his teeth, ring up at the so-called guard with a mix of fear and defiance.

    "I''m the fourth heir of the Duke''s estate, I-ah." Before Anthony could finish, the guard grabbed him by the cor and yanked him out of his wheelchair without a shred of mercy, dragging him across the floor.

    "Let go of me. Father, save me. Benedict, Matthew, help me." Dragged along the rough ground, Anthony was both humiliated and in agony. He struggled desperately, but his crippled body betrayed him, leaving him utterly powerless.

    "Stop. Imand you to stop this instant.¡± Gabriel was stunned. Despite his status and authority, someone dared to act so brazenly within the Duke''s estate. Time and again, the manid hands on his sons. Even if, in his eyes, these two sons were far from ideal, he had to protect them.

    His eldest, Benedict, was hanging by a thread. The Snow Lotus Eliza had provided had eased his condition, but it was just a temporary fix. Without the true antidote, Benedict wouldn''t survive beyond two months.

    Gabriel had to n for contingencies. The Duke''s estate had nevercked heirs. But now, his eldest was poisoned, and his second son had vanished without a trace.

    That left only two sons: one healthy but ipetent, and the other crippled but possessing some degree of intelligence If the worst came to pass, these two would have to work together to uphold the legacy of the Duke''s estate.

    No matter how useless or troublesome they were, they were still his sons, and Gabriel''s only hope to keep the family legacy alive.

    "You insolent brat. Guards, kill him." The guard had gone so far. Gabriel''s patience snapped, his voice cold andmanding as fury burned in his eyes.

    "Yes, Lord Mowbay," came the firm reply. The guards charged forward in unison, their movements swift and coordinated. But to everyone''s shock, the lone figure easily overpowered all eight of them. With a single move for each opponent, and without even drawing his de, he left the Duke''s estate guards sprawled on the ground, defeated without spilling a single drop of blood.

    Gabriel''s face darkened as he watched the humiliating scene unfold, his anger surging like a storm. It felt as though he''d been pped in front of everyone. "Hey-"

    Just as he was about to call for the shadow guards, Eliza''s voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a de. "Wait, Lord Mowbay."

    Eliza called out to Gabriel, then met his cold, menacing gaze. With a faint, almost mocking smile, she whispered a threat. "A few ps won''t kill them, but if you dare to make a move today, you can guess whether it will be your two sons who get into trouble, or your precious daughter."

 The Silent 501

    501.Chapter 501

    "Are you seriously threatening me?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and piercing.

    "Obviously, I am." Eliza''s tone was calm, almost taunting as if daring him to react.

    Yes, she was threatening Gabriel. So what? After all, she held Sophie''s life in her hands, and that was all that mattered.

    Gabriel might not know the full story, but Sophie did, and that was enough to keep her in check.

    "Father." Sophie''s face turned pale, panic shing across her features as she rushed forward to grab Gabriel''s arm.

    "Please, Father. It''s all my fault. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have asked those questions." Her voice trembled, desperation dripping from every word.

    The smugness she had felt earlier vanished in an instant, reced by the cold, hard realization that her life was still firmly in Eliza''s grasp.

    The more triumphant she had felt before, the deeper her regret now. It was like falling from a great height, only to crash into the harsh reality below.

    ''Damn her. That bitch. She''s threatening me again, she wondered. Sophie clenched her jaw so tightly it hurt, frustration boiling inside her. But she had no other choice.

    Today was thest day. If Sophie didn''t get the antidote by the end of it, she would be as good as dead.

    Sophie was terrified of dying. She couldn''t afford to gamble with her life.

    For now, she had no choice but to let Eliza vent her anger to her heart''s content, no matter how humiliating it felt.

    Sophie''s eyes darted nervously. "Matthew, Anthony, it''s my fault for saying the wrong things today and causing trouble for you. The estate is already in chaos- we shouldn''t make things worse. If you don''t want to take the punishment, let me do it instead."

    She stepped forward, closed her eyes, and stood stiffly, as if bracing herself for the blows.

    Matthew frowned deeply. Even Anthony, still being dragged across the floor by the guard, gritted his teeth and protested," No way, Sophie. Your face is already hurt; if you get hit again, it''ll only get worse."

    "Anthony''s right. You''re our sister. Even if you misspoke, you shouldn''t take the punishment for us," Matthew added. Besides, they didn''t think Sophie had said anything wrong.

    Everything she said was true. Eliza was being petty and vindictive, making a big deal out of nothing. Such were the thoughts running through Matthew and Anthony''s minds.

    They conveniently ignored the fact that the so-called remark was entirely fabricated by Anthony.

    Standing in the center of the hall, the guard watched the sibling drama unfold with amused interest. Once the scene had yed out enough, he finally spoke, ¡°So, have you decided? Who''s taking the first hit?"

    After a brief silence, Anthony suppressed his anger and steadied his voice. "If you want to hit, then go ahead. But Your Grace, you''d better be careful. Even if you are the Holy Lady, if you seriously injure me, you won''t escape the consequences." Then he coughed.

    Even now, Anthony dared to issue threats. Unfortunately for him, before he could finish, the man hauled him over and dumped him at Eliza''s feet like a sack of potatoes.

    Before Anthony could react, the man grabbed him by the hair, forcing his head up to face Eliza directly.

    The Prince Regent Nn, who was pretending to be a guard for his own amusement, looked up at Eliza, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    He practically said, ''Go on, give him what he deserves. Don''t worry. I''ve got him. he won''t run.''

    Eliza met his gaze and couldn''t help but stifle augh.

    §¥

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    0 Likes

 The Silent 502

    502.Chapter 502

    502.Chapter 502

    With the Prince Regent backing her up, she didn''t need to hold back. Otherwise, that would be a waste of his goodwill. With that thought, Eliza raised her hand without hesitation and delivered a resounding p to Anthony''s face, who was kneeling before her, held firmly in ce by Nn.

    Smack. The sharp crack of her p echoed through the hall, silencing everyone.

    She didn''t hold back in the slightest, not even after Anthony''s earlier threats. The fly sting spread across Anthony''s left cheek instantly, apanied by a brief wave of dizziness that made his vision blur.

    Anthony gritted his teeth, forcing down the bile rising in his throat. It wasn''t the dizziness that made him feel sick; it was the sheer humiliation wing at his chest.

    The burning shame made him clench his fists, desperate to strike back but utterly powerless.

    "Is that enough now?" Anthony asked coldly, his voice trembling with suppressed rage as he red at Eliza.

    She shook her head. "No, not nearly enough." As soon as the words left her lips, her hand rose again without pause, descending with merciless precision.

    In front of everyone, p after pnded on Anthony''s face, each one louder and more forceful than thest, leaving his face very swollen.

    By the time Eliza finally stopped, Anthony waspletely dazed. His once- handsome face was now red and grotesquely swollen, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    If Gabriel hadn''t stepped in to stop her, Eliza might have continued striking him without end, her fury far from spent. "Enough." Gabriel stormed forward, shielding Anthony with his arm, his voice brimming with barely contained rage. "If you keep this up, you''re going to kill him."

    Whether Anthony would actually die was uncertain, but Eliza knew one thing for sure. This time, she was finally letting out all her pent-up anger.

    In her old life, it was Anthony who had destroyed her face. All because Sophie had once said, "I feel so uglypared to Eliza." That single, offhand remark had driven Anthony to ssh her face with a poison he had concocted himself, leaving her disfigured for life.

    Even now, Eliza could vividly recall the searing agony as the poison ate away at her skin. The sensation of her flesh corroding-it was a nightmare she could never forget.

    And the rumors that swept through Hasen City afterward, branding Eliza as a hideous monster, were all thanks to Anthony. He had seeded in his cruel scheme. Sophie had seen her ruined face with her own eyes, and the two of them hadughed together, their joy unrestrained.

    As the memories of her old life surged back, a wave of restless anger churned within Eliza.

    Towering over Anthony, she jabbed a finger at his face, her gaze cold and mocking. "Why the long face? Smile, okay? What, do you think I didn''t hit you hard enough?"

    ''I was already beaten to a pulp-how could I possibly smile? Is Eliza trying to humiliate me with this ridiculous demand?'' he wondered.

    Anthony''s eyes burned with rage as he red at her, his gaze so fiery it seemed as though it could scorch her on the spot. But it didn''t matter. If he couldn''tugh, someone else would make sure he did.

    "Come on, Lord Anthony, crack a smile. Don''t try to make Her Grace angry, okay?" Disguised as a guard, Nn seemed to be thoroughly enjoying this twisted game. The Prince Regent''smitment to ying his role was almost absurdly convincing.

    Since Anthony refused tough, Nn decided to take matters into his own hands.

    Nn grabbed Anthony''s face and yanked the corners of his mouth upward, forcing out a grotesque, stiff smile that was more grimace than grin. Then, he turned his sparkling eyes toward his Holy Lady, eagerly awaiting her approval.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 503

    503.Chapter 503

    "That smile is awful. I can''t stand it." Eliza raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile as she spoke.

    "What about this? Or this? How about this one?" Eliza raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile as she spoke.

    Pale face had gained a faint flush. Whether it was from anger or pain, though,

    was

    By the time Nn was done, anyone''s guess.

    Anthony was surprisinglyposed. Even after being humiliated like this, he managed to suppress his fury and didn''tsh

    out.

    But deep down, his rage and hatred had already reached their peak. His eyes locked onto Eliza with a burning intensity. Eliza knew that look all too well. In her old life, when the Stonor family had tried to kill her, their eyes hadn''t looked like this at all.

    ''Go ahead, and keep enduring it. Dear Anthony, you''d better hold it in for the rest of your life. I won''t let you off easily. The moment you snap will be the moment you meet your end. I''ll make sure you regret everything, Eliza wondered. "Enough already. That smile is truly hideous, an absolute eyesore." Eliza''s cold, cutting critique nearly made Anthony lose hisposure.

    Hearing her words, Nn frowned in mock disgust and tossed Anthony to the ground. "Guess it''s not just the smile that''s ugly; it''s the whole face."

    Just as everyone thought Nn and Eliza had finished their game, Nn suddenly shifted gears. "If this one can''t smile properly, I''ll find someone else who can amuse you, Your Grace."

    Nn kept up his act with a sly grin, his gaze sweeping over the crowd below, one person at a time, like a wolf meticulously searching for prey to please its master.

    The aura surrounding this guard was far fiercer. It was the unmistakable presence of a vicious wolf. And yet, this vicious wolf had been tamed.

    Such thoughts crossed the minds of those present, their eyes asionally darting toward Eliza, seated at the head. They hadn''t expect that Eliza really had some tricks up her sleeve.

    As Dale and the others silently marveled, the vicious wolf had already chosen his next prey, standing before her and scaring her so badly that her face turned even paler than Anthony''s.

    "What are you doing?" Sophie hadn''t expected that when Nn mentioned finding someone else who could smile, he meant her.

    Panic overtook her, and she stumbled backward, trying to put as much distance as possible between herself and the man before her.

    "Step aside, Sophie. I''ll-" Matthew attempted to intervene, offering to take Sophie''s ce, but before he could finish his sentence, Nn''s right handshed out, sending him sprawling to the ground, his body skidding a few feet beforeing to a stop.

    Nn''s cold gaze then locked onto Sophie. "Are you walking over on your own, or do I have to drag you there myself?" He deliberately emphasized his words, his tone, and oppressive aura, making it sound more like draging her over after killing you. The sheer brutality left no room for doubt.

    Sophie didn''t dare to refuse. She could only speak up hesitantly. "I''ll go over there myself."

    Even if he wouldn''t kill her, she had no desire to be dragged over like Anthony.

    Her fingers trembled as she discreetly touched a small pouch hidden in her sleeve, using her fingernail to scrape off a tiny amount of its contents while ensuring no one noticed.

    Momentster, she stood before Eliza, her face still painted with fear. "Your Grace, I had erred. Please punish me as you see fit."

    Eliza looked at Sophie, whose face was full of mock pity. Eliza hadn''t even done anything yet, and Sophie was already putting on a pitiful act.

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 505

    505.Chapter 505

    Sophie trembled uncontrobly, the sharp sound of ps echoing in the room as she struck the same side of her face over and over.

    She avoided the other side to keep the wounds from reopening, but after several hits, one side of her face was swollen to an rming degree.

    "Stop it, Sophie. Please. Eliza-no, Your Grace. Fine, I''ll call you that. Sophie already hit herself-what more do you want?" Matthew pleaded, his voice thick with frustration.

    He tried to step forward to intervene, but before he could, Sophie suddenly shouted, "No. Matthew, stay back."

    Her head hung low, her voice trembling with fear. "It''s my fault. I deserve this. No, I have to punish myself. If it makes Your Grace happy, I''ll do whatever you want."

    ''If that guard tells Eliza about my little tricks and she gets angry, I won''t survive the day, she wondered. ''Better to grovel now and keep her happy-at least I''ll stay alive. Even if it means living in humiliation, it''s still life. As long as I stay alive, there''s hope. One day, I''ll rise again."

    "But Sophie, are you really okay? Let me take your ce. I can-" Matthew offered.

    "You can''t." Sophie finally snapped, her patience worn thin. ''Seriously, couldn''t Matthew stop being an idiot and quit messing things up?'' she wondered.

    "I told you to stay back. I know what I''m doing, no matter what." Sophie snapped, her anger barely contained. Matthew hesitated but eventually closed his mouth, silenced by her outburst.

    Gabriel, who had been quietly observing from the side, frowned slightly at Sophie''s strange behavior.

    Behind him, Benedict remained motionless, his eyes closed as if the chaos around him was of no concern.

    Yet, whenever Eliza spoke, Benedict would crack his eyes open, sneaking nces toward Eliza.

    "Do you really think pleasing me is that simple?" Eliza''s coldugh cut through the tension like a de.

    She knew exactly why Sophie was acting this way. It was nothing more than guilt over her failed attempt to poison Eliza. Sophie was desperate to curry favor with her, and Eliza had no intention of letting her off the hook so easily.

    ¡°I¡ªI''ll do whatever it takes. Please, just tell me what you want," Sophie stammered, her mind racing frantically.

    ''How could I possibly satisfy Eliza? What would it take?'' Sophie wondered. Suddenly, an idea struck her. Her eyes lit up as she nced at her right hand, focusing on the finger she had used to scrape the poison powder earlier.

    Her gaze turned resolute. Without hesitation, she snapped that finger with a sickening crack.

    A sharp snap echoed through the room, followed by Sophie''s blood-curdling scream that sent chills down everyone''s spine.

    The pain was unbearable, a searing agony that consumed her.

    "She''s gone mad. Dale, Sophie has lost her mind." Everyone present was utterly shocked by the scene. Even Adeline couldn''t help but jump in fright, quickly hiding behind Dale.

    Dale frowned slightly, his gaze sweeping over Eliza and the mysterious guard standing nearby.

    If he still couldn''t figure out that this guard, who was supposed to belong to the Marquis''s estate, had been reced, then he truly would be a fool.

    ''But who''s this guard? When has he infiltrated his estate, and why?'' Dale''s mind raced with questions.

    Still, he was certain of one thing. This guard was not someone Eliza had nted.

    After all, inviting Eliza to mediate this matter had been his own sudden decision. If Eliza had ced this guard in his estate long ago, there would have been no reason for them to reveal themselves now.

    Moreover, the aura surrounding this guard was far from ordinary. Dale suspected their true identity was anything but simple.

    "Your Grace, is this enough? Are you satisfied?" Sophie''s face was pale with pain, and cold sweat was dripping from her forehead.

    ''Just one finger? How could that possibly satisfy me?'' she wondered. Eliza''s gaze fell indifferently on Sophie. If not for the fact that she still needed Sophie''s Sessfully unlocked!

    today.

    task, Eliza would never have let her off so easily

    "Fine. But if this is all you can offer, it won''t be enough. You know what I want. Don''t make me repeat myself,¡± Eliza said, her voice calm butmanding.

    Sophie carefully cradled her hand, which was throbbing with pain, and quickly nodded. "I-I know."

    505.Chapter 505

    For now, Sophie had only managed to save her life temporarily. If she wanted the antidote and her freedom, she had to get what Eliza wanted.

    Her thoughts drifted to Gabriel, and she couldn''t help but nce at him. I''m sorry, Father. I''m just trying to survive. I think. you would understand, wouldn''t you?'' she wondered.

    Once Sophie withdrew, the tense episode finally came to an end.

    Maybe it was Eliza''smanding presence that sped things up when the two

    estates finally sat down to discuss the day''s pressing matters.

    Anthony confessed to having considered poisoning Caleb and imed it had nothing to do with Matthew, taking all the me upon himself.

    Of course, the im that Matthew had no involvement was an obvious lie. Caleb,

    as the victim, knew better than anyone what had really happened.

    Dale ced a steady hand on Caleb''s shoulder and gave a slight shake of his head. Caleb immediately understood. Caleb had no choice but to suppress his frustration and let his parents handle the negotiations with Gabriel and Anthony. In the end, the two estates settled on apensation of 20 million dors from the Duke''s estate to the Marquis''s estate. They could have pushed for more. But Caleb had already left Anthony half-paralyzed in a fit of rage. No matter how, that was Caleb''s fault. So Dale decided to ease up and let Matthew, who had also been involved, off the hook. Even so, 20 million dors was no small sum for the Duke''s estate.

    To cover the amount, they paid 10 million dors and offered several properties to make up the remaining 10 million dors. As soon as Dale returned to the Marquis''s estate, he received thepensation documents sent by the Duke''s estate. Sure enough, the Padi family''s property was among those listed.

    Dale drummed his fingers on the table, his gaze falling on Adeline, who was happily directing the servants to move the silver to the treasury.

    Suddenly, he said, "No, these are not going to the treasury."

    "Why? Then where should all this silver go?" Adeline asked, turning back in confusion.

    Dale narrowed his eyes, a sharp glint shing in them. "Send everything, including the properties on this list, to Saint Grace Nunnery on South Mountain."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 506

    506.Chapter 506

    "What?" Adeline exploded, her voice sharp with disbelief. "Are you out of your mind, Dale? You want to send all that silver to Saint Grace Nunnery? That''spensation from the Duke''s estate for our son, not for Eliza."

    "Calm down and listen to me." Dale''s tone was steady.

    "I can''t calm down." Adeline shot back, her anger boiling over. "If you want to send something, fine-send her a few thousand dors. That''s more than enough for her to livefortably in that runden nunnery for years. Why does it have to be everything?"

    Adeline couldn''t understand, nor did she want to. ''What did Eliza even do today? She just showed up, went through the motions. Why should we give her all this? She hasn''t done anything for us. Not a single thing!

    Dale looked at his wife, exasperation flickering across his face. He couldn''t help but sigh. "You still don''t get it, do you? Eliza isn''t the timid girl who used to put up with everything anymore. She''s the Holy Lady now, who is known across thend.

    "With the royal bloodline dwindling to just the Empress Dowager and His Majesty, and only the Prince Regent as a royal rtive, Eliza has been granted privileges equal to the royal family. In all of Bortend, her status is second only to those three."

    Adeline''s eyes widened slightly, disbelief etched on her face. "S-she''s just a little girl."

    "She''s not just a little girl; she''s the Holy Lady. And with our status, we should be addressing her as Her Grace. Do you think it''s a coincidence that after she mercilessly disciplined your nephews and niece today, Gabriel said nothing and instead quickly settled the matter with Caleb?" Dale added.

    For a brief moment, a rare sh of rity crossed Adeline''s mind. She gasped, "Could Gabriel be trying to mend ties with the Marquis''s estate?¡±

    "Exactly." Dale nodded, confirming her suspicion.

    But Adeline still couldn''t wrap her head around it. "Isn''t that a good thing? Gabriel taking the initiative to reconcile is a rare urrence. So why are you insisting on sending all those valuables to Saint Grace Nunnery? It looks like you''re trying to curry favor with Eliza."

    Adeline had no intention of currying favor with her former niece.

    Dale patiently exined, "Whether it''s a good thing or not is uncertain. There''s already a rift between our Marquis''s estate and the Duke''s estate. Unless Anthony''s health miraculously improves and our son''s leg fully recovers, that gap will never close. Even if rtions between the estates are restored, it''ll only be surface-level harmony."

    He added, "But Eliza is different. We don''t have any deep-seated animosity with her. Even if there were conflicts in the past,

    better rtionship with we''ve already apologized and made amends. Eliza isn''t the type to hold grudges. If we can build her-even just slightly better than the Duke''s estate-it''ll only benefit us."

    Adeline listened carefully to his reasoning and quickly understood. "So, Dale, you''re saying we should side with Eliza?" Dale paused, then turned to look at her. Instead of answering, he asked, "Adeline, let me ask you something." "What is it?" she asked, puzzled.

    "If the day ever came where you had to choose between the Marquis''s estate and the Duke''s estate, what would you do?" Dale said.

    The Duke''s estate was Adeline''s maiden family, while the Marquis''s estate was her marital home. For most people, such a question would be difficult to answer.

    But Adeline didn''t hesitate for even a moment. "Is that even a question? Of course, I would choose you, Dale."

    She wrapped her arms around Dale''s arm, leaning against him, seeking shelter. "I understand the meaning behind your question, Dale. You don''t need to worry.

    "In major matters, I may not have the vision or intelligence that you and Benedict possess, but when ites to these decisions, I know where I stand."

    She added, "Gabriel has treated me well, but that''s all it is. To him, I''m merely a pawn, no different from any other p his chessboard, except for the slight familial bond that sets me apart. But you are different."

    e on

    Adeline''s gaze softened as she looked at Dale, her avec hrimming with affection and unwavering trust. "You are the person I love most in this world, and the one who treat Sessfully unlocked!

    In all of Hasen City, few men could match Dale, a man of my tank anu great power who never indulged in frivolous rtionships.

    He was a marquis, after all. Yet, in his entire household, there was only one woman, Adeline, and they only had a child, Caleb.

    506.Chapter 506

    It was no secret that countless women in Hasen City envied Adeline badly. So, no matter the circumstances, she would always choose the Marquis''s estate.

    Because it was where her husband, her son, and everything she held dear resided. Maybe he hadn''t married her out of love, but that was a long time ago. Now, she knew where her heart stood.

    "Dale, you''re right. I should be grateful to Caroline. If not for her, there wouldn''t be our current situation today. So rest assured. Tomorrow I''ll arrange for everything to be sent to Saint Grace Nunnery."

    It was considered as repaying Caroline''s kindness. Dale reached out and pulled Adine into his arms, saying nothing more.

    The Marquis''s estate had returned to its usual calm, but over at the Duke''s estate, just as one storm settled, another was quietly brewing.

    Night had only just fallen, and Sophie knew she couldn''t afford to waste any more time. She seized the moment when Gabriel went to check on Anthony and tried to sneak into the study.

    But just as Sophie got close, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    "Miss Sophie," the shadow guard said in a calm but firm tone, "Lord Mowbay has ordered that no one is allowed near the study without his permission. Please return."

    Sophie''s heart nearly jumped out of her chest in fright. She hadn''t expected shadow guards to be stationed near the study There had never been any before.

    ''Back then, I coulde and go from my father''s study as I pleased. But why were there guards stopping me? Sophie wondered. ''Is it because I am married now? Because I am no longer part of the Duke''s estate? Is Father even guarding against me now?''

    As the initial shock wore off, anger surged through her, and she clenched her teeth in frustration. And just like that, a misunderstanding began to take root.

    She cast a nce at the shadow guard. It was clear she couldn''t just walk in. She''d have toe up with another way to sneak inside.

    The injured hand hidden in her sleeve twitched slightly, and an idea began to form in her mind.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 507

    507.Chapter 507

    Since Gabriel kept her in check, Sophie wouldn''t hesitate to deal with his shadow guards without mercy.

    "I''m here to see Father. I didn''t find him when I was with Benedict earlier. Are you sure he hasn''te this way?" Sophie asked, her tone casual as she subtly inched closer.

    The shadow guard shook his head. "Lord Mowbay hasn''t been here tonight, nor is he in the study."

    "Oh, I see. Alright then. I''ll head back first," Sophie said, turning around. Under the cover of her sleeve, the poison powder she had just hooked under her fingernail was quietly scattered away.

    The shadow guard''s nose twitched slightly, but he didn''t notice anything unusual.

    Sophie walked away at a steady pace. Once her figure disappeared around the corner, the shadow guard prepared to leap back onto the roof. But just as he was about to move, his body suddenly froze. His expression shifted drastically, and in the next moment, he copsed to the ground with a dull thud.

    Hearing the sound, Sophie, who hadn''t gone far, immediately lifted her skirt and rushed back.

    Seeing the shadow guard lying unconscious on the ground, Sophie smirked, knowing her n had worked. Without wasting a moment, she pushed open the study door and stepped inside.

    "The ledger? Where is it?" she murmured. Time was running out, so Sophie wasted no time and began tearing through Gabriel''s study the moment she stepped inside.

    She uncovered plenty of ledgers, but none of them were the damned Padi family ledger Eliza had demanded.

    Soon, 15 minutes passed. Sophie had practically turned her father''s study upside down, yet the ledger Eliza wanted was nowhere to be found.

    "What now? Could Eliza be messing with me? Maybe the ledger doesn''t even exist. Was this all just a setup?" With time slipping away, Sophie grew increasingly frantic.

    In her frustration, Sophie dropped into Gabriel''s armchair. Her hand identally pressed against something on the desk, and suddenly, a sharp click echoed from the feng shui wall behind her.

    The wall split down the middle, revealing a narrow gap. As the wall slid open, a small hidden chamber, barelyrge enough for a person, came into view.

    Sophie''s eyes lit up instantly. She jumped out of the chair and rushed toward the opening.

    Sophie''s eyes immediatelynded on a ledger sitting at the very edge of the chamber. She flipped it open, and there it was- the Padi family''s.

    She exhaled in relief, feeling a weight lift off her chest. ''Now that I have the ledger, Eliza would have no choice but to hand over the antidote, right?'' she wondered.

    Sophie was about to close the small secret room again, but as her peripheral vision swept across the contents of the room, she suddenly noticed that, apart from the ledger closest to the edge, most of the other items inside were actually things used by women.

    Her brows furrowed in confusion. ''What are women''s things doing in Father''s secret study chamber?'' she wondered. ''And not just any items-there are several pieces of jewelry, dazzling and clearly worth a fortune.''

    Gabriel had never given Zoie anything like this.

    ''Wait a minute. Could these pieces of jewelry belong to other women?'' she wondered. The realization hit her like a p to the face, and anger surged through her veins. ''Could it be Caroline? Damn it. Father is still hung up on that bitch.''

    Zoie had spent her entire life devoted to him, even dying in childbirth to give him a child. And yet, in Gabriel''s heart, there was only Caroline.

    The more Sophie thought about it, the more her fury grew. Without hesitation, she reached for the jewelry.

    ''Mother was gone, and yet he still dared to cling to memories of Caroline? The one he should be remembering was Zoie, my mother, not the woman who had stolen everything from my mother and left me to grow up as an illegitimate child, Sophie roared inwardly.

    Ovee with rage, Sophie grabbed the jewelry and hurled it to the ground. The crash was deafening, shattering the tense silence of the study.

    The sound snapped Sophie out of her fury, puli Sessfully unlocked! earlier." She cursed, realization dawning.

    amn it. It''s the poison powder I scattered

    Sophie quickly remembered its effects, lethal inrge amounts, and in smaller doses, it could stir emotions, pushing them to extremes. Her anger had spiraled out of control, fueled by the powder''s influence.

    Panic surged through her as she nced outside. She couldn''t afford to waste another second. Clutching the ledger tightly,

    507.Chapter 507

    she bolted for the door.

    As she passed the doorway, her gaze fell on the shadow guard sprawled lifeless on the ground, ck blood seeping from his lips. He was already gone.

    Themotion in the study had done its job, drawing the nearby shadow guards and Gabriel.

    Sophie had barely fled when Gabriel arrived at the study''s entrance. His eyes flicked to the dead shadow guard, his expression hardening as he strode into the

    room.

    As soon as he entered, he saw the small secretpartment in his study already open, and the jewelry scattered all over the floor.

    Gabriel''s gaze turned icy, his expression dark and foreboding. "Find her. Fail, and you''ll answer with your heads." "Alright." The shadow guards vanished instantly, leaving Gabriel alone in the study.

    For some reason, he stood there silently, unmoving. After a long while, he finally crouched down and began picking up the scattered jewelry one by one.

    If Benedict were here, he would immediately recognize these pieces; they were their mother Caroline''s most cherished possessions during her lifetime. But after Caroline''s death, these items had mysteriously disappeared.

    Even Eliza had no idea about them. When Caroline passed away, Anthony was still too young to remember anything, let alone the youngest, Eliza.

    Once Gabriel had gathered all the jewelry, he carefully picked out a broken hairpin and ced it in the palm of his hand. He stared at it nkly for a long moment before returning the other pieces to the hiddenpartment. The hairpin, however, he wrapped separately and tucked it into his robe.

    In his lifetime, Gabriel had only ever been involved with these two women, Zoie and Caroline.

    Even Gabriel himself couldn''t say whom he loved more. Perhaps neither truly mattered to him. To him, they were merely pawns he had once used. And now, even their children were still his pawns.

    "Summon Benedict and the other children to the study. Immediately." Gabriel''s voice was cold andmanding.

    "Yes." One of the shadow guards who had stayed behind bowed and asked, "Lord Mowbay, should I ask Miss Sophie to be here as well?"

    Gabriel nodded, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Bring her, too."

    He had no idea who the intruder in his study tonight might be. But whoever it was,

    the person wouldn''t escape the Duke''s

    estate.

 The Silent 508

    508.Chapter 508

    508.Chapter 508

    About fifteen minutester, Benedict, Matthew, Anthony, and Sophie had all gathered in the study.

    Benedict greeted Gabriel before sitting down, his demeanor indifferent and detached,

    Matthew, after wheeling Anthony into the room, asked with a mix of exhaustion and impatience, "Father, is there a reason you''ve called us all here sote?"

    By now, Sophie should have already returned to the Marquis''s estate with Caleb. After all, she was no longer the heiress of the Duke''s estate but the concubine of Caleb.

    However, she had stayed behind under the pretense of wanting to discuss the day''s events with her father and brothers, but it was only for tonight. Tomorrow, she would have no choice but to return. Caleb and the others'' patience with her was, after all, wearing thin.

    Sophie had barely finished hiding the ledger when she was summoned to the study again. Her mind was preupied, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The moment she stepped into the room, her eyes instinctively darted to Gabriel.

    To her surprise, Gabriel''s face wasn''t twisted in the fury she had feared. Instead, it was cold and unreadable, which only heightened her unease. Her nerves were stretched taut, and she couldn''t rx at all.

    Sophie forced herself to appearposed, quietly taking a seat alongside Matthew and the others, without uttering a word. "Matthew, Anthony, has Dn reached out to either of you recently?" Gabriel sat behind his desk, his gaze casually sweeping over Matthew and Anthony.

    Anthony shook his head first, looking worn out and fragile. "Ever since Dn left the Stonor family, he hasn''t contacted me. I rarely leave the estate, so I haven''t reached out to him either."

    Matthew followed, his tone tinged with concern. "I haven''t heard from Dn since hisst visit. Father, is something wrong? Did something happen to him?"

    Gabriel didn''t answer, instead turning his attention to Benedict. "And you, Benedict? Have you been in touch with Dn?" Benedict''s expression remained calm as he replied, "No."

    But beneath hisposed exterior, his thoughts were anything but settled. ''Something''s wrong, he wondered. Benedict had a feeling his father would eventually turn his focus back to Dn.

    Luckily, Dn had left long ago and was likely far away by now. Even if Gabriel wanted to track him down, it wouldn''t be easy.

    So Benedict wasn''t overly worried. Still, something felt off. Gabriel wouldn''t suddenly bring up Dn without a reason. Something must have happened. And it was probably connected to what Dn had done before.

    ''Is it about the ledger? Did someone try to sneak in tonight to steal it again? Who could it be? Could Dn have shared something with Eliza?'' he wondered.

    The thought of Eliza leaving the Duke''s estate earlier today made Benedict uneasy.

    Eliza had embarrassed Gabriel and the entire Duke''s estate. Gabriel wasn''t the type to let something like that slide.

    ''If this really has to do with Eliza, then she''s in serious trouble,'' Benedict wondered.

    Benedict mulled over the situation, but he hadn''t yet realized that while the matter did involve Eliza, there was someone else caught up in it as well.

    Sophie trembled, her head slightly bowed, not daring to utter a single word.

    Gabriel''s piercing gaze swept across the room before finallynding on Sophie.

    The reason was simple. It was just too obvious. Knowing his daughter inside and out, Gabriel immediately picked up on Sophie''s unusual behavior. What he hadn''t anticipated was that it would be Sophie.

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, and after a brief silence in the study, he suddenly mmed his palm onto the desk. The loud noise startled everyone in the room.

    A split secondter, his furious voice rang out. "Stand up."

    Almost instinctively, Sophie shot up from her chair. When she came to her senses and nced around, she saw Matthew and the others staring at her in shock and conto Sessfully unlocked!

    ''I''m d,'' she wondered. Sophie instantly understood the gravity of the situation. Fighting back the urge to cry, she still tried to salvage the moment.

    So she turned to Gabriel and said, "Father, I-I was startled just now and didn''t hear clearly. Are you asking me to stand up, or is it someone else?" Her voice grew weaker and weaker as she spoke.

    508.Chapter 508

    Gabriel''s icy stare bore into her, making her feel utterly terrified. That look sent chills down Sophie''s spine.

    "What''s going on? What exactly happened?" Matthew still hadn''t figured out what was going on. Seeing Sophie on the verge of tears, he frowned and asked.

    Gabriel''s icy voice cut through the tension. "Shut your mouth." The words were directed at Matthew.

    Gabriel''s sharp gaze swept over Matthew and Anthony. "I''ll deal with her now. You can stay and watch, or leave if you want, but don''t even think about interfering."

    Since the matter concerned Sophie, neither Matthew nor Anthony had any intention of leaving. Seeing Gabriel''s dark expression, they wisely kept their mouths shut. As for Benedict, he was even less likely to leave.

    Benedict wanted to know what had happened and whether it was connected to Dn or Eliza.

    "Did you enter my study just now?" Gabriel''s voice was sharp.

    Sophie''s heart sank further. Suppressing her hatred for Eliza, she forced herself to lie, ¡°No, Father. I''ve been in my courtyard the whole time. I only came here when you sent someone to summon me."

    Her tone was calm enough. But Gabriel''s piercing gaze remained fixed on her, unwavering, as if he had already confirmed the truth. His voice was icy. "This is yourst chance. Confess, or face the consequences."

    As soon as Gabriel finished speaking, someone outside the door brought in an object. Sophie turned her head and saw it was the disciplinary whip.

    Her expression changed instantly. Trembling, she cried out, "Father, I-I truly don''t know what you''re talking about." ''No, it couldn''t be. Father couldn''t have confirmed it''s me so quickly. And he wouldn''t resort to punishment without being absolutely certain. No, absolutely not,'' she wondered.

    Sophie kept repeating these thoughts to herself, but she hadn''t anticipated what would happen next. Gabriel rose from his chair, strode over to her, grabbed the whip without hesitation, andshed out.

    Crack. The whip cracked through the air like thunder,nding with full force. It struck Sophie''s shoulder, tearing her skin open. The pain was so intense that she copsed to the ground, crying and writhing in agony.

    "Fa-" Matthew and Anthony were stunned. They hadn''t expected Gabriel to act so decisively against Sophie. Matthew opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, Gabriel''s whip suddenlyshed out toward him. Smack. The whip narrowly missed Matthew''s head, striking a nearby redcquered pir with a resounding crack, leaving a deep dent.

    Matthew froze, his breath caught as he stared at the deep dent in the pir. He couldn''t even imagine; if that whip hadnded on his head, it would''ve turned his skull into a smashed watermelon.

    ''Was Father truly prepared to kill me?'' he wondered.

    Gabriel turned his gaze toward Matthew, his eyes deep and menacing. Slowly, he said, "I told you. No interruptions."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 509

    509 Chapter 509

    509.Chapter 509

    "G-got it." Matthew felt a chill run down his spine and immediately mped his mouth shut, not daring to utter another

    word.

    Anthony, who had been about to speak up for Sophie, nced at the whip mark and silently thanked his lucky stars. If he''d been quicker to open his mouth, that whip would havended on him instead, and there was no way he could have dodged

    1. it.

    Still, Anthony couldn''t shake his confusion. ''What could Sophie have done to make Father this furious? he wondered.

    Gabriel''s icy gaze shifted back to Sophie Stonor. The whip in his hand dangled ominously in front of her, making her tremble even more.

    "Still keeping your mouth shut?" His voice was as cold and sharp as the whip itself.

    Sophie felt like she was suffocating inside. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to speak; it was that she couldn''t.

    She had no clue what poison Eliza had used on her. Every time she tried to tell Gabriel that Eliza had poisoned and threatened her, her mouth felt as if invisible needles had stitched her lips shut. She simply couldn''t open it.

    Eliza had clearly learned from the Obedience Potion Anthony had been subjected to earlier. Bybining it with a toxin, she had concocted a poison that couldpletely control someone''s words and actions. But Gabriel and the others had no way of knowing this.

    To Gabriel, Sophie''s silence was nothing short of defiance, a direct challenge to his authority as her father.

    The next second, he didn''t hesitate to strike Sophie again. "Fine," he snapped. "If you won''t talk, I''ll beat it out of you."

    Without hesitation, the whip cracked through the air andnded on Sophie again, each strike heavier and more merciless than thest.

    Gabriel was beyond furious. In his eyes, Sophie had crossed a line, and he showed no trace of fatherly affection as he struck her. This time, he unleashed all his pent-up anger and disappointment, venting it on her without restraint. Eachsh burned like fire, ripping through her skin and leaving trails of blood.

    The blows sent her sprawling across the floor, her anguished cries echoing endlessly. "Ah!"

    "Father, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please, stop hitting me. I beg you, stop. If you keep going, I''ll die. Father, please," Sophie cried out desperately, her voice hoarse and trembling.

    Sophiey on the ground, her body shaking uncontrobly from the pain. Tears and snot streaked her face as she sobbed pitifully.

    "So you admit your mistake? Then hand it over right now." Gabriel''s voice was sharp and unrelenting, his anger still burning.

    Gabriel thought this punishment should have been enough to make her submit. But to his surprise, Sophie responded with a mix of nodding and shaking her head, her conflicting gestures only fueling his frustration.

    "What is the meaning of this? Are you still refusing to return what you stole from my study?" Gabriel''s brows furrowed deeply, his tone cold and usatory.

    ''What did she take?'' they wondered. Matthew and Anthony exchanged confused nces. They looked at Sophie, then at Gabriel, and finally pieced it together. ''Could it be that Sophie really snuck into Father''s study and stole something? Is that why he''s so furious?'' they thought.

    "N-no, Father. I-I can''t." Sophie gritted her teeth slightly, forcibly suppressing the urge to cry out the truth, and carefully spoke a single sentence.

    Gabriel''s gaze turned icy, his tone cutting like a de. "You can''t give it back? Then what do you n to do with it? You''ve seen the contents of the ledger,

    haven''t you? You should understand how important it is to me. If you don''t want to suffer more, you''d better hand it over now."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 510

    Matthew and Anthony exchanged confused looks upon hearing this. ''What would Sophie want with Father''s ledger?'' they wondered.

    But Benedict''s reaction was entirely different. The moment he heard those words, his heart sank.

    He thought, ''So it really involves Dn and Eliza. It must have been Dn who told Eliza about the ledger. With Dn already out of Hasen City, the only one who could have pushed Sophie to steal the edger is Eliza''

    Though Benedict couldn''t figure out how Eliza managed it, one thing was certain. Gabriel wouldn''t stop until the ledger was found.

    Benedict furrowed his brows and lowered his gaze, his mind racing.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Without showing any emotion, he nced toward the doorway and silently mouthed amand.

    Outside, Manson, who had been standing guard, immediately caught the signal from his master. Without a sound, Manson quietly withdrew.

    "Father, please understand, I have my reasons. I truly cannot hand it over-" Sophie said.

    Smack. Before Sophie could finish, Gabriel''s handshed out, the sharp crack of the p echoing through the room. "I don''t care what your excuse is; you''re handing over that ledger today, or you''re not leaving this room."

    "Father, even if you kill me, I''ll never give it to you." Sophie''s tears streamed down her face, her eyes swollen and red from

    crying.

    This time, there was no pretense. Her pain, her fear, and her despair were all painfully real.

    ¡°Not handing it over? Why? What''s stopping you? You say you have your reasons? What are they?" Gabriel asked.

    But Sophie couldn''t say a word. Every time she tried to speak, her mouth mped shut as if bound by an invisible force. All she could do was lower her head and sob helplessly.

    Even writing wasn''t an option; her right hand was crippled, with fingers she had broken herself, and her left shoulder was severely injured from Gabriel''s earlier whip strike. She couldn''t even lift her arm, let alone write.

    Gabriel, still consumed by rage, failed to notice her physical condition. Her silence only fueled his anger further. ¡°Not talking, huh? Trying to deceive me, are you? Fine. From this moment on, I am no longer your father."

    With a furious swing, Gabriel hurled the whip in his hand at Sophie''s head, then stormed off, his robes billowing behind him. "Men, search the ce."

    Sophie was still within the estate, which meant the ledger had to be here somewhere. Gabriel was sure it could be found. Shadow guards and household guards swarmed into Sophie''s courtyard, turning it upside down in their search. But to their surprise, after searching Sophie''s courtyard thoroughly from top to bottom, they still couldn''t find the ledger.

    Matthew hesitated for a long moment, ncing at Sophie, who was sobbing on the floor. Unable to hold back, he finally spoke up. "Father, if they couldn''t find it, could this all be a misunderstanding?"

    Gabriel''s head whipped around, his re sharp enough to cut through steel. Matthew flinched, his heart pounding as he instinctively stepped back.

    But Gabriel''s gaze didn''t waver; it was fixed squarely on Matthew and Anthony.

    Whatever he was thinking, Gabriel''s expression shifted. He cast a brief nce at Sophie, who was still on the ground, then sneered coldly. "Search Matthew''s and Anthony''s courtyards. Leave no corner unchecked."

    "Got it," came the firm reply.

    The moment the order was given, Sophie''s face showed a flicker of panic.

    She wondered, ''Wait? How did Father figure it out? No, he didn''t figure it out. He''s guessing. He''s guessing that I didn''t hide the ledger in my own courtyard but stashed it in someone else''s instead.

    ''That''s why he''s sending people to search Matthew and Anthony''s ces. Damn

    it, what do I do now? They can''t find it, right? They won''t find it. I hid the ledger so well; there''s no way they''ll uncover it.''

    "Lord Mowbay, the ledger has been found," some

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 511

    511 Chapter 511

    511.Chapter 511

    Sophie''s eyes snapped to the door of the study as she heard those words.

    She wanted to say, "No, it''s impossible."

    She had hidden there. How could anyone possibly find her?

    Gabrielmanded, "Bring it up."

    Even Gabriel, usuallyposed, showed a hint of urgency in his voice. After all, that thing was crucial to the survival of the Duke''s estate. If it were truly lost, the estate would be finished,

    But the guard kneeling there looked conflicted, hesitating before speaking, "We found the ledger, but... it''s been burned"

    "What?"

    "Burned?"

    Both Gabriel and Sophie''s expressions shifted in disbelief, their voices rising in unison.

    "Impossible. This can''t be happening."

    Sophie, ignoring the pain in her body, scrambled to her feet and rushed toward the guard, shouting, "Where was it burned? Where?"

    The guard quickly replied, "It was burned outside Lord Matthew''s room, and to destroy the evidence, they set fire to the room as well."

    Matthew gasped, "What?"

    Now, it was Matthew''s turn to go pale.

    Soon, the entire Stonor family had moved from the study to Matthew''s courtyard.

    Upon arrival, they were met with a horrifying sight. It wasn''t clear who had started the fire, but within such a short time, Matthew''s room had almostpletely burned down.

    The mes were raging fiercely, and it was impossible to get close enough to put them out.

    "Damn it, who the hell did this?"

    Matthew cursed furiously. He had thought tonight would be no concern of his, but it seemed he was the one suffering the most damage.

    Gabriel looked up at the raging inferno, and with a single breath, he could smell the strong odor of kerosene in the air.

    This was no ident. Someone had deliberately destroyed it all,

    Unfortunately, the fire in Matthew''s room was too intense to approach. Gabriel turned to the guard and asked, "Are you sure what you saw burning outside the door was the ledger?"

    The guard nodded, saying, "Yes, several of us searched, and we all saw it. It was definitely the ledger."

    Gabriel pressed further, "Did you manage to see anything written on it?"

    At this question, Gabriel''s gaze sharpened, a subtle danger flickering in his eyes.

    The guard, oblivious to the threat, dutifully reported, "The writing was smudged, but I vaguely saw something like ''three families''... I couldn''t make out more."

    Benedict turned his eyes away, no longer looking at the guard.

    He knew his father would silence him.

    "Three families? What three families?"

    Matthew gritted his teeth, muttering, "Could it be that three families under the Duke''s estate did something stupid, and now they''re trying to steal the ledger from our house?"

    Gabriel didn''t even acknowledge him. Instead, his eyes flicked to Sophie, who had copsed by the door. She looked utterly devastated, and he was now certain

    that the ledger the guard spoke of was the one stolen from them.

    Yet, something still seemed off.

    Who had coerced Sophie into stealing the ledger and then ordered its destruction?

    Was it simply because they knew it couldn''t be taken away, so they had to burn it?

    Or was there some deeper reason?

    Gabriel couldn''t guess, but for now, it didn''t matter

    Although they hadn''t recovered the ledger, the fire might still turn out to be a blessing in disguise.

    511 Chapter 511

    But handling the Padi family''s assets would now be a much bigger hassle

    And then, there was the thief who had infiltrated the estate,

    Gabriel ordered, "Search everyone in the estate. If anyone is found suspicious, kill them on siget

    That night, the Duke''s estate was filled with the heavy scent of blood.

    No one could sleep that night.

    When everything was over, Benedict returned to his room.

    Benedict took the handkerchief from Manson and coughed into it.

    When he removed it, there was a clear stain of blood on it.

    "Sir, you must stop worrying so much. You need to take care of your health, Manson said, helping him sit down.

    Benedict shook his head, saying, "It''s fine. Whether I live or die depends on finding that supposed antidote. If we don''t find it, I''m dead either way,"

    Whether I die today or tomorrow makes no difference to me.

    Benedict spoke in a t tone before looking at Manson and asking, "Have you taken care of the things I asked you to? Manson nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, it''s hidden. No one will find it."

    "That''s good. You don''t need to tell me where it''s hidden. The estate is on high alert. You can''t take it out. Just act like tonight never happened. Find another opportunity to send it to Elizater."

    Manson nodded again.

    "By the way, the guards... You need to make sure their families are taken care of. Best send them away... to Hasen City. Don''t let my father find out," Benedict

    said, his words slurring as he began to drift into sleep.

    His body was failing him, and his mind was weary,

    Manson said, "Yes, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry,"

    Manson carefully helped Benedict lie down, tucking him in, then said, ¡°I''ll take care of everything. You just need to rest." After watching Benedict fall asleep, Manson quietly blew out themp and slipped out of the room.

    While he slept, Sophie, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep at all.

    "I need to go out, I need to go out!"

    Sophie cried, kneeling at the door, shouting at the guards, "You bastards, get out

    of my way! I need to leave!"

    If she didn''t leave now, she''d die in this ce.

    Sophie cried out, "Father, Father, please! Let me go!"

    Sophie screamed by the door all night, and even Gabriel, wanting some peace, couldn''t ignore her. He had to grit his teeth and endure, watching to see what Sophie would do next.

    Finally, Sophie threw herself at his feet, clutching his clothes and sobbing, "The ledger is burned. Please, let me go. I'' nevere back. Pretend I was never here. Let me go, please."

    "No!" Gabriel''s refusal was firm and unwavering.

    He would never let Sophie go until she revealed who had been behind the orders.

    But Gabriel didn''t expect that after hearing his words, Sophie''s eyes would harden, and she''d say, "Fine, if you won''t let me go, then I''ll die here tonight."

    Whether she died now orter, it didn''t matter anymore. She had nothing left to fear.

    Sophie turned and ran straight for the red wooden pir by the door, not hesitating for a moment before mming into it.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 512

    512.Chapter 512

    Gabriel was genuinely startled by Sophie''s frantic actions. His pupils contracted, and he shouted, "Stop her!"

    Just as Sophie was about to m into the wooden pir, a shadow guard dropped down and blocked her path in time.

    However, Sophie''s force was so strong that the guard was knocked back several steps.

    The force was real. Sophie was not pretending..

    Sophie screamed, "Let go of me, let go of me. I need to leave, I need to leave."

    Gabriel stormed forward and pped her across the face.

    Sophie was knocked to the ground by the blow. Her already battered body was struck again, leaving her unable to rise for a long time.

    Gabriel growled, "How long are you going to keep this up?"

    With burning fury, Gabriel stared at her, "What you''ve done today is enough to warrant your death. But even now, you''re still refusing to speak. Do I have to put a knife to your throat for you to realize your mistake?"

    But Sophie wasn''t listening. She just cried, "Kill me, go ahead, kill me. You''ve already stopped seeing me as your daughter. If that''s the case, you might as well end it."

    Hearing this, Gabriel was filled with frustration and helplessness.

    How had he ended up with such

    worthles

    child?

    Eliza, his other daughter, whom he once thought foolish, had left the Duke''s estate, only to be shrewd and cunning.

    Meanwhile, Sophie, who stayed by his side, was either spoiled or simply too stupid toprehend anything.

    After standing over Sophie for a long while, Gabriel finally managed to control his anger and coldly said, "Since you insist on leaving, then go ahead."

    Sophie, still crying, was momentarily stunned when she heard Gabriel''s agreement.

    She hesitated for a moment before looking up, disbelief in her voice, "Really... really? I can go?"

    Gabriel snapped, "Get out, now!"

    Gabriel couldn''t even look at her tear-streaked face and the mess of snot. He could barely stand to see her for another

    second.

    Sophie, trembling with excitement, forced herself up from the floor, rushing out the door before Gabriel could change his mind. She hastily said, "Father, I didn''t mean it earlier. Please don''t take it to heart. You... you''re still my real father. I just need to go for a little while. I''ll be back soon."

    She hurriedly left the Duke''s estate.

    After Sophie walked out of the Duke''s estate gates, Gabriel''s disdainful expression quickly faded.

    He gave a nk look and ordered, "Send more men after her. Don''t let her realize she''s being followed. Once you see her meeting someone, capture them. Don''t let anyone escape."

    "Yes, sir," the shadow guard responded as he prepared to leave.

    "Wait." Gabriel called him back, narrowing his eyes as he added, "If they resist, kill them on the spot."

    "Yes, sir."

    With Sophie''s refusal to speak, Gabriel had no doubts at all.

    Sophie might be foolish, but she wasn''t so dumb as to act this way without being threatened with her life.

    So rather than keep her locked up, he decided to y along and let her go.

    He was curious to see who was bold enough to threaten Sophie into stealing from the Stonor family.

    As Gabriel had expected, Sophie didn''t head back to the Marquis''s estate after leaving the Duke''s estate. Instead, she made a beeline for the city gates.

    Perhaps because Gabriel had already taken precautions, Sophie wasn''t stopped when she left the city.

    She even encountered a carriage parked by the roadside just outside the city gates

    Sophie, barely able to walk from the pain, almost burst into tears when she saw the carriage. Without a second thought, she jumped in and drove off.

    She was heading to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    She was going to meet Eliza.

    Despite Sophie pushing the carriage to its limits, Hasen City was simply too far from Saint Grace

    512. Chapter 512

    innery.

    After four hours on the road, she began to feel the first signs of distress.

    A sharp pain suddenly shot up from her abdomen.

    Sophie screamed in agony, nearly falling out of the carriage.

    "It hurts... it hurts so much."

    Her stomach was in excruciating pain.

    She cursed, "Damn Eliza. That little bitch really gave me poison."

    She had to hurry, faster, faster.

    Or else, she would really die.

    Fear gripped Sophie as she forced herself to endure the waves of pain,

    desperately pushing the carriage forward.

    By the time Sophie finally reached the foot of Mount Westin, she had no strength

    left.

    As the carriage arrived at Dn''s doorstep, Sophie copsed from the carriage.

    She hit the ground, and this time, she truly couldn''t rise again.

    Blood was smeared across her lips, staining her clothes.

    In the dim light of the early morning, she looked both terrifying and pitiful.

    Sophie whispered, "Eliza... save... me..."

    The antidote, she needed the antidote.

    As the poison spread through her body, Sophie''s consciousness was slipping away. Her pupils were starting to lose focus. Just as she was about to close her eyes, a figure seemed to appear in her blurry vision. A dark shadow flickered at the edge of her sight, like some kinda ghost in a ck habit.

    Sophie weakly reached out, her hand trembling as she made a final plea, "Antidote... give... me..."

    Eliza looked down at her and said, "It seems you didn''t handle the other matter well."

    Sophie could only shake and grip Eliza''s robe, begging, ¡°Please... please..... I don''t... I don''t want to die."

    Eliza replied coldly, "You''ve messed up, and brought a whole bunch of problems. Do you really think I''ll let you off?" Problems? Sophie froze for a moment, then instantly understood.

    Tears poured from her eyes, but she couldn''t speak, her mouth opening and closing in silent agony.

    She could only lie there, her pain slowly turning into coldness.

    Cold to the point of shivering, cold to the point of numbness..

    Until, finally, Sophie lost all sensation, and her eyes slowly, slowly closed.

    "Is she dead?"

    Renee asked, poking Sophie with a small stick. Seeing no reaction, she turned to

    Eliza.

    Eliza shook her head, "Not yet. The poison I gave her is not lethal."

    "Why?" Renee asked.

    Renee was taken aback by this response.

    "Someone like her doesn''t deserve to live. Why didn''t you just kill her outright?" Renee asked.

    Eliza nced at Sophie''s lifeless form, her voice indifferent, "It''s not that I can''t kill her, but I promised Mary I wouldn''t use

    poison to kill. Don''t worry, Sophie won''t die from this poison, but tonight, she is as good as dead."

    And rather than just poisoning her, Eliza nned to use Sophie. The Stonor family was still around, and her "good father was still alive. It was time to prepare a grand gift for them.

    Eliza nced at the nearby forest and told Renee, "Tina''s dy hassted long enough. Let''s go."

    Before leaving, she touched the ground. Soon, poisonous insects appeared under

    her hand, scurrying off in every direction, hiding away.

    Once they were gone, Tina appeared quickly.

    And behind her, arge group of Duke''s estate shadow guards followed closely.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 513

    513.Chapter 512

    "Everyone, take her down. Grab hert

    "Yes, sir."

    Thirty shadow quards from the Duke''s estate charged forward, attempting to surround Tina

    But as they touched down in front of the thatched hut, a rustling sound suddenly came from all directions, and before the knew it, they were surrounded by swarms of insects.

    Just as the leader of the shadow guards sensed something was wrong, a spider, the size of a palm, slowly descended on thread in front of him.

    "Captain, be careful

    The spider lunged at the leader, leaping onto his face and sinking its fangs into his flesh.

    "Ambush! Retreat, quickly

    Amid the leader''s screams, the shadow guards turned and started running, but it was already toote.

    In the next moment, as the first light of dawn began to break, swarms of insects erupted from the trees, the grass, the sky everywhere.

    The thirty shadow guards were overwhelmed and controlled by the venomous insects in mere moments.

    Not only that, under the insects'' control, the shadow guards were forced to turn their weapons on each other, helplessly watching as they aimed their knives at their ownrades,

    The first blood spilled, and the scent of it drove the insects into a frenzy.

    By the time the sun had barely begun to rise, the area in front of the hut was a scene of horrific, bloody ughter.

    Thest one standing was the leader of the shadow guards.

    With the spider still clinging to his head, he stiffly walked to the carriage, approaching Sophie.

    He slowly raised his hand, and as the de plunged into Sophie''s body, her eyes, which had somehow opened, locked anti his face.

    fr the final moments of her life, she weakly managed to whisper, "Wh... was!

    Then, her consciousness faded, and in the cold morning light, her body stiffened, her breath gone.

    Only after confirming Sophie''s death did Tina take out a bamboo whistle, blowing it loudly. The venomous insects

    immediately retreated from the bodies of the shadow guards and followed Tina up the mountain.

    Not long after Tina left with the swarm of insects, a few more figures arrived at the foot of Mount Westin.

    "Right here. This is where the tracking parasite found them."

    A group of mysterious figures dressed in ck cloaks with hoods stood before them.

    The man leading the group, with slightly curly hair, a curved de in one hand and a parasite in the other, was none other than Gilbert.

    Gilbert and his group quickly arrived in front of the thatched hut, and he pointed toward Sophie''s body next to the carriage.

    "There. She''s there?

    The mysterious figures turned to follow his finger and their faces immediately shifted, shocked beneath their hoods.

    "Go, check it out."

    One of the figures kicked the dead shadow guard captain aside, and the shorter figure knelt to examine Sophie. After a moment, he shook his head.

    "Rodrigo, we''re toote. She''s already dead."

    "What?" Rodrigo Gonzales mmed his staff into the ground. He lifted Sophie''s body, frowning as he examined her, his face darkening "She was killed recently. The murderer...

    He looked at the fatal knife wound on Sophie''s abdomen, which perfectly matched the knife held by the body they had just kicked aside Even the blood still lingered on it

    "Rodrigo, what now? if we can''t bring the Sore Sessfully unlocked! Juse chaos in the tribe."

    Rodrigo paused for a moment before making a decisive can, in Dial case, we''ll create the Sorceress''s body right here. Creating the body through the parasite is a way to bring her back from death. If she can truly be revived, then Soulbind Tribe will once again have an unparalleled Sorceress."

    As soon as Rodrigo spoke, the other mysterious figures began to show signs of excitement

    172

    513 Chapter 513

    They quickly retrieved the parasites they had brought with them, gathering all the bodies together. After the parasites drained the blood and flesh from the corpses, they gathered around Sophie''s body.

    At Rodrigo''smand, the swarm of parasites covered Sophie''s body, biting into her flesh one by one.

    Gilbert watched this eerie scene, feeling a sense of dread building in his chest.

    He thought, ''Can this really work? Can someone who''s already dead actuallye back to life?

    Gilbert gritted his teeth, thinking, ''Eliza, what exactly are you nning?"

    The parasites in the hands of the Soulbind Tribe looked incredibly powerful, far beyond his own troops.

    If Eliza hadn''t had a countermeasure for these parasites, they might have all be doomed.

    Hours passed, and Sophie''s body had been moved to a secluded forest area. Time continued to tick by.

    Rodrigo and the Soulbind Tribe members sat vigil by Sophie''s body, not eating or drinking, for three days and nights. Gilbert grew more and more hungry, though he had brought some dry rations with him.

    On the fourth day, as he barely held on, a small movement stirred from the body on the ground. "Wh..."

    Sophie''s body suddenly emitted a sound, as if trying to speak a word.

    The Soulbind Tribe members immediately perked up, whispering, "Rodrigo, has the Sorceress awoken?" They were excited, but Gilbert was terrified, nearly jumping out of his skin.

    The body spoke. Was this really happening? Could a dead body actuallye back to life?

    Rodrigo bent down to listen closely to the body, then nodded and ordered the parasites to withdraw.

    As soon as the parasites pulled back, the voice from the body became clearer. "Wh... why?"

    "Why? Is she asking someone?" The Soulbind Tribe members were puzzled.

    In the next moment, Sophie''s body, now barely recognizable, suddenly jerked upright with a guttural roar. "Why? Father. Why did you send people to track me? Why did you send people to kill me?

    Her voice, filled with boundless hatred, echoed through the forest.

    At that moment, in Mount Westin and Saint Grace Nunnery...

    Eliza, sitting in the courtyard sipping her coffee, seemed to sense something. She lifted her eyelids slightly.

    She nced at the rising sun in the east, smiled, and sighed, "It''s been cold for so long. It should be warming up soon."

    1 Likes

 The Silent 514

    Gabriel shouted, "They''ve all vanished?"

    From the moment Sophie fled the Duke''s estate in the early hours, Gabriel had been anxiously awaiting news from the shadow guards.

    But after waiting an entire day and night, the first report he received was that the thirty shadow guards he sent hadpletely disappeared.

    Gabriel frowned immediately, asking. "Which direction did Sophie leave the city from?"

    He had arranged for people to cover all four city gates, including preparing the carriage, so finding out which direction Sophie left was simple enough-he just needed to ask the gatekeepers.

    Once the question was asked, Gabriel''s mind shed with something. He immediately pressed, "Was it the south gate, heading toward Mount Westin?"

    Cyrus, the butler, nodded and confirmed, "Yes, Sophie left from the south gate. I even ordered a carriage to be prepared outside, but it disappeared too."

    The most bizarre part was that while the shadow guards and the carriage had vanished, Sophie, of all people, had returne Though not to the Duke''s estate, she was back at the Marquis''s estate.

    And ording to reports from the Marquis''s estate, Sophie had returned the day before.

    Cyrus ryed all this information to Gabriel

    Gabriel squinted, his eyes narrowing. "Did the people at the Marquis''s estate let you see Sophie?"

    Cyrus hesitated, then shook his head. "No, they didn''t."

    "So, the report that Sophie returned the day before'' is just their word, but we still don''t know if she''s truly at the Marquis''s

    estate."

    At Gabriel''s words, Cyrus quickly understood. "Shall I go visit Sophie now?"

    Gabriel raised his hand to stop him. "No need Dale must be hiding something from me. If he doesn''t want you to see Sophie, he can easily make sure you never do, whether Sophie is there or not."

    What mattered now was that Gabriel suspected Dale had already sided with someone else.

    "You go. Take my namete to the Henderson family. Find Fletcher and deliver this message to him word for word," Gabrie said coolly. "Tell him, the Queen''s position has been decided. The Baker family will soon enter Hasen City.""

    "Understood," Cyrus replied, and quickly left with Gabriel''s namete to the Henderson family.

    Not long after Cyrus met with Fletcher and left, the Henderson family closed their doors to guests.

    "What? Diana is going to enter the pce as the Queen?"

    After the Henderson family closed its doors, Fletcher had someone call Isabelle back.

    As soon as Isabelle entered Fletcher''s study, she was told that the Empress Dowager and the King were nning to make

    Diana the Queen.

    Isabelle shot up from her chair, eximing, "This is impossible! How could Diana ever agree to enter the pce?"

    Diana had always lived freely, much more so than Isabelle or Liza. The Baker family had never nned on sending her to the pce, so they hadn''t taught her any pce etiquette. As a noblewoman, her manners and behavior were utterly unfit.

    How could someone like her ever be chosen by the Empress Dowager and the King? Not only would she enter the pce, but they intended to make her the Queen?

    Fletcher said, "This news came from the Duke''s estate. It''s hard to say whether it''s true, but I suspect there''s a seventy percent chance it''s real."

    "The Duke''s estate sent this?" Isabelle raised an eyebrow. "Could it be that Sophie has set her sights on Diana, trying to harm her, and sent this message to my father?"

    Fletcher shook his head. "It wasn''t Sophie. The messenger was the Duke''s estate''s butler, and he came with Gabriel''s namete.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked! "Who doesn''t know Gabriel is indulgent with him for Sophie''s sake. After all, Sophie nearly poisoned her brother andmitted a great crime, but Gabriel still protected her."

    "He even had his son break off the engagement with Diana to clean up Sophie''s mess."

    Isabelle was delighted when Diana and Matthew''s engagement was called off.

    514.Chapter 514

    This meant Diana could never be Liza''s sister-inw, strengthening Isabelle''s connection with Liza. That was why Isabelle was so pleased.

    But now, her father was telling her that Diana was about to rise to greatness. How could Isabelle believe it?

    "No matter how Gabriel is, since they''ve sent this message, there''s a possibility it''s true." Fletcher narrowed his eyes.

    Isabelle turned to him and asked, "Father, what will you do?"

    "Didn''t they say the Baker family is about to enter Hasen City? We should send someone to investigate," Fletcher said.

    Isabelle raised an eyebrow. "What if it''s true?"

    Fletcher sneered. "If it''s true, I will make sure they don''t stand in our way."

    At these words, Isabelle finally realized something was wrong.

    Isabelle asked, "What do you mean by that? Are you nning to send Diana into the pce, or me?"

    Fletcher looked at her, his eyes lingering on her beautiful face. He smiled slightly. "Someone like Diana, with her mind and temperament, isn''t fit for the pce. This kind of glory and wealth is meant for you."

    Isabelle nearly vomited from the "loving" look on his face.

    But she yed along, forcing a smile. ¡°Father, I''m just a bastard daughter. With such a lowly status, how could I enter the pce?"

    Fletcher''s smile didn''t waver. "Haven''t I already changed your status? You''re no longer a bastard. You''re the legitimate daughter, the Raisa of the Henderson family. Of course, you can enter the pce. And not just that-you''ll be the Queen."

    Isabelle nearly had a meltdown. She gritted her teeth and said, "Watch your words. You can''t just say such things casually."

    However, Fletcher moved closer to Isabelle, patting her shoulder as if entrusting his daughter with an important mission. He smiled and said, "It''s fine. It''s just the two of us here. We can discuss anything. I believe in you. With your schemes and methods, and the support of the Henderson family, you will be the Queen."

    He thought, ''What a dreamer. Sending her to the pce, and even making her the Queen? Does he think bing the Queen is that easy?''

    The harem might be empty now, but there''s still the Empress Dowager.

    Whoever can survive the deadly power struggles, dodge the traps and assassinations, and raise a young prince to the throne without the support of their maternal family, will be formidable.

    Even with the Prince Regent''s helpter, such a person''s methods would be obvious.

    If she entered the pce, her first opponent would be the Empress Dowager.

    By then, she''d probably never even realize how she was outyed-let alone be the Queen.

    Isabelle cursed Fletcher in her mind.

    She nearly wanted to dig up the Henderson family''s ancestors and demand to know who gave Fletcher such audacity and

 The Silent 515

    515.Chapter 515

    Isabele sad. "Butt Father, if the King and the Empress Dowager ever find out my true identity, that would be treason? Isabelle pittied her teeth, trying to reason with

    him

    But to her surprise, Fletcher looked at her oddly, a hint of mockery in his eyes as he said, ''I''m already plotting rebellion. Do you really think I care about some trivial crime of treason?"

    isabelle did care

    If it were found out she''d be the first to die.

    isabelle''s los twitched with frustration.

    You don''t want to Fletcher suddenly frowned.

    Of course she didn''t want to

    isabelle kept a nk expression, not even wanting to speak to him.

    Butt Fetcher sighed as he turned away. "Looks like you don''t know yet, do you?¡±

    "Know what?" Isabelle, growing impatient with his cryptic behavior, raised an eyebrow

    But she couldn''t openly tear off the mask and say, "Just say what you mean, I don''t have your ear to the ground"

    This isn''t about whether or not you have thetest gossip. It''s about you being too blind to see that Diana''s biggest ally right now is not who you think it is."

    Isabelle froze, her eyes locking with Fletcher''s.

    The Empress Dowager is the one who chose Diana to be the future Queen. And there are two reasons for that. One is the Baker family.

    A maremal family that''s not too powerful, doesn''t meddle with military or political power, but can influence schrs across the realm, bringing the King a good reputation and a steady stream of talent. Naturally, the Empress Dowager sees her as the perfect candidate.

    "After all, with the royal bloodline dwindling, choosing a daughter from the Baker family ensures no worries about a powerful maternal faction or upsetting the ministers in court."

    Isabelle understood immediately.

    It was it that Diana wanted to enter the pce; it was that she had no choice,

    A smirk almost crossed Isabelle''s face, but itsted only a second. The next moment, Fletcher''s words made her face darken instantly.

    The second reason, of course, is Diana''s rtionship with the widely revered Eliza."

    Isabelle frowned. "What''s wrong with her rtionship with Eliza? Don''t tell me that the Empress Dowager chose Diana just

    because of that?"

    Fletcher replied, "To be exact, the Empress Dowager chose Diana because of the Baker family, and what solidified her decision was Eliza

    "Why?" Isabelle pressed, but soon, the answer became clear,

    Her eyes widened as she asked, "Are you saying that Eliza is supporting Diana? She''s backing her to be the Queen?"

    But how could that be possible?

    Eliza, of all people, knew exactly what entering the pce meant. How could she, someone so close to Diana, ever want her to be the Queen?

    Fletcher said, ''It doesn''t matter whether Eliza supports her or not. As long as she and Diana have a close rtionship, it means Eliza is aligned with Diana and the Baker family."

    Fletcher narrowed his eyes. "Once Diana enters the pce, Eliza will undoubtedly help her. And as Eliza''s influence with themon people grows, it will naturally extend to the royal family."

    Fletcher paused, nodding in admiration. "What a brilliant n, what great strategy. If it were me, I''d choose the same. This is a perfect move-it kills three birds with one stone"

    Isabelle''s face, however, turned dark as she absorbed this information.

    Without hesitation, after hearing Fletcher''sst remark, Isabelle spoke up coldly, "Father, I''ll do it"

    Fletcher spun around, looking at her sharply. "Do what?"

    Isabelle gritted her teeth, saying each word slowly and deliberately, "I will enter the pce. I''m willing to fight for the title of Queen."

    515 Chapter 515

    Whether Diana bes Queen or not doesn''t matter-if she''s going to die, then so be it.

    Isabelle thought, ''But Liza cannot support Diana. If Liza sides with Diana, where does that leave me?"

    A glint of coldness shed in her eyes.

    Yet, she concealed her true feelings behind a smile, saying, "Diana and Eliza both have enmity with me. If they seed, I won''t have a good future."

    Fletcher, seeing her obedient demeanor, smiled with satisfaction. "Good, good, my obedient daughter. As long as you listen to me, I''ll make you Queen.

    ¡°But you must remember, bing the Queen is not your true goal. Our great ambitions cannot bepared to the small title of Queen. Don''t forget, don''t lose sight of the bigger picture."

    As Fletcher spoke thest part, his tone became subtly cautionary. However, he didn''t know that Isabelle had no respect for either of those goals. What was the Queen''s title, and what was this so-called rebellion? Nothing but child''s y,

    Isabelle sneered internally, her voice cold. "Don''t worry, Father. I don''t care for it." Fletcher didn''t catch the true meaning behind her words, but seeing her obedient expression, he reluctantly nodded in approval.

    "By the way, from today on, stay in the manor and prepare yourself. There''s no need for you to go out during this time. I''ll have the best tutorse to teach you the proper manners."

    Isabelle said, "From today on? But I wanted to go out of the city. Father, why not let me go after I return?"

    Isabelle wanted to visit Saint Grace Nunnery. Even if she couldn''t meet anyone, she still wanted to go.

    But Fletcher unexpectedly snapped, "No. From now on, you''re not leaving the house. If you disobey my orders, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Isabelle paused, her brow furrowing in confusion. After a moment, she nodded obediently. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Isabelle thought, ''What''s going on? Fletcher''s expression earlier didn''t seem right. Could something have happened recently in Hasen City? Could it be that his Hall of Eternity or the Immortality Pills have a problem?''

    What Isabelle didn''t know was that the Hall of Eternity and Immortality Pills weren''t the issue-something else entirely had

    gone wrong.

    After Isabelle left, Fletcher summoned someone for a report.

    He asked, "What''s the status? Where are they now?"

    The man kneeled and replied respectfully, "Sir, those people have entered Hasen

    City. They''re staying at Peace Inn and have paid for a month''s rent."

    "A month..." Fletcher''s right hand twirled an emerald ring on his thumb nervously, his body tense with impatience.

    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Keep a close watch on them. Report everything- where they go, who they meet, what they do. If they get near the Henderson family, let me know immediately."

    "Yes, sir."

    "And send someone to keep an eye on Raisa. She cannot leave, and she must note into contact with them."

    "Yes, sir."

    After the man left, Fletcher''s study quickly fell silent.

    But after a brief moment, Fletcher suddenly exploded, mming his hands onto

    the desk, knocking everything to the floor in a loud crash.

    Fletcher mmed his hands on the table, his voice uncontrolled as he snarled, "A

    bunch of damn hyenas. I won''t let you take everything I''ve worked for."

    His expression was terrifying, his eyes bloodshot with rage.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 516

    516.Chapter 516

    While the winds of change raged beneath the surface of Hasen City, a carriage from the Prince Regent''s estate leisurely made its way toward Mount Westin.

    Nn said, "Next time you''re off doing something like that, could you at least take me with you? Or give me a heads up? We re in the middle of something, and then I turn around and you''ve disappeared, leaving me and a whole group of people to search all over Hasen City.

    "And you, of course, end up halfway to bing Her Grace''s personal guard."

    Ross, who had insisted on tagging along with Nn, was sitting outside, cracking his whip andining non-stop in a slightly aggrieved tone, "Do you not think the ck g soldiers are good enough to guard her?

    "Why did you have to jump into action yourself? You''re the Prince Regent for crying out loud-how could you be doing something so... beneath you?"

    Nn inside the carriage was toozy to respond to him.

    "What do you know, you brute."

    Ross, who had only ever wielded a military sword and had never even touched a woman''s hand, certainly didn''t understand

    To Nn, this was just a little private moment between him and Serenity.

    Although it was a one-sided affair.

    "Oh, right, right, I don''t understand. So next time you go off to guard Her Grace, could you at least bring me along?" Ross persisted.

    Nn immediately shot him down, "No."

    Why would he want to ruin his alone time with Serenity by having a big, clumsy shadow hanging around?

    Ross sighed deeply and scratched his head, clearly frustrated with Nn''s "whims."

    Four hourster, the carriage finally arrived at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    After knocking on the gates and informing the abbesses, Nn made his way to Serenity''s courtyard with practiced ease.

    "Serenity,e quickly, I''ve brought you something wonderful!"

    The moment he entered the courtyard, Nn eagerly called out.

    Eliza, who had been reading medical texts in the yard, looked up at the sound of his voice and immediately spotted the small bamboo cage Nn was holding.

    Eliza asked, "What''s this wonderful thing you''re so happy about?"

    Closing the medical book in her hands, she set it aside as Nn approached and ced the cage before her.

    Eliza stared at the gray, ugly butterfly inside the cage and asked, "Is this... a butterfly?"

    Diana, who had been helping Eliza with feeding the poisonous insects, leaned over to look and was greeted by the unattractive sight.

    She exchanged an ufortable nce with Nn and thought, ''Clearly, Nn''s sense of aesthetics and emotional intelligence need some work.''

    But Diana had misunderstood Nn''s intention.

    Because the focus of the butterfly Nn brought wasn''t its appearance at all.

    Nn grinned, "It''s a bit ugly, but this little thing was something my people went through a lot of trouble to get."

    Smiling at Eliza, he added, "Serenity, why don''t you take a guess at what this is?" Eliza, hearing his words, immediately realized the butterfly was far from ordinary. Eliza asked, "Can we open the cage?"

    The bamboo cage was tightly woven, with only small holes the size of a fingertip, so it wasn''t easy to see what was inside. Nn opened the cage without hesitation, and the gray butterfly immediately fluttered out.

    But just as it started flying toward the exit, it seemed as though it was being drawn to a particr direction.

    Before it could go any further, Nn swiftly interred if

    Nn said nothing, but Eliza, watching the but. tracking parasite the other races talk about?"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    intently

    realization and eximed, "Could this be the

    Nn nodded approvingly, "Exactly. Serenity, you truly are clever. You guessed it right away.¡± Nn didn''t hesitate to praise Eliza openly in front of others, a bit shamelessly.

 The Silent 517

    517.Chapter 517

    517.Chapter 517

    Eliza, slightly embarrassed by the praise, cleared her throat and asked, "But wasn''t the tracking parasite supposed to be hard to find? How did you capture it so quickly?"

    Nn replied, "It''s all thanks to the information you provided earlier. That leader of the other race, the one you put a spider on, indeed brought another group with him. They''re not many, but their sorcery is extremely powerful. One of them is even an elder. If these were the ones at the banquet, the royal family would have been caught in their trap long ago."

    The information Eliza provided hade from Gilbert.

    She had made a deal with Gilbert, asking him to help investigate the cause of her mother''s death and gather evidence.

    Unfortunately, Gilbert''s investigation had not gone smoothly.

    Firstly, the case was too old. Secondly, the traces had been thoroughly erased.

    So Eliza had given Gilbert a new mission.

    That mission was to return to the other races as her eyes and provide her with information.

    Eliza had initially worried that Gilbert wouldn''t be willing, but to her surprise, he had eagerly agreed.

    "Because I was never a pure-blooded member of the other races, Gilbert had said. "My birth mother was captured by them, and my father, a scoundrel from their side, abandoned her after forcing himself on her. She became pregnant with me but died shortly after giving birth due to weakness."

    That''s when Gilbert was taken in by Zoie and raised as a puppet.

    Given these experiences, Gilbert had no sense of belonging to the other races and even despised them, particrly resenting his own appearance that leaned toward their traits.

    So when Eliza offered him the task of being her informant, he epted without hesitation.

    He even chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. Once I get back, watch how I uncover all their secrets."

    With his cursed appearance, he was more than eager to stab them in the back.

    Gilbert left Bortend soon after, and after a period of silence, he began sending Eliza a steady stream of good news. First, she learned that thergest tribe currently leading all the other races was called the Soulbind Tribe.

    Secondly, Gilbert had found out that Zoie''s people were also part of the Soulbind Tribe, and the tribe''s leader was the daughter of the previous Sorceress of the Soulbind Tribe.

    Third, the Soulbind Tribe was preparing to send someone to Bortend to find a new Sorceress and then "kill" her. From the information Gilbert sent, Eliza quickly deduced that the new Sorceress was likely Sophie.

    However, she couldn''t understand why the Soulbind Tribe wanted to "kill" her. Gilbert wasn''t entirely sure either, and the reports only hinted that the "kill" might not be literal.

    So, Eliza set up this borate scheme.

    When she killed Sophie, she really did kill her. When Gilbert brought people over, he was really drawing them in. Because Eliza wanted to uncover the secrets the Soulbind Tribe was hiding. And most importantly, she still hadn''t figured out how Sophie learned the secret of the pendant. Could it have been the Soulbind Tribe?

    This was the biggest hidden danger in Eliza''s heart. She needed to find out, which is why Sophie had to be kept alive-to lure out that person.

    If Sophie really died this time, Eliza would have avenged her mother, but it would be too easy for Sophie.

    But if Sophie didn''t die, then the Soulbind Tribe''s secrets would be exposed, and Eliza would have the upper hand.

    The result was clear: Sophie was alive.

    Yet, the Soulbind Tribe''s method differed from what Eliza had imagined-not with

    magical water, nor with elixirs, but with witchcraft.

    Eliza sighed in relief, though her worry didn''t dissipate entirely.

    So, who else knows the secret of the pendant?

    "Serenity... Serenity?"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Nn suddenly ced his hand against Eliza''s forehead, his handsome face filled with concern. "What''s wrong? You look pale. Are you sick, or something happened?"

    $1

 The Silent 518

    8 Chapter 518

    518.Chapter 518

    Eliza snapped out of her thoughts, instinctively shaking her head. "It''s nothing, I..."

    She was about to exin, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she suddenly realized Nn''s face was now very close to

    hers

    His warm breath brushed across her face. When she looked up, her eyes met his, full of concern. Eliza, who had never been this close to a man before, blushed instantly. She quickly turned her head, putting me distance between herself and Nn.

    Eliza stammered, "I''m not sick. I just suddenly remembered something and got lost in thought for a moment."

    Nn, who had only intended to check her temperature by getting close, now realized just how close they had been. When he saw Eliza''s face flushed bright red, he couldn''t help but grin. He savored the image of her face in his mind before asking, his tone deliberately casual, "What were you thinking about?¡±

    Eliza responded, "It''s just a problem I ran into. If you need help, Ross is here. He can take care of it."

    Ross, who had been quite perceptive, immediately sensed that it was time to help Nn shine.

    A strange feeling told him this was his chance to impress.

    So, he pped his chest proudly, dering, "If you need anything, just let me know! Whether it''s capturing people, beating them up, or even killing them, the ck g soldiers are at your service!"

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh and sigh, "Killing isn''t necessary."

    If she needed someone killed, Tina would handle it herself.

    It wouldn''t be good to have this high-ranking officer helping her with that.

    Even if she and Nn were close, that wasn''t something she could ask.

    Eliza said, ¡°As for capturing or beating people, that won''t be necessary today. If I need help in the future, I''ll definitely call on Vice General."

    Ross immediately beamed with pride. "I''ll make sure it''s done beautifully for you!"

    He was still grinning, pleased with himself.

    Nn, of course, was satisfied with that.

    But when Ross turned around, he noticed that Nn was now smiling at him in a way that didn''t seem entirely friendly. Ross thought, ''That smile looks... a little dangerous.''

    Instantly on alert, Ross quickly backed off and became more subdued.

    Nn nearly rolled his eyes. ''I knew I shouldn''t have brought him along.''

    What was supposed to be a peaceful time between him and Serenity had been interrupted by this clumsy, annoying guy. Just then, Nn''s eyes flicked over to Diana, who was busy poking at the insects.

    ''Ah, right, I forgot she was here too.''

    Diana, feeling the sudden pressure, stood silently.

    Diana said, "I think I''m a bit hungry. I''ll go check the kitchen."

    Holding Eliza''s insects, she turned and quickly fled the scene.

    The courtyard was suddenly left with just Eliza and Nn.

    Eliza looked at Diana''s retreating figure in confusion.

    She nced towards the kitchen and said, "Didn''t we just have lunch? Why are you already hungry?"

    Nn, who had just given Eliza a warning look, clenched his fist against his lips and cleared his throat. "Maybe her appetite just improved. By the way, this tracking parasite... since I don''t know what to feed it, I haven''t fed it since we caught it. You know more about these insects, do you know what it eats?"

    Eliza replied, "My insects are fed with poison, but parasites shouldn''t be fed that way. I''ll try feeding it normal food." Nn brushed aside everything else and smoothly redirected Eliza''s attention back to the parasite.

    And so, the two spent the afternoon in the sm Sessfully unlocked! <ing parasite="" butterfly.<="" p=""></ing>

    As the time passed, by the time they were ready to part ways, both rent quite satisfied, with one more sessful experiment under their belt.

    "Recently, Hasen City''s been too chaotic. You should avoid going down the mountain for the next few days, especially not into Hasen City. If you must go, take someone with you."

    518 Chapter 518

    As Eliza saw Nn off, he only let her walk as far as the courtyard gate before stopping, turning to face her.

    "Is it... because of those other race people?" Eliza asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Nn nodded, his expression serious. "Those people from the other race are definitely not simple. I suspected there were spies in Hasen City, and it seems I was right. As soon as they arrived, things started getting tense."

    Even the Hall of Eternity, which he had been investigating, had shown signs of activity.

    Though it wasn''t obvious yet, he was patient enough to wait it out.

    He was curious to see how many people would surface this time.

    "I''ll stay in Hasen City to keep an eye on them. I won''te looking for you, but I''ve left a squad of ck g soldiers at the base of the mountain. If you go out, you must take them with you. Understood?"

    Nn''s tone was serious and filled with concern as he urged her.

    At times like this, Eliza couldn''t afford to be stubborn and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."

    Seeing Eliza nod obediently, Nn suppressed the impulse to touch her face, then turned and left Saint Grace Nunnery. As soon as he left, Diana popped her head out from the small kitchen.

    She was holding a bowl of hot oatmeal, sipping from it while ncing between the door and Eliza with bright, curious eyes. Diana thought, ''Wow, could Nn possibly...? If so, he has a long road ahead of him. After all, there''s more than just their statuses to contend with-there''s also Liza and her clueless brain.''

    Eliza said, "What are you muttering over there? Come take a look at this tracking parasite. I originally thought it was different from my venomous insects, but after studying it just now, I found it actually bears quite a resemnce to my toxic creatures."

    Eliza turned to see Diana standing in the kitchen doorway, muttering something to herself.

    Diana couldn''t exactly exin what she was saying. She finished her oatmeal in one go, put the bowl down, and quickly ran over to Eliza. "I''ming, I''ming, let me see."

    Of course, Diana had no idea what a parasite was or what the poison insects were, but Eliza wanted her to learn for self-defense.

    Diana knew Eliza''s intent and had been diligently following her lessons, sometimes even attending Mary''s lessons. Mary didn''t mind, since teaching one or two students was the same, especially since both were sharp learners. She was more than happy to teach them.

    Just as they gathered around the stone table to examine the tracking parasite Nn left behind, the sound of hurried footsteps reached them from outside the courtyard.

    "Serenity. Is your friend Diana here?"

    Diana called out, "I''m here, I''m here."

    Sarah rushed into the courtyard, holding a blood-stained letter. She hurriedly handed it to Diana, saying, ¡°Diana, you need to see if something has happened at home. A messenger just came, covered in injuries. He gave me this letter and made sure I delivered it to you before copsing outside."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 519

    519.Chapter 519

    Sarah''s words, saying the messenger copsed outside, were a polite understatement.

    In truth, the man had been gravely injured, and after handing Sarah the letter, he had taken hisst breath.

    When Sarah saw this, she realized something serious had happened.

    She quickly took the letter and rushed from the Saint Grace Nunnery to Eliza.

    Diana immediately grabbed the letter, and when she saw the seal of the Baker family, she didn''t care who was around her. She quickly tore open the envelope and read the letter.

    "This... this is my father''s handwriting. Something happened to my father and grandfather," Diana staggered, her hand shaking as she held the letter. She almost couldn''t keep her bnce.

    Eliza rushed to support her, asking, "What''s wrong? Weren''t they on their way to Hasen City?"

    Diana''s eyes were fixed on the contents of the letter as she gritted her teeth. "I''ve just exposed the news that I was going to be made empress."

    Eliza instantly understood, her voice filled with dread. "So someone in Hasen City couldn''t wait any longer and sent people to kill Emmitt and the others?"

    Diana''s eyes were red with rage as she nodded fiercely. "Yes. My grandfather and the others were already close to leaving Hasen City when they were ambushed. Now my father''s badly injured and unable to move, and someone needs to save him. But my grandfather... he''s missing, lost in the water. We don''t know where he is or what''s happened to him."

    Emmitt was already elderly, and the water was deep and cold. If he had managed to get to shore quickly, he might have been fine.

    But if he hadn''t made it out of the water, how long could he possibly survive?

    Diana''s voice trembled as she spoke, her grip tightening on the letter. "I''m going to gather people and rescue my father. I have to find my grandfather."

    "Wait," Eliza said, quickly grabbing her arm. "Diana, you can''t leave Hasen City right now."

    "No! I have to go!" Diana''s panic was evident as she pleaded, "If I don''t, my father and grandfather will be in real danger!"

    Eliza took both of Diana''s hands, pressing them firmly against her face. She looked into her eyes, her voice steady. "Diana, listen to me. If you leave now, Hubert and Emmitt will truly be in danger."

    With lightning speed, Eliza continued, analyzing the situation. "Think about it. The reason Hubert and Emmitt were attacked is because your n to enter the pce as empress was leaked. They tried to stop it, but even if they killed Hubert and Emmitt, it wouldn''t change the imperial decree. The only way they can stop this now is by killing you."

    "But you''re here, under the protection of the Emperor''s feet, in the Saint Grace Nunnery. If you stay here and don''t leave the mountain, they can''t touch you. That''s why they attacked Hubert and Emmitt - to lure you out of the Saint Grace Nunnery and Hasen City.

    "If you go out to save them, the assassins will show no mercy. You can''t go."

    After hearing Eliza''s words, Diana finally calmed down, albeit reluctantly.

    Diana asked, "Then what should I do?"

    Eliza replied, ¡°Right now, there are people in Hasen City watching your every move, not only to send messages to the assassins but also to prepare to act the moment you leave the city."

    Eliza stroked her chin, thinking rapidly. "But there''s a dy in sending messages, and we can use that to our advantage - stall them, buy time, and use it to rescue people."

    Diana asked, "How do we stall them? How do we buy time?"

    Diana gripped Eliza''s hand tightly.

    Eliza pressed her gently onto a chair and continued, "You stay here. Only in Hasen City can you buy the time we need. As for saving people, I''ll handle it."

    "What? No, that''s not possible." Diana shot to her feet, immediately objecting. "His Highness just told us that Hasen City is dangerous and that you should stay off the mountain Plus vou''re the Holy Lady, and many people are watching you. If you leave without permission, it will only draw unw Sessfully unlocked!

    unlocked!lems."

    Eliza calmly patted Diana''s shoulder and smiled. Hasen City is anycous because of one group, but outside Hasen City, there''s no such threat. For me, it''s not as dangerous."

    She ced one of her insects in front of Diana, saying, "Remember, I still have these little guys. They''ll protect me, and they''re much more useful when ites

    to tracking people. I''ll take them and rescue Hubert and Emmitt quickly."

    519 Chapter 519

    "But..." Diana hesitated.

    "No buts," Eliza cut her off firmly.

    Diana opened her mouth to argue but finally gritted her teeth and said, Liza, we owe you for this."

    "Enough of that! Do we really need to get into this now? We''re not strangers. Do you hear me? Eliza raised an eyebrow and hermanding presence stopped Diana from saying another word.

    Diana smiled reluctantly. "Alright, I won''t say it again."

    But she would never forget this debt.

    Time was of the essence. Eliza and Diana quickly packed and prepared to leave. They split up into two groups.

    One would head for Hasen City to distract and mislead the watchers. The other would quietly leave the mountain with the ck g soldiers Nn had left behind, heading toward the Baker family to rescue them

 The Silent 520

    520.Chapter 520

    In order to save time, Eliza decided to ride a horse this time instead of taking a carriage, just like the ck g soldiers.

    As they were leaving Hasen City and passing by Moonshade Pavilion, a familiar voice suddenly called out from the pavilion.

    "Eliza, wait!"

    Recognizing the voice, Eliza instinctively halted her horse.

    She turned to look at Moonshade Pavilion, where a woman was hidden inside, wrapped inyers of clothing.

    Though her face was concealed, Eliza immediately recognized her from the sound of her voice.

    "Isabelle? Why are you dressed like this?"

    Eliza nced at Isabelle''s outfit and frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    Isabelle was dressed in the garb of a servant,pletely covering her face, with her hair tucked into a hat, looking as though she didn''t want to be recognized. Her demeanor was quite sneaky.

    ¡°Liza, I came to find you," Isabelle didn''t deny the name Eliza called her by this time.

    Eliza asked, "Find me? What do you want?"

    Eliza''s gaze shifted slightly, her eyes locking onto Isabelle''s.

    Isabelle, half-hidden in the pavilion, looked around before speaking. "I know where you''re going and what you''re nning to do. But I advise you not to go. This time, their target isn''t just Diana..."

    Isabelle met Eliza''s eyes and gritted her teeth. "They''re targeting you too."

    Isabelle had thought her special visit might persuade Eliza to stop, but after she spoke, she noticed that Eliza didn''t show any surprise at all.

    Isabelle was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, her voice filled with disbelief, "Wait, have you known about this already?"

    Eliza didn''t answer directly, instead she turned her horse''s head and casually said, "Go back, Isabelle. We don''t need you here.*

    With that, she immediately spurred her horse, leading the ck g soldiers away.

    Isabelle stood frozen, gripping her hands tightly, watching Eliza''s retreating figure until it disappeared from sight.

    "We don''t need me?" Isabelle muttered to herself.

    A cold, mockingugh escaped her lips. The next moment, she mmed her fist into a nearby wooden pir.

    The force of the punch left a deep indentation in the pir, but Isabelle''s hand was unscathed.

    "But Liza, what can that useless Diana bring you? She''s incapable of anything," Isabelle''s eyes burned with resentment, and with onest frustrated remark, she turned to leave.

    However, what she didn''t notice was that, as she turned, a small spider, no bigger than a fingernail, hadnded on her clothes, following her as she walked away.

    Meanwhile, Eliza pressed on, urging her horse forward.

    ording to the letter Hubert''s messenger had brought Diana, Hubert and Emmitt were ambushed while their boat was docking at Vollult Town, where they were nning to rest.

    Vollult Town was only two days away by water from Hasen City, but bynd, it would take three days.

    To arrive sooner, Eliza decided not to rest along the way and pushed on relentlessly.

    Thankfully, she had trained with Nn for some time. While she wasn''t particrly strong, her physical fitness had improved significantly. Plus, she still had the magical water to help her.

    After two and a half days of hard riding, Eliza, still full of energy, finally reached Volluit Town with the ck g soldiers. The soldiers, exhausted from the journey, couldn''t help but admire Eliza. Despite traveling for two and a half days, they were weary, but Eliza appeared more energetic than they were.

    "Your Grace, we''ve arrived at Vollult Town. Should we head into town immediately?"

    Eliza nced at Vollult Town. They had arrived Sessfully unlocked! treets were still quiet, with few people out and

    about.

    "Everyone dismount. Leave two behind to guard the horses. The rest of you, change into regr clothes. After dawn, we''ll enter the town in small groups. Move quietly, and make sure to find the Baker family''s whereabouts before sunset."

    "Understood."

    520 Chapter 520

    Eliza took out a small box from her saddle, opened it to reveal the tiny spiders she had transferred from her space, and handed one to each soldier.

    "Each of you take a spider. Once you find any clues, ce the spider on a suspicious person or location. If you run into danger, retreat immediately and don''t worry about the spiders after that. Understood?"

    The ck g soldiers nodded without question, immediately preparing to act.

    They quickly donned their disguises - some as brothers, others as fathers and sons, or masters and servants.

    The thirty soldiers scattered into small groups, pretending to be ordinary townsfolk, and when the sun rose, they blended in with the citizens of Vollult Town.

    As for Eliza, she didn''t bring any ck g soldiers with her.

    She quickly took out a veil to hide her face and changed into a blue dress.

    With a yful blink, she turned back, and her once calm eyes now sparkled with a mischievous gleam. It was as if she were an innocent youngdy, freshly stepping out into the world for the very first time.

    Naturally, such ady would always have a bodyguard apanying her.

    Tina, realizing her role hade, waited as Eliza finished getting ready. Then, Eliza turned to her and said, "Tina, this time you''ll act in the shadows. If I run into trouble, don''t act immediately. Wait for my signal before moving."

    Tina was taken aback. "Serenity, are you nning to risk yourself?"

    Eliza smiled lightly. "Not necessarily. But since these people are trying to use Hubert and Emmitt to lure Diana out, they must have prepared well. It won''t be so easy to rescue them, so we might have to act on the situation."

    Hubert and Emmitt were both elders Eliza deeply respected.

    This mission was not only for Diana but also because she didn''t want anything to happen to Hubert and Emmitt. After making sure everything was in order, Eliza took a small pack and entered Vollult Town.

    *****

    Inside Vollult Town, in a filthy, smelly poultry shed, Huberty pale on the ground, a deep knife wound in his abdomen, blood soaking through the bandages. Without the overpowering stench of the chickens and ducks, the scent of blood would have surely spread.

    Two guards stood beside him, both badly wounded. Despite their injuries, they held tightly to their knives, watching the surroundings vigntly.

    Just then, footsteps echoed from outside, causing the three of them to immediately tense up.

 The Silent 521

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    521.Chapter 521

    521.Chapter 521

    The next moment, a knock sounded from outside the door.

    "Gentlemen, I''ve brought the medicine."

    It was Dr. Vaughn Sellers, the one who had saved them.

    The guard quickly stepped forward to open the door, allowing Vaughn inside, before cautiously ncing outside. When he saw no one else, he quickly closed the door behind him.

    Hubert said, "Thank you for saving my life. The danger outside is great. When you leaveter, don''te back. I don''t want you to get caught up in this."

    Hubert was worried about involving Vaughn, so after he had been saved and settled here, he had asked Vaughn not to

    return.

    But Vaughn was stubborn. "Enough of that. Save your strength. I saved your life, and as long as I''m here, your injury will heal. If I leave now, you''ll be dead in three days."

    As he spoke, Vaughn pulled out the medicine and tools he had hidden on him.

    As Hubert had said, the pharmacies outside were all being watched, and Vaughn couldn''t bring his medical kit with him. So, he had concealed the medicine and tools on his body, sneaking them past the guards.

    "Lie down quickly," Vaughn ordered. "If you move too much and tear the wound, even the king couldn''t save you."

    With no room for argument, Vaughn gently pushed Hubert back onto the straw.

    The chicken and duck shed was a crude ce, and Hubert had no choice but to lie on the hay. Vaughn carefully examined the wound on his abdomen, his face still serious.

    Seeing his expression, Hubert forced a weak smile and said, ¡°Looks like this injury is not going to heal so easily."

    Vaughn red at him. "Stop saying nonsense. The wound is serious, but with me here, it won''t be a problem. The real issue is the poison in the wound. If it''s not removed, your condition will only worsen, and the wound will never heal."

    "This poison is that powerful?" Hubert asked, his curiosity piqued.

    One of the Baker family guards, who had been standing by, couldn''t help but ask, "Even you can''t handle it?" Vaughn was known for his excellent medical skills.

    If they hadn''t met him that day, Hubert would have already died from blood loss. But now, though Hubert had been saved, his survival was still uncertain.

    Vaughn shook his head after checking the wound and reapplying medicine. "I do have a way to deal with this poison, but both methods are extremely dangerous. A single mistake could kill you. If you were in good health, they might work, but with your current state, weak and seriously injured, they''re not an option."

    Hubert, curious, asked, "What are these two methods?"

    Vaughn, while packing away his supplies, spoke without looking up. "One is to use poison to counteract poison. The other is a blood transfusion."

    Hubert remained silent.

    Neither method seemed viable.

    Though he trusted Vaughn, both ideas sounded unreliable.

    Hubert didn''t voice his concerns.

    Vaughn wasn''t offended by the silence. After packing his things, he looked at Hubert. "Don''t worry. Your body can hold on for now. I won''t resort to either of those methods unless it''s absolutely necessary."

    "And you''ve already sent for reinforcements, right? Once they arrive, you can get

    a real doctor to help you, and you won''t need those methods."

    But Hubert fell silent at this.

    After a moment, he spoke, his voice tinged with regret, "I didn''t send for reinforcements."

    Vaughn was taken aback. "Huh? Then what was that letter you sent out for? If you didn''t call for help, then what will you do?" Hubert let out a bitter smile and shook his hea Sessfully unlocked! ghter, telling her not toe.¡±

    "I''m gravely injured, and even though you''ve done all you can, i wont make it out of Vollult Town. My father''s been missing since he fell into the water, and I fear the worst for him. If my daughteres and falls into their trap, the Baker family will bepletely destroyed."

    Hubert said this, but little did he know, Diana hadn''t even read the full letter.

    521.Chapter 521

    She had almost rushed out to save them after reading just the first part.

    Fortunately, Eliza had persuaded her to stay and kept her safely in Hasen City.

    Although Diana hadn''t arrived, their reinforcements had, and they were already searching for them in Vollult Town.

    Hubert and the others had no idea about this yet.

    "Alright, it''s time. Thank you for saving my life. If there''s ever a chance, I''ll repay you. But you should leave now. Please, don''te back."

    Hubert motioned for the guards to escort Vaughn out.

    Vaughn knew it was time to go. He rubbed against the chicken and duck pens to cover the smell of blood, and only then did he leave.

    A momentter, he was back on the street.

    He appeared calm, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

    But sharp-eyed people noticed something odd.

    His expression looked calm, but his eyes had a hint of panic.

    He tried to appear rxed, but his steps were slightly hurried.

    It was just a few strange details, but on a normal day, no one would have noticed.

    However, today, Vollult Town was crowded, especially since a new group had arrived.

    Just as Vaughn turned the corner, two men suddenly blocked his path.

    "Hey, are you a doctor from Healing Hall?"

    Vaughn''s heart skipped a beat, and he tried to suppress his panic, forcing a calm expression as he nodded, "Yes, I''m a doctor from Healing Hall. What is it? Do you need treatment?"

    Vaughn thought that in broad daylight, they wouldn''t dare to capture him, so he nned to dodge the issue.

    But to his surprise, as soon as they heard him admit to being a doctor, the two men immediately grabbed him.

    "Since you''re a doctor,e with us."

    "You... what are you doing? It''s broad daylight..." Vaughn stammered.

    "Shut up, old man. You bettere with us. After our master asks you a few questions, if you''re innocent, we''ll let you go. Otherwise, don''t me us for what happens."

    With a knife drawn, they didn''t care about the people around them and held it to Vaughn''s throat, dragging him away.

    But just before they left, a figure from the crowd quietly followed.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 522

    522 Chapter 522

    522.Chapter 522

    After weaving through several streets, Vaughn was fed into an alley by the two

    men.

    Eliza, who had followed discreetly through the crowd, stopped at the entrance of the alley. She squinted slightly eyeing the narrow and dimly lit path ahead.

    It was eerily reminiscent of a trap designed for "inviting someone into a pit."

    Eliza merely raised an eyebrow, unfazed, before stepping into the alley

    Her footsteps echoed through the quiet alley, deliberate and steady

    Pairs of eyes hidden in the shadows began to focus on her.

    As her figure blended into the darkness of the alley, a dangerous aura began to gather around her

    But just as the tension built, Eliza ced her right hand on her skirt. One by one, her poison insects swarmed from the space she had created, darting out along the hem of her gown, forming countless tiny ck dots. At hermand, they quickly darted into the deeper shadows of the alley.

    Soon, the insects found their targets.

    "What is that?"

    "Insects. Be careful."

    "Where did all these insectse from? How could there be so many?"

    "Run! These bugs are poisonous!"

    Unfortunately, by the time the men reacted, they were already surrounded.

    No matter how they struggled, they were overwhelmed by the relentless wave of insects, each one biting and tearing until they copsed, falling victim to the poisonous swarm.

    "They really had quite the setup waiting for me," Eliza muttered, ncing at the bodies that had revealed themselves in the corners after death. She scoffed lightly.

    She then kicked the body lying in front of her aside and continued forward.

    The poison insects split into two groups-one moved ahead to scout, while the other surrounded her, using the buildings in the alley for cover. They moved silently, alert to any threat that might emerge around their mistress.

    After passing through the alley, Eliza soon found herself at the back gate of a mansion.

    She scanned the surroundings; clearly, there was no other way in.

    She waited quietly for a moment. When she heard some movement inside, she lifted her hand and pushed the door open.

    "Who is that?"

    From the shadows, a masked assassin watched the young woman entering through the back gate. Seeing her so rxed, as if strolling through her own home, the assassin frowned and asked.

    Another assassin nced at her, shook his head, and said, "Never seen her before. She''s pretty, but she doesn''t seem to match the description of Diana that we were told to kill."

    "What do you mean ''doesn''t match''? This is definitely someone else."

    The first assassin shot him a look, coldly replying, "It doesn''t matter who she is. What''s strange is that she just walked right in. Where are the guards outside?"

    The second assassin''s eyes widened as realization hit. "Could something have gone wrong?"

    They exchanged a nce, and without a word, made their decision.

    "Take her down."

    "Understood."

    The two assassins immediately sprang into action, but before they could close the distance, a cold sh flickered between their necks.

    The next moment, two blood trails shot out from the air, and their bodies dropped into the water basin below.

    The "ssh" of water did not even cause Eliza to turn back.

    She had already known the assassins'' positions through the insects.

    But before she could act, Tina had already dealt with them first.

    Eliza continued forward, following the path the insects had led her. Soon, she

    arrived at a spacious courtyard. Looking ahead, she saw several people kneeling

    in the courtyard, some middle-aged, others elderly.

    522 Chapter 522

    Eliza, even from a distance, could already smell the medicinal scent from their bodies.

    It seemed these were all doctors from Vollult Town.

    Eliza didn''t have to guess, she knew the ones who had taken Hubert were trying

    to prevent him from finding a doctor to treat his wounds, so they had gathered all the local doctors here.

    She wondered if any of these doctors knew where Hubert was.

    "Lady, since you''vee, why note inside and rest?"

    At that moment, a young man''s voice called out from the courtyard.

    Eliza lifted her gaze and saw two figures appear in the corridor across from her.

    The man leading the group was tall and graceful, dressed in a green robe and a snow-white cloak. His long, ck hair cascaded on his shoulders, exuding a refined elegance.

    A step behind him, a guard dressed inbat gear, with a sword in hand, followed closely. He radiated an air of danger The guard nced around, his eyes sharp, seemingly alert to something.

    But when he turned back to look at Eliza, the wariness in his gaze

    intensified.

    It was as if Eliza herself was the most dangerous presence in the courtyard.

    Seeing that Eliza didn''t respond, Korneel Boerkamp remained unfazed. He walked into the courtyard and sat down, signaling for someone to bring coffee before speaking again. "I wonder, since you''vee so boldly, what is it you''re looking for?"

    "Looking for someone."

    Eliza replied tly, tossing the words into the air.

    She remained standing, unmoving.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid; she was merely waiting.

    ¡°Looking for whom?¡± Korneel smiled slightly. ¡°You see, I''m a prince. Perhaps I can

    help."

    Eliza narrowed her eyes and spoke with firm conviction, "You''re not from Bortend."

    Everyone in Bortend knew that there was only one prince, Nn.

    But this man imed to be a prince, yet Bortend had no other prince.

    Korneel raised an eyebrow and looked at her. "How are you so sure I''m not the Prince Regent? Have you met Nn? Or perhaps... are you quite familiar with him?"

    Everyone in Bortend knew that Nn, the man who detested womening too close, had only one woman who was familiar to him- the Holy Lady from Saint Grace Nunnery.

    It was clear now that he was testing her.

    Eliza smiled slightly and said, "Do I need to be sure? Sir, the design on the sword-wielding guard behind you, the patterns on the hilt, are not from Bortend."

    The patterns were ancient and mysterious, clearly symbols from outside the borders, and the technique of engraving was unique to regions far from Bortend.

    Korneel looked back at the guard and sighed. "Rikkert, look at that. I haven''t even had a chance to properly disguise myself and you''ve already exposed me." Rikkert Verhoeff said nothing. He drew his sword and, without hesitation, plunged it into his own shoulder.

    The decisiveness of the act made even Eliza raise an eyebrow in surprise.

    "For revealing your secrets, I humbly ept your punishment," Rikkert said coldly as he kneeled.

    Korneel waved his hand. "Alright, enough. You''ve already punished yourself. Stand up now. Let me talk to thisdy."

    With a dismissive gesture, Korneel turned back to Eliza, smiling with interest. "Since you''ve already figured out who tar, why do you still stand here? Aren''t you afraid I''ll silence you?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 523

    523.Chapter 523

    Eliza paused as she looked at him.

    Komeel continued, "You can call me ''Boerkamp."

    Upon hearing that name, Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly.

    From what Gilbert had told her, the foreign tribes were made up of several different groups, with the Soulbind Tribe being thergest, leading the others. Most of them carried the surname "Case"

    But before the Soulbind Tribe, the foreign tribes had once had a royal family, which was wiped out in the turmoil over a decade ago. None survived.

    And the royal family of that kingdom... had the surname "Boerkamp." Combined with Korneel''s im to be "prince", Eliza was a little suspicious.

    But as she carefully studied Korneel''s features, she found no trace of foreign heritage in his appearance.

    Did she overthink it? Was Korneel intentionally ying this game? Or was he mixing truth with lies to confuse her?

    Unable to figure it out for the moment, Eliza decided to push the doubt aside and continue, "You don''t have to keep testing me. I''m here to find a benefactor. Your people took my benefactor, brought him here, so it''s not strange that I came, right?

    "If you''re nning to make a move, I have no choice but to fight for his life with mine."

    Eliza smiled, her seemingly innocent eyes holding an unspoken meaning.

    Korneel raised an eyebrow, "I wonder, who exactly is this benefactor of yours?"

    Korneel thought she was talking about Hubert, but the next moment, Eliza pointed towards the courtyard.

    Following her finger, Korneel saw a man trembling on his knees in silence- Vaughn.

    "Him?"

    Korneel was taken aback and ordered his men to help Vaughn up.

    Vaughn, initially confused, almost lost his soul when they grabbed him by the arm and lifted him.

    But when he heard the conversation, he looked at Eliza in bewilderment and said, "I... I''m your benefactor?"

    How could he not remember such a thing?

    And he had never met Eliza before.

    Korneel observed his reaction and raised an eyebrow, "Looks like this doctor doesn''t remember you. Perhaps you''ve made a mistake?"

    Eliza shook her head, "I didn''t make a mistake. You''re Vaughn from Healing Hall, right?"

    Vaughn nodded in dazed agreement, "Yes, it''s me."

    Eliza was right.

    Initially, she hadn''t known, but her little ones had spread across most of Vollult Town.

    Finding Vaughn''s identity was no trouble at all.

    Eliza smiled, "Do you remember a year ago, a middle-aged man fell into the river by the East Riverbank, unable to swim, nearly drowning? He was rescued, but he was on the brink of death. You were the one who saved him, and that''s how my father lived. After that, my father returned home, and because of some family matters, I''m only now able to thank you for saving him."

    Vaughn had not realized at first, but as Eliza spoke, it became familiar.

    Father, middle-aged man, riverbank, unable to swim...

    Vaughn''s eyes widened, "Wait, are you the daughter of that... that old schr who fell into the water?"

    Vaughn almost blurted it out in his excitement, but quickly caught himself.

    "Old schr..." Hubert''s schrly appearance certainly resembled an old schr.

    Though his learning was undoubtedly much higher than that of a mere schr. Eliza smiled and nodded, "Yes, it seems you re

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Vaughn sighed in relief. "So it''s Hubert''s daughter than expected you nd me here, and I don''t know how you found

    1. me. But this ce... it''s clearly dangerous. I wonder if you can handle it." Vaughn, having just rxed, suddenly felt his nerves tighten with worry again. Korneel nced at him and then at Eliza, "Seems like a true benefactor after all." 523 Chapter 523

    Eliza calmly said, ''Mr. Boerkamp, I don''t know why you brought Vaughn here, but no matter what happens, I''m taking him with me. Is that alright?¡±

    Her voice was calm, but when she said thest four words, there was an unmistakable hint of threat.

    "Of course, you can," Korneel replied with a smile. "The fact that you made it here unharmed means my men couldn''t stop you Since that''s the case, why should I waste my efforts?"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow in slight surprise.

    She didn''t expect Korneel to agree so easily.

    Something felt off.

    But with Tina and her poison insects watching from the shadows, Eliza wasn''t worried about any tricks from Korneel. "Benefactor,e over here," Eliza said, standing outside the courtyard, calling Vaughn over.

    The two guards by Vaughn looked at Korneel, and after receiving a nod, they let go of him.

    Vaughn gulped and quickly ran to Eliza''s side.

    Eliza turned and said, "If there''s nothing else, then we''ll take our leave."

    She was about to lead Vaughn out of the ce.

    However, Korneel suddenly spoke, "Wait."

    Eliza didn''t respond, continuing to walk out.

    Vaughn wiped the cold sweat from his brow and followed closely behind her.

    Just as they were about to leave, Korneel''s guards suddenly moved. In a sh,

    one appeared behind Eliza and swung a sword directly at her.

    The sound of the de shing rang through the air.

    The guard''s sword was blocked.

    Turning around, the guard saw a figure he hadn''t noticed standing at the side. The slender figure held a sword firmly, blocking his strike.

    In the next moment, Tina spun her sword and deflected the guard''s de, positioning herself protectively behind Eliza and Vaughn, her murderous intent palpable.

    Eliza said, "Mr. Boerkamp, I have other things to attend to. If you''re looking to have coffee with me, it''s best to leave it for another time."

    Eliza, fully aware of the noise behind her, didn''t turn around but calmly said those words before leading Vaughn away, Tina following closely.

    Korneel stood there, stunned. He looked at his guard and asked, "Rikkert, your sword was blocked?"

    Rikkert looked at the sword in his hand, his face serious as he said, "That shadow guard is no ordinary opponent. It''s not just the swordy; it''s the way she hides her skills. Even though I sensed someone else was in the courtyard, I couldn''t find her. When she appeared, it was silent-extremely terrifying."

    Korneel raised an eyebrow, "It seems that the person who impressed you this much is indeed formidable."

    He asked, "If you fought her, who do you think would win?"

    Rikkert narrowed his eyes and said without hesitation, "I would definitely win."

    His serious tone wasced with a hint of disdain as he added, "You should have seen it too. She''s powerful, but after all, she''s just a woman."

 The Silent 524

    Korneel smiled slightly, saying. "A woman with such abilities is hardly an ordinary woman."

    He said this with a pause before asking. "What do you think of her master?"

    "Not much," Rikkert shook his head. "From her footwork, she''s clearly trained in martial arts, but that''s about it. She might have done it just for fitness."

    "But from what I saw, you seemed quite cautious around her. Why is that?" Komed already sensed Pikkert''s unease, so he pressed further.

    Rikkert frowned. "My instincts tell me she''s carrying something extremely dangerous. If you n to make a move, you need to be careful"

    "Extremely dangerous?" Korneel mused, intrigued by this statement.

    He then raised his hand and lifted the tea cup ced on the stone table. As he tipped it, a strange, dark green parasite slid out into the open.

    Korneel stared at the parasite for a long moment, before muttering, "The King Parasite is unaffected"

    That meant whatever she was carrying was not a parasite.

    What could it be, then?

    While still contemting, Korneel tossed the King Parasite to Rikkert, instructing. "Though we lost one, it doesn''t matter.

    Take this and check the others."

    "Understood." Rikkert caught the parasite and walked towards the other doctors in the courtyard. He signaled to the

    assassins.

    They immediately grabbed one of the men and dragged him in front of Rikkert.

    "Please, let me go. I really don''t know anything!"

    The middle-aged doctor was terrified, his knees trembling, but Rikkert and his men showed no mercy.

    Grabbing the doctor by the head, Rikkert ced the King Parasite near his ear.

    In an instant, the parasite reacted as if it had received an order, and it crawled directly into the doctor''s ear.

    "No...!" The agonized screams echoed throughout the courtyard.

    The remaining men shook in fear, some even fainting from terror.

    But even they couldn''t escape.

    "Tina, what do you think of that man''s skills?"

    After leaving the mansion, Eliza asked Tina the same question Korneel had posed earlier.

    Tina thought for a moment, then responded, "Impressive."

    She summed it up in three words before adding calmly, "But defeating him is quite simple."

    "Oh?" Eliza turned to her, puzzled. "If he''s so skilled, why do you say that?"

    Tina recalled the brief, flickering look the guard had given her earlier when sizing her up. "Because he''s overly proud."

    With great skilles pride.

    But too much pride leads to many openings.

    Unfortunately, she had already spotted one of his weaknesses. If it weren''t for her duty to protect Serenity and Vaughn, she would have struck first. Tina said this with a tinge of regret.

    Eliza smiled, understanding what Tina was thinking. ¡°It''s fine. He''s clearly after Hubert and the others. We''ll meet him again soon enough. When that happens, you can give it a try."

    "Mm." Tina nodded immediately.

    Hearing this, Vaughn, still trembling, finally spoke up, "Did you just say ''Hubert''? Isn''t he your father?"

    xin fully. Once we''re in a safe ce, I''ll tell

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza responded, "I''m not Hubert''s daughter, bu hapat you everything."

    Vaughn, realizing the timing wasn''t right, nodded in understanding.

    After leaving the alley, Eliza led everyone to Vaughn''s Healing Hall.

    Upon arriving, Vaughn immediately rxed.

    524 Chapter 524

    However, Eliza didn''t sit down right away.

    She instructed her insects to search the entire Healing Hall.

    Vaughn, still puzzled by Eliza''s movements, watched as she circled around the room, releasing insects and dragging out people.

    Soon, three bodies and several dead insects were added to the hall.

    The insects were not ordinary bugs. Their serrated edges looked terrifying. One bite from them would surely cause intense pain.

    Vaughn wiped his cold sweat, the dampness from his sleeves now soaked with anxiety.

    Fortunately, the search didn''t uncover too much. Soon, Eliza sat down across from him.

    Without any preamble, she got straight to the point, "I was sent by Hubert''s daughter. In his letter, he asked her not to leave Hasen City, so I''vee to retrieve Hubert. You know where he is, don''t you?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    525 Chapter 525

    525.Chapter 525

 The Silent 525

    525.Chapter 525

    Vaughn looked at Eliza, his expression softening. "I see... Thank you again for saving me earlier. I do know where Hubert is, but if I take you there now, those people might spot us."

    After hearing this, Vaughn finally rxedpletely.

    Hubert had told him earlier that in his letter to his daughter, he had instructed her not toe to his aid. He had never asked her toe rescue him.

    So, if Eliza had imed to be Hubert''s daughter right away, Vaughn wouldn''t have trusted her so quickly.

    Eliza reassured him, "Vaughn, don''t worry. The spies around here have been dealt with. You can take me to Hubert. Also, if you know where Emmitt is, please tell me as well. I''d appreciate it."

    With that, Eliza stood up and gave Vaughn a polite bow.

    Vaughn immediately reached out to help her, shaking his head. "No need for that. It was nothing. I would have done the same for anyone, so please don''t stand on ceremony."

    But his face turned serious again as he added, "As for Emmitt, Hubert told me he was thrown into the water at the East Dock. With the recent rains, the currents have been rough. He was swept away. I''ve tried to search for him twice, but I haven''t found him. It''s been days now... I fear...*

    Vaughn trailed off, his unspoken words hanging in the air. Eliza frowned immediately, but she didn''t say much.

    Though she suspected Emmitt was likely in grave danger, now that she was here, she couldn''t give up without looking for him, especially not for Diana''s sake.

    Her mind raced, and she summoned half of her insects in Vollult Town to head towards the East Dock and the riverbank.

    She even sent some of them with her magical water.

    If they found Emmitt, she could bring him back from the brink of death, even if he only had the faintest breath left.

    Once she had prepared, she signaled Vaughn to take her to Hubert.

    Before they left, Vaughn said he needed to gather more herbs.

    But when Eliza saw what he had brought out, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Vaughn, aren''t these poison herbs?" she asked.

    Vaughn looked up, noticing the wary look in her eyes. He immediately pped his forehead and hurriedly exined, "Ah, I must''ve forgotten to mention it to you. Hubert''s wound wasn''t just caused by the knife-there''s poison in it.

    "I can''t deal with that poison, so I was thinking, if ites to it, we could try using poison against poison or even a blood transfusion, anything to save him."

    Vaughn had been worried about potentialplications, so he decided to bring these poisons along, in case he needed them for self-defense or to fight the poison.

    "I see," Eliza replied, her wariness dissipating. She had almost thought she''d misjudged him.

    Vaughn smiled, rubbing his beard, but then his eyes widened. "Wait, you recognized the poison?" he asked, his surprise evident.

    The herbs he had taken out could be both medicine and poison, but even someone who was familiar with medicinal herbs might not know their toxic properties.

    Yet, here was Eliza, recognizing them immediately.

    "Did you learn about poisons?" Vaughn''s eyes lit up as he realized what had just dawned on him.

    Eliza nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I have."

    "That''s great!" Vaughn eximed. "Maybe you can help clear the poison from Hubert''s wound." With that thought, Vaughn quickly gathered his things and hurried out, ready to take Eliza to Hubert. Though the spies had been cleared, Vaughn was still cautious and led Eliza out through the back door. After taking several winding paths, they finally reached the chicken coop where Hubert was hidden. Eliza could already smell the strong odor from

    lucking of chickens was a dead giveaway.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    With those two barriers, it was no wonder no o.

    But it also meant her insects couldn''t get through.

    While the insects weren''t helpless against the chickens, the presence of their natural enemies made them instinctively avoid the area unless Eliza specificallymanded them to approach.

    Taupo caled out so Hubert, Hubert, open the door look who t''ve broughtr

    As Vaughn stepped forward, ready to knock, Eliza''s face suddenly changed. She reached out and grabbed his shoulder, pulling him back

    At the same moment, a massive battle sexe swung out from the chicken coop door!

    door nearly splitting Vaughn in half.

    Mad Baza not reacted so quickly and pulled him back, he would have been struck down by the blow.

    The moment the battle axe hit the ground, creating arge crack, the figure holding it emerged from the chicken coop Eliza''s immediate impression was of a giant-a towering figure, broad and massive

    She stared in disbelief, her eyes widening

    The person before her was sorge, it seemed as though five of her could fit inside him.

    He moved like a mountain, each step shaking the ground.

    No wonder the chickens had been making such a ruckus.

    This person truly seemed like a giant.

    "You..." Eliza stared up at the giant, her voice a mix of disbelief and determination.

    He looked down at her from above, his voice booming. "Tell me where Hubert is,

    or-death." Eliza''s eyes narrowed immediately,

    This was clearly someone sent to capture Hubert.

    But from the looks of it, they hadn''t seeded yet.

    Eliza locked eyes with him and motioned for Vaughn to run. "Run. The farther, the better."

    "But you." Vaughn was terrified, but his concern for Eliza stopped him.

    Eliza didn''t waste time. She saw the giant making a move, and her pupils contracted. ¡°Run. Don''t worry about me. Go find Hubert. I''ll find you."

    Just as she finished speaking, the giant swung his battle axe again, aiming directly for Eliza.

    But before it couldnd, a sword intercepted the blow, deflecting it just enough to save her.

    "Move! Tina appeared, her sword drawn, standing protectively behind Eliza and Vaughn, her murderous intent clear.

    Vaughn, realizing he would only slow them down, took Eliza''s words to heart. His resolve solidified, and he turned to flee, shouting, "Hubert, please be safe!"

 The Silent 526

    0 Likes

    526 Chapter 626

    526.Chapter 526

    In a matter of moments, the entire chicken coop and courtyard were reduced to rubble, shattered by the mighty blows of the giant battle are

    The worst part was that the chickens and ducks had escaped their cages, scattering everywhere and filling the air with a foul stench, turning the ce into utter chaos.

    Even Eliza''s poisonous insects began to avoid the area, repelled by the overwhelming mess.

    ''Hand over Hubert... hand over Hubert" the giant roared, his face twisted in rage, though something seemed off about him.

    As Tina and the "giant shed, Eliza observed carefully from the side.

    When the giant repeated the same phrase for the fifth time, Eliza''s eyes narrowed.

    There was something strange about him....

    He didn''t seem unskilled physically, but his reactions-his responses-were dyed.

    It seemed as though he could only say those few words and had one single goal in mind.

    Was he a puppet, controlled by someone? Eliza''s eyes narrowed further.

    When Tina was knocked back by the giant''s immense strength once again, Eliza made her decision.

    "Tina, draw his attention, I''ll get closer to him."

    Tina froze, almost about to stop Eliza,

    This was too dangerous.

    The giant''s power was terrifying, far more dangerous than the previous guard.

    But Serenity was asking to get close to him,

    How could Tina possibly agree to that?

    But then Eliza said, her voice calm yet resolute, "Don''t worry. I have a way to deal with him."

    Hearing this, Tina bit her lip andunched herself back at the giant, giving everything to draw his attention, hoping to keep Eliza safe.

    Her sword was meeting its match.

    For the first time, she faced an opponent who could block her strikes.

    But she could still make her pain known, and she made sure to leave a deep cut across the giant''s face.

    Furious, the giant bellowed, "You-you''re asking for death!"

    The roar was so loud it nearly deafened both Eliza and Tina.

    At that moment, while Tina was stunned by the st of sound, the giant swung his massive axe directly toward her.

    This was it.

    There was no time to react.

    Tina''s face turned pale as she tried to dodge, but her body froze for a moment, and she couldn''t get out of the way in time.

    As the giant''s axe descended toward her, Tina braced for impact, almost certain she would die.

    But just before the axe struck, it vanished.

    In the blink of an eye, both the axe and its wielder disappeared from the already destroyed courtyard.

    Tina stood frozen, unable to spot the giant. But what she did see was Eliza, standing where the giant had vanished, her eyes cold and focused.

    Eliza''s face was pale, her hand still stretched out, and she hurriedly asked, "Are you okay, Tina? Did the axe hurt you?"

    The giant''s power had far exceeded Eliza''s expectations.

    She hadn''t anticipated that even Tina, nearly wless in battle, would make a mistake. That one moment-just one-almest cost Tina her life.

    Eliza felt a wave of frustration, annoyed with herself for not being more cautious.

    "I should''ve been more careful earlier. I knew it was risky, but..."

    Before she could finish, Tina suddenly stepped forward, pulling Eliza into a tight embrace.

    "Are you scared?" Tina asked, her voice soft.

    Eliza, thinking Tina was shaken by the close call, wrapped her arms around her and patted her back reassuringly. "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''ve got this now. The giant is contained. Though I can''t kill him right now, he won''t be able to hurt us anymore."

    102

    526.Chapter 526

    Eliza had used her mental energy to imprison the giant in a cage in her loft. Without her permission, neither the giant nor the cage could escape.

    After this was all over, she''d deal with the giant at her own pace.

    "It''s... it''s fine," Tina stammered, finally snapping out of her daze. Realizing what

    she had just done, she quickly let go, her voice a bit flustered.

    Eliza wasn''t bothered by it. After all, they were both women. It was natural to seekfort in such a terrifying moment.

    She patted Tina''s shoulder and said, "It''s all good. Now let''s hurry and go after Vaughn. Hubert must be in trouble, but we don''t know if he''s escaped or if he''s still being chased."

    They had to get moving.

    Almost at the same time, Eliza''s insects sent word.

    Hubert had gone to the East Dock with one of his guards.

    Behind them, a group of assassins followed, with Korneel''s guard leading them.

    "Let''s go. We''ll head to the East Dock."

    Tina said, "I''ll carry you. It''ll be faster."

    "Okay."

    Eliza didn''t hesitate. While sending word to the ck g soldiers near the East

    Dock, she swiftly climbed onto Tina''s back.

    Tina steadied her, then leapt onto a wall with one powerful move. She sped across rooftops, heading toward the East Dock of Vollult Town.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 527

    The heavy, ragged breathing and the stifled pain.

    Hubert, dragged by the guards, had escaped to the eastern dock. Leaning against a rope post, he stared at the turbulent, rushing river, sighing helplessly.

    "You don''t need to protect me anymore. Go, quickly," Hubert said to thest guard who had stayed with him.

    His injuries were too severe. There was no chance of escape, and he didn''t want to be used as leverage against his daughter.

    He had decided to die here, in this river...

    Hubert said, "Father, I''m useless. I can''t avenge you... Wait, I''ll join you soon."

    Hubert gritted his teeth, about to throw himself into the water.

    But the guard behind him grabbed him, saying, "No. Lord, please don''t. You can''t die. Miss needs you. I won''t leave. I will get you out of here."

    Just as the guard spoke, something caught his attention. He suddenly turned to look behind.

    "What a deep bond between father and son, and between master and servant."

    Rikkert pped slowly and indifferently, then said coldly, "But it''s all in vain. None of you are leaving here today."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he darted forward, extending his hand to grab Hubert.

    The guard desperately shoved Hubert aside, but the next moment, he was pierced through by Rikkert''s sword.

    "Quick... Run!"

    "Stefan!" Hubert''s eyes went red in an instant.

    He looked at Rikkert, walking toward him, and shouted angrily, "No matter who

    you are, even if the Baker family is down to one person, we will fight to the death with you!"

    After saying that, without hesitation, he rolled and plunged into the river.

    "Hubert... Diana, she..."

    "Hubert, wake up... Come save..."

    As he sank into the river, Hubert thought it was the end.

    But he didn''t regret it.

    This was the one thing he could do for his daughter, Diana, at the very end.

    But he couldn''t stop worrying.

    His daughter would now have to walk alone.

    Hubert thought with deep sorrow as his consciousness began to fade.

    But in his dazed state, he didn''t know how long he had been submerged when suddenly, a faint sound reached his ears.

    Hubert''s consciousness stirred as the sound pulled him awake. The next moment, an overwhelming sensation of suffocation as he struggled against the water jolted him, and his eyes snapped open.

    "Hubert? Thank goodness, you''re finally awake."

    Hubert coughed up water as he turned to look, and he saw Eliza, her face full of

    concern.

    Once he regained hisposure, he stared at her in surprise and said, "Child, how did you end up here?"

    Eliza, having grown up under Hubert''s watch, was almost like a second daughter to him due to the bond between the Padi and Baker families. He had told Diana not toe, but never imagined that Eliza woulde instead.

    "You... You''re now the Holy Lady. How could you leave Hasen City so easily? Go back, quickly, go!"

    Hubert had already heard what Eliza had gone through the previous year, so he understood her situation well.

    And because he understood, he was deeply worried.

    Eliza, seeing the concern in Hubert''s eyes the rent held in crichthelp but feel a warmth in her heart.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza said, "Don''t worry, I''m going back, but I''m taking you

    olt wifm.e."

    Hubert asked, "Did Diana send you? This is madness. It''s too dangerous here, go quickly, leave now."

    Hubert didn''t want Diana toe into danger, nor did he want to see Eliza, whom he had watched grow up, put herself in harm''s way.

    527 Chapter 527

    So, he tried desperately to push Eliza away.

    But with his severe injuries and the fact that he had just fallen into the water, even though he had been pulled to safety, he was now barely conscious and had no strength to push Eliza away.

    ¡°Hubert, I''m not leaving. I promised Diana I would bring you and Emmitt to see her, and I will do it. So please stop worrying, rest now. Vaughn has already gone to prepare medicine for you."

    When Eliza arrived at the dock with the ck g soldiers, she had just witnessed Hubert''s desperate plunge into the river.

    She immediately ordered the ck g soldiers to go downstream, and the best wimmers jumped into the water without

    hesitation.

    Fortunately, they managed to rescue Hubert before the raging river carried him away.

    Meanwhile, Rikkert and his men were diverted by another disguised ck g squad sent by Eliza.

    This allowed Eliza to safely take Hubert away and settle him at Vaughn''s Healing Hall.

    At Vaughn''s ce, it was much easier, and it didn''t take long before he brought the medicine over.

    Vaughn said, "Hubert, drink this while it''s hot. Your injuries are severe, and now you''ve fallen into the water. If you don''t stabilize yourself, your injuries may worsen."

    Hubert, who had no way of refusing Eliza''s care, sighed in resignation.

    Seeing Vaughn bring the medicine, he sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll rest now. But if something happens, and I tell you to leave, you must listen, understood?"

    Eliza didn''t respond to that, instead changing the subject. "Alright, Hubert, Vaughn said there''s poison in your wound. After you drink the medicine, I''ll take a look at

    it."

    Hubert, carefully blowing on the hot medicinal soup, looked at her with confusion. "You can detoxify?"

    Eliza nodded. "I had a master after I became a nun and learned a little bit about

    it."

    Hubert smiled. Whether it was real or not, the important thing was that Eliza cared. Naturally, he couldn''t refuse her. "Alright, I''ll wait."

    A momentter, Eliza saw therge purple knife wound on Hubert''s abdomen.

    Eliza said, "It''s definitely poisoned, but it''s not too serious. They didn''t intend to kill you directly, so the poison on the de is just a slow-acting toxin designed to worsen the wound. But if left untreated, in seven days, you''ll die."

    Eliza quickly took out a centipede venom and ced it near Hubert''s wound. Honestly, the centipede venom was quiterge.

    When she ced the centipede near Hubert, even he, a big man, couldn''t help but turn pale. "What... What is this? How can it be such a big centipede?"

    "Don''t worry, Hubert. These are my pets. They can help you absorb the poison, and it won''t harm you."

    Hubert was shocked. "You raised this centipede? It''s that powerful?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 528

    528.Chapter 528

    After finishing his words, Hubert suddenly reacted, asking, "Some little creatures? Do you have others as well

    Eliza was about to answer him, but Hubert raised his hand, signaling her to stop. "No, no need to say. This must be your secret. Now that you''ve left Duke''s estate, you should have your own ways of protecting yourself''

    Eliza smiled slightly, "It''s fine Diana knows about all this too, which is why she trusted me toe

    "I see." Hubert felt relieved, and his fear of the giant centipede faded a little

    With Eliza''smand, the centipede bit into Hubert''s poisoned wound. Apart from drawing out the poison, it had no other effect on him.

    After half an hour, the centipede stopped.

    Since Hubert had been poisoned for several days, the toxin had spread deeply, and it needed more time to be absorbed

    In addition, Eliza had brewed a detoxifying soup for Hubert and had Vaughn cook

    it for him. Thisbination of internal and external treatments would soon cleanse the poison from Hubert''s body.

    After the centipede had drawn out some of the toxic blood, Vaughn quickly bandaged Hubert''s wounds.

    After this exhausting process, Hubert fell back into a weakened sleep.

    Only when he was asleep did Eliza''s smile fade instantly.

    "Are they still searching?" Eliza asked.

    Luke, who had been standing by Eliza''s side, nodded and said, "The word is, their goal is to either see Hubert alive or dead, so they''re not just searching for him. They''ve also sent people to search for Emmitt."

    "On top of that, it seems they''ve sent a third group, searching aimlessly through Vollult Town, with people guarding all the entrances in secret."

    Eliza wasn''t surprised. "They''re looking for me."

    With Diana holding steady in Hasen City, they wouldn''t be able to keep up the act for long.

    Those old foxes had likely figured something out, so they probably already sent people to Saint Grace Nunnery to probe.

    But Eliza wasn''t afraid.

    Even if they knew, she had already made preparations.

    Whether it was assassination or impeachment after returning to Hasen City, she was ready.

    Right now, she needed to buy time-time for Hubert to recover, and time to find Emmitt.

    "Tonight, have half of the team pull back and guard around the Healing Hall. The other half wille with me out of the town to search," Eliza said.

    Her insects had been searching along the river and had already found a clue. Emmitt was more likely to still be alive.

    So she needed to find him quickly.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door of the Healing Hall.

    Luke immediately tensed, looking towards the door. "Who is it?¡±

    Vaughn came running out of the room, wiping his hands. "Hey, hey, don''t worry, it''s probably my daughtering back."

    Eliza said, "Your daughter?"

    Vaughn sheepishly added, "I forgot to mention earlier-my daughter went out for herbs a few days ago. She said she''d be back today, so it must be her now."

    Since the Healing Hall had been closed, the only person who could be knocking at the door at this hour was his daughter. Sure enough, when Vaughn opened the door, a young girl with a herb basket walked in.

    "Dad, why did you close the door in the middle of the day? Is that bastard back again with his trouble?"

    The girl walked in, fuming with anger.

    After setting down her basket and turning around, she noticed that there were others inside the Healing Hall, beside father.

    Vaughn quickly grabbed her and said, "It''s noth Sessfully unlocked! take care

    of him, so the Healing Hall wasn''t open today

    a severely injured patient here, and I had to

    Vaughn didn''t want his daughter to worry, so he instinctively lied to cover up the truth.

    But he seemed to have underestimated his daughter''s sharpness. After hearing his words, she seemed to have figured something out.

    528 Chapter 528

    The girl, named Cara, raised an eyebrow and said, "Dad, didn''t you bring back some troublemaker again?"

    "This that no, Cara, listen, I just saw him injured, and... Vaughn stammered, his face showing signs of quilt

    Cara shook her head and said, "Alright, Dad. I get it. You probably saved him because he was about to die, right?"

    This wasn''t the first time, so Cara wasn''t surprised. Her tone was resigned, but not really angry

    She nced at Eliza and Luke, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    "From the looks of you, you must be important people. Whatever your injuries, please, in the name of my father''s good deed. don''t bring us any trouble."

    Eliza understood her concern, so she didn''t mind Cara''s somewhat harsh tone. "Of course Vaughn has saved Hubert''s life, so I''ll clear up any problems here. After that, we won''t cause you any more trouble, don''t worry"

    Hearing this assurance, Cara finally let out a sigh of relief. "Alright then. You do as you please. I''ll go inside and talk to Dad

    With that, Cara pushed her father into the room.

    Eliza watched the father and daughter, who looked like they could be grandfather and granddaughter, yet they both called each other father and daughter.

    It was unclear whether it was an old man''ste daughter or something else, but that was none of Eliza''s business

    "The detox soup should be ready. You stay here with Hubert, I''ll go get it." Eliza instructed the squad leader before heading to the back.

    Just as she reached the door, there was another loud knock, this time more forceful.

    "Open the door! Hurry up, open it! Do you hear me?"

 The Silent 529

    529.Chapter 529

    "Where are they? What''s taking so long? Hurry up and open the door!"

    Hearing the noise, Eliza paused in her steps, waiting for a moment. When the knocking persisted, the people outside clearly weren''t going to stop until the door opened.

    The ruckus made Eliza furrow her brows slightly.

    She exchanged a nce with Luke.

    Luke immediately understood and stepped forward. As he opened the door, one

    of the men outside suddenly kicked it open, trying to barge in.

    Naturally, as the squad leader of ck g soldiers, he wasn''t about to let himself be kicked down so easily.

    He sidestepped, and the man who attempted the kick ended up missing and tripping inside.

    He fell hard,nding in a heap.

    "Who the hell is this, hiding and dodging?" The man cursed as he scrambled to his feet.

    "Alright, get out of the way. With that ugly face of yours, don''t scare Cara," another voice called out. "Isn''t that right, Cara?"

    After the man on the floor had stumbled away, another figure entered-a man carrying a folding fan, despite the cold, exuding an air of nonchnce.

    The man lifted his head and immediately froze when he saw Eliza. His eyes widened, his mouth agape. "Who is this little beauty?"

    His voice was filled with disbelief. "The grace, the face, the figure-this is like a celestial being descended to earth!" Chaim McPherson''s eyes lit up as he stared at Eliza, grinning widely. "Little beauty, where did youe from? I don''t recall seeing you around Vollult Town before. You must be from out of town, huh? Well, never mind that. You only need to know who I am."

    Just as Chaim was about to introduce himself, Luke stepped forward, his solid frame blocking Eliza and also cutting off Chaim''s gaze.

    "Who the hell do you think you are, blocking me? If you don''t want to die, get out of my way," Chaim growled, looking at Luke.

    Luke coldly met his gaze. "If you don''t want to die, move. If you dare to keep eyeing ourdy, I''ll gouge your eyes out." The deadly intent in Luke''s eyes made Chaim flinch.

    He instinctively took a step back but quickly grew embarrassed.

    Scowling at Luke, he turned to Eliza, who stood behind him, and sneered, "Little beauty, tell your servant to get out of the way. I''m in a good mood today and don''t feel like causing trouble, but if he keeps blocking me, don''t me me for being rude."

    However, Elizapletely ignored him. Calmly, she exchanged her coffee for another cup, without sparing him a nce. Enraged by Eliza''s disregard, Chaim''s anger boiled over. Hisckey immediately yelled at the two of them, "You two have no idea who he is, do you? Let me tell you, it''ll scare you to death!"

    Eliza couldn''t help but chuckle. "Oh? Then go ahead, I''m curious to see if he really can scare us."

    Both Chaim and hisckey froze for a moment as they saw Eliza smile.

    They''d lived over twenty years, but never had they seen such breathtaking beauty.

    Chaim, still dazed, hadn''t processed what had just happened. All he knew was that Eliza was absolutely stunning. He hade to the Healing Hall today looking for Cara, but unexpectedly found such a rare gem.

    "I can''t let this little beauty slip away," Chaim thought to himself.

    But Odin, theckey, suddenly realized something wasn''t right.

    This small town had never seen such beauty before. She was fair and delicate- only wealthy noble families could raine someone so exquisite.

    With that realization, Odin quickly tugged on Chaim''s sleeve. "Mr. McPherson, something feels off..."

    But Chaim, lost in his admiration, barely noticed him and snapped, ¡°Shut up, Odin! What''s ''off''? Stop talking nonsense and go get the others. I want this little beauty for myself

    elf today!lly unlocked!

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed coldly.

    Just as she was about to do something, a figure suddenly shot out of the room, like a cannonball, and kicked Chaim hard. "Bastard! You dare to bring people to my house and cause trouble? Do you believe I''ll beat the shit out of you today?" 529.Chapter 529

    Cara''s kick sent Chaim flying, and he mmed into the ground with a thud. "Ouch... my backside."

    "Mr. McPherson, are you alright?"

    Odin quickly helped Chaim up and said, "Mr. McPherson, there are a lot of people here today. How about we call it quits ande back another day?"

    He was hoping to quickly de-escte the situation.

    But Chaim, having been humiliated, was too angry to listen. He cursed, "Get out

    of the way, you useless mutt! I''m not leaving without taking you two with me!"

    He yelled, "Come here!"

    §¥

 The Silent 530

    530.Chapter 530

    With amand from Chaim, seven or eight people rushed into the Healing Hall

    Upon seeing the officials'' uniforms, Eliza raised an eyebrow.

    Luke, however, frowned slightly.

    "Get them! Take these two women back, Chaim ordered.

    "Stop!"

    Vaughn rushed forward, anxiously shielding his daughter. "Mr. McPherson, as the son of the county magistrate, how can you order your men to arrest people so carelessly?"

    Chaim sneered, "Who says it''s careless? Your daughter stole my money pouch. Isn''t it perfectlywful for the officers to arrest her?"

    Cara instantly retorted, "What nonsense! I''ve never stolen your money pouch!"

    To everyone''s shock, Chaim pulled out a money pouch from his chest and tossed

    it on the floor of the Healing Hall, smirking. "See? Isn''t this theft?¡±

    Facing Chaim''s tant framing, Cara''s face turned crimson with rage as she ground her teeth. "You bastard, you''re shameless!"

    Chaim smirked, "Still daring to insult me? That makes the crime even worse."

    With his pompous air, Chaim then nced at Eliza, a lecherous glearn shing in his eyes. "And this little beauty... I see she''

    s not so innocent herself. I''ll take her back and give her a little cleaning up, a nice massage...

    Before he could finish his sentence, a gush of blood suddenly erupted from his face.

    Everyone stared, stunned, at his severed hand, still twitching on the ground.

    "What... just happened?"

    "Was that a sh of sword light?¡±

    "Who did this?"

    They had no idea who had acted, just saw a dark shadow and a sh of light before Chaim''s lecherous hand was sliced off.

    Even Odin and the officers beside Chaim hadn''t seen iting.

    After a moment of confusion, they finally snapped into action, shouting, "Protect Mr. McPherson!"

    The officers drew their swords, quickly surrounding Chaim for protection.

    But even that wouldn''t stop the shadowy figure.

    In the next instant, the shadow reappeared, slicing off Chaim''s other hand right in front of the officers.

    "My hand! My hand!" Chaim screamed in agony.

    "Bastards! You worthless dogs! Kill them! Kill them now, you idiots!"

    Chaim cried out in pain, his voice filled with fury.

    His severed hands hit the ground, blood spurting in every direction.

    The officers had never seen such reckless violence and shouted, "How dare you harm Mr. McPherson in front of us! Get them!"

    "Yes!"

    Cara froze. ''Damn it, now that bastard has had both his hands cut off-he''s not going to let us go now.''

    She quickly motioned for her father to retreat and gritted her teeth. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Chaim''s father is the magistrate of Fort County. If he finds out what happened to his son, none of us will get away."

    With that, Cara turned to lead Vaughn through the back exit.

    "Stop them!"

    The officers immediately moved to block Cara and her father.

    But at that moment, Eliza, who had been sitting calmly, finally spoke up, "The son of the Fort County magistrate, Chaim, huh? Sounds pretty impressive."

    She sneered. "No wonder you dare to abduct women and frame people. You must be relying on your connections to bully others, but that just makes you even more guilty."

    Luke''s sword gleamed ominously. He narrowed his eyes, fixing a cold gaze on Chaim''s still form as though he were looking at a corpse. "How shall we deal with him?"

    bay Chapter 630

    What else is there to do? Eliza smiled faintly

    Then, in a calm, graceful voice, as if she were speaking of a mere inconvenience, Eliza issued her chilling order

    "Cut out his tongue, gouge out his eyes, and send him back to the Fort County magistrate''s office. As for the others...

    Her gaze swept over the officers, her lips curling into a cold smile as she said, "Deal with them as well."

    Almost as soon as Eliza finished speaking, Luke''s sword shed, and one officer''s eyes were immediately shed out. The officer screamed in agony

    "Yes, wait a moment," Luke said, his voice cold as he gave orders.

    Nn had long since made it clear-no matter what, they would only take orders from Eliza.

    The remaining officers had no idea they would be so brazen, still daring to attack even after things had gone this far.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill them!" Chaim, trembling with fear, shouted His face twisted with fury as he bellowed.

    The officers, unable to disobey, rushed forward to attack Eliza and the others. But they couldn''t even stop Luke alone.

    In no time, all the officers were on the ground, and the smell of blood filled the Healing Hall.

    Watching the scene, both Cara and Vaughn swallowed hard. When they looked at Eliza, fear shed in their eyes.

    "Hurry, runt"

    Chaim and Odin, terrified, turned to flee.

    But before they could escape the Healing Hall, a sharp sword was thrust into the

    door. Chaim, running at full speed, nearly collided with the de,

    He staggered back, his face as pale as a ghost, and Luke stepped in front of them.

    "Stop running. You''re not getting away."

    If there was one thing Chaim regretted today, it was stepping into this Healing

    Hall.

    As he saw Luke approach, Chaim trembled violently, his face drained of all color,

    no longer carrying the arrogance he had before.

    He cried out in a desperate, trembling voice, "No, please, spare me! I won''t do it again! I swear I won''t!"

    But it was toote to beg.

    "You only have yourself to me for provoking the wrong people,¡± Luke sneered, and without hesitation, he struck.

    The first scream was from Chaim, the second from Odin.

    Whether it was fear or madness, Odin turned and charged straight into the sword at the door, dying instantly in the Healing

    Hall.

    Eliza cast a cold nce at the scene. Looking at the pool of blood and the people groaning in pain, shemanded, "Clean it all up."

    "Yes," Luke responded, quickly ordering his men to clean the mess.

    Within moments, the Healing Hall was spotless, not a trace of blood left behind.

    "Yehuda, what do you think this letter from Fletcher really means?" Kyrie, Chaim''s father, asked, narrowing his eyes. "Is he asking me to send someone to kill the Holy Lady?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    531 Chapter 531

    531.Chapter 531

 The Silent 531

    531.Chapter 531

    Yehuda Beard, the scribe, looked at the contents of the letter with a grim expression and said, "Although we don''t know how the Holy Lady came to Fort County, Fletcher has given orders, and we cannot disregard them."

    Kyrie nodded, "If that''s the case, let''s send people to Vollult Town. But when should we move?"

    Yehuda responded, "Fletcher''s letter says the Holy Lady is in Vollult Town secretly to save someone, so this is an opportunity. However, to be safe, we should wait until she leaves Fort County before taking action."

    "By then, even if news of the Holy Lady''s death reaches Hasen City, it won''t be our concern."

    Kyrie nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. We will proceed as nned."

    Just as Kyrie was about to give orders, he suddenly paused.

    "Wait, we don''t even know what the Holy Lady looks like. How are we supposed to find her?"

    The letter from Fletcher did not include a portrait of her.

    Yehuda hesitated for a moment before replying, "I''ve heard the Holy Lady was once the cherished daughter of the Duke''s estate, raised with great care. Her demeanor and appearance must be quite different from ours. If we tell our men to be on the lookout, they should be able to identify her."

    Kyrie, after a moment of deliberation, nodded. "Alright, that seems to be the only way. Let''s do it."

    Just as he was about tomand his subordinates, a small officer rushed in, panicked. "Bad news! Something''s happened!"

    "What happened?" Kyrie asked, confused.

    The small officer replied, "It''s Chaim. He''s had his eyes gouged out, his tongue cut off, and both his hands chopped off."

    "What?"

    Kyrie''s rage surged instantly. "Who did this? Which audacious scoundrel dared to harm my son?"

    The officer quickly added, "Not just Chaim, but a few of our men at the county office too. They''ve had their eyes gouged out and tongues cut off. They''re all lying in front of the county office, bleeding uncontrobly."

    Yehuda felt an awful premonition. "What about Odin? My son?"

    The officer confirmed, "Your son is among them.¡±

    Yehuda was struck like lightning. The next moment, he screamed in anguish, ¡°My son!"

    When Kyrie and Yehuda reached the county office''s front gates, they saw the line of bodies on the street.

    Each was in a terrible state, making one''s heart shudder.

    The worst among them was Chaim.

    When Kyrie saw his son''s severed arms, his rage exploded. "Who did this? Who brought them here?"

    Unfortunately, no one at the county office had seen who brought them in, so Kyrie''s question went unanswered.

    Yehuda, heartbroken, picked up his son and tried to ask him what happened. But when Odin opened his mouth, his severed tongue was exposed, making it impossible for Yehuda to ask anything.

    "Get the doctor! Quickly, get the doctor!"

    "Yes, yes, get the doctor!"

    Kyrie suddenly remembered something. "Vaughn from the Healing Hall-he''s an excellent doctor, isn''t he? Go fetch him, quickly."

    Little did Kyrie know, they would never be able to call Vaughn now.

    As the officer ran out to fetch a doctor, Kyrie hastily ordered to bring Chaim and the others inside.

    They were all still alive, but their eyes were blinded, their mouths silenced. They looked as though they were already dead.

    "What happened this afternoon? Where did Chaim and Odin go? Why did they return in this condition?" Yehuda growled through gritted teeth as he questioned the guards.

    The guard at the door quickly responded, "We don''t know. Chaim never told us anything."

    Then another guard suddenly remembered sor to bring a woman back today." one of Chaim''s men that they were supposed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Kyrie immediately asked, "Who? What''s her name?"

    The guard thought for a moment and replied, "I think it was someone named Cara?*

    After a pause, Kyrie and Yehuda finally realized who this Cara was.

    531 (her $21

    "ten''t this the adopted daughter of Vaughn?

    Yehuda''s words sparked recognition in Kyrie''s mind

    He gritted his teeth and snarled "Volluh Town again

    As soon as the words left he mouth, Kyrie suddenly trade & connection

    "Wait a minute, why is everything happening in Vellit Town?

    The Holy Lady is in Volluh Town, and my son just had an incident thera

    If it were any ordinary person, they would know that Cham is the son of the Fort

    County magistrate formally no one would dare harm him, tet stone with such brutal methods

    Therefore, there is only one possibility-the people who attacked my son are outsiders.

    And they''re not afraid of my position as the magistrate

    It''s the Holy Lady"

    Yehuda realized the truth at the same moment

    The two men exchanged a grim look, both of them wearing expressions of unmistakable rage

    Kyne muttered, "I didn''t expect her toe to us before we even went after her."

    Kyrie thought, Whoever dares to harm my precious son, even the Holy Lady will not escape my wrath. After all, now is the perfect time, and once they''ve killed the Holy Lady, Fletcher will take care of everything in Hasen City. So, me yourself "Bring me my men. We leave for Vollult Town immediately."

    Vollult Town, Healing Hall

    When Hubert regained consciousness, Eliza left half of her men with him and stationed a few of her poison insects near the Healing Hall.

    She then took the rest of the ck g soldiers to search for Emmitt.

    An hourter, they reached the shore where the poison insects had found traces.

    The ck g soldiers discovered disorganized footprints.

    "It looks like there were two people-arge one and a small one. The smaller one seems to be a child, about ten years old. Therger one is weak and unsteady, with wide steps-either an elderly person or an injured adult."

    "That fits. Keep searching."

    Following the tracks, they soon reached a dense forest filled with overgrown grass, where the footprints were obscured. They quickly lost the trail.

    Eliza frowned and said, "Split up and search carefully."

    "Yes." The other ck g soldiers scattered, while Luke stayed by Eliza''s side, curiously watching her.

    Then he witnessed something remarkable.

    Eliza knelt down, one hand touching the ground, closing her eyes. After a few breaths, countless ck dots emerged from

    beneath her hand, swiftly scattering in all directions toward the surrounding grass.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    532 Chapter 532

 The Silent 532

    532.Chapter 532

    Although Eliza had known that she kept some small insects, she never expected there to be so many of them.

    And where did she hide them? She couldn''t see a single one on a usual day, but now, at her call, hundreds, even thousands, appeared-it was nothing short of miraculous.

    Luke felt a surge of curiosity in his heart but quickly reined it in.

    After all, this might be Eliza''s secret. It was probably best not to pry too much.

    He steeled himself and focused again.

    Eliza, of course, noticed the change in his expression but paid it no mind.

    Since Nn had entrusted her with this squad of ck g soldiers, it was clear that they were the ones he trusted most.

    So, with regard to the poison insects, Eliza felt free to use them as needed, all in the hopes of finding Emmitt as quickly as possible.

    Not long after, her poison insects sent back a report.

    Eliza said, "Southeast, 3 miles, an abandoned church."

    With this information, Eliza immediately led the ck g Army southeast at full speed.

    In addition to this, another wave of poison insects had spotted another group of people who were closer, approaching the ruined church while searching with knives in hand.

    They were moving faster and would likely get there before Eliza''s group.

    The most important detail: the leader of this group was someone Eliza had met before-Rikkert.

    Eliza said, "Tina, you''re faster. Go to the church immediately. If you can, get Emmitt out. If not, dy them until we get there."

    Tina nodded, "Understood."

    She nced at the ck g Army beside Eliza, then sprang into action, leaping off a tree and disappearing from sight within moments.

    Fifteen minutester, Eliza''s group arrived at the ruined church, only to find that the battle had already begun.

    Tina stood at the entrance of the church, blocking it alone. Several bodiesy around her, all from Rikkert''s group.

    Eliza quickly assessed the situation. The enemy had far more people-about forty to fifty, while her own group was much smaller, with only a dozen or so men.

    Though they were outnumbered, Eliza''s men were no ordinary soldiers. They were ck g soldiers, elite members personally chosen by Nn.

    "Kill."

    Eliza''s voice was cold as she gave the order.

    Luke was the first to unsheathe his de, charging forward with a fierce cry. In one swift motion, he cut down an enemy soldier.

    The other ck g soldiers followed suit, drawing their des without

    hesitation. The battle quickly erupted in full force.

    Within moments, the area outside the church became a river of blood.

    From the other side of the battle, Rikkert saw Eliza and sneered. "So you are Diana. Since you''vee, don''t expect to leave

    here alive."

    As soon as his words fell, Rikkert charged forward with his sword raised.

    Tina intercepted him again with a sharp strike.

    Her eyes were filled with cold killing intent.

    Eliza nodded slightly to Tina. "Go. Don''t hold back."

    Tina''s eyes narrowed. "Understood."

    Last time, she had held back to protect Serenity and Vaughn, but this time,

    Serenity had given her the green light to f full force.

    Tina''s aura exploded in an instant as she kicke

    Sessfully unlocked! Rikkert staggered backward, his eyes filled with. Fur Af¨¨re of my way!"

    XS she can kill me? You''re courting death. Get out

    With his sword pointed at Tina, she retorted coldly, "You want to hurt my master? Over my dead body."

    Rikkert grinned maliciously. ¡°Then I''ll grant your wish."

    112

    532 Chapter 532

    With that, they both charged at each other, and the battle continued.

    Meanwhile, Eliza entered the church, her back turned to the ongoing fight outside. Inside, she immediately spotted the broken statue and saw Emmitt lying beside it, with a scared and nervous little beggar huddled close by.

    The little beggar, upon noticing Eliza''s approach, immediately bared his teeth in a vicious snarl, resembling a cat cornered by danger.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, amused.

    Just as she was about to speak, Emmitt, lying beneath the statue, slowly opened

    eyes.

    He turned his head with effort and saw Eliza standing in the doorway. "Is... is it really you, Liza?"

    The name "Liza" was familiar not only to the Stonor family but also to Emmitt, who had always called her that.

    Hearing the loving call after such a long time, Eliza''s eyes welled with tears. She nodded quickly and moved to Emmitt''s side. "It''s me, Emmitt. I''vee to take you to Diana."

    "Good... good child, you''ve worked so hard... but I''m already... I''m already at my end..." Emmitt said weakly, his voice barely a whisper.

    Eliza immediately realized that Emmitt''s condition was critical.

    The once lively man was now pale, his face gaunt, and his body seemed drained of life-his strength waspletely spent.

    Eliza checked his pulse and realized his internal organs were severely damaged. He was barely clinging to life.

    Desperate, Eliza reached into her pendant space and pulled out a vial of undiluted magical water. "Emmitt, drink this. This water can save you. It will save you."

    She tried to feed it to him, but Emmitt weakly shook his head. "Good child... there''s no need. I''m... I''m running out of time. It''s my time to go."

    "Before I die, I can see you onest time. I have no regrets."

    Eliza''s heart shattered. "No! You can''t die!"

    She ignored his protest, opening the vial and forcing the water into his mouth, one sip at a time. She tried to feed him more, but Emmitt only moistened his lips and refused to drink further.

    ¡°Emmitt, listen to me. Drink more. I''ve trained as a doctor, I''ve learned many medical skills, and I have magical water. I can save you. I really can."

    But before she could force more into him, Emmitt suddenly began to cough violently, spewing both blood and the magical water he had just consumed.

    "Emmitt?" Eliza couldn''t care about anything else. She quickly covered his mouth and retrieved a century-old ginseng from her pendant space. After preparing it, she shoved it into Emmitt''s mouth. "Emmitt, please."

    She hoped this ancient ginseng could sustain him, but Emmitt''s hand suddenly grabbed her wrist, and he weakly said, " Take... take this child... go..."

    But before he could finish, Emmitt passed out, falling unconscious.

    Eliza had no choice but to force his mouth open and insert the ginseng. Then, she covered his eyes with a cloth.

    She looked at the little beggar, whose face was full of concern for Emmitt. "I know you''re worried about him, but I must take him with me now. Will you trust me this one time?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 533

    533.Chapter 533

    The little beggar seemed deeply concerned for Emmitt, Upon realizing that Eliza, just like thedy outside, hade save him, he dropped his guard and ced his trust in her.

    Wiping away his tears, he said, "I believe you."

    Eliza nodded, and in a swift motion, she knocked him unconscious.

    Then, she immediately transferred Emmitt into her space. The energy within the spice,bined with the magical water and the medicine she had prepared, would keep Emmitt alive for a while, but not for long

    She needed to get Emmitt back to Hasen City as soon as possible, as only Mary and Lawrence could save him now. After a brief moment, Eliza, carrying the unconscious beggar on her back, stepped out of the ruined church.

    "Tina," she called.

    Tina, who had just finished pummeling Rikkert, battered and bruised, immediately stopped and came back upon hearing Eliza''s call. Seeing the beggar on Eliza''s back, though she didn''t see Emmitt, she clearly guessed what had happened.

    Eliza gave her a nod and said, "We''ve found who we were looking for. Let''s go." Her calm words immediately caught Rikkert''s attention.

    He was taken aback when he saw the beggar.

    ''What is this? How could it be a beggar? Did I get it wrong? Is this ruined church not where Emmitt is? she thought. Eliza, with a twinge of guilt, had used the beggar to deceive Rikkert. However, she didn''t reveal his face. Once Rikkert saw the figure, she coldly spoke, "Go back and tell your master. I''ve remembered this grudge, and I''ll settle it with him one day." Rikkert was skilled, and while Tina could defeat him, killing him would take more time.

    So, Eliza didn''t want to waste any more time here.

    With that, she turned and began walking away with the beggar on her back. Tina and the ck g soldiers immediately followed.

    Rikkert waspletely unprepared for such an unexpected turn of events.

    Thanks to Eliza''s words, he immediately assumed he had made a mistake, found the wrong person, and added unnecessary trouble for his master. He was utterly disoriented.

    Damn it, he didn''t even know that the church was filled with nothing but a beggar, Had he known, he would have never fought with these people.

    Now, his subordinates were either dead or injured, and he had been humiliated by that woman.

    Worst of all, he hadn''t evenpleted the task his master gave him.

    Rikkert''s face turned ashen with rage.

    He couldn''t let go of his pride, so he rushed back into the ruined church to search again, but found nothing.

    Damn it, this can''t be.

    After days of searching, he had almost turned the entire town upside down. He thought he had finally found a clue, but now there was nothing?

    As Rikkert recalled the figure Eliza had been carrying, it was indeed just a beggar.

    Someone that small couldn''t possibly be Emmitt in disguise.

    So, where did the problem lie?

    Eliza and her group made their way back to Vollult Town.

    On the way, Luke took the beggar from Eliza''s back and carried him, allowing

    Eliza to focus on dealing with the people who were still following them.

    Indeed, Rikkert, having failed to find Emmitt, had followed them with what little remaining strength his group had.

    Eliza wasn''t afraid of them following her.

    Since Emmitt was safely in her space, no matter how long they followed, they wouldn''t find anything amiss.

    But Eliza couldn''t let them keep trailing her indefinitely.

    After all, Hubert was still at Healing Hall.

    With that in mind, Eliza subtly signaled to her poison insects.

    When they passed through the dense forest, she immediately called the insects hidden in the undergrowth to stop their

    533.Chapter 533

    pursuers.

    Amand was given, and the rustling sounds filled the air as the insects moved

    in all directions, heading toward the rear

    Luke, having noticed the movement, immediately understood what Eliza, was doing.

    He couldn''t help but marvel inwardly, ''These insects are incredible... or maybe it''s Eliza herself who is so powerful

    After a moment, the screams from behind signaled that the insects had begun their work.

    "What''s happening? What''s going on?"

    Just as Rikkert was about to ask, a small ck shape suddenly darted past him, aiming directly for his face.

    Luckily, Rikkert reacted quickly, ducking just in time.

    But when he looked back at the ck shape, it had already vanished into the undergrowth.

    Wait, were all the insects hiding in the grass like that?

    "Retreat! Withdraw from the grass immediately!"

    After Rikkert and his men pulled back, two more of his subordinates had been

    lost.

    Furious, Rikkert gritted his teeth in anger.

    At this rate, his entire group of killers would be wiped out.

    No way, they had to retreat.

    Rikkert, with half of his men dead or injured, had no choice but to retreat.

    He didn''t dare lie to Korneel, so when he returned, he told him everything that had happened.

    Korneel asked, "Did you see the ck dot clearly?"

    Rikkert shook his head, then hesitated before nodding slightly. "I didn''t see it

    clearly, but from the way it attacked, it seemed very simr to the parasites we have in our tribe. The woman they called dy'' must be the one controlling those ck dots."

    Korneel narrowed his eyes. "You mean she''s a sorcerer, just like us?"

    "I suspect so," Rikkert nodded.

    But before he could say more, Korneel let out a coldugh. "Rikkert, it seems you''ve be more uselesstely. I still have the King Parasite under my control. If she were really a sorcerer, the King Parasite would have sensed her presence the moment she entered the courtyard."

    Even without a parasite nearby, the King Parasite could still detect a sorcerer. Rikkert, realizing his exnationcked conviction, felt a sudden pang of regret.

    He cursed silently, thinking, "I should have captured one of those creatures when I had the chance."

    But it was toote now.

    Korneel furrowed his brow, looking at Rikkert with displeasure before continuing, "You said you didn''t find Emmitt in the ruined church. So why were you so sure he was there?"

    ¡°Because before anyone else arrived, I sensed two distinct presences there, onerge and one small. I couldn''t have been mistaken."

    Yet, there was no sign of the second presence in the church.

    "Gone..." Korneel muttered the word under his breath, his expression suggesting

    he had suddenly realized something.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 534

    534.Chapter 534

    "Si, have you discovered something?" Rikkert asked when he saw Korneel deep in thought.

    Komeel frowned and spoke, "Rudie hasn''t returned."

    "Rudie?" Rikkert was taken aback, then quickly reacted. "How is that possible? Wasn''t he already controlled by your King Parasite? Did he escape?"

    "He didn''t escape," Korneel shook his head. "He disappeared."

    Both Rudie and the parasite inside himpletely vanished from Vollult Town. Even with the King Parasite, Korneel couldn'' I find any trace of Rudie or the parasite.

    When Rikkert mentioned the disappearance of Emmitt in the ruined church, Korneel immediately thought of Rudie''s disappearance. Perhaps there was a connection between the two.

    But he didn''t know yet, it seemed like only that woman could unravel the mystery.

    Korneel said, "The people I sent to follow her are all dead. For now, it''s best if you don''t make any rash moves. When the timees, I''ll take action myself."

    Hearing that Korneel himself would intervene, Rikkert''s eyes lit up with excitement. "If you intervene, she won''t be able to escape."

    After all, Korneel was the most gifted sorcerer in their entire tribe in the past century. His King Parasite was the strongest of the five, and no parasite could escape his control.

    Thinking about his previous doubts, Rikkert, though still somewhat uncertain, felt relieved. It didn''t matter whether that woman was a sorcerer or whether the creatures used to ambush them were parasites.

    Once she was in front of Korneel, everything would be revealed.

    With that thought, Rikkert''s face showed a smug, satisfied expression.

    "What are you so smug about?"

    Suddenly, Korneel looked at him coldly and said, "You failed at the task I gave you, and now you have the nerve to gloat. Get out and ept your punishment immediately."

    Rikkert''s expression faltered, and he quickly scampered off, head down.

    Korneel sat alone in the courtyard, looking towards the door, sipping his tea in

    silence. After a while, a smile crept onto his face.

    "Indeed, I still prefer Bortend," Korneel murmured.

    He enjoyed the customs of this ce and, more so, the mysterious and dangerous woman here.

    Korneel whispered, "So, are you really Diana?"

    *****

    In Healing Hall, Eliza suddenly covered her mouth and nose, sneezing lightly. After rubbing her nose, she took her pulse.

    Eliza thought, "Hmm, everything''s fine, healthy."

    After ruling out any illness, Eliza didn''t give the sneeze another thought. She handed the beggar over to Vaughn, asking him to wash him up and prepare some food for him.

    She could have done it herself, but the beggar seemed terrified of tall, muscr men and only felt safe around older men. So, Eliza decided to let Vaughn take care of him.

    She also gave Cara arge bag of silver.

    Since they were staying at Healing Hall, she didn''t want to trouble Vaughn any more than necessary. With a new child to care for, food, lodging, and medical needs had to be covered.

    Cara, a beautiful and generous young woman, didn''t hesitate to take the money and went off to arrange for their meals and lodging.

    Particrly, Cara seemed to have noticed Eliza''s noble background and had made sure that the bedding and supplies for Eliza were of the finest quality.

    Since entering Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza had stopped caring about such things, but she still noticed Cara''s though: arrangements.

    However, what surprised Eliza most was Cara''s extensive knowledge of medicinal herbs, which made Eliza feel a little

    humbled.

    "When I was little, I was abandoned at the door of Healing Hall, and it was my father who took me in, saved me with oatmeal and medicine, and raised me. Since then, I''ve always stayed by his side, learning about medicine and herbs. So

    534 Chapter 534

    there''s no herb in this Healing Hall I don''t recognize."

    Cara spoke openly about her childhood, showing no hesitation. It was clear that although Vaughn wasn''t her biolog father, his love for her had made up for the part of her life she had lost.

    As she spoke of her medical knowledge, Cara''s face was filled with pride.

    "My skills in medicine aren''t as good as my father''s, but my knowledge of herbs is unmatched in all of Vollut Town" "So, even if I can''t inherit my father''s medical skills, I''ll still be able to support him by selling herbs and take care of the Healing Hall."

    Eliza listened carefully, her gaze fixed on Cara, as if something had urred to her.

    After praising Cara, Cara happily left to help Vaughn again.

    Once Cara was gone, Eliza turned and entered the pendant space.

    Inside the pendant space, aside from her, only two living beings remained.

    One was Emmitt, whose life was being sustained by Eliza''s magical energy and the magical water, and who couldn''t leave the space easily.

    The other was the tall, muscr man she had captured earlier-the "little giant."

    Eliza first checked on Emmitt, feeding him a healing medicine and more magical water. Once satisfied with his condition, she walked slowly toward the pavilion. The "little giant" was locked in a cage on the second floor.

    He had been locked in there for a day and a night, and he hadn''t stopped struggling, his eyes red with rage.

    No matter how hard he tried, the cage didn''t budge.

    Even the iron bars didn''t bend.

    After a day and night of struggling, the "little giant" had lost all hope of escaping.

    He thought he would die in this cage, but suddenly, footsteps echoed from above.

    The "little giant¡± jumped up, nearly hitting his head on the bars.

    He grabbed the iron bars tightly, staring at Eliza outside the cage, his eyes burning with hatred.

    Eliza, sensing his gaze, curiously asked, "Have you ever eaten a person?"

    The "little giant" didn''t respond, merely ring at her.

    But the moment he saw what Eliza held in her hand, he instantly recoiled, crashing his massive body against the cage,

    shaking it.

    "No... no bugs, no! I don''t like bugs!"

    Eliza narrowed her eyes. Seeing the "little giant''s" reaction confirmed her earlier suspicion.

    This "little giant" had been controlled by Korneel using a parasite.

    Realizing this, Eliza quickly put away the insects and said, "Don''t worry, they''re

    not parasites. They can''t control you. They''re just a bunch of ordinary bugs."

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 535

    535.Chapter 535

    The little giant mummed, "Ordinary bugs?

    Trembling, the little giant curled up inside the cage

    Even after hearing Eliza''s words, he continued clutching his head, trembling and murking, ¡°I dont like them, I don''t se buge So many bugs biting, it hurts, it hurts so much, I don''t like it!

    It wasn''t just his body, the more he spoke, the more his voice quivered. His fear of bugs hadpletely taken over his heart

    Despite his massive, intimidating appearance, he was terrified of these tiny insects

    Eliza watched the deep fear in the little giant''s eyes, but she didn''t find it endearing-she cidit help but furrow her brow

    He was enormous, yet mentally fragile.

    If he encountered kind hearted people, he''d be cherished.

    But if he fell into the hands of those with ill intentions, he''d be easily manipted, used until nothing was left

    And some people didn''t just want to use him, they wanted a puppet they could control, using methods that almost crossed every moral boundary.

    Eliza suspected that this towering figure was exactly such a puppet.

    So, after she put the insects away, she checked the little giant''s body through the bars of the cage.

    While inspecting, she asked, "Is your name Rudie? Who gave you that name?" Rudie''s body showed no obvious wounds, just small scars that seemed to have been caused by insect bites.

    There was also arge, brown scar on his face.

    It looked like a birthmark, but something about it didn''t quite match the usual appearance of a birthmark.

    From outside the cage, Eliza couldn''t make out the details clearly,

    She could only make a quick judgment that, for now, it didn''t seem to pose any immediate threat.

    Once the bugs were no longer around, the little giant''s panic slowly subsided, though he didn''t immediatelysh out.

    Eliza had burned a potent calming incense on the second floor.

    So, after Rudie calmed down, he quietly stayed in the cage, no longer struggling to escape like before.

    "Rudie, I am Rudie..." Rudie nodded hisrge head, his curious eyes following Eliza''s movements outside the cage. "You..."

    Even though Rudie only said one word, Eliza understood what he meant. She smiled and replied, "I''m called... Serenity. You can call me Serenity,"

    She didn''t introduce her real name.

    After all, though this situation had dyed her, she still intended to go through with her name-changing ceremony once she returned.

    From now on, she wouldn''t carry the "Stonor" name, so there was no need to introduce it anymore.

    "Serenity?" Rudie tilted hisrge head in confusion, as if not understanding the meaning of the word.

    "It means ''free from worry," Eliza exined. "Serenity means having no worries. I''m not sure if you understand that, but don''t worry, I can teach youter."

    Eliza didn''t know why, but she felt unusually patient with Rudie.

    After all, not long ago, she and Tina had almost been killed by Rudie''s massive

    axe.

    But now, standing in front of him, felt a surprising calmness.

    Was it sympathy?

    Rudie said, "Teach... teach me words... I want to learn..."

    Rudie suddenly brightened, and in no time, he forgot all about being frightened by the bugs Eliza had used.

    His big, round eyes stared at Eliza, sparkling with joy, as he said, "Rudie like."

    Hearing this, Eliza turned around, grabbed a pic of paner

    "This is ''Serenity."

    Hot Serenity," and handed it to him inside the cage.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Rudie extended hisrge hand, his thick fingers carefully holding the paper. He leaned in close, staring at the writing intently for a while before suddenly bing excited. "Nice, Serenity nice."

    His words sounded like apliment to her.

    535.Chapter 535

    But Eliza knew he was referring to the word "Serenity." It seemed he truly enjoyed learning how to read.

    Eliza watched him, stroking her chin thoughtfully.

    She wanted to take this giant back to Hasen City.

    After all, no one would know that she had hidden Rudie away.

    One was easy to take; two wouldn''t be a problem either. So what was the harm in taking one more?

    With that thought, Eliza made up her mind without hesitation.

    But even so, she still asked Rudie, "I''ll take you to Hasen City, where we''ll have good food and fun. I''ll teach you to read and write. How does that sound?"

    "Good," Rudie replied.

    The mentally limited giant was easily convinced by her words.

    Eliza''s mood lifted instantly.

    Once he agreed, he was hers.

    "You stay here for a few days," she continued. "You still have parasites inside you

    from those people who controlled you, so

    I can''t let you out yet. Otherwise, you''d be controlled again."

    Luckily, Rudie understood this exnation.

    "Stay here, not go out," Rudie said, shaking his head vigorously.

    He covered his head with hisrge hands. "There are things, bugs, here, it hurts."

    Those people had put parasites in Rudie''s head?

    Eliza''s anger red.

    She had suspected they''d put a parasite inside Rudie, but she hadn''t expected it to be in his head.

    Clearly, their n was to control Rudie with the parasite and then kill him if he ever broke free. The head was the easiest ce to kill him.

    Eliza''s face darkened.

    After taking a deep breath, her thoughts turned to Korneel, her heart now filled with murderous intent.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 536

    Eliza created a little space for Rudie to move around in the pendant realm,plete with some food, water, and even a few wooden toys.

    Rudie was obedient, spending his time eating, sleeping, and asionally ying with the toys. He never once asked Eliza what this ce was.

    Since the space was divided by a partition and there was some resistance, Eliza wan''t worried that Rudie would discover any of her other secrets.

    After settling Rudie and Emmitt, Eliza stepped out of the pendant space.

    As she reappeared in the room, she had a bottle of diluted the magical water in her hand, with added herbs to speed up healing.

    This was, of course, for Hubert.

    Now, she only needed to wait for Hubert to recover a little more so that he could get out of bed and travel. Once that happened, they could head back to Hasen City.

    But at the moment, she still wasn''t sure what was going on in Hasen City.

    ***

    Inside the pce, Diana stood anxiously by a corner, waiting for a long time before she finally saw someone approaching.

    As soon as she recognized the person, she hurriedly called out, "Prince Regent, I''m here!"

    Nn turned and saw Diana, walking over to her.

    "Did you send someone to summon me here?" he asked.

    Diana nodded, her voice urgent. "You must have already heard that this morning in the court, the Henderson family and Duke''s estate people are conspiring to impeach Liza for leaving Hasen City without permission, trying to remove her from the position of Holy Lady. All this is because of me, and I''ve caused her trouble. So, I beg you to take this to Vollult Town for Liza. After she reads it, she will know what to do."

    Diana took a royal decree from her sleeve.

    When Nn saw the royal decree, he seemed to understand something. He narrowed his eyes and spoke with a dangerous tone, "You want her to go to Woteria? Do you know what the situation is like there?"

    Diana replied, "I know, but because I know, I asked His Highness for this decree. If she returns to Hasen City, she will only be hunted down by those people, and the impeachment will never end. But if her departure from Hasen City is for ''disaster relief by royal decree, we can help Liza turn the tables in Hasen City. If we seed, she will no longer be bound by Hasen City and will regain her freedom."

    Upon hearing this, Nn''s expression shifted. "It seems you''re quite invested in her."

    Even while dealing with the Henderson family and Duke''s estate, Diana had already thought of these things for Serenity.

    A trip to Woteria would certainly be dangerous.

    But what Diana said wasn''t without merit.

    Plus, with Serenity''s character, once she learned of this, even if no one impeached her, she would still choose to go without hesitation.

    Perhaps it would be better to arrange everything for her in Hasen City first.

    Diana smiled, and with a raised eyebrow, she said, "Of course, Liza and I grew up together. The bond we share is unmatched by anyone."

    Nn said nothing.

    Suddenly, Diana felt the tension in the air as Nn''s expression turned icy.

    He took the decree from Diana''s hands without a word, and with a smile, said, "I''ll leave tonight to fetch her. If you can''t hold up in the next few days, you can alwayse to the Prince Regent''s estate for help. Don''t worry, my deputy will assist you."

    Diana scoffed at his words, and as she turned away, she muttered to herself, "Better to go to the Empress Dowager and the King and ask for more disaster relief supplies than waste time with you."

    As Diana left to seek the Empress Dowager an and Mki.

    Sessfully unlocked! ed to leave and immediately cont

    Ross

    Woteria was currently blocked by heavy snow, and they needed more than just

    food and medicine-they needed supplies for warmth.

    That''s why he needed Mki and Ross to prepare everything.

    536 Chapter 536

    With the decree in hand, Nn, with Percival''s help, had managed to mobilize 170,000 in disaster relief funds.

    In the dead of night, Nn set out from Hasen City, apanied by the 170,000 relief funds and various supplies, along with a full contingent of 10,000 ck g soldiers, all heading to Woteria.

    Fortunately, Woteria and Fort County were in the same direction, so Nn didn''t have to split his forces. Instead, he set his course directly for Fort County.

    At this point, Eliza still had no idea that Nn was on his way to find her.

    "Hubert, your injuries are recovering well. You''ve been resting for several days now. If there''s nothing else, just rest today, and we''ll head back to Hasen City tomorrow,¡± Eliza said as she finished examining Hubert.

    Hubert nodded, feeling it was indeed time. "Is Emmitt really okay?"

    Hubert had heard from Eliza that she had already found Emmitt.

    Initially, he had trouble believing it, thinking Eliza might just be reassuring him to ease his mind.

    But when he learned that Emmitt had survived after being rescued by the little beggar from the river, he started to believe Eliza''s words.

    However, despite believing it, Eliza hadn''t yet let him see Emmitt.

    She had exined, "Emmitt is too injured; only the Holy Doctor can save him, so

    we need to get him to Hasen City as soon as possible."

    This was true, but Hubert misinterpreted it as Eliza already having sent Emmitt back to Hasen City.

    This was exactly what Eliza had intended.

    As she brought Hubert some medicine, she added, "Emmitt''s injuries are severe, and I''m not capable of treating him right now. But if we hurry, with the Holy Doctor and my master in Hasen City, Emmitt will be fine."

    Eliza had been using the magical water to cleanse Emmitt''s body and internal organs, even using century-old herbs to keep him alive. After a few days, even the worst injuries could be stabilized long enough to get him to Hasen City.

    So, Eliza wasn''t worried about Emmitt; once they reached Hasen City, Tina would take Emmitt directly to Saint Grace Nunnery,

    After making sure everything was arranged and exined, Eliza was confident that the secret of her pendant space would be kept hidden.

    What truly worried her was tomorrow.

    Over the past few days, she had learned that two groups of people were after Emmitt and Hubert.

    One group was led by the foreigner Korneel, and the other seemed to be from the local government.

    Eliza knew that corruption in the government was widespread, but she hadn''t expected people from Hasen City to be involved in the search.

    If it weren''t for Eliza and Luke holding down the fort at Healing Hall, the ce would have been searched countless times by now.

    But because of their interference, it was clear the authorities had focused their attention on them.

    Their primary goal was to capture Hubert and Emmitt, but the secondary goal was simple: revenge for their county lord''s

    son.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 537

    537.Chapter 537

    The next day, before Eliza and Hubert set off, she took some time to speak with Vaughn and Cara.

    "After we leave, there will surely be peopleing to search the Healing Hall, so I''ve left a few people behind here. If danger arises, Vaughn and Cara can immediately call for help, and reinforcements will arrive quickly."

    "Of course, this is the worst-case scenario. Even if things go wrong, once we return and resolve everything, you won''t be in any danger within a month."

    Eliza reassured the father and daughter, making it clear that they were to ept therge sum of money she had left for them-enough to support them for the rest of their lives.

    After they reluctantly epted, Eliza looked at Cara with a hint of admiration. "Cara, I truly admire your talent and hard work in identifying herbs. If you''re willing, I would love to invite you to Hasen City to help me sell medicine. I have a vast amount of herbs, but Ick someone like you who understands them."

    Cara was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Eliza to praise and recognize her skills so highly.

    After a brief moment of joy, Cara sighed and said, "I''m sorry, Serenity. I would rather stay by my father''s side than go to Hasen City."

    Her father was old and needed her, so she couldn''t leave him.

    Eliza smiled gently. "I understand. So, before I leave, I want to give you and Vaughn a choice. If you want, I can prepare a'' Healing Hall'' for both of you in Hasen City."

    "Vaughn can still practice medicine in his own Healing Hall, and you can not only stay with him but also help me sell my medicine. I have so many herbs, and I''m sure that once you see them, you won''t regret it."

    When Eliza emphasized how many herbs she had, Cara couldn''t help but feel a little tempted.

    But after ncing at Vaughn, who was saying a reluctant goodbye to Hubert, Cara ultimately didn''t agree.

    Eliza hadn''t expected to persuade her with just a few words, so she said, "It''s fine. You can think it over. If you decide toe, just write to me at the Padi family in Hasen City. I''ll make sure everything is arranged and send someone to wee you."

    After saying her piece, Eliza formally bid Cara farewell, then helped Hubert into the carriage.

    Watching the carriage drive off, Cara stood still for a long while. It wasn''t until Vaughn called her again that she snapped out of her thoughts.

    "Cara, what''s the matter? Did she say something to you?" Vaughn asked.

    Cara paused, then shook her head without telling him what had been said. "It''s nothing, Father. Let''s go home." "Alright, alright. You''ve been working hard these past few days, Cara. I''ll cook lunch for you today, your favorite meat."

    *****

    Meanwhile, Healing Hall had returned to its usual peaceful routine.

    Eliza''s carriage, escorted by ck g soldiers, slowly left Vollult Town.

    The entire journey was quiet, with only the sound of hooves and the wheels turning.

    Eliza didn''t ride a horse this time. Like Hubert, she sat in a carriage, and the little beggar rode with Hubert.

    Using two carriages was a clever tactic to confuse anyone who might be

    watching, making it harder for them to pinpoint Hubert.

    Of course, Eliza knew that she might also be one of the targets.

    But for now, at least Korneel didn''t know her true identity.

    She was curious to see if the authorities would still dare to act once they discovered who she truly was. If they hesitated, it would only be a personal matter between her and the county lord''s son. But if they still dared to move against her, the forces behind them would be clear.

    Eliza sat cross-legged in the carriage, silently reciting calming mantras, deep in thought.

    Just as they had been traveling for half the day and entered a narrow gorge, Eliza suddenly opened her eyes.

    The next moment, a rain of arrows descended

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Luke and Tina appeared almost simultaneously. One jumped onto Lizas carriage roof, and the other onto the other carriage, both moving swiftly to block the

    arrows.

    Despite their efforts, a few arrows managed to slip through and strike the carriage. Thankfully, they hit the body of the carriage, but if the barrage continued, more arrows would likely find their mark.

    537 Chapter 537

    The attackers on the cliffs clearly intended to keep the pressure up, but their rain of arrows soon stopped, as Eliza''s other agents had already reached the cliffs, neutralizing the archers.

    With the arrows stopped, Eliza emerged from the carriage.

    "It seems you knew we would be ambushed here," she said,

    As soon as Eliza''s feet touched the ground, she heard a voice from not far away.

    Turning, she saw Korneel and his men blocking their way.

    "It wasn''t hard to guess," Eliza replied calmly. After all, if she were in their shoes, she would have chosen this ce too. "But the real question is, when did your people manage to sneak past me?" Korneel asked, his eyes glinting with interest. "If I told you they''ve been here all along, would you believe it?" Eliza smiled faintly.

    Korneel raised an eyebrow. "If you say it, I''ll believe it."

    Eliza paused for a moment. When she nced at Korneel, standing 30 feet away, she noticed the intensity of his gaze. It made her feel ufortable, and she instinctively frowned.

    "But since you''ve already set up your people above, why didn''t you have them kill mine when they first went up? Why leave me with this opportunity tounch a counterattack?"

    Eliza said lightly, "Well, of course, it was to draw you out."

    "Draw us out?" Korneel chuckled. "Ah, so it seems the battlefield I set up was actually one you nned all along?"

    Eliza said nothing, maintaining her neutral expression.

    After Korneel''sugh, his eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. "But unfortunately for you, your n might have backfired. After all, the people after

    you are not just from my side."

    No sooner had he spoken than the sound of galloping hooves echoed from behind them.

    With a grin, Korneel said, "I''m sorry, but you''ve been surrounded."

    Subscribed

 The Silent 538

    538.Chapter 538

    Eliza and her group turned around to see that the men closing in from behind were none other than the officials from Fort County

    Although Eliza hadn''t seen the leader before, the familiar face made her immediately guess that he must be Chaim''s father. "This is the government, here to apprehend the murder suspect. Surrender immediately if you know what''s good for you Anyone who dares to resist will be executed on the spot! Kyrie called out from his horseback, looking down at Eliza and the others with an arrogant sneer, Nearly a hundred men blocked the way behind them, ensuring there was no escape, clearly determined to give them no

    room to maneuver.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly, giving a brief look toward the roof of the carriage. Luke instantly understood.

    "ck g soldiers, clear the way, all you useless bystanders, get out of here!"

    Luke''s sharpmand rang through the entire canyon, his voice carrying an authoritative force.

    Upon hearing the words "ck g Army, the officials began to stir uneasily.

    "What? The ck g Army?"

    "Is it true?"

    "The ck g Army? Isn''t that the force led by the Prince Regent to quell the foreign invaders? What are they doing here?"

    Seeing that most of the officials were still skeptical, Luke sneered and said, "The ck g Army''s orders are clear, and you still dare to doubt?"

    With that, he threw a token with a swift motion. It flew through the air and struck Kyrie directly in the forehead.

    The force of the blow was so great it almost cracked his skull.

    Kyrie, furious, grabbed the token, nced at it briefly, and immediately threw it on the ground.

    "How dare you!"

    "What a fake token! Anyone foolish enough to use it to impersonate the ck g Army, seize them!"

    Upon hearing Kyrie''s words, the officials mistakenly believed the token wasn''t real, and many of them drew their swords and charged forward.

    "Damn it! This dog of a bureaucrat knows perfectly well what the ck g Army token looks like, he''s just pretending not to recognize it."

    Luke was furious.

    Eliza, however, had already anticipated this. The reason she had Luke show the token was simply to give the ignorant officials a chance to realize the truth. The smart ones would figure it out, and the fools... well, that wasn''t her problem.

    "No mercy. Once we''ve captured that county magistrate, the rest will be no threat."

    "Understood." Luke epted the order and immediately charged forward like an arrow, heading straight for Kyrie on horseback.

    The other ck g soldiers engaged the officials.

    Of course, Eliza hadn''t brought many ck g soldiers. A portion had been sent

    above, and there were fewer than twenty ck g soldiers in the canyon.

    Against the hundreds of officials, it wouldn''t take long before they were overwhelmed.

    So Eliza decided to resolve this swiftly.

    She turned to look at Korneel ahead and gave him a slight smile. "Mr. Boerkamp, how long are you going to sit back and watch? Aren''t you nning to take action yet?"

    Korneel grinned. "It''s not every day I hear that the ck g Army is with you. I must admit, I''m curious. What exactly is your rtionship with the Prince Regent? Are you Diana, or someone else?"

    Eliza replied coldly, "There''s no need to keep probing. Whatever you ask, I won''t tell you."

    Korneel raised an eyebrow. "In that case, I gues know when the timees." ''de, and I''m sure you''ll tell me

    thing you

    Sessfully unlocked!

    As he spoke, Rikkert surged forward, sword drawn, and aimed straight at Eliza''s forehead.

    But the moment he moved, Tina, who was on top of the carriage behind Eliza, didn''t just stand by.

    "You again," Rikkert hissed, ring at Tina, who had once again blocked his sword.

    538 Chapter 538

    Rikkert spat, "Last time I was caught off guard, but this time you''re guaranteed to lose

    Tina simply responded, "A defeated foe."

    Rikkert''s rage red. "You''re asking for death."

    The two of them shed immediately.

    Meanwhile, Rikkert''s men, along with the other assassins Komeel had brought moved to enone Elza seeing the the was unprotected at this moment.

    With enemies in front and behind, and overwhelming numbers against them, Elzal''s group appeared troped with no way

    out.

    "What''s biting me?"

    "What is this? Where did all these antse from?"

    "It hurts. These ants bite! It hurts so much!"

    "Step on them! Step on them!"

    "Wait, no! Damn it, why are there so many of them?"

    As the fight raged on, suddenly a horde of ants swarmed out from both sides of

    the canyon.

    These ants were a deep red,rger and stronger than ordinary ants, with thergest ones almost as big as s pain, and several others only slightly smaller.

    Led by the biggest ants, the swarm surrounded both the attackers and the officials, quicty dimbing up ther sices over their bodies, and sinking their jaws deep into their flesh.

    Within moments, the officials werepletely covered in ants, screaming in agony and rolling on the ground in a desperate attempt to escape.

    Kyrie, still on his horse, wasn''t spared either.

    As he and his horse fell to the ground, severalrge ants charged toward him, biting into his face.

    "Monster! That woman''s a monster! She''s the one controlling these ants! Kill her!" The remaining officials charged toward Eliza, but they soon realized that even ck g soldiers had trouble breaking through the line of defense. The county magistrate and his men were quickly dealt with, and the assassins met a simry grim fare.

    Eliza''s weapon of choice against them had been the venomous spiders she had already scattered throughout the camion. As soon as the assassins attacked, they were ensnared by invisible webs, and the venomous spiders were upon them. Korneel watched in horror as his men fell one by one, the ants biting mercilessly and the spiders hanging ominously in the

    air.

    With a calm yet tense expression, Korneel finally asked, "Fire ants, and spiders... these are methods of a sorcerer''s control Are you a sorcerer?"

    As he asked, even Korneel seemed uncertain, his earlier conviction that Eliza couldn''t be a sorcerer now wavering "No, this can''t be," he muttered to himself.

    "If she were a sorcerer, my King Parasite would have sensed it.''

    But the moment he thought that, a chilling realization crossed his mind-what if she had something more powerful than his King Parasite?

    Yet that theory was quickly dismissed. If she truly had something more powerful,

    his King Parasite would have sensed it. The problem could only lie with her.

    With his eyes fixed on Eliza, Korneel asked in a strained voice, "Who exactly are you?"

    Subscribed

    O Likes

 The Silent 539

    539.Chapter 539

    "Dead men don''t need to know too much" Eliza''s reply was cold and curt

    With a wave of her hand, all the spiders and ants in the canyon rushed toward Kornest

    Korneel let out a chuckle. "I admit, you are quite interesting. But to think you can kill me this early-impona

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a dark green insect.

    Holding the insect in his palm, he arrogantly lifted his chin, his voice cold. "Whether it''s controlling parasites or inserts, i will never lose to anyone."

    As soon as his words fell, the insect-his King Parasite-let out a high pitched shriek

    The shriek echoed throughout the canyon.

    Eliza sensed something and immediately focused on her own swarm of poisonous insects.

    To her surprise, the insect in Korneel''s hand was so powerful that it affected her own swarm. Her insects, cuffanted with her own blood and the magical water, should have been immune to outside influence.

    But Korneel''s parasite seemed to possess the same overwhelming power as a king insect over ordinary ones.

    This must be one of the five King Parasites that Gilbert mentioned, Eliza thought, narrowing her eyes slightly it seemed that she needed to cultivate her own king insect soon.

    With this in mind, Eliza withdrew the affected insects and left only the least affected ones. She then focused, poing a forcedmand to override the influence of Korneel''s King Parasite, sending her insects charging back at him.

    Korneel, however, was caught off guard. Despite using the King Parasite''s overwhelming power, it only managed to subdue half of Eliza''s swarm. The rest remained unaffected.

    His face darkened. Clearly, things weren''t going as nned. He no longer held back and pulled out an emerald fute Bringing the flute to his lips, he began ying an eerie melody.

    As the haunting notes filled the air, countless more insects poured out from behind him.

    Unlike Eliza''s swarm, Korneel''s insects were a chaotic mix of all kinds.

    By the time he called them all forth, their numbers matched the half of Eliza''s swarm that remained. One side was filled with poisonous insects, the other with parasites.

    The entire canyon had been surrounded by swarms.

    Luke suddenly realized why Eliza had chosen this location for the battlefield.

    Clearly, she had nned this to ensure there would be no escape once their big moves were made.

    Luke nced around the battlefield and then at the bodies on the ground. Indeed, there was no ce to escape.

    Korneel grinned. "How about you tell me now, who exactly are you?"

    Eliza gave him only three words in reply: "No more talk."

    Undeterred, Korneel pressed on, "Come on, it''s just the two of us now, no one else to interfere. It''s not a bad time for a little chat, is it? If we have a pleasant conversation, I might even let you go."

    Eliza snorted coldly. This whole line of questioning was just to confirm if she was Diana.

    If she was, there would be no chance of them letting her go.

    If she wasn''t, they still wouldn''t release them, but maybe Korneel would choose to capture them alive.

    But unfortunately for Korneel, Eliza didn''t need to choose.

    Eliza said softly, "You seem very confident in your King Parasite and your parasites."

    You think you''ve already won without even starting.

    "Of course." Korneel admitted without hesitation. "My parasitic arts are unbeatable. No matter what tricks you''ve used to slip past my King Parasite, this ends here. If you surrender now, I won''t harm you. What do you say?"

    In response to Korneel''s offer, Eliza just smiled faintly, her eyes filled with disdain.

    "Who will win and who will lose is yet to be determined instead of taking let''s just get to it."

    Korneel sighed dramatically. "Fine, then don''t t

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Almost simultaneously, the two swarms of insects in the canyon became agitated, and in the blink of an eye, they collided.

    Both the ground and the air were filled with a chaotic struggle.

    The scene was more terrifying than the earlier battle between men, especially the dense, writhing mass of creatures that

    539 Chapter 539

    made the viewer''s skin crawl.

    Despite this, the ck g soldiers remained at Eliza''s side, protecting Hubert''s carriage.

    Tina and Rikkert, who had been fighting earlier, also returned to their respective sides, frowning anxiously at the ongoing

    battle.

    As time passed, the battle between the insect swarms seemed to be drawing to a conclusion.

    To everyone''s surprise, Eliza''s swarm ended up with the majority.

    "This is impossible."

    Korneel''s eyes were fixed on the piles of insect bodies below.

    Among the countless corpses, seven or eight out of every ten were his parasites.

    His parasites had stronger energy, and with the King Parasite backing them, his swarm should have been unbeatable.

    So why were so many of his parasites dying?

    After a moment of careful observation, Korneel finally realized something.

    His pupils contracted in disbelief as he looked at Eliza and demanded, "Your swarm-did you cultivate them all to be poison insects?"

    From the speed at which his parasites were dying, it seemed that Eliza''s insects were indeed poisonous.

    Korneel''s face darkened.

    No wonder his parasites were dying in droves. Eliza''s swarm was likely poisonous through and through.

    Being bitten by them would poison you, and biting them would also poison you. What a foolish mistake-he had sent his parasites into a battle with poison insects. Korneel nearly choked with rage. He red at Eliza and said, "What a clever strategy. You must have guessed what I was using, which is why you sent these poison insects to deal with me, didn''t you?"

    No wonder his King Parasite hadn''t reacted-Eliza''s parasites were already toxic.

    Korneel still thought Eliza''s methods were the work of a sorcerer, given the control over insects.

    What he didn''t know was that Eliza had no idea about sorcerer''s insect control. She had something far simpler: the magical water in her space, which made every insect that drank it recognize her as their master.

    Eliza''s eyes lingered on Korneel''s King Parasite, her mind racing.

    If she killed Korneel and seized the King Parasite, could she have a ready-made insect king for herself? The thought crossed her mind, and she immediately focused on the dark green insect in his hand.

    Sensing danger, Korneel''s heart skipped a beat. "Rikkert, let''s go."

    Without waiting for Eliza''s response, he turned and fled.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 540

    540.Chapter 540

    Eliza froze for a moment when she saw the scene unfold before her.

    Wait, was this really happening? The proud foreign prince, who was just shouting about capturing and killing her, was now running away?

    Eliza couldn''t let him escape like this. She called out sharply, "Tina!"

    Tina unsheathed the whip from her waist and flicked it, wrapping it around Eliza''s waist. With a swift tug, she pulled Eliza upward.

    In one graceful leap, Tina lifted Eliza onto her back and jumped out of the canyon in one fluid motion.

    At the same time, Eliza instructed Luke and the others below, "Stay here and protect Hubert."

    Her words barely left her lips before she and Tina exited the canyon.

    Back in the canyon, Luke and the others quickly returned to the carriage, guarding

    it, while the remaining live poisonous insects stayed with them, ensuring no external threats approached.

    After chasing Korneel and Rikkert for several miles outside the canyon, Eliza suddenly sensed something. Her eyes flickered with a glint of realization.

    At the same time, Korneel and Rikkert, who had been running, suddenly changed direction, sprinting even faster toward another path.

    Clearly, they had realized something was wrong.

    The next moment, the sound of countless hooves thundered toward them.

    Eliza looked ahead and saw amanding figure, with a ruggedly handsome face, wild and untamed, and the unmistakable silver hair waving in the air-it was Nn,ing from Hasen City.

    "Serenity," Nn said, his previously cold demeanor immediately softening when he saw Eliza. He hadn''t missed the sight of Korneel and Rikkert fleeing in another direction. Stopping his horse and gripping the reins, he quickly asked Eliza, " Should I kill them?"

    Eliza looked up at Nn, his serious expression suggesting that with the slightest nod, he would immediately pursue and kill the two men.

    Her emotions shifted strangely in her heart, and without thinking, she blurted out, "I want the King Parasite in his hands."

    "Okay." Nn didn''t hesitate.

    The next moment, he reached for therge bow strapped to his side, nocked an arrow, and aimed it directly at Korneel. With a single release, the arrow flew.

    The arrow shot through the air like a lightning bolt, heading straight for Korneel.

    Danger.

    A chilling sense of impending doom surged up Korneel''s spine.

    At the same time, Rikkert shouted from beside him, "Watch out from behind!"

    Korneel didn''t dare look back. With a desperate leap to the side, he narrowly avoided the arrow.

    But just as he thought he had escaped, a second arrow followed swiftly. It was too fast.

    There was no time to react.

    Just when Korneel thought he would be pierced through, a powerful force suddenly yanked him off the ground, narrowly pulling him out of the path of the fatal shot. However, the arrow still found its mark, striking Korneel''s right arm. The excruciating pain made him instinctively release his grip, and the King Parasite fell from his hand. Korneel''s pupils contracted in disbelief, and he instinctively lunged to retrieve it. But before he could, a third arrow flew toward him.

    "Quick, run, don''t worry about it!" Rikkert barked pulling Korneel away Fortunately, Korneel remained clear he to understand what was truly important in the Sessfully unlocked!

    + enough

    Looking back, he caught a deep nce at Eliza and eman next to her, sawing another arrow. With a grimace, Korneel reluctantly abandoned his King Parasite and followed Rikkert as they fled from Nn''s line of sight.

    Eliza immediatelymanded, "Send someone after them. Capture him alive or kill him. He''s Korneel from the foreign royal

    court."

    540 Chapter 540

    Nn swiftly dispatched several ck g soldiers, ordering. ''Alive, I want him alive. Dead I want the body

    "Understood."

    The ck g soldiers darted off, hot on the trail of Korneel.

    Nn then grabbed Eliza and pulled her onto his horse, riding toward the area where the King Parasite had fallen

    "Stay on the horse."

    Eliza nimbly jumped off the horse, but she didn''t allow Nn to follow.

    "This King Parasite is no ordinary one. Let me retrieve it first and tame it. Then you can dismount

    Although Korneel had fled, the parasite remained hidden under his control, and could potentially attack at any moment

    Eliza didn''t want the King Parasite to hurt Nn, so she nned to handle it herself.

    After all, as soon as the parasite showed itself, she could trap it in her space in an instant.

    But before she could act, Nn, to her surprise, dismounted from his horse. "Wait, be careful...

    Eliza''s warning was cut short as Nn drew his sword and swiftly thrust it into the ground ahead. With a quick fick of the de, he dislodged the King Parasite from its hiding ce.

    The parasite, exposed in mid-air, immediately darted toward Nn, sensing the danger.

    But before it could strike, a small, delicate hand reached out and grabbed it.

    "So it was here."

    Eliza, with a joyful smile, clutched the parasite in her palm and instantly transported it into her space. Using the spiritual energy within the space, she subdued it, before quickly pulling it back out.

    In the span of two breaths, everything was done.

    When Eliza turned back to Nn, the King Parasite in her hand was nowpletely subdued.

    Nn raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Seems you have quite the skill at taming these little creatures."

    But just as he said that, he noticed a strange, fleeting disappearance in the King Parasite''s aura. Was it just a trick of the mind?

    Nn didn''t dwell on it, just gave a small smile and said, "The reinforcements are on their way. As for the next steps, themand is yours."

    Eliza nodded, knowing exactly what to do. First, she would lead them back to the canyon to retrieve Hubert and the others. But when they reached the spot, she found only Hubert and a child. Nn fixed his gaze on Eliza and asked, "Emmitt... he''s alright?"

    Eliza, understanding his concern, cleared her throat and exined, "Emmitt''s fine, just wounded. I''ve already sent him ahead to Hasen City to be treated by Lawrence and Mary"

    "Is that so?"

    However, Nn hadn''t encountered anyone resembling Emmitt on his way.

    Seeing a slight change in Eliza''s expression, Nn nced at the carriage where Hubert was resting and decided not to press further.

    As they rested near the canyon''s edge, Nn took Eliza aside, reaching into his coat to retrieve the royal decree from Diana Just then, Eliza asked, "What''s going on in Hasen City? Why did you bring so many people to find me? Has something happened?"

    Nn handed her the decree, his brow furrowed. "There''s been an issue-two pieces of bad news, one concerning you, and the other Diana. Which would you like to hear first?"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    541 Chapter 541

 The Silent 541

    541.Chapter 541

    Eliza''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the royal decree in Nn''s hand.

    decr¨¦e She furrowed her brow, her eyes narrowing as she guessed, "This decr¨¦e... is about me?"

    Nn nodded. "Yes."

    Upon hearing Nn''s confirmation, Eliza let out a sigh of relief.

    A royal decree was issued, which meant the matter was set in stone.

    A bad news that couldn''t be changed. Since it was about her, she no longer needed to rush.

    Eliza calmly said, "Then tell me about Diana first. What''s happened to her?"

    Could it be that the people in Hasen City couldn''t hold back and dared to harm Diana there?

    Nn said, "The news of Diana being chosen as the queen has already spread throughout Hasen City. At the same time, Raisa has been selected as well. Seven days from now, during Diana''s coronation, Raisa will enter the pce as a concubine."

    "Raisa?" Eliza paused, realizing that this was Isabelle''s current identity.

    She hadn''t understood why the Henderson family had changed Isabelle''s identity and brought her back.

    But now, hearing this news, everything clicked into ce.

    It seemed the Henderson family had long nned for Isabelle to enter the pce, and their aim was likely the Queen''s position. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gone so far as to elevate Isabelle''s illegitimate status to legitimate.

    But they probably hadn''t expected that the King and the Empress Dowager had already chosen Diana.

    So the mastermind behind all of this was undoubtedly the Henderson family.

    "What exactly has the Henderson family done? With the Empress Dowager and the King''s thoughts, they wouldn''t have allowed Isabelle, or rather, Raisa, to enter the pce at this time alongside Diana."

    Unlike Emmitt and Hubert, Fletcher was a powerful Secretary in the court.

    His influence was second only to Gabriel and Dale.

    So even if the Empress Dowager and the King wanted to select a new consort, they wouldn''t allow a woman with such a powerful family backing to enter the pce before the Queen''s position was solidified.

    Eliza didn''t understand, and Nn shook his head as well.

    "I only learned about this just before we set off, so the details are still unclear."

    Nn tried tofort her, saying, "But there''s no need for you to worry too much."

    He smiled at her, seemingly thinking of something, and added, "I think the King actually cares about Diana quite a bit."

    "Hmm?"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow, surprised. "What makes you say that?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow and said, "You might not know, but the King was behind Diana breaking off her engagement with Matthew, and he was the one who first proposed her as Queen."

    In other words, the young Emperor had chosen Diana to be his future Queen while she was still engaged to Matthew, without hesitation.

    Eliza couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.

    The King''s actions were no different from a bandit trying to steal a bride.

    Now that Eliza understood the King''s true motives regarding Diana, she felt some relief.

    Even if Isabelle entered the pce, and the Henderson family tried to y their tricks, Diana wouldn''t be without support. Unfortunately, Eliza had already killed the county magistrate from Fort County.

    Otherwise, she could have kept him alive, brought him back, and interrogated him. If she could find evidence that the Henderson family had instructed him to chase down Hubert and Emmitt, it could turn the tables for the Baker family in Hasen City.

    But it was fine.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    They would soon be back in Hasen City, and or.de there, with her, Emmett, and Hubert by her side, the Henderson tamily would have to think twice before trying to target Diana.

    But as it turned out, Eliza had celebrated too soon.

    The next bad news hit her like a ton of bricks, dragging her mood straight into the depths.

    915

    UNA

    $ave what''s royal dewy dd the Yang suddenly issuers MAT

    pym wy Dare and turned he ack

    the big yeso je tte hand cry ove

    mory aya handed sphe dresy wowing her to read & berset

    #wese supposed to be this atly but with the situation in Mases Cry changing story gates with the Tags

    sex to you and was instructed to bring to you

    toured at hy god Badge we heat to Hasen Cay you won whe

    The Hendesge fly the Duke''s treat optimale, a ja proky a ty says

    Got my side, with solo a change the woonte single person sying to pers

    the number of cave officials was troubling enough to make the King very cont

    bunch of togle vabo just do as they''re sold Dont worry about once you tendige wat the food se

    gude oss people wont have anything to say

    Faye belened to tolen but felt unsatisfied

    The Henderson fauntly, the Stonor family

    ogle ser cyded on faze''s lips

    Maning them lose the voices wouldn''t be enough

    She had to ma se these people were slenged for good

    With that though, Eze said, ''I go to Woterie with you, but Hubert''s people need to send them back to Hasen City first" Emmes, too, needs to be sent thead by Time,

    *bert was easy to arrange, tn had brought enough people, and these small tears were assigned to escort them The Wiglen was gathering people, Eliza called The over and, in a hidden forest where no one could see, entorted the

    conscious Emmit to her

    A gave Emmitt a pill that will keep him alive for three days. Tine, make sure to get him to Saint Grace Nunnery and hand him over to thery within that time"

    Sewing Ting hesitate, Eliza immediately reassured her "Don''t worry, with Prince Regent and the ck g Army escorting us, 1 won''t be in any danger, and I will protect myself. You can trust me

    Though Time didn''t want to leave Eliza, she could see how much Eliza cared for Emmitt. So, she nodded in agreement With a serious expression, Tine said, "I''lle back as soon as I can. Wat for me."

    Eliza smiled and nodded. "Okay, I''ll wait for you

    Tina quickly left with Emmitt

    When Eliza returmed, Nn nced around, seemingly sensing something but said nothing

    During the journey to Woteria, he stayed close to Eliza at all times, never leaving her side.

    Meanwhile, in Hasen City, Diana was dealing with the first trouble that arose after the news of her uing coronation spread

    "So, you broke off our engagement just because you wanted to be the Queen?" Matthew asked, his face twisted in anger as he red at Diana.

 The Silent 542

    542.Chapter 542

    542.Chapter 542

    Matthew said, "Diana, I never thought you were the type to sell yourself out for wealth and status, such a vain woman

    As soon as Matthew finished speaking, Diana pped him hard,

    She struck without mercy.

    That p shattered whatever was left of her feelings for Matthew.

    Diana said, "Matthew, think about the opportunities I gave you. Out of all the choices, did you ever choose men

    Diana looked at him, deeply disappointed, and said, "If you had chosen me when I came to find you, we wouldn''t be here

    now.

    "So the next time you try to hurt me with these words, remember-it was you who gave up on me, just like you abandoned Liza. You always chose Sophie. So if anyone deserves your anger, it should be her. As for us, we have nothing left to do with each other."

    Diana turned to leave, but Matthew wasn''t going to let her go that easily.

    He immediately stepped in front of her, arms wide, and said, "Wait, Diana. Back then, I didn''t understand what you meant by choice. If I had known, I would''ve..."

    "You would have still chosen Sophie."

    Diana coldly interrupted him, "I don''t know what kind of spell Sophie cast on you, but someone who could abandon his own sister, someone who could hurt family, would probably choose to let me suffer, right? Am I right?"

    Matthew said, "No, that''s not true, Diana. You don''t understand. Sophie may be a bastard, but she saved my life, so I can''t just ignore her."

    Diana pped him again, her face full of fury. "That p was for Liza," she said. "I''m d Liza left the Stonor family before you pushed her out. Imagine how heartbroken she would''ve been if you''d forced her out of the Duke''s estate."

    Diana couldn''t even imagine how Liza, who had been pampered since childhood, would''ve felt if she had been cast out onto the streets.

    In the entire Hasen City, with the Padi family gone and even Liza''s mother absent, where could Liza go? Who could she turn to?

    The more Diana thought about it, the angrier she became. She red at Matthew and said, "You''re her brother, yet you chose to side with the bastard child your father had after betraying your mother. If Caroline were still alive, she''d be so disappointed in you. She carried you both for nine months, and this is how you repay her."

    Matthew opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. For the first time, he was unsure, not immediately arguing back.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "Diana, you don''t understand. Sophie might be a bastard, but she saved my life, so I couldn''t turn my back on her."

    "Is that so? Maybe I just don''t get it," Diana said coldly. "But Matthew, maybe she saved your life, but that''s no excuse to abandon and betray your own family."

    Diana sneered. "At the end of the day, you can''t me Sophie entirely. After all, you''re the one making the choices."

    With that, she pped away his hand, turned, and walked away without a second nce.

    Matthew stood there, staring at her retreating back, frozen in ce.

    Matthew whispered, "I... was I wrong?"

    He didn''t know where he went wrong. He had only been repaying Sophie for saving his life, so why was he the one at fault?

    If anything, it was his father''s fault.

    If Sophie hadn''t found him, he would''ve been dead at the hands of those assassins.

    One year ago, Matthew was kidnapped.

    The kidnappers were political enemies of Gabriel, specifically Romeo Harvey, the former Vice Minister of Public Works. Romeo was too upright, unlike the corrupt officials who served Gabriel. He always followed the rules, even when it came to royal rtives. His integrity got in the way of many people''s ambitions.

    Not long after, Romeo was falsely used of Sessfully unlocked! tion, and imprisoned, eventua

    own life.

    ng his

    The whole thing didn''t directly involve the Duke''s estate, but the one pulling the strings behind the scenes was one of Gabriel''s supporters.

    That person, to fulfill Gabriel''s orders, took matters into his own hands and killed Romeo.

    542 Chapter 542

    The me fell on Gabriel''s head.

    Romeo''s wife, Hattie, sought revenge. She bribed assassins and originally nned to kill Gabriel, but he was too well- protected.

    So the assassins set their sights on the Stonor family''s sons and daughters.

    After following them for days, they finally seized their targets-Benedict and Matthew.

    Hattie forced Gabriel to choose one of his sons to be taken away in exchange for her husband''s death.

    The other son was left to die.

    Matthew was the one left behind.

    Standing still, Matthew recalled that day. He watched helplessly as his father took Benedict away without a second nce.

    Meanwhile, he was dragged away by the assassins, tortured, and left hanging over a cliff to die.

    Just when he was about to starve and die of thirst, almost losing consciousness, it

    was Sophie who found him. It was Sophie who saved him.

    Matthew clenched his fists, his face contorted in fury.

    He hadn''t made any wrong choices.

    So what if Sophie was a bastard? That wasn''t her fault-it was Gabriel''s.

    Everything that happened today was Gabriel''s fault.

    If Gabriel hadn''t forced him to break his engagement, he could''ve chosen Sophie and Diana. He could''ve had both. The more Matthew thought about it, the more his hatred for Gabriel grew.

    *****

    "Caleb,e here quickly."

    Caleb had just stepped out of his house when he saw Adeline looking around suspiciously outside.

    Caleb walked over in confusion. "Mother, what are you doing here so sneakily?"

    "Sneakily? You little rascal, do you even know how to talk?"

    Adeline smacked him on the head, then immediately patted it, realizing she might''ve hit him too hard.

    "Oh, my silly son, you''re already so dim-witted. I can''t afford to make you dumber."

    After a few pats, Adeline remembered what she came here for. She quickly pulle

 The Silent 543

    543.Chapter 543

    Caleb asked, "What do you mean by ''not quite right''?"

    Caleb looked confused, unable to understand what Adeline was trying to say.

    Adeline replied, "Oh, what I mean is, don''t you think Sophie''s been acting a bit odd since she returned? She''s just not the same."

    "There''s nothing wrong with her," Caleb shook his head and said, "I think Sophie is perfectly fine. In fact, she''s been much more gentle with me since she came back, especially..."

    At the mention of this, Caleb suddenly turned red, a lovesick expression on his face.

    Adeline, seeing her son''s pathetic look, couldn''t help but twitch her mouth in frustration. "Forget it, forget it. You''re hopeless. I''ll have to check things out myself."

    Caleb said, "What are you talking about? Wait, where are you going, Mother?"

    Adeline ignored her foolish son and lifted her feet, heading straight toward the courtyard where Caleb and Sophie now lived.

    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Sophie sitting on the bed with her eyes closed, resting.

    Adeline paused for a moment, then scowled and scolded, "Some people just don''t know how to act like a wife. Your mother-inwes to visit, and you don''t even bother to greet her."

    Hearing Adeline''s voice, Sophie opened her eyes, revealing a cold and distant look.

    Adeline was startled by the chilling gaze, and for a moment, she felt a shiver run down her spine.

    "What''s this?" Adeline thought, feeling ufortable, as if Sophie''s gaze was that of a lifeless person.

    Sophie calmly said, "Oh, it''s you. I was resting after serving my husbandst night. I didn''t notice your arrival. Please forgive me."

    Hearing this, Adeline''s anger red up. "What a shameless little wench."

    She thought Sophie believed that by seducing her precious son, she could act arrogantly in the Marquis''s estate.

    Adeline gave her a dismissive nce, and when Sophie finally got up from the bed, Adeline couldn''t help but feel even more suspicious.

    Did she see that correctly?

    Resting is one thing, but who rests like that, sitting cross-legged instead of lying on the bed?

    This was strange.

    Could it be that Sophie, like Eliza, went to some monastery to be a nun?

    No, Sophie wouldn''t give up the wealth and power of the Marquis''s estate to be a nun.

    If she could endure hardship, she wouldn''t have shamelessly clung to her son in the first ce.

    So what is Sophie really up to?

    Sophie said, "Adeline, please have some coffee."

    Sophie appeared docile and understanding as she poured a cup of coffee for Adeline.

    But Adeline raised her hand and knocked the coffee cup over, displeased. "What''s this supposed to mean? Are you giving me coffee that''s been sitting around for who knows how long? You''re the daughter of the Duke''s estate, even if you''re a bastard, you should at least know some manners. You''re embarrassing the Stonor family."

    Sophie clenched her fists, then shot a cold nce at Adeline before turning to make a fresh cup of coffee.

    Adeline snorted and picked up the new coffee, quickly moving on to the next criticism, as she never made the same

    mistake twice.

    "Look at you. You don''t know how to stand or sit properly. Back at the Duke''s estate, no one taught you how to act, but now that you''re in the Marquis''s estate, you need to learn all the proper manners. Now, stand up straight."

    Adeline''s sharp gaze scrutinized Sophie inch by inch, "Lift your head, straighten your back, why are you slouching? You''re not a servant. You look so lowly, if anyone saw you like this, they''d think you were Caleb''s maid." Sophie thought, ''This old hag. How dare shepare me to tes ty maids?''

    Hearing Adeline''s words, Sophie almost couldn

    Sessfully unlocked!

    her chest.

    If she didn''t still need this damn Marquis''s estate, she would''ve killed these old hags by now. Sophie thought, ''But it''s fine. Adeline, you wicked woman, if you dare pick a fight with me, don''t expect to leave in one piece.'' Sophie stared at Adeline, blowing on the coffee she had just made, before taking a sip. A sinister smile crept onto her lips.

    543.Chapter 543

    After Adeline ced the cup down, Sophie quickly regained herposure, acting innocent as she softly asked, is there something you need, or did you juste by to visit?"

    Adeline replied, "What, can''t Ie over without a reason?"

    Adeline mmed the cup down and red at Sophie.

    Sophie fought back the urge to snap, forcing a smile as she weakly said, "Of course not."

    Adeline coldly snorted, "Don''t think I don''t know. A few days ago, you weren''t even at the Duke''s estate. Tell me, where did you go during those days?"

    Gabriel had already sealed off the news of her disappearance, but how did this old hag know?

    It seems Adeline still had some eyes on her from the Duke''s estate, even after all these years in the Marquis''s estate.

    Sophie replied, "During those days, I just went back to where I used to live, to visit my mother''s grave. I intended to bring my husband with me, but after everything that happened, and with him being injured, I didn''t want him to follow me. So, I went alone to inform myte mother that I was married."

    Sophie said all this with a serious expression, as though she really had gone back.

    But as she spoke, she couldn''t help but snicker inwardly.

    Fortunately, she had already prepared an exnation.

    Without it, with just her father''s words, she would''ve been caught by Adeline by

    now.

    Upon hearing that Sophie went to pray at her mother''s grave, Adeline''s expression softened slightly.

    After all, it was the proper thing to do, and as Sophie said, her foolish son should''ve gone with her to pray. Thinking this, Adeline suddenly felt like she hadn''t beenpletely unreasonable, so she cleared her throat.

    But the next second, Adeline''s eyes widened as something struck her. "Wait, you said you went to pray for Zole, then why do youe back covered in so many injuries?"

    Adeline''s voice rose as she asked the final question, a sudden suspicion creeping into her tone.

    Sophie''s expression immediately shifted.

    Adeline sneered, "Don''t think I don''t know. Caleb already told me about those injuries on your body. If you were really just going to pray for your deceased mother, why did youe back hurt? And why did Gabriel hide your whereabouts?" She thought, ''With all the secrecy, it''s clear you must''ve been up to something shameful. From the very beginning, I suspected this little wench wasn''t proper. Now, it''s clear that I was right.''

    Subscribed

 The Silent 544

    544.Chapter 544

    Sophie almost tore her palm open, the pain nearly drawing blood as she struggled to suppress the fury she could no longer hold back.

    She clenched her teeth and, after a long moment, finally spoke, "My mother lived

    in a ce on a mountain, and the road there was steep. I lost my footing and

    fell... that''s how I got all these injuries."

    Adeline asked, "Is that so?"

    Adeline listened but still questioned with suspicion, "Is that really how it happened?"

    Sophie coldly smiled, her voiceced with ice as she replied, "What else would it be? What would you prefer it to be?" Adeline pursed her lips, saying, "Of course, I''d prefer that''s the case. But if I ever find out that you''ve wronged Caleb or the Marquis''s estate, I''ll make sure Caleb divorces you."

    A murderous glint flickered in Sophie''s eyes.

    She spoke softly, feigning humility, "Don''t worry. Now that I''ve married into the Marquis''s estate, the only person I can rely on is Caleb. He is my husband, and I understand the concept of ''united in glory, united in ruin. How could I possibly betray him?"

    As she spoke, she stepped forward, gently touching Adeline''s coffee cup. "The coffee is cold. Please wait a moment while I make you a fresh cup."

    "Alright."

    Adeline nodded, somewhat satisfied with Sophie''s words, but as Sophie went to prepare the coffee, she couldn''t help but snort disdainfully.

    Adeline said, "It''s good that you understand. As long as you''re obedient, take care of Caleb, and provide the Marquis''s estate with heirs-more children-I won''t make things difficult for you.

    "But you must also understand, just having children won''t be enough. After all, Caleb is the heir to the Marquis''s estate, and he will need to marry a wife from a good family. When the timees, you better keep to your ce. If you try to fight for favor or y any dirty games, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Sophie thought, ''A proper wife from a good family? This old hag is mocking me, mocking my status as a bastard? Fine, it seems I don''t need to hold back anymore.

    With her back to Adeline, Sophie''s fingers brushed the edge of the coffee cup, and from her sleeve, a tiny insect slipped out, falling into the cup and sinking into the liquid, undetectable unless one looked closely.

    Afterpleting the task, Sophie carefully carried the coffee and slowly approached Adeline.

    Sophie said, "Adeline, the coffee is ready..."

    However, before she could finish, Adeline, who had been lecturing her earlier, stood up and said, "Forget it, forget it. I don''t want it anymore. I''ve said what I needed to. You can drink it yourself."

    Sophie thought, ''Not drink it?

    VO way.

    She had already added the ingredients; Adeline had to drink it today.

    Sophie frowned and reached out to grab Adeline, but just then, Caleb walked in from outside.

    Caleb said, "Mother, are you done? You''ve been talking for so long. Father will be back from court soon."

    Upon hearing this, Adeline hurriedly said, "Oh yes, I need to go tell the kitchen. Your father has been working hard these days. We need to prepare his favorite dishes and a nourishing soup for him tonight, to help you and him both stay healthy."

    With that, Adeline rushed out.

    Sophie stood there, coldly watching her leave. After a moment, she turned to Caleb. "Darling..."

    You can''t teach an old dog new tricks, and some men are the same when ites to their habits.

    Take Caleb, for example. He was ready to divorce Sophie back at the Duke''s estate.

    But after Sophie disappeared and then returned, serving him hand and foot, he was once againpletely captivated by her.

    Especially when Sophie called him "darling," her voice soft and sweet, it made Caleb''s body tighten, and he quicklilled her into his arms.

    "What''s wrong, Sophie? Calling me like that, do you already miss me after such a short time?"

    Caleb raised an eyebrow, thinking himself charming, but he only looked oily and sleazy, making Sophie feel disgusted.

    Sophie, suppressing the urge to vomit, leaned into Caleb''s chest, continuing sweetly, "Look at you, so eager. We were just talking with Adeline, but you came in and sent her away. Now the coffee I made is cold and untouched."

    544 Chapter 544

    "I don''t care, if Adeline didn''t drink it, then you will. Once you''re done, I''ll take care of you properly"

    Caleb quickly agreed without hesitation, "Alright, alright. Of course, the coffee you made by hand can''t go to waste. Come on, Sophie, feed it to me."

    Sophie smiled seductively, holding the coffee cup to Caleb''s lips.

    Watching him drink it down, one sip after another, Sophie''s eyes shed with a cold, calcting look.

    Sophie thought, ''What a stupid man. Now that your mother''s gone, I''ll use you instead, parasite. Controlling an heir to the Marquis is far more useful than controlling a Marquis''s wife."

    "Sophie, I feel like my stomach''s hurting. Was the coffee you made really freshly brewed?" Caleb groaned.

    Sophie smiled softly, "Of course, it''s freshly brewed. Why would I lie to you?"

    "Then why does my stomach hurt so much?"

    Caleb hissed, frowning in confusion.

    But the next second, he couldn''t think about that anymore.

    Because Sophie was gently stroking his stomach with her delicate, slender hand, looking at him with seductive eyes. She spoke in a dangerously soft tone, "Maybe... because there''s a lovely little baby inside your belly now."

    Caleb stammered, "What... are you talking about?"

    Caleb''s eyes widened in shock, and the next second, he jumped up, pushing Sophie away forcefully.

    "I''m a man! What baby? This is disgusting!"

    Sophie was thrown to the ground, nearly hitting her head.

    But strangely, she wasn''t angry. She just looked up at Caleb, her smile sweet as she said, "Are you mad? Be careful, don''t hurt the little one in your stomach. After all... I personally fed it with my blood. Now, it''s time for it to hatch. Please take good care of it. After it hatches, it will be... our first child."

    Caleb felt increasingly uneasy, a chilling sensation crawling up his spine. He instinctively stepped back towards the door, his eyes never leaving Sophie.

    As he backed away, he nervously said, "What child? What are you talking about? No, shut up! Don''t say that! If you keep talking this madness, I''ll... I''ll divorce you!"

    Caleb suddenly shuddered, his pupils trembling. A look of pain shed across his face before he copsed to the ground with a thud.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 545

    45,Chapter 545

    After Sophie climbed to her feet, she looked down from above at Caleb, who had passed out on the floor. Then, she lifted her foot and mmed it down hard on Calet''s head

    Sophie spat, "Stupid man! Go to hell! Your mother, that old hag, is a slut, and so are you. You think you can divorce me? You re delusional From now on, the Marquis''s estate will be under my control"

    After venting all her rage on Caleb, Sophie paused, and when she stopped, Caleb left bloodied and unrecognizable, his head a mess of wounds.

    Despite this, there was still no sign of him waking up

    It was as though he hadpletely disconnected from the world around him.

    And that was exactly the case, because the parasite Sophie had fed into Caleb was capable of controlling and consuming the host''s consciousness.

    The longer he stayed unconscious, the faster the parasite would consume him.

    Caleb''s body was rtively strong, so ording to Sophie''s original n, the parasite was intended for Adeline.

    If everything had gone ording to n, in a month, the parasite would have consumed Adeline''s consciousness entirely, turning her into a puppet for Sophie. Unfortunately, something had gone wrong, but it wasn''t a big problem.

    Although the host had changed, the parasite could still perform its task, though it might take twice as long

    Sophie usually wouldn''t wait two months, but since she had just been revived, Rodrigo had said her body was in its weakest state and needed time to recover fully.

    Additionally, she needed time to get more familiar with the parasites inside her body before she could truly control them.

    That''s right-Sophie''s body was no longer just a normal human body.

    It was now a vessel filled with parasites.

    But she could still use this vessel, just as easily as she had used her old body. As long as the sorcerer wasn''t too powerful, no one would discover her secret. That''s why Sophie chose to lie low in the Marquis''s estate for now. Once she could fully control the parasites, she would be able to kill anyone she wished, including Eliza.

    Sophie took a deep breath, tilting her head back, her face covered with a few drops of blood.

    Just then, Sophie noticed something. She slowly turned her head toward the doorway and saw a maid standing there, her face filled with shock and fear, staring in disbelief at the scene inside.

    The maid stammered, "Murder... she killed... Sophie killed-"

    The maid turned to flee, but before she could take more than a few steps, countless insects suddenly surged out of the courtyard, instantly covering her, silencing her with only the sound of painful whimpers.

    After a moment, the insects dispersed, leaving only a terrifying white skeleton in the maid''s ce.

    Appearing in the courtyard were several figures cloaked in ck, wearingrge hoods-the Soulbind Tribe.

    "Didn''t I tell you to be careful? What if someone finds out..."

    "What if they find out I''m from the Soulbind Tribe? Then we''re all finished, right? I''ve heard enough of this. I know I need to be cautious, but when people keep pushing me, I can''t just keep swallowing my anger!" Sophie interrupted impatiently.

    "And besides, you know this idiot''s identity. If I can take control of Caleb and the entire Marquis''s estate, wouldn''t it make it easier for the Soulbind Tribe to infiltrate Bortend afterward?"

    Her words were indeed quite urate.

    Rodrigo and the others shared the same thought, which is why they agreed to let Sophie return to the Marquis''s estate. But Sophie''s impatience exceeded what Rodrigo had expected. She had only just been revived, her body still not fully healed, yet she had already taken action against Caleb.

    If this was discovered, neither she nor they would be able to escape. Fortunately, the one who discovered it was just a maid. If they cleaned up the mess, it shouldn''t be an issue.

    With that in mind, Rodrigo didn''t say anything further, only reminding Sophie to stay low-key before leaving.

    Once they left, Sophie rolled her eyes in annoyance, mmed the door shut with a loud bang, and thenpletely ignored Caleb lying on the floor, returning to the bed to continue her recovery.

    545 Chapter 545

    Meanwhile, on the other side of Hasen City

    Isabelle sat in a blood-soaked chamber, in the same meditative position, as Sophie, focusing intently on something

    Around hery dozens of overturned bottles.

    Among them, the Immortality Pills, which the ''guests'' eagerly sought, were scattered in the blood beneath hey

    As Isabelle''s expression grew more pained and pale, the pills seemed to be undergoing some sort of transformation Just as Isabelle suddenly opened her eyes, all the Immortality Pills in the blood cracked open, their outer shells breaking apart, revealing white insects that quickly crawled toward Isabelle, as if they had been bathed in fresh blood. Isabelle''s face twisted in disgust, and she furiously shouted, "Get away. All of you, get away?

    She hated insects, especially those that fed on her blood.

    The blood around Isabelle was all her own.

    And this blood was meant to nourish these insects.

    Or rather, it was meant to feed these parasites.

    Isabelle''s face darkened as she red at the insects that tried to approach her, but were pushed back by her disgust. She couldn''t stop herself from gagging.

    Damn it, she knew Fletcher was up to no good.

    But she never expected that the old man would force her to be one of the Sorceresses.

    They called it the Sorceress, but in reality, it was just a puppet he used to control these insects.

    That''s right-the true master of these insects wasn''t her; it was Fletcher.

    As his biological daughter, Isabelle''s blood, mixed with Fletcher''s Immortality Pills,

    had created parasites that he could control directly.

    Isabelle couldn''t even control these insects, let alone drive them away.

    And because they were fed her blood, the insects considered her their mother

    and always tried to get close to her whenever she fed them.

    But to Isabelle, it was utterly revolting.

    She wished she could kill these insects, and kill that damn Fletcher.

    Just then, the door to the chamber suddenly opened, and an all-too-familiar voice that Isabelle despised came from behind

    her.

    "Oh? This batch of parasites hatched early? Looks like you''ve been feeding them

    well. You''re truly my good daughter." Fletcher walked into the room, ncing

    around at the situation before smiling.

    àï

 The Silent 546

    546.Chapter 546

    Isabelle clenched her lower lip tightly, closing her eyes as she tried to avoid speaking.

    Fletcher, seeing her like this, sighed theatrically, "Raisa, you..."

    Just as he was about to say something, Isabelle cut him off sharply, her voice full

    of anger, "Don''t call me that name, it disgusts me."

    It wasn''t until now that Isabelle understood why Fletcher had given her second identity such a name.

    Fletcher raised an eyebrow and, with a tone of resignation, said, "Alright, since you don''t like it, I won''t call you that.¡±

    Isabelle snorted, her gaze cold as she looked at the insects Fletcher had summoned. "How much longer do I have to stay

    in this chamber? And what about the people you sent to Vollult Town? Have they been recalled?"

    Fletcher responded, "Of course, I haven''t forgotten what I promised you. Rest assured, those people have all been withdrawn. But I didn''t expect you to care so much about the Holy Lady."

    Isabelle said, "When did I say I cared about her?"

    Fletcher replied, "Then why did you do so much for her?"

    Fletcher looked at her, confused.

    Isabelle spoke coldly, "I''m just repaying what I owe her."

    "What do you owe her?" Fletcher asked.

    Isabelle''s eyes turned as sharp as a de as she red at him and sneered, "Father, have you forgotten that I nearly died at Jacqueline''s hands?"

    Fletcher''s face immediately lit up as if he had just remembered. "Oh, right, it was Eliza who saved you back then. Is that what you mean?"

    "What, is ''saving my life'' not enough of a reason? Do I need to remind you what Jacqueline and her mother did afterward?" Isabelle scoffed.

    Fletcher quickly smiled, "No, no, that''s enough. The debt of life should indeed be repaid, but what about after that?"

    "After that? What more is there after that?"

    Isabelle knew exactly what Fletcher was probing for.

    She opened her legs slightly, slowly standing up from the ground, her bare feet stepping into the blood-soaked floor. She turned to face Fletcher.

    "I''m the daughter of the Henderson family, and soon I''ll be the king''s woman. After repaying such a small debt, what else do you think could happen between me and a nun?"

    The proud words she spoke made Fletcher incredibly pleased.

    Fletcher smiled, "Not bad, my good daughter. You must remember, you''re soon to be the Empress, so whether it''s Eliza or Diana, they can''t be your obstacle. After all..."

    Fletcher patted Isabelle''s shoulder, grinning, "Our true goal is to rule the world." Isabelle lowered her eyes and said, "I know. So, can I leave now?"

    Fletcher answered, "Of course, you''vepleted the task I assigned. Now, you can go wherever you want, just don''t miss the coronation ceremony in a few days."

    Diana was about to be the Queen, and this grand ceremony was for her.

    Isabelle, as a concubine inserted midway, would only get an entry ceremony, even though she was to be the Empress.

    Nevertheless, Fletcher insisted that she must attend the ceremony.

    Isabelle shrugged, her lips curling in indifference as she stepped past Fletcher and left the chamber.

    Leaving behind the pile of insects and Fletcher standing there.

    After Isabelle''s figure hadpletely vanished, Fletcher turned, casting onest nce at the door and the insects th had crawled out of the Immortality Pills. "Why are you still standing there? Go follow your ''mother''

    Fletcher smiled faintly, and the insects he had

    protect her

    operly."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    d, chasing after Isabelle.

    They silently followed her, hiding close by.

    Once Fletcherpleted this task, he turned and carefully inspected the chamber once more. After confirming that nothing was out of ce, he left the room. 546 Chapter 546

    But as he left, a small spider slowly descended from the ceiling, sliding down its web

    After leaving the Henderson family''s underground "Hall of Eternity," Isabelle immediately returned to her room and mmed the door shut.

    But she didn''t stay inside. She quickly climbed out the window, moved a

    flowerpot, and uncovered a hidden note beneath it.

    Isabelle opened the note and read it immediately: The hidden agent is dead, rose is unharmed.

    Seeing the note, Isabelle let out a sigh of relief.

    The hidden agent referred to the assassins Fletcher had sent.

    "The hidden agent is dead" meant the assassins were dead.

    Isabelle thought, ''So Fletcher was lying earlier. The agents are dead. What''s he talking about recalling people? Recall ghosts?''

    She cursed Fletcher silently before crumpling the note and swallowing it. She then reced the flowerpot and quickly climbed back into the room.

    Within moments, out of the corner of her eye, Isabelle saw several insects that had silently crept into the room.

    A bunch of mindless insects, thinking they could hide from her?

    They stank of blood, the scent so strong it was nauseating. If it weren''t for fooling Fletcher, she would''ve set them on fire by now.

    Fletcher wants me to be his puppet? Only aplete fool would have no defenses.

    While Fletcher thinks he''s the only one who can control these insects, Isabelle can too.

    There''s another way to make these insects consume something else: she eats first.

    Once the effects of the medicine take hold in her body, and the insects drink her blood, the effects will transfer to them.

    Since Fletcher always wanted her to feed them more, she''s transferred the medicine''s effects more times than he thinks.

    And those insects have umted quite a bit of it.

    She hasn''t acted yet, not wanting to rm them, but when the timees, she''s sure she''ll give her "good father" quite a

    surprise.

    As dark tides surged in Hasen City, on the road to Woteria, Eliza and Nn were also facing danger.

    But this danger wasn''t aimed at Eliza and her group; it was aimed at the bandits who dared to rob the relief convoy

    personally escorted by Prince Regent and the ck g Army.

    "Stop. This road is mine, this tree I nted. If you want to pass..."

    The bandit tugged at the ill-fitting official uniform, wiped his cold, red nose, and

    raised arge knife with murderous intent." Leave the grain, the goods, and the women."

    »Ø

 The Silent 547

    "What are they wearing...?" Eliza frowned and asked.

    Nn, with a cold glint in his eyes, continued her sentence, "They''re wearing the official uniforms of Woteria''s guards"

    It seemed that the heavy snow in Woteria had allowed these bandits to run rampant, to the point of even daring to rob and kill officials.

    The evidence was clear, and since they had dared to show up right in front of there. Nn was not going to let these bandits off.

    Nn ordered, "Leave one alive for questioning, the rest-kill,"

    "Yes, sir."

    At hismand, the ck g Army tore off their snow-covered cloaks and drew their swords, rushing towards the bandits on either side of the convoy.

    In just moments, the bandits were wiped out, not leaving a single one standing.

    Only one person remained- a young man, gaunt, ragged, and barely alive.

    The ck g Army dragged this person before Eliza and Nn.

    "Lift your head," Elizamanded.

    Perhaps because her calm voice carried an innate tenderness, the young man instinctively obeyed and lifted his head to look at her.

    "You... who are you?" the young man weakly asked.

    Eliza didn''t answer his question, but instead asked in return, "What''s your name?"

    The young man hesitated, then carefully replied, "My name is Rafe Malone."

    "Rafe Malone?"

    "Well, that''s quite... an elegant yet ironic name," Eliza said, pausing before speaking with an ambiguous expression. Hearing Eliza''s words, Rafe stole a nce at her, his face flushed, and he quickly lowered his head, embarrassed. Nn, observing the scene, thought to himself, ''What''s with the blushing?''

    Nn coldly fixed his gaze on Rafe, then nced at his frail figure, which stood in stark contrast to the burly bandits. Interrupting Rafe''s awkwardness, he asked icily, "Are you one of the bandits here, like the others?"

    Rafe, his face pale, shook his head, but after a brief hesitation, he nodded slightly.

    Nn, expressionless, said, "You''re shaking your head and nodding at the same time. Are you trying to amuse me?" His piercing gaze made Rafe instinctively shrink back, and he quickly fell to his knees, his face a picture of fear and unease.

    "No... no! Please forgive me. I... I''m not like them. I was only captured by them a couple of days ago. I had no choice but to join them out of desperation," Rafe sobbed, tears streaming down his face.

    He wiped his tears and continued, "I have an elderly mother at home. The snow has sealed the mountain, and I haven''t been able to return for two days. I don''t know how she''s doing..."

    Rafe''s voice cracked as he pleaded, "Please, if you must kill me, could you at least let me see my mother onest time? Just onest time, please."

    Rafe copsed onto the ground, crying loudly, his sobs echoing in the cold air.

    Had Nn not been so intimidating, Rafe would have probably crawled over and begged Eliza, saying, "Sir, and this kind-hearteddy, I know I''vemitted a crime. I''m not asking for anything except to see my mother once..."

    Before Rafe could finish his sentence, his eyes rolled back, and he suddenly copsed into the snow.

    Eliza furrowed her brow slightly, and a spider leaped from her shoulder,nding on Rafe''s body. It scuttled around his eyes, mouth, and nose, before eventually settling on his wrist.

    Eliza focused on the spider''s senses, then spoke to Nn, "He hasn''t eaten for too long. He''s cold and hungry, so he passed out. Just give him some oatmeal."

    Nn immediately gave the order.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    difference between a man who had killed and

    Though Rafe''s words could not be fully trusted, Nn dorda str

    one who hadn''t, simply by looking at their face.

    So despite feeling something was off with Rafe, Nn decided to spare his life.

    They still had two days of travel to reach Woteria Centrina City. The heavy snow covering the roads made it easy to get lost,

    547 Chapter 547

    so having a local guide like Rafe could be useful.

    Plus, it would help them gather more information about the current situation in Woteria.

    However, there was still one problem.

    Rafe had mentioned earlier that the "snow had sealed the mountain," which meant the road to Centrina City might already be impassable due to the snow.

    If that were the case, reaching Centrina City within two days would be much harder than expected.

    But even so, they had no choice but to go.

    Woteria still had hundreds of thousands of people waiting for them.

    A dy of even one day could mean freezing or starving countless people.

    With this in mind, Nn ordered the team to bury the bandits'' bodies and set up camp for a short rest.

    He then said to Eliza, "Wait here. I''ll lead a team to scout ahead."

    Eliza had also noticed Rafe''s mention of the "snow sealing the mountain."

    If they didn''t investigate the situation quickly, it was likely they''d get stuck, unable to move forward or back.

    So, Eliza immediately nodded in agreement, but only after a moment of hesitation did she add, "Let mee with you. Perhaps I can be of some help."

    Nn thought for a moment before agreeing, "Alright, let''s go together."

    The reason Nn agreed was simple-he couldn''t rest easy without knowing she was under his watch.

    He had been to Woteria once before, but after the snowstorm, he could no longer recognize the ce.

    In situations like this, anything could happen, so he couldn''t afford to take chances. Even if it meant putting Eliza at risk, he felt more at ease having her with him.

    But unlike Nn, Eliza, riding on horseback, was preupied with thoughts of her pocket farm.

    Her pocket farm was now incredibly powerful, and vast. With a mere thought, she couldpletely block the vision of anyone inside it.

    Just like drawing a circle, once she encircled Rudie, he could see nothing beyond the circle, unable to leave.

    As long as he didn''t move, he wouldn''t even notice the invisible wall around him. Eliza nned to use this feature to her advantage.

    If she and Nn ran into trouble, the small issues could be handled by Nn and the ck g Army. But if things got worse, she would step in.

    She could quickly hide people inside her pocket farm, knock them unconscious in an instant, thus avoiding any danger while keeping her farm hidden.

    Eliza had thought of all this, but little did she know, their journey to Woteria would be far more perilous than she imagined.

    And the first danger hit them hard.

    After riding for over ten miles, Eliza and Nn were forced to stop when they reached a mountain pass. The official road through the mountains had been

    Rafe hadn''t lied to them.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

    548 Chapter 548

 The Silent 548

    548.Chapter 548

    "Such heavy snow... this is buried too thickly," Eliza remarked, frowning.

    The ck g soldiers, who had approached to investigate, thrust their long spears into the snow, only for them to sink halfway.

    "The snow here is so deep, it might even reach our waists. Riding a horse might still be possible, but the supply wagons and the heavy loads won''t make it through," one of the soldiers reported gravely.

    After inspecting the situation, the ck g soldiers returned to report to Nn, "People can pass, but the supply wagons can''t."

    Nn nced at the road ahead and, realizing the situation, came up with a n.

    "Order the rear guard to catch up. The supply wagons will stop a mile away, and 500 soldiers will guard them. The rest will split into two groups, alternating. We must clear the snow on this road enough for the wagons to pass by tomorrow at sunrise," Nnmanded.

    "Yes, sir."

    Thankfully, Nn had brought arge number of soldiers with him.

    With a full army of 10,000 ck g soldiers, clearing this stretch of road in one night was far from impossible.

    However, despite the numbers, neither Eliza nor Nn looked rxed.

    Especially Nn. After giving his orders, he immediately stepped forward, ready to shovel the snow himself.

    When Nn took the lead, the rest of the ck g soldiers immediately followed suit without hesitation.

    They trusted himpletely, for he was the battle king who led them to victory in every fight and conquered every disaster they faced.

    Eliza, moved by their resolve, gently touched her chest.

    It was clear to her now that she couldn''t just stand by; she had to contribute in some way.

    Even though Nn had told her not to join the snow-shoveling, Eliza knew she had her own methods.

    After all, her pocket farm wasn''t just for storing people.

    Pretending to return to the carriage, Eliza quickly slipped behind it. As Nn and the others focused on clearing the snow, she quietly jumped into the snow by the roadside, avoiding the soldiers'' gaze.

    The snow reached Nn and the others'' waists, but for Eliza, it was up to her chest.

    All she had to do was squat down, and no one could see her hidden in the snow.

    Hidden beneath the snow, Eliza used the power of her pocket farm to quickly carve out a path underneath. This path bypassed Nn and the ck g soldiers clearing the snow and extended 300 feet ahead to the main road.

    Once she was sure it was clear, Eliza began swiftly packing the snow from the road into her pocket farm.

    Within moments, she had cleared a wide, empty road behind her.

    When Nn and the ck g soldiers reached the end of the 300 feet of snow they had cleared, they found a hollow

    spot.

    Noticing something was off, Nn cleared the remaining snow and uncovered a clean stretch of road, with only melted snowwater flowing on the ground.

    "What is this?" Nn asked.

    "Where did the snow go?"

    "No way. Did the snow decide to skip this part of the road? Was the weather in Woteria that selective?"

    Hearing the soldiers'' chatter behind him, Nn furrowed his brow and said, "This stretch has no cover, so it shouldn''t be clear of snow. Based on the tracks on the ground, someone else must have been doing the same thing we were."

    The tracks on the ground, clearly human, were unmistakable.

    But what was strange was that there wasn''t just one set of footprints-by the size, they seemed to belong to a woman.

    Nn studied the footprints for a moment befc

    oming and quickly walking down the mountain. Sessfully unlocked!

    As he moved, he ordered, "The vanguard should

    "Yes, sir."

    now left, clear it immediately."

    After Nn left, the ck g soldiers followed his orders without hesitation.

    When Nn reached the foot of the mountain, he scanned the surroundings- there was no one.

    548 Chapter 548

    His gaze then fell on the carriage, and he walked briskly towards it.

    Just as he was about to pull back the curtain, Nn stopped abruptly, his hand retracting as he stood stiff and called,"

    Serenity?"

    There was a brief silence from inside the carriage. Just as Nn was about to call again, Eliza''s voice answered, ''I''m here.

    The three simple words brought immediate relief to Nn''s heart.

    For a moment, he hadn''t sensed Eliza''s presence.

    He had feared something had happened, but now, hearing her voice, he realized she was fine.

    "What happened? Why did you suddenly return to the carriage? Was it too cold?" Nn asked, concerned.

    During their journey, Eliza had been riding alongside Nn, only returning to the carriage for rest or a change of clothes. So, Nn was puzzled. He was worried that Eliza might be unwell and was about to call for a doctor

    Nn had brought several doctors along on this relief mission.

    One reason was in case Woter¨ªa''s doctors were insufficient; another was to ensure that if the ck g soldiers encountered trouble, they could handle it. And most importantly, if Eliza fell ill, there were doctors avable to help. Just then, the carriage''s curtain was suddenly pulled open, and Eliza climbed out. She quickly adjusted her clothes and, with a sheepish look, said to Nn, "It''s nothing. I''m not sick. I just slipped on the side of the road earlier and got my clothes wet, so I came back to change."

    Nn noticed that she had indeed changed her clothes.

    If it were anyone else, they might have bought Eliza''s excuse.

    But Nn wasn''t so easily fooled.

    If she had just changed clothes, why had her presence seemed to disappear earlier?

    It was as though... Serenity wasn''t even in the carriage before.

    Eliza, suddenly feeling guilty, couldn''t meet his gaze. She feared Nn might detect something unusual.

    After all, the time was short, and she had rushed back, leaving many traces behind.

    Normally, no one would have noticed, but Nn was different.

    Nn''s perceptiveness was unmatched-otherwise, how could he have been undefeated on the battlefield?

    Realizing this, Eliza quickly changed the subject, "By the way, have they cleared all the snow on the mountain? Why did youe back so soon? Is there something you need my help with?"

    As she spoke, she started to walk toward the mountain, but Nn immediately stopped her. "No, we haven''t finished yet. The snow has just been cleared, and

    the path is still slippery and steep. It''s better if you wait here. We''ll be done soon,"

    he

    said.

    Nn''s concern and care had momentarily distracted him, and he did what he believed was best.

    However, what Eliza didn''t notice was that as she left, Nn''s gaze lingered on

    her feet for a brief moment.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 549

    549.Chapter 549

    Nn thought, "She must have fallen in front. That''s probably where she slipped"

    Given how thick the snow was, it made sense. She had gone alone-though he didn''t know how Eliza managed it, it was clearly too dangerous.

    A single misstep and she could have been buried by the snow.

    Nn decided that, after all this, he''d make sure to warm Eliza up with a heater

    so he wouldn''t catch a cold and fall ill. That would be disastrous.

    Thanks to Eliza''s efforts, most of the snow blocking the mountain road had already been cleared. What would''ve taken an entire night waspleted in just over an hour.

    Because of this, Nn wasn''t in such a rush anymore.

    Once he was sure that Eliza was warmed up and wouldn''t fall ill from the cold, he led the ck g Army and the convoy forward.

    After a day and night of travel, they finally reached Saint Snow City in Woter¨ªa,

    With their arrival in Saint Snow City, they were only a short distance away from Centrina City.

    Woteria, with its harsh weather and long winters, has three out of four seasons filled with snow, making it an area that is far less prosperous than other states like Bortend.

    It even ranks second tost among the tenrgest states.

    Still, Woteria''s former governor had worked tirelessly to make the most of its unique characteristics, transforming Centrina City and Saint Snow City into the only two prosperous cities in the area.

    Yes, these two cities were the lifeblood of Woteria.

    If Centrina City was the most popted, then Saint Snow City was the most famous for its ice sculptures.

    Saint Snow City holds two major festivals each year: the Ice Sculpture Festival and the Saint Snow Festival.

    The Ice Sculpture Festival, as its name suggests, is when the people of Woteria show off their ice carving skills, creating beautiful sculptures that decorate the city for everyone to admire. The best sculptures are selected and transported to Hasen City or even presented to the King.

    Eliza was well aware of these festivals because she had received such special gifts twice in her life: once when she was born and once at her tenth birthday party.

    Back then, people from all over the world sent congrattory gifts, and among them were the exquisite ice sculptures from

    Woteria.

    These sculptures were like crystal, vivid and lifelike, glittering in the sunlight with unparalleled beauty.

    Although they didn''tst long, once you''ve seen such a sculpture, it''s unforgettable.

    Eliza could never forget those ice sculptures, which were the pride of Woteria.

    She had thought that such beautiful sculptures meant that Woteria must be an equally beautiful ce.

    But now, as she arrived in Saint Snow City with her own eyes, the sight before her was nothing like what she had imagined. The city, filled with suffering, waspletely different from her expectations.

    Yes, there were ice sculptures everywhere, but these sculptures weren''t made by artisans. They were made from the bodies of those who had died from the cold.

    Nn muttered, "How could there be so many frozen bodies? How long has it been snowing in Woteria?"

    Woteria had seen snow before, and people had died from the cold, but never in such numbers.

    Frozen bones littered the streets, visible wherever one walked. No one would believe this was the secondrgest city Woteria, Saint Snow City.

    If Saint Snow City had fallen into such dire straits, what about Centrina City, thergest city?

    And what about the more impoverished areas and their people?

    How were they surviving?

    Without charcoal, without warm clothes, and it Sessfully unlocked! nuch longer could they hold on?

    With these thoughts, Eliza and Nn quickened their pace.

    Soon, they arrived outside the city''s administrative building.

    "Prince Regent and his army are here to assist with Woteria''s relief efforts. Where

    are the officials of Saint Snow City?"

    549 Chapter 549

    A group of disheveled officials staggered out of the building, smelling strongly of alcohol, as though they had just woken up after a night of drinking.

    "You... you dare impersonate the Prince Regent? You... you''re looking for death!" Felix Malone, the county magistrate, slurred, pointing at Nn and his group, barking orders.

    "Come...e here! Arrest them... no, arrest all of them!" hemanded, his speech thick with drunkenness.

    Immediately, the officials'' guards rushed forward, attempting to surround Nn and his group.

    But when they saw the ck g Army behind Nn, with supplies in tow, they froze.

    Wait, this... this really might be someone from the royal court.

    Before Felix and the others hade out, Nn had already put a conical hat on Eliza''s head.

    Since Hasen City hadn''t yet announced that the Holy Lady hade to Woteria for disaster relief and blessings, this would be the perfect opportunity to hide her identity and observe Woteria''s true situation.

    But Eliza never expected that her first sight of Saint Snow City would be this heartbreaking.

    Truly, the saying "The rich live in decay, while the streets are lined with bones" rang truer than ever.

    From under her veil, Eliza frowned as she watched the scene.

    Nn, too, frowned in displeasure.

    In a cold tone, he ordered, "Wake them up."

    Several ck g soldiers stepped forward, initially ready to beat Felix and his crew with their scabbards.

    But before they could, Nn spoke again, his voice full of menace, "Scabbards? No, break their hands if they''re unawake, break their legs if they''re drunk, and if they keep pretending, chop their heads off."

    Nn''s cold, cutting gaze swept over the officials'' guards, and he threatened, "Anyone who tries to interfere with the ck g Army''s work will have their head chopped off."

    "Yes, sir."

    At these words, the officials froze, dropping their weapons in fear and hurriedly dropping to their knees, unable to look up.

    Felix, still drunk, looked around in confusion. He stumbled over to one of the kneeling guards, pped him in the face, and grumbled, "What is this? What are you all doing?"

    "What? Are you daring to defy me, you little bastards?" Felix snapped, his drunkenness ring up again.

    Felix bent down to grab a sword from the ground, intending to behead the disobedient guards.

    But just before his hand reached the sword, a sh of cold light passed before his

    eyes.

    The next second, his hand was lopped off with a swift motion.

    Blood sttered across the guards, drenching them, but none dared to look up.

    They only lowered their heads even further.

    "My hand! Who... who dared to cut off my hand?" Felix howled, his face contorted with rage and pain. I''ll kill them all! I''ll make them pay!"

    Subscribe

 The Silent 550

    "Jefferson Malone, do you recognize me?" Nn shouted.

    The soldier who had moved earlier immediately grabbed Jefferson and dragged him forward, forcing him to lift his head and face Nn, high atop his horse.

    Jefferson had never seen Nn before and naturally didn''t recognize him by his face.

    But the Prince Regent was known for his silver hair, a feature recognized by everyone.

    As the silver strands of hair swirled in the cold wind, Jefferson''s previously flushed face, still drunk, instantly drained of color.

    In that instant, his entire body began to tremble in fear.

    Jefferson, clutching his severed hand, immediately dropped to his knees, crying out, "Your Highness, how... how did you get here?"

    At that moment, Jefferson waspletely sober.

    But in his flustered state, whether from the alcohol or the shock, he stammered, unable to get his words straight.

    The more he spoke, the more terrified he became, and by the end, his voice was almost a sob.

    Nn''s cold voice cut through the tension, "Is my arrival so surprising to you?" From his high vantage point, Nn red down at him.

    His gaze, as cold as death, seemed to pierce Jefferson''s very soul, making him unable to look directly at him.

    Jefferson thought, ''This is terrifying, absolutely terrifying. This must be the Prince Regent from the rumors. His aura is as fearsome as stepping into a sea of corpses and blood.

    ''Only someone who has drenched their hands in blood, who has killed countless people, could possess such an air. This is terrible.

    ''Hasen City must have sent someone, but why was it him? Why did it have to be him? This is really bad.''

    Had he known even a little, he wouldn''t be in this situation now. But now, he had no idea how to talk his way out of this.

    Jefferson thought again, "Wait, this is the Prince Regent. Can I really talk my way out of this?"

    "I''m asking you a question, and you''re daydreaming?" Nn''s voice grew colder, "Are you looking to die, Jefferson?"

    Behind Jefferson, ck g Army soldiers suddenly raised their gleaming white des to his neck.

    The sight immediately made Jefferson shudder, and he hastily spoke, "No, no, no! Please, let me exin. I wasn''t drinking earlier, I... I was just..."

    Nn cut him off with a sharpmand, "Shut up."

    At Nn''s cold order, the soldier''s sword pressed deeper into Jefferson''s flesh.

    Jefferson froze, terrified, quickly closing his mouth but desperately trying to plead with his eyes.

    Nn''s disgusted voice rang out, "Did I ask you about drinking? I''m asking you, was my arrival so surprising to you? Why can''t you answer that?"

    Jefferson clearly understood the question.

    But he didn''t dare to answer.

    Whether he was surprised or not, either answer would reveal that someone was behind him.

    Seeing Jefferson hesitating, Nn sneered, "Since you can''t speak, I''ll just have you killed here and now. Chop you up and cook you into soup for those ''drinking buddies'' of yours."

    As soon as Nn finished speaking, the merchants who had been hiding in fear began crying out.

    "Please, Your Highness, have mercy!"

    "Please spare us!"

    They kowtowed frantically, banging their heads on the ground until blood poured from their foreheads, but not a single nce from Nn was spared.

    The noise, however, was unbearable to Eliza.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She frowned and said to Nn, "You continue questioning them, I''ll go inside and take a look."

    Nn replied, "No need to interrogate them anymore. I''lle with you."

    Nn dismounted and followed Eliza inside.

    550 Chapter 550

    "A bunch of parasites being kept here, I can guess who''s behind them. I don''t have time to deal with them now. Once the most urgent matters are taken care of, I''ll deal with them one by one."

    Eliza nodded as she listened, then followed Nn into the building.

    If their trip to Woteria was just for the blessing ceremony, they wouldn''t have needed toe to the county office.

    But disaster relief required the officials to step in.

    Now that Felix was captured, it was likely that very few of his underlings were clean. As Prince Regent, Nn had no choice but to take control of the area for

    now.

    Eliza wasn''t expecting what she saw when she entered the office.

    Her eyes widened as she saw more than a dozen young boys and girls, naked and covered in bruises, lying sprawled on tables or on the floor.

    Shocked, Eliza quickly turned and shouted, "Close your eyes! Don''te in!" Nn, who had entered with her, saw the scene and immediately frowned, turning away. "Do as she says. Get clean clothes and bring all the doctors here."

    When the doctors arrived, they immediately began inspecting the wounds of the children, not caring about any decorum, hurriedly applying medicine. Fortunately, one of the doctors was a woman.

    Also, there were many female soldiers in the ck g Army, and this time, a hundred female soldiers were with them.

    The female soldiers helped Eliza move the injured girls to a cleaner room, where the female doctor checked each of them and applied medicine.

    But the bad news didn''t stop there.

    "Three of them... have already been tortured to death. The rest are severely injured, both physically and mentally. Their lives are likely ruined..." The female doctor gritted her teeth.

    On the other side, things weren''t much better.

 The Silent 551

    551.Chapter 551

    The doctor said, "Five young men have severed limbs, ruptured diaphragms, and severe injuries. They were tortured mercilessly. Additionally, two bodies were found on the bed, both tortured to death. Judging by the signs, the culprits seem to be led by County Magistrate Felix and his men."

    These beasts are worse than animals.

    After the doctor''s words, the atmosphere in the room became incredibly heavy.

    Nn and even the ck g soldiers behind him looked extremely grim.

    They hade for disaster relief, but before they could even start, they were confronted with this horrifying massacre, right in the heart of the county magistrate''s office.

    Nn clenched the hilt of his sword and, with a voice as dark as the abyss, gave his orders, "Cut off Felix and his men''s limbs, remove their organs, turn them into human jerky, and throw them into the dungeon. Only keep them alive. After the disaster is over, they will be sent back to Hasen City."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    At Nn''smand, the ck g Army''s voices rose in unison as they turned and left to carry out the brutal orders.

    Inside the room, Eliza was tending to the wounds of the young girls.

    While the female doctor went outside to report to Nn, Eliza gave each of the girls a special healing medicine she had brought with her.

    The herbs in the medicine were grown in her pocket farm, infused with spiritual energy. After taking them, at least they would be safe from immediate danger, and their wounds would heal quickly.

    However, while their physical wounds could heal, the emotional scars they carried would be much harder to treat.

    Eliza looked at the girls'' empty eyes, seeing the despair and pain in them. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say...

    Since Eliza and the others entered the office, the girls hadn''t spoken a word. No matter what was done for them, they seemed resigned to their fate, as if they had already epted their horrible destiny.

    Eliza bit her lip, leaving a small spider next to each girl. The spiders wouldn''t scare them, but they could keep an eye on their condition

    After finishing everything, she stepped out of the room.

    Outside, snow was falling heavily, as if the sky had tipped over a bag of cotton, the snowkes endlessly cascading down. The people standing outside were soon covered in snow.

    Despite this, Eliza immediately spotted Nn, standing not far away.

    After handling Jefferson and his men, Nn had begun organizing the ck g Army to n the disaster relief for Saint Snow City.

    They would stay the night in Saint Snow City. After days of travel with little rest, the army needed to recuperate. The real battle would begin tomorrow when they reached Centrina City.

    Saint Snow City was the secondrgest city after Centrina, and its citizens were also in need of help.

    It was already evening, and it would only get colder after nightfall. If they didn''t want to see more people freezing to death, they had to distribute food and warmth before nightfall.

    Soon, Nn''s ck g Army began splitting up, notifying the citizens of Saint Snow City.

    "The county office has opened the granaries for disaster relief. All citizens can immediately go to the county office to queue for food and warming supplies such as clothing, charcoal, and firewood."

    The ck g Army''s announcement spread quickly through the streets.

    Meanwhile, in the east street, the wind howled, carrying with it the fierce snow, roaring like a thousand arrows shooti through the alleys. Snow piled up on rooftops, the beams creaking under the weight as if they could copse at any

    moment.

    In one of the dimly lit rooms by the street, more than a dozen men, women, and children huddled together, rubbing their hands and breathing into them, trying to catch a birol

    Despite wearing as manyyers as they could,

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ough, relentless.

    The coal stove in the room was the only source of warmth, but thest of the charcoal was nearly gone.

    "Mom, I''m so hungry..." A small boy, around six or seven years old, curled up in his mother''s arms, weakly saying.

    Sadly, even though she tried, the woman had nothing left to feed him.

    551 Chapter 551

    She forced a bitter smile, stroking her son''s head and re-adjusting his hat, saying, ¡°Good boy, sleep. If you sleep, you won''t be hungry anymore."

    That was the onlyfort she could offer her innocent, ignorant child.

    But the hunger wasn''t limited to just him in the room.

    They were all cold, hungry, and didn''t know how much longer they could hold on.

    They had run out of food the day before, and the coal stove would burn out soon. Once it was gone, the room would be as cold as the outside.

    "How much longer will we have to endure this cold and hunger? Maybe once we die, it will all end: Everyone in the room thought bitterly and numbly.

    But if they could live, who would want to die?

    The coal fire in the room was already nearly extinguished, and thest bit of warmth was almost gone. The people inside sank into utter despair.

    A deathly silence filled the room.

    "I... I don''t want to die...*

    "I want food... I want to warm up...

    "Me too, I don''t want to die..."

    The cries suddenly erupted, a mor from inside the room.

    Outside, there were many more houses like this one.

    The sound of crying seemed to spread, and soon, more and more people in the area were crying in despair.

    It seemed as though they had already epted their fate of dying from the cold or hunger.

    But just at that moment...

    "The county office... is offering disaster relief. All citizens... line up... for

    warming... supplies..."

    A faint voice suddenly reached them from outside.

    A young man with sharp hearing suddenly shouted, "Quiet. Listen. What did they

    just say outside?"

    "What are they saying? What else could it be? It''s that damned Jeffersoning to rob us again," one of the citizens angrily said.

    But the young man felt something was off. He quickly stood up, hurrying to the window.

    Unable to open the window due to the cold, he cracked it just a little, pressing his ear to the sill to listen closely to the voices outside.

    The voice grew louder, and soon, it was right on their street, echoing through to all the citizens hidden inside the houses...

    "The county office has opened the granaries for disaster relief. All citizens may immediately go to the county office to queue for bread, clothing, charcoal, and other warming supplies."

    "If you have trouble getting there, please seek help from the ck g Army patrols nearby."

    This time, not only the young man but everyone in the room heard it.

    They stared at each other in disbelief, wondering if they had imagined it, even

    asking the person next to them, "Did you hear that? Did they say the county office has opened the granaries for disaster relief?"

    552 Chapter 552

    552.Chapter 552

 The Silent 552

    552.Chapter 552

    "Is this real? Are they trying to trick us into going out?"

    "Felix would really be that kind hearted?"

    "No way, this is impossible"

    It must be another one of Felix''s tricks, trying to push us to the brink of death."

    "We can''t go out, absolutely not."

    Amid the panic inside the room, the young man who had been closest to the window suddenly turned around, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he said, "It''s not Felix. It''s the ck g Army The Prince Regent''s ck g Army has arrived!

    "What? The ck g Army?"

    "Kingsley, really? The ck g Army? You really heard that?"

    Kingsley replied, "I''m telling you, my ears are sharp, don''t you know? I can hear better than anyone else."

    Kingsley had always had exceptional hearing, so everyone trusted his words.

    The neighbors all knew this about him.

    Kingsley suddenly remembered something and quickly added, "The man who passed by just now said there are ck g Army patrols nearby. If we need help, we can go to them. If you don''t believe me, let''s go check outside."

    "Yes, let''s go check."

    "If the ck g Army is really here, we might be saved!"

    "Let''s go, let''s go, hurry up and check!"

    As soon as the possibility crossed their minds, the people inside the room couldn''t wait to push the door open, forgetting the harsh wind and snow outside, rushing out into the streets.

    Others from nearby houses also began to trickle out.

    In no time, the streets, once empty, were filled with people.

    They shivered in the cold, anxiously looking around.

    "Where are they? Howe I don''t see anyone?"

    "Didn''t they say they were nearby?"

    "Are they trying to trick us?"

    As the citizens nervously muttered, a sound of heavy footsteps approached from behind.

    They all turned around to see a perfectly organized ck g Army marching down the street, cutting through the icy wind like a sharp sword. Their powerful presence immediately calmed the panicked citizens, filling them with a sense of security.

    "It''s the ck g Army. It''s really the ck g Army."

    "The Prince Regent hase with the ck g Army to save us."

    "We''re finally saved."

    For the people of Bortend, they might not trust the royal family or the court, but they would never doubt the Prince Regent.

    The era of peace and prosperity in Bortend was built by him, through his personal battles and sacrifices. Wherever the Prince Regent was, the citizens of Bortend felt safe.

    At that moment, a loud, excited shout rang out in the crowd.

    "Quick, to the county office! They''re distributing disaster relief. The Prince Regent must be there!"

    As soon as the words left their mouths, the citizens in the street quickly realized what was happening.

    "Right, right! To the county office, let''s go!"

    "I want to see the Prince Regent."

    "I want to report Felix to the Prince Regent."

    "The Prince Regent will definitely do us justice."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    As the ck g soldiers'' presence spread throughout Saint Snow City, countless citizens, now informed, rushed towards the county office. 552 Chapter 552

    Before, they never dared to leave their homes, much less approach the sinister county office

    But now, they were no longer afraid because they knew the Prince Regent hade to save them.

    At the front of the county office, the ck g Army had already set up five bread distribution points and several other stations for disaster relief supplies.

    Eliza, with all the doctors, had preparedrge pots of medicinal soups to help warm and restore the people

    It wasn''t long before figures appeared at the street corner.

    The first to arrive were an elderly couple from a nearby house. While others hesitated, this elderly couple, thinking their time was nearly up, ventured out seeking thest glimmer of hope.

    They carefully approached, and upon seeing the bread distribution points and piles of charcoal, firewood, and other warming supplies outside the county office, their hesitancy vanished, reced by joy

    "They''re really handing out bread. They really are!"

    "Quick, my dear, call the others!"

    "Everyone,e quickly! The county office is giving out bread, charcoal, and even medicinal soup!"

    The elderly couple shouted to the others, ignoring whether they believed it or not, and quickly made their way to the first bread station.

    "Grandma and Grandpa, do you have a bag?"

    The elderly couple, realizing they hadn''t brought a bag, hurriedly said, "We''ll go back and get one."

    "No need. Since you didn''t bring a bowl, you can use one here at the county office. Fortunately, you came early, so there are still some left. If you cameter, they''d be gone."

    The ck g soldier handing out bread was surprisingly amodating, and as he gave them the bread, his kind words put the anxious elderly couple at ease.

    As they eagerly took the bread and began eating, the couple couldn''t help but tear up from joy.

    It was real bread.

    And it was warm, soft, and fluffy.

    For people who hadn''t eaten a full meal in days, let alone had warm food, it felt like a revival of life.

    Just as they were savoring their bread, a sound of hurried footsteps approached from the street.

    In the next moment, countless citizens rushed forward, eager to im their share.

    "It''s bread!"

    "There are nkets. And charcoal!"

    "And medicine. I need medicine. My child is sick, please, give me medicine!" Some rushed toward the grain storage, others toward the supply points, and still more toward Eliza''s medicine station.

    The crowd was sorge, the scene quickly descended into chaos.

    But just then, the heavy sound of arge knife mming onto the ground echoed from the entrance of the county office.

    Nn, dragging a chair behind him, stepped out. His cold, steely gaze swept across the crowd. He barked, "Everyone, line up to receive supplies. Whether it''s food, supplies, or medicinal soup, everyone ge

 The Silent 553

    553.Chapter 553

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the ck g Army soldiers who were maintaining order mmed their long spears down on the ground with a sharp "bang, bang."

    The imposing sound,bined with Nn''s words, immediately stunned the chaotic crowd.

    One by one, the people began to form lines, even if they were at the back. They dared not push forward and could only anxiously stare at the bread and heating supplies, waiting in desperation and fear

    It wasn''t until box after box of bread was brought out, and dozens of boxes had been distributed without any sign of stopping, that the people started to rx.

    The same situation was happening at the medicine station.

    Months of continuous snow had caused many in Woteria to suffer from typhoid and frostbite.

    As a result, the medicinal soup prepared by Eliza and her team was in high demand. The doctors working inside the county office were busy, and Eliza and the others outside were no less upied, with no time to rest.

    All this was happening with the help of dozens of ck g soldiers.

    Just then, a woman suddenly rushed forward from the back of the line where people were waiting to be treated.

    She dragged her son toward Eliza and, when blocked by the ck g Army, she cried desperately, "Doctor, please, save my son first! He''s terribly ill, I beg you, please save him!"

    Behind the woman stood a teenage boy, struggling to break free from his mother''s grip,ughing and crying manically as he screamed, "Go away, go away! It''s all fake, everything is fake. The food is fake, the charcoal is fake, the medicine is fake, the relief is fake. Everything is fake.

    "Only the snow is real. Snow, so much snow. Mom, look! These are snowkes, that''s snow, you are snow, I am snow. Everything is snow!"

    Seeing the boy like this, Eliza and the doctors behind her exchanged concerned nces.

    Sometimes, the survival pressure brought on by snow disasters can push people to their limits, causing anxiety, fear, and even hallucinations.

    The ipetence, or even recklessness, of the Saint Snow City authorities had driven many citizens to the brink, causing some to lose their sanity due to thebination of natural and man-made disasters.

    The boy in front of them was clearly one of those victims.

    Eliza said, "Let them through."

    Realizing the situation, Eliza gestured for the ck g Army blocking the mother and son to step aside.

    The woman quickly pulled her son forward.

    However, she seemed aware that her son''s condition was not normal and, fearing to offend the noble people before her, she didn''te too close. She tightly held onto her son, afraid he would run off or suddenly go mad again.

    "Doctor, please, do you think my son can recover from this?" the woman asked anxiously.

    Eliza gently reassured her, "Don''t worry, your son is just traumatized. If you keep him warm, well-fed, and provide the proper treatment, he will recover soon."

    Eliza didn''t mention the mental trauma.

    After all, the citizens here were already on edge, living in constant fear.

    Any minor disturbance could cause huge emotional reactions, especially from those who were less informed or more extreme in their views.

    If the boy were to be seen as "possessed" or as suffering from "divine retribution," it would make it difficult for him to recover, no matter how much help he received.

    The woman, fearing exactly this, had only told everyone that her son was "ill," despite his clearly insane behavior son was simply ill, not possessed or cursed.

    After hearing Eliza''s words, the woman looked at her with gratitude, almost in tears.

    "So, what should I do now? How can I calm hir

    the woman

    on asked- Sessfully unlocked!

    scher multiple times, yet still oblivious to his

    Even though the boy was restrained, he continued to asp actions.

    Eliza asked, "How long has he been like this?"

    Eliza motioned for the other doctors to continue their work, then stepped forward to examine the boy.

    r, her

    M''a basa hata mea wake warep by now be typed the He kneet up suddenly from

    the water dom her face

    ***My cast of the page so be

    Indeed, these people in the song line were seeking toward ker

    aka naked

    The myne wstones, but of Arany use, and anxuny

    Clearly there the boy

    SATS WR 165 tad to pew too hard to op

    Estood wound and hadde of war was going

    on

    She gently patted the women on the shoyder Downy handle the camming treatment Kou stay here with him, go prepare something"

    Before issuing Faye had the ck g solders give both mother and son a bowl of fever medione

    She then turned to head towed tyden

    Nn was calmly organing the ratat afforts oviside the county office, but he had noticed what was happening with Eliza

    In fact, when the woman

    anything went wrong

    ed toward f¨¢za, figlen had been watching closely. He was ready to step in the moment

    Fortunately, the mother and son had not caused any problems.

    Nn, heanng the situation, could already guess what Elza nned to do.

    As Eliza walked toward him, before she could sped, he said, "You can do whatever you need to do. With me here, you don''t have to worry about anything*

    1 will always protect you, Holen thought

    Nn didn''t say those words directly, but Eliza could feel the meaning behind them.

    She smiled slightly, nodding at him. I trust you, thank you..

    She hadn''t finished saying "thank you when she remembered something Nn

    had said earlier, and quickly changed her words

    She didn''t realize that what she almost said would make it difficult for Nn to control his emotions.

    Nn thought to himself, Calm down. Stay calm. It''s not the right time yet, I can''t make Serenity notice. I must wat... wait longer

    He wiped his face with his hand, took a deep breath, and said, "Let''s go. I''ll go with you."

    The relief operations had been mostly organized, and Nn had momentarily stepped away to apany Eliza

    When Eliza returned after preparing, her ceremonial prayer robes-bright red as mes-dazzled everyone around the county office, including the ck g Army and the citizens. They were all awestruck by her presence

    She walked up the stairs in front of the crowd and, in a voice that seemed to echo across the square, spoke clearly to all present.

    "Today, I will perform a prayer ritual here, as the Holy Lady of Walden, to pray for the people of Saint Snow City and Woteria, to bring blessings and drive away the disaster."

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

 The Silent 554

    554 Chapter 554

    554.Chapter 554

    At the highest tower in Saint Snow City, an elegant and imposing woman, Sariyah, stood by the crimson ral, gazing towards the county office. The whispers of her subordinates who had just returned from gathering intelligence about the courty office filled the air.

    "No wonder Prince Regent came in person to lead the relief effort, Sariyah murmured, "Turns out, he''s escorting such arge treasure."

    A man replied, "Madam, Mr. Malone has been deposed, and the county office is now upied by the ck g Army led by Prince Regent. It won''t be long before they begin to investigate the entire city. If we stay here, those things will be discovered by Prince Regent soon enough."

    Behind Sariyah, a middle-aged man, whose face had a faintly delicate quality, took a step forward.

    He supported Sariyah as he spoke, "Prince Regent and his team arrived quite suddenly. I don''t know why we didn''t get any news from Fletcher. Right now, we should hide those things, then retreat to Centrina City. Once the relief effort is over and Prince Regent is gone, we can take the next step."

    Louisa, standing beside them, also agreed, "Retreat is necessary, but the fool in prison needs to be silenced, Give Pafe a signal, hasn''t he already infiltrated? Let him take action."

    The middle-aged man hesitated, then said, "Mr. Malone is Rafe''s biological father. Will he be willing to act against him?" Louisa scoffed coldly, "Rafe is a bastard, an unworthy son. He was born out of a drunken affair that ruined another woman s life. If it weren''t for me, Rafe would have died in the snow right after birth. Now that child harbors nothing but hatred for his father, there''s no father-son bond left."

    The middle-aged man immediately understood, "Yes, I understand. I''ll notify Rafe right away."

    Just as he was about to leave, Louisa stopped him, "Wait."

    He immediately halted and respectfully asked, "What else do you need, Madam?" Louisa waved him forward, lowering her voice to whisper something in his ear.

    The middle-aged man immediately nodded, "Understood. I will arrange everything properly."

    "Good. Don''t rush her. A man like Prince Regent is not so easy to capture," Louisa added, a knowing smile crossing her face. The middle-aged manughed, ¡°But Louisa''s beauty is unparalleled. Even Prince Regent won''t be able to resist her charms." Louisa smiled inwardly at thepliment, satisfied with his words, and dismissed him to carry out his tasks. Meanwhile, outside the county office, Eliza, who had justpleted the prayer ceremony for the people, was freezing from the cold.

    This prayer ceremony had been unscheduled, with only the snowstorm surrounding them.

    But the snow only made the single spot of red-the me-like robes of Eliza- appear even more intense and burning against the white world around her.

    The heat of her presence seemed to pierce through the numb eyes and frozen ears of the people, crashing into their hearts that had been chilled by the snow.

    Originally, some had been standing close, some far away, but in the end, the crowd had gathered at the front.

    They wanted to see the "me" more clearly, to hear her words more distinctly. Get closer, just a bit closer.

    They were only stopped by the circle of ck g soldiers, who had no choice but to hold them back.

    An hourter, the prayer ceremony finally came to an end.

    The crowd, now that evening had fallen, had no choice but to leave.

    Yet the relief prayer ceremony Eliza had held for them seemed to leave an indelible mark in their hearts.

    Subscribe

    1 Likes

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 555

    555.Chapter 555

    That mark slowly began to heal the wounds they had been carrying.

    Of course, the people didn''t know that it was Eliza''s spiritual energy, quietly released from her pocket farm, that had caused the change.

    They only felt that something within them had shifted, something had changed."

    "Mom, I feel like my body isn''t as stiff anymore."

    "I feel the same. The charcoal from the county office is really warming me up."

    "My frostbite doesn''t hurt anymore."

    "I''m not coughing anymore. My throat doesn''t hurt."

    "It seems like the medicine they gave us really worked. With Prince Regent and the Holy Lady here, those corrupt officials wouldn''t dare fool us."

    "Prince Regent and the Holy Lady are truly wonderful."

    "Yes, yes."

    "Can we go for oatmeal tomorrow? Although the medicine soup was bitter, I feel warm after drinking it. I want more."

    "Don''t worry, kids. Prince Regent said we can go to the county office tomorrow."

    "That''s great."

    Tonight, the people of Saint Snow City didn''t have to force themselves to sleep, cold and hungry.

    And that night, there were no deaths from hunger or freezing in Saint Snow City- zero.

    However, other areas of Woteria still had many people suffering from the disaster caused by the heavy snow. They had managed to stabilize the situation in Saint Snow City, but the disaster elsewhere was still ongoing.

    Eliza and Nn couldn''t stay in Saint Snow City much longer.

    By the time the second day broke, they had already set out.

    Before they left, Nn had made sure there were enough people and supplies.

    The distribution of bread and medicine would continue, and enough charcoal and firewood were left for the people.

    This would keep the citizens of Saint Snow City safe for the next month.

    And a month was enough for them to do many things-whether they had to wait for further aid or rely on themselves, it would be enough.

    In the wind and snow that showed no signs of stopping that morning, Eliza and Nn, leading the group, soon left Saint Snow City.

    They left so early that when some people arrived at the county office after daylight, they found nothing but emptiness. Outside the county office, in a carriage, a disgruntled voice asked, "Don''t you even know where Prince Regent has gone?" The ck g soldiers guarding the county office coldly responded, "Do you think you can investigate Prince Regent''s whereabouts?"

    "Outsiders, leave at once. Do not disturb the people here, or we will not hesitate to act."

    The woman in the carriage immediately pulled open the curtains and protested, "What do you mean by that? Do you know who my youngdy is, and you dare speak to us like this?"

    But the ck g Army remained indifferent, their tone frigid and unyielding, "Prince Regent has ordered that anyone who dares to provoke or disturb the relief effort, no matter their status, will be killed without mercy."

    At those words, the ck g soldiers surrounding the area immediately, as if onmand, red at the car murderous intent.

    with a

    The intimidating atmosphere was enough to make not just the maid who had spoken, but even the driver and the guards by the carriage shiver, paralyzed with fear.

    At that moment, another woman''s voice came

    Sessfully unlocked!

    This time, her tone was much more polite and co...aid.

    "Sir, my maid is just ignorant, please don''t hold it against her. I''ve been entrusted by my father to wee Prince Regent. That''s why she was asking you. By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Louisa, the daughter of the governor of Woteria

 The Silent 557

    557.Chapter 557

    557.Chapter 557

    Aria knew Louisa was asking with a purpose and yed along, showering her with ttery. "Even the Holy Lady can''tpare to you. The Holy Lady may be divine, but you-you''re an angel from the heavens. How can mere mortal beauty everpare to yours?"

    Louisa replied, ¡°Hmm, well said. I like that."

    Louisa nodded, clearly satisfied.

    She had seen Eliza''s portrait, but it only struck her as pitiable at best.

    But in terms of beauty? Eliza didn''t evene close to her own appearance.

    Louisa was confident that no matter what rtionship Eliza had with Prince Regent, it posed no real threat to her.

    As long as Prince Regent saw her once, he would be hopelessly captivated.

    Louisa smiled to herself, pleased with the thought.

    Just then, the carriage came to a sudden stop.

    The coachman reported, "There are dozens of disaster victims blocking the road ahead. They seem to be heading toward Centrina City."

    Louisa, still adjusting her hair in the small mirror, asked indifferently, "Are there any young men and women among them?"

    "Five or six," came the reply.

    "How old are they?"

    "There seems to be a pair, a man and a woman, around the age of twenty, and the others are a bit older."

    Louisa raised an eyebrow, set down her mirror, and smiled, calling out, ¡°Aria."

    Aria immediately understood and sighed inwardly.

    She turned, stepping down from the carriage, signaling the guards as they headed toward the group of victims. Thirty minutester, the victims remained, but the five young men and women were nowhere to be found.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Eliza and Nn''s relief team had already reached the outskirts of Centrina City.

    Logically, the imperial relief supplies and provisions should have arrived by now, with Prince Regent and the ck g Army already present. The people of Centrina City should have been ready to wee them-or at least open the gates. But now, as dawn broke, the gates remained shut.

    Despite the presence of guards on the city towers, even when the ck g Army disyed their gs and issued orders, the people on the towers remained unmoved.

    They simply said, "Please wait quietly. We will report to Lord Jefferson, and he will decide."

    Eliza and Nn exchanged a nce, both puzzled.

    Wherever the ck g Army went, Nn was present-unless it was a royal

    order from the King, no one should stand in their way.

    Yet, here they were, blocked at the gates of Centrina City.

    Nn said, "Bring Rafe forward."

    "Yes, sir," a soldier responded:

    Nn decided to question someone.

    And that someone was Rafe, the man they had captured from the bandits.

    When Rafe was brought forward, he was shackled but appeared unharmed. Having spent the past two days with the ck g Army, eating, drinking, and dressed, he looked much healthier than

    when he was with the bandits.

    Rafe asked, "Your Highness, are you asking about Centrina City?"

    Rafe had be used to this by now, since every the fort koeto question him, it was always about simple things-directions or Woteria''s situation. Sessfully unlocked!

    But now, seeing Centrina City just ahead, Rafe had a feeling he knew what Nn was going to ask.

    Nn didn''t keep him guessing. He asked directly, "I recall the governor of Woteria''s name is also ''Malone, correct?"

    Rafe nodded, "Yes, Your Highness."

    557.Chapter 557

    "What''s his full name?"

    "It''s ''Jefferson Malone."

    Nn raised an eyebrow. "It''s a fine name. But I''m curious about something."

    Rafe lowered his head, appearing both respectful and humble. "Please, go ahead."

    "The governor of Woteria is Felix Malone, and the magistrate of Saint Snow City is Jefferson Malone. If there''s no connection, I don''t believe it. So, are all the officials from Woteria rted to you?"

    Nn''s use of the word "you" made Rafe''s heart skip a beat.

    Rafe thought, Has Prince Regent figured something out?

    But then, he quickly realized something was off and calmed himself. ''He''s testing

    me. He''s truly not someone to be underestimated.''

    Rafe dropped to his knees, terrified, and said, "I don''t know. All I know is that Woteria does have a Malone family. They''re a prestigious family, a hundred-year- old family with many generations. The governor of Woteria is probably one of them. As for Mr. Malone from Saint Snow City, I don''t know much about him because I''m not from Saint Snow City."

    Nn had already sent someone to confirm that no one recognized Rafe. "Then where exactly are you from?" Nn asked, his eyes locked on Rafe. Clearly, Nn wouldn''t let Rafe off the hook until he revealed the truth. Rafe reluctantly replied, "I should be from Centrina City, but not from within the city itself. I''m from a vige about ten miles north of Centrina City."

    It sounded like a remote location.

    Rafe thought that by mentioning such a ce, Nn would probably not bother to verify it. After all, people like him, insignificant as he was, didn''t warrant such attention.

    But Rafe didn''t know Nn trusted his instincts.

    Nn immediately said, "Fine, stay put. I''ll be conducting relief operations in Woteria. Since you''re from a vige, after Centrina City''s relief operation is finished, I''ll send someone to deliver the supplies to you."

    Rafe''s expression nearly faltered.

    He thought, ''Wait, is he serious?''

    Rafe had just randomly mentioned the vige. Though it did exist, he had no real connection to it.

    ''What should I do now? How am I supposed to get out of this? Should I run?'' Rafe thought.

    Despite thinking this, Rafe didn''t n on running just yet.

    After all, he hadn''t finished what he needed to do.

    Rafe stole a nce at Eliza while continuing to answer Nn''s questions, deep in thought.

    After questioning Rafe about Centrina City and the governor of Woteria, Nn had a clearer understanding of the situation in Centrina City.

    In short, it was controlled by the "local power."

    Jefferson, the governor of Woteria, came from the prestigious Malone family and was of direct descent from the family''s main line.

    Originally, he had been assigned to a different province, but thanks to the Malone family''s influence, he managed to stay in Woteria.

    Over the years, he climbed the ranks and soon became the governor. ording to Rafe, Felix was despised by themon people, but Jefferson was highly regarded by Woteria''s citizens. When the snowstorm began, Jefferson had already opened the grain stores to provide relief, and his officials, pressured by the Malone family, cooperated.

    As for Saint Snow City, it was entirely the result of Felix''s wrongdoings.

    While Rafe said this, Nn remained nomittal.

    Even Eliza, standing beside him, showed no expression.

    She simply stood quietly, and in an angle unnoticed by the others, released the

    poisonous insects from the pocket farm.

    558.Chapter 558

    558.Chapter 558

 The Silent 558

    558.Chapter 558

    Just as the poisonous insects were about to enter Centrina City, the city gates were finally opened.

    "Prince Regent."

    A middle-aged man, dressed in official robes, hurriedly led a group of officials out from the gates.

    Upon seeing Nn, he immediately dropped to his knees, crying out, "Prince Regent, you''ve finally arrived! You can''t imagine how long I, along with all the officials and citizens of Woteria, have been waiting for the court''s aid. Atst, we''ve been blessed with your arrival."

    His words made it sound as if the court had been dragging its feet on the relief effort.

    Nn raised an eyebrow.

    From his position on horseback, he looked down at the kneeling officials, scanning the crowd of eyes watching them from within Centrina City.

    He coldly replied, "It seems I''ve caused you trouble, then. After the King received news of Woteria''s disaster, he immediately began preparing the relief. I''ve led the ck g Army with supplies, traveling day and night, only to keep you waiting." "Jefferson, you''ve truly worked hard," Nn''s words instantly made Jefferson''s back break into a cold sweat. Jefferson quickly said, "No, no, Your Highness, it is you who have worked hard. Please, enter the city and rest."

    As he tried to rise, a de, still sheathed, was pressed against his shoulder.

    "In a hurry? I still have questions," Nn''s voice was calm but firm.

    Though the pressure seemed light, Jefferson felt as if his shoulder might be broken.

    He broke into a cold sweat, saying, "The snow outside is freezing, and the soldiers must be suffering as well. It would be better if Your Highness enters the city to rest first. Then, we can talk more inside."

    Just moments ago, he had closed the gates to block their entry, yet now, he was eager to invite them in.

    ''Something''s off here, thought Eliza, quietly watching Jefferson and the others, as the poisonous insects she had sent into Centrina City started reporting back.

    As the insects ryed the situation inside, Eliza raised an eyebrow under her straw hat.

    Given Jefferson''s odd behavior, she initially suspected he had set a trap with assassins. But the situation inside Centrina City surprised her.

    There was no ambush waiting for Nn and the others. Instead, they were met by

    a crowd of citizens-though not the weing kind.

    Eliza tightened her grip on the reins and moved her horse closer to Nn, signaling him discreetly.

    Nn understood immediately.

    He gave a coldugh and said, "Entering the city is unnecessary. My soldiers have faced battles, wars, and death on the battlefield. How could they fear a little snow?"

    As he spoke, his voice rose in volume.

    His words echoed across the gates, carried to the citizens within Centrina City.

    "By the order of His Majesty, I, Prince Regent, havee to Woteria with the ck g Army to bring relief. I came to save the citizens, yet the governor prepared such a grand reception for me-first refusing to allow my entry, then pretending to wee me. It''s nauseating."

    Jefferson''s face immediately turned pale.

    He forced a smile, attempting to defend himself, but Nn cut him off.

    "Enough. I don''t care what you think. Whether you wee me or not, I don''t have the time for your games. Tomorrow morning, we will distribute bread and medicine outside the city. Anyone who understands what''s happening, or anyone who wants to live, is wee toe and take it."

    Nn turned to the ck g Army andmanded, "Set up camp here. Do not enter the city and disturb the citizens." "Yes, sir!" the ck g Army responded in unison, their voices booming and their presencemanding, shaking both the people outside and those inside the city.

    Jefferson''s eyes narrowed with thought. ''Who

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Nn is just a mailtry leader?''

    Just from the earlier refusal by the city guards, Nn had sensed something off.

    Now, it was clear he had detected something strange in the city, ignoring Jefferson''s invitation and setting up camp outside.

    558.Chapter 558

    Even more telling was his decision to announce the distribution of food and supplies.

    This could shake the confidence of the citizens inside.

    Jefferson immediately tried to cate, saying, "Your Highness, what are you saying? I hold nothing but admiration for you. There''s no question of unweing.

    "The city guards simply acted without understanding. Please, do not hold this against them. If you insist, then... then punish me. It was my mistake, and it caused you and your soldiers to wait outside the city. Now that you are here in Centr¨ªna City, pleasee in and rest. Tomorrow, I will arrange the relief efforts for the citizens."

    The speech was so polished that even Eliza felt herself nodding off.

    Nn, however, had little patience for such theatrics.

    Without a word, he grabbed Jefferson by the cor, yanking him close, and coldly threatened, "If you don''t leave now, I''ll raze your Malone family to the ground."

    Subscribe

 The Silent 559

    559.Chapter 559

    Nn said, ¡°The king''s policies are insufficient, and officials act like local

    emperors. They wield their power with impunity, leaving themon people to suffer in silence."

    These words were a reflection of the current state of Woteria.

    In Saint Snow City, this issue hadn''t been too obvious, as the people there had heard of the ck g Army to some extent.

    But the people of Centrina City were apletely different matter.

    When they looked out towards the ck g Army and Nn''s group, their eyes were filled with suspicion.

    Even though Eliza and the others hadn''t entered the city, they could clearly feel the intense hostility.

    Nn said, "No wonder Woteria''s heavy snowsted for months without anyone reporting it. Only after disaster victims fled Woteria and other officials noticed the anomaly did Hasen City learn of the situation."

    Nn''s expression darkened.

    He stood at the entrance of the camp, watching the ck g Army organize everything in an orderly fashion.

    He suddenly asked, "Serenity, do you think anyone wille out tomorrow?"

    Eliza, without lifting her head as she mixed a new batch of cold-repelling medicine, replied, "No."

    From the way the citizens inside the city were so wary today, it was clear that no one woulde out tomorrow.

    Even if they wanted to, Governor Jefferson wouldn''t allow them.

    If it were before, Nn would have led his forces to smash through Centrina City''s gates and suppressed everything with iron-fisted authority.

    But Woteria had already suffered for months, and its citizens had likely been brainwashed by Jefferson. They were now severely distrustful of the court.

    If Nn forcefully attacked, Jefferson would surely incite the people of Centrina City to confront the ck g Army.

    In that case, the ck g Army, which hade to rescue the people, would be seen as an oppressive force.

    Because of this, Nn had ignored Jefferson''s invitation and set up camp outside the city instead.

    Nn agreed with Eliza''s assessment, but he would still prepare for the relief efforts tomorrow.

    And it wouldn''t just be tomorrow-there would be relief efforts for the next few days.

    In three days, he nned topletely resolve the situation in Centrina City.

    They didn''t have much time to waste here.

    There were indeed many citizens in Centrina City, but there were still many more in the rest of Woteria.

    They had to act quickly.

    "I''ll take care of the task of scouting inside the city. My insects have already infiltrated, and I expect to have a clear picture of Centrina City''s situation tonight," Eliza volunteered.

    "Good. Then the task is yours, but you cannot act alone, and you must stay within my sight, including tonight," Nn said seriously.

    With Tina not around and news of Eliza''s arrival in Woteria likely already spreading, if Jefferson and his people had ns, they would certainly target Eliza first.

    After all, whether it was Nn himself or the ck g Army, they were formidable opponents.

    But Eliza was just a defenseless woman.

    Moving against her would be far easier than dealing with Nn or the ck g Army.

    While she had Nn and the ck g Army protecting her, there were a thousand ways to harm one person, especially in Jefferson''s home turf.

    This was why Nn couldn''t leave Eliza out of his sight.

    Eliza didn''t refuse, though she raised an eyebrow and smiled meaningfully, "I''m

    quite curious to see how they n to make a move."

    Just then, several of the insects stationed a fe

    Sessfully unlocked!

    1. NS.

    Eliza paused, turned to Nn, and said, "A carriage with several carts is approaching Centrina City. From the markings on the carriage, it looks like it''s someone from the Malone family."

    A few miles away, Louisa''s carriage was slowly approaching Centrina City. The driver noticed therge military presence near the city gates from a distance. 559 Chapter 559

    The carriage came to a halt.

    Louisa, who had been resting her eyes, opened them in annoyance, "Why are we stopping again? Aren''t we nearly at Centrina City?"

    The driver replied, "There''s arge army outside Centrina City."

    "An army?"

    Louisa sat up straight, her curiosity piqued. "Could it be the ck g Army?" "It seems to be."

    Louisa smiled, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°So, Prince Regent has already arrived in Centrina City. Let''s go ahead and ask if he''s entered the city yet." "Yes, Miss."

    The carriage soon approached the ck g Army''s camp, but it was stopped a hundred feet away.

    Just as the guards prepared to approach and ask on Louisa''s behalf, a voice suddenly came from within.

    A soldier called out, "We''ve seen Prince Regent."

    Nn responded, "Hmm, have the food and supplies been counted?"

    "It''s all been counted. No issues."

    Nn asked, "How are the food and medicine depots?"

    "They''ve been set up. Ten food depots, five medicine depots, and three supply points. Everything''s in order."

    "Good. Make sure to arrange patrols for the next few days. We can''t afford any slip-ups."

    "Yes, sir."

    Nn continued giving orders, and the guards outside saw him clearly.

    His handsome face, themanding aura of a soldier, and his signature silver hair-there was no doubt, this was the Prince Regent, Nn.

    The guards immediately turned to report to Louisa.

    But before they could, Louisa had already opened the carriage curtain and stepped out.

    Her eyes sparkled with determination, as though she had locked onto a perfect prey, her gaze fixed firmly on Nn in the camp, radiating an air of invincible confidence.

    Louisa thought to herself, ''Exactly, what a perfect man. A man like him deserves a woman like me. No wonder my grandmother said this task was for me-I will never regret it. There''s no one in all of Woteria who canpare

    After all, he was the Prince Regent, holding the military power of the ck g Army.

    He was already exceptional on his own, and with such looks and presence, it wasn''t surprising.

    After all, the heavens had blessed her, Louisa, with such unparalleled beauty- surely they would match her with the perfect

    man.

    And now, that man had appeared.

    Looking at the silver-haired man in the distance, Louisa''s lips curled into a

    satisfied smile.

    She slightly raised her chin, took her fan from Aria''s hand, and with her face half-

    covered, she walked towards Nn''s direction.

    But just as she moved forward, two sharp spears crossed in front of her.

    "Stop."

    "This is ck g Army''s secure zone. No one is allowed to pass."

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 560

    560.Chapter 560

    560.Chapter 560

    "Get those people out of the way. No one is allowed within 300 feet of the camp," Nn instructed after his adjutant finished rying the remaining orders.

    Nn, after preparing to return to the camp and spend time with Eliza, suddenly heard amotioning from the entrance of the camp.

    He nced over and, frowning in displeasure, gave a curtmand.

    The adjutant nced in the direction of the noise and nodded. "Yes, I''ll take care of it right away."

    Though the noisy woman was a mystery, it was clear she had already displeased Nn.

    So regardless of Louisa''s beauty, she was going to be escorted out.

    The adjutant turned and headed straight toward the camp entrance.

    Nn, disinterested, turned away and made his way back to the camp.

    But when Louisa saw this, she suddenly raised her voice, calling out, "Prince Regent, please wait! I am Louisa, daughter of the Governor of Woteria, here by my father''smand to seek you."

    Louisa thought, ''Why is he leaving already? Didn''t he see me just now?''

    Clearly, she needed to get closer, to ensure that the esteemed Prince Regent truly saw her beauty, giving her the opportunity to move forward.

    With this thought, Louisa, who usually spoke in soft tones, now called out without regard for her image.

    After all, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t clearly see her face; once he heard her name, Nn would surely react.

    Louisa thought, ''After all, the ck g Army is right outside Centrina City, practically at the gates of the Malone family. Can Nn really ignore my father''s face?''

    Coming from the prestigious Malone family, Louisa''s father was the Governor of Woteria, and her mother was from another prominent family. She had never been one to be disrespected in Woteria.

    Everywhere she went, she was the center of attention.

    After all, both her background and beauty were unmatched in Woteria.

    Perhaps because of her upbringing, Louisa had never faced any hardship and never considered that the respect she received was only within the boundaries of Woteria.

    But now, those in charge here were not only above her father''s rank.

    Inside the camp, Eliza seemed uninterested in what was happening outside, but her little creatures were perched atop the guards'' helmets, watching the situation unfold and rying it to her.

    Eliza, while not looking up, was adding the final touches to a cold-repelling

    remedy, mixing the magical water st retrieved from her pocket farm.

    She listened with great interest to the reports from her little spies.

    had

    At the entrance of the camp, Nn seemed genuinely drawn by Louisa''s words, stopping in his tracks before finally turning to face her.

    Louisa slightly tilted her body and casually moved her fan, revealing her most beautiful side, then spoke softly to Nn in the distance, "Prince Regent, may Ie in now?"

    Nn saw her.

    A triumphant smile flickered in Louisa''s eyes, and with a slight flutter of her eyshes, she exuded a maic allure. Coupled with her stunning beauty, it was impossible not to be mesmerized.

    Even the adjutant, who had been ready to dismiss her, couldn''t help but pause for a moment.

    But that hesitationsted only an instant.

    Quickly regaining hisposure, the adjutant moved to block her view, saying, "Prince Regent has given orders for you to leave. You are not allowed toe any closer."

    But Louisa didn''t listen to him. She kept her gaze fixed on Nn her eves nowced with a touch of pleading. ¡°Prince Regent, are you asking me to leave? I came to Sessfully unlocked! ning important to discuss. Can''t you let me in

    for just a moment to speak with you?"

    Her tone, her pitch, her expression, and her beauty-everything about Louisa was leagues ahead of Sophie''s attempts to seduce Nn.

    While Sophie''s efforts had been clearly immature and deliberate, Louisa''s act was natural, honed by years of confidence in

    560 Chapter 560

    her beauty.

    She didn''t believe that, having seen her face, Nn could possibly refuse her.

    And sure enough, the next second, Nn turned around and walked straight toward her.

    Louisa, hidden behind her fan, couldn''t suppress her victorious smile.

    She thought, ''Yes, just like that. Come closer, closer still. Come, take a good look at me. Once you do, you''ll fall for me. After all, there''s no woman in the world more beautiful than me.''

    Louisa said, "Thank you, Prince Regent, foring out to greet me in person..."

    With a smile, she held her fan, poised like a noblewoman, and was about to curtsy as Nn approached.

    But just then, Nn suddenly turned to one of the guards stationed at the camp entrance, reaching up to remove something from the top of his helmet.

    The unsuspecting guard stood frozen, his eyes wide in confusion, too afraid to

    move.

    When Nn withdrew his hand, the guards instinctively nced over to see what he had taken from the guard''s helmet.

    But Nn was too swift; neither of the guards had a clear view of what had been removed.

    Only Louisa and the adjutant caught a glimpse.

    It seemed to be a bug.

    The adjutant had a suspicion but said nothing.

    Louisa, however, frowned in confusion, thinking, What''s going on? Why is he suddenly catching bugs?

    ''Is Nn really so kind to his soldiers that he personally helps them remove a bug from their helmet?''

    As Louisa puzzled over this, she saw Nn turn and head back to the camp. Louisa thought, ''Wait, he''s just leaving like that? Wasn''t heing to see me?'' Louisa''s eyes widened, and she instinctively called out, "Wait, I''m still here."

    She was still standing there, so why was Nn walking away?

    Louisa couldn''t understand.

    But fortunately, as she called out, Nn seemed to realize something. He turned back, giving her a nce before saying to the adjutant, "Don''t push her away..."

    Hearing the first half of hismand, Louisa nodded with satisfaction.

    Of course, how could they possibly drive away a beauty like her?

    She had expected to be invited in, to sit down, and perhaps even have a pleasant chat or y some music together.

    But just as she thought that, Nn''s voice came from a few steps away, giving an emotionless order: "Take her into custody. Don''t let her escape."

    He had been nning to deal with Jefferson, and since Jefferson''s daughter had

    so kindly presented herself, he wouldn''t miss this opportunity.

    After giving the order, Nn turned back to the camp.

    Eliza''s little bugs really did have a tendency to wander off-time to send them

    back.

    »Ø

 The Silent 561

    561.Chapter 561

    Nn said, "Serenity, your little bugs."

    When Nn returned to the camp, he immediately spotted Eliza, who had already prepared the herbal concoctions.

    She had started brewing the first pot of medicine, intending to test its effects herself soon.

    As Nn came in, she coughed lightly, her hand pressed against her lips, subtly acknowledging she had been. eavesdropping.

    After taking the little bugs from Nn''s hand, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°You really just captured the daughter of the Malone family like that?"

    "She delivered herself to my door. Why not capture her?" Nn said, matter-of- factly.

    Eliza nced at him before turning her attention back to the task at hand.

    Noticing her small movement, Nn paused for a moment and asked, "What''s with the look? Do you know her, and want to plead for her?"

    Eliza immediately shook her head, "I don''t know her, and I certainly wouldn''t plead for her."

    "Then what is it?" Nn inquired.

    Eliza smiled, her eyes narrowing as she teased him, ¡°I just didn''t expect you to be so unmoved with such beauty in front of you."

    At this, Nn looked surprised, his eyebrows raising. He asked, "You mean Louisa is the ''beauty'' you''re talking about?"

    liza rep

    "Of course, who else could it be?" Eliza replied, slightly surprised by his confusion.

    She hadn''t immediately thought of herself in that context.

    But Nn, sensing something, remained silent for a moment before turning his gaze toward her. He then softly said,* Serenity, don''t you have any awareness of your own beauty?"

    He hadn''t paid much attention to Louisa''s appearance, but when it came to beauties, there was only one that caught his

    eye.

    Seeing Eliza touch her face, Nn chuckled, "I''m not a block of wood. With a beauty like that in front of me, naturally, I''d be moved. But that depends on the person."

    "Not everyone can be called a beauty, and not every beauty can move me."

    Moreover, Louisa, in his eyes, didn''t evene close to being beautiful.

    To him, Louisa smelled of death-her stench was unbearable.

    Nn said, "Louisa smells like death?"

    Eliza, upon hearing this, raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Nn nodded. "Yes, it''s a smell that''s been rotting for a while."

    Eliza furrowed her brows. "My bugs didn''t detect anything like that."

    If they had, they would havemunicated it to her immediately.

    More importantly, her bugs were connected to her five senses, though she usually only used them formunication since the other senses, especially smell, were too overwhelming for her to handle.

    She had shut off her other senses for the sake offort.

    But, if they detected anything out of the ordinary, such as the scent of a corpse, blood, or certain herbs, they would ry the information to her.

    This time, however, even though her bugs were close by, they had given no such message.

    Nn thought for a moment and said, "It''s not just the stench of death; there''s also a strong fragrance of flowers."

    He hadn''t specifically gone to smell her, but when he approached to catch one of Serenity''s little bugs, the mix of these two scents had hit him.

    If it had been someone else, they might not have noticed anything. But Nn, having seen so many corpses in his life, was familiar with the stench of death.

    The bloody battlefield, the mountains of corps

    Sessfully unlocked!

    these memories would haunt him forever.

    So, while others couldn''t detect it, and Serenity''s bugs didn''t react, Nn had caught the scent of death.

    Eliza, trusting Nn''s instincts, believed there was truth to his words. Louisa truly carried the scent of death.

    Eliza thought, ''But why would such a beautiful young woman carry the scent of death?'' Was it something she had

    661 Chapter 66)

    encountered? Or perhaps... had she done something?

    Eliza couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling creeping through her mind.

    She looked at Nn and said, "You''ve captured Louisa, and Jefferson will surely act¡ªeither tonight or tomorrow."

    Noten responded, "He''d bettere soon. If he doesn''t, we''ll see tomorrow if I hang his daughter on the gates of Centrina CHY"

    Nn''s expression was chilling as he smiled faintly

    Meanwhile, in the camp, Louisa, who had been captured, was now being held in a cage under arge tent by the ck g

    soldiers

    Never having been treated this way before, Louisa''s face darkened, and her eyes were filled with a terrifying re.

    Despite the situation, she still maintained some of her noble grace. Even though she had been forcefully captured, she didn'' I make a scene.

    After all, she was the daughter of the Governor, and this was her father''s territory.

    No matter how high Nn''s rank was, capturing her didn''t mean he could do whatever he pleased with her.

    Louisa wasn''t worried about her safety at all.

    But when she was thrown into the cage, she hadn''t expected to run into a familiar face in such a ce.

    "Louisa, it''s been a while," came a voice from behind her after the two ck g soldiers had walked away.

    Louisa turned to look, only to see another cage behind hers,

    The person in that cage was sittingzily, half-reclining, watching her with a mocking glint in his eyes.

    Louisa asked, "Rafe? What are you doing here?"

    She frowned at Rafe''s disheveled appearance, not even trying to hide the disdain

    on her face.

    "It''s not just me here," Rafe replied with a smirk. "Look behind you, Felix is here too."

    Louisa, unaware, looked back and was instantly horrified.

    She gasped loudly,

    Her face went pale as she saw the body of a man stuffed into arge jar, with only

    his head and torso remaining, the limbs hacked off.

    The person-no, the thing-was none other than her uncle, Felix.

    Louisa, who had seen her fair share of dead bodies, had never encountered such

    a gruesome and brutal scene. Trembling, she demanded, "What''s going on? How did your father end up like this?"

    Rafe shot her a resentful re, immediately responding, "He''s your father?"

    "Pah! I am the daughter of the Governor, not the daughter of a petty county magistrate. And that bastard, a m son, doesn''t deserve to be my father."

    Louisa scoffed in disdain.

    Rafe rolled his eyes at her.

    "Oh, the daughter of the Governor, speaking as though she''s a princess," he muttered, unimpressed.

    "legitimate

    He was toozy to deal with her attitude and quickly shifted the conversation. "Aren''t you supposed to be with your grandmother? How did you end up captured

    by the Prince Regent? Did you try to seduce him, only to get rejected and thrown in here?"

    Subscribe

 The Silent 562

    562.Chapter 562

    Louisa snapped, "Shut up!"

    Stung by Rafe''s words, Louisa''s expression darkened, and she shot him a fierce re, saying, "I''m here only because of an ident. Instead of worrying about me, maybe you should focus on yourself."

    She nced at the gruesome sight behind Rafe, coldly sneering, "After all, my father is nothing like your worthless father."

    Louisa was certain her father woulde for her soon enough.

    Rafe''s eyes narrowed with cold malice as he stared at her, "If you keep linking me with this monster, believe me, before your father gets here, I''ll send you straight to the grave myself."

    "You dare!" Louisa''s eyes zed with defiance.

    "If anything happens to me, my grandmother and my father won''t let you off the hook. And even if I die, I''ll drag you down with me. You can try me if you don''t believe it."

    Rafe might be ruthless, but the Malone family had no shortage of people just as vicious.

    If she were really afraid of Rafe, she wouldn''t be worthy of being thedy of the Malone family.

    After all, the Malone family didn''t have any cowardly mice left-those had all died

    off long ago.

    Rafe, who had been locked in the cage, stared expressionlessly at Louisa in the other cage, the tension between them palpable.

    For a moment, the air was thick with murderous intent.

    But soon, Rafe suddenly smiled, shrugging casually as he returned to his usual flippant demeanor, "Just kidding. You don''t have to be so fierce.

    "I know, you''re the one person in the Malone family who can''t be messed with. After all, your grandmother dotes on you, your uncle dotes on you, and even your cousins treat you like a princess. Who in their right mind would dare cross you?" Louisa responded coldly, "Now that you know, stop looking for trouble. If you do, even if my grandmother treats you kindly, I won''t let you off."

    If it weren''t for her grandmother''s special regard for this little bastard, she would have long since put him in his ce. Louisa snorted, turning her head away, not wanting to waste any more time on Rafe.

    Rafe, likewise, averted his gaze, feeling a sense of revulsion.

    Don''t let her delicate appearance fool you-Louisa was far from harmless.

    The number of lives lost at her hands was more than enough to make anyone wary.

    Forget Rafe-he was nowhere near as cruel as Louisa.

    Especially since she had an extreme, little-known fetish beyond the Malone family.

    With the Prince Regent and the Holy Lady now in Woteria, who knew if they''d uncover the Malone family''s secrets?

    If they did, it would make things interesting.

    Rafe squinted, a glint of calction in his eyes as he said, "Since you''ve already seen the Prince Regent, you must have seen the Holy Lady too, right?"

    Louisa answered, "No, I haven''t."

    "How could you not? The Prince Regent is never seen without the Holy Lady," Rafe deliberately said, knowing it would provoke her.

    Sure enough, Louisa''s face darkened, and she snapped, "What do you mean ''never seen without''? I didn''t see her, and besides, the Prince Regent is the Prince Regent. What does he have to do with the Holy Lady? Just look at her in face- do you seriously think the Prince Regent would be interested in her?"

    Rafe blinked in surprise. "Who are you calling in?"

    He thought, ''She couldn''t possibly be talking about the Holy Lady?"

    and Louisa''s.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    After all, he had seen the Holy Lady himself, and har han forhay

    She was a true beauty.

    »Ø

 The Silent 563

    563.Chapter 563

    Louisa retorted, "I haven''t seen the Holy Lady in person, but I''ve seen her portrait. For someone they call the ''most beautiful woman in Hasen City, it''s all just empty praise."

    Louisa spoke with disdain, but as she turned her head, she noticed Rafe''s strange expression.

    Louisa red at him, "What''s with that look? Do you want to die? You don''t believe me? Wait until I get out of here-I''ll drag you back and turn you into fertilizer."

    Rafe scoffed, "You call the Holy Lady in? I don''t believe a word of it. I think either the portrait artist is awful, or the woman in the portrait isn''t even the Holy Lady."

    "What do you mean by that?" Louisa''s eyes narrowed, her tone dangerous. "You''ve seen the Holy Lady?"

    Rafe said, "I''ve been here long enough, you think I haven''t seen her?"

    Louisa paused, then squinted at him, her voiceced with threat, "So, you think she''s more beautiful than me?"

    It was a life-or-death question.

    But Rafe wasn''t intimidated.

    He replied, ¡°She''s got the looks of a legendary beauty. She''s graceful and

    elegant, with an inner beauty that matches her outer one."

    Rafe nodded dramatically, "In short, she''s miles more beautiful than you."

    The cage shook violently.

    Louisa''s expression darkened to the point that it seemed as though her very soul could darken the air.

    Her eyes were like poisoned daggers, ring at Rafe as she hissed, "You''re asking for death."

    Louisa despised anyone who called her not beautiful, or who implied she wasn''t beautiful enough. After all, in this world, she was the most beautiful woman, and no one couldpare to her.

    If anyone thought otherwise, she''d make them pay with their lives.

    They''d all be turned into fertilizer for her to grow more beautiful.

    "If you don''t believe me, go see for yourself. But if you n on making a move on her, you better be careful. After all, the Holy Lady isn''t like those people you killed before, easily disposed of," Rafe said with a smirk.

    If Eliza were killed, the entire Malone family would suffer the consequences.

    Rafe shrugged nonchntly, as if he hadn''t just provoked Louisa.

    Louisa sneered, "What about the Holy Lady? She''s just a little trouble."

    If Eliza were truly more beautiful than her, Louisa would skin her alive.

    And once she had made her a lifeless, skinless corpse, Louisa would see just how beautiful Eliza could still be.

    Malice grew unchecked in Louisa''s heart.

    Satisfied with Rafe''s reaction, he smiled smugly.

    The Malone family had no cowards, and he, too, wouldn''t be intimidated by Louisa.

    Those who offended Louisa would be made into fertilizer.

    And those who offended him would meet a simrly gruesome end, just like Felix. Look at Felix now, in his own twisted control-he had turned him into this.

    Rafe raised his hand, touching the head inside the jar.

    If anyone had been there to witness it, they would have seen that Felix had been turned into a human doll, his eyes gouged out, nose cut off, teeth shattered, and tongue ripped out.

    All of this had been done by Rafe.

    Offending him was no different from offending Louisa. Neither would get off easy.

    He was eagerly awaiting the moment Louisa would dig her own grave-at which point, he would prepare a jar for her as well.

    He would turn her into the ugliest doll in the w live or die.

    e a human doll, leaving her to suffer, unable to

    Sessfully unlocked!

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps grew nearer-it was the ck g soldiers who had brought Louisa in. But instead of just opening the cage holding Louisa, they also opened the one holding Rafe.

    *Come out. Prince Regent wants you toe immediately."

    564.Chapter 564

 The Silent 564

    564.Chapter 564

    Inside the tent, Rafe and Louisa were soon escorted by two soldiers.

    As they entered, Rafe quickly scanned the room, noticing that only Nn was present.

    Inwardly, Rafe wondered, ''Why isn''t the Holy Lady of Walden here?''

    His eyes flicked over to Nn, who was standing by a long table, two bowls ced in front of him, each containing something-one a dark green paste, the other a brownish liquid.

    Though he wasn''t sure exactly what it was, the distinct smell of medicine in the air hinted that both bowls contained some form of medicinal concoction.

    ''Could it be for us?'' Rafe paused in thought.

    Louisa, standing next to him, was scanning the tent just as he was.

    She had one person in mind, and now, he was the only one present,

    Louisa thought, Although the Holy Lady isn''t here, as long as the Prince Regent is, it''s fine.

    After all, her real target was Nn.

    As for the Holy Lady, she''d have plenty of time to deal with her as long as she remained in Woter¨ªa,

    Louisa bowed and said, "Greetings, Prince Regent."

    "I pay my respects, Prince Regent," Rafe followed suit.

    Hearing his words, Louisa couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Rafe.

    Louisa thought, ''So that''s what he''s here for? To do Nn''s bidding? she thought.

    It must be something my grandmother instructed him to do. What a hassle-now I have to cooperate too.''

    adopting

    Annoyed, Louisa lowered her gaze, adopting a respectful and courteous demeanor as she waited.

    "Lift your head," Nn said without turning, not even saying "rise."

    Both Rafe and Louisa, still kneeling, stiffened and lifted their gazes toward the front.

    "Rafe, Louisa... both from the Malone family, and you even seem to resemble each other..."

    As though anticipating Nn''s next words, Louisa immediately spoke, "Prince Regent, I am the daughter of Woteria''s governor. How can youpare me to this beggar? Isn''t that an insult?"

    From the corner of his eye, Rafe shot her a few venomous res.

    Although his appearance did resemble a beggar, Louisa''s words were exactly what he had been thinking.

    Just hearing it made his blood boil.

    Nn turned his head, giving Louisa a calm look, and asked, "Is he a beggar or a refugee?"

    Louisa, feeling no differen

    thought, ''A beggar is just a refugee, isn''t it?''

    If it were anyone else, Louisa would have answered without hesitation.

    After all, her father was the highest authority in Woteria, and whatever she said went.

    But the person in front of her wasn''t just anyone-it was Nn, the Prince Regent of Bortend, one man above all others.

    If Louis? dared to say that, she would be digging her own grave.

    So, Louisa pursed her lips and gave what she thought was a perfect answer, saying, "If the Prince Regent believes him to be whatever, then that is what he is."

    Upon hearing this, Nn nced at her again.

    Louisa''s heart skipped a beat.

    It seemed her response had pleased Nn.

    After all, powerful men at the top of the hierarchy liked to be surrounded by those

    who knew how to tter them-just like her father, Nn shared that trait.

    But at that moment, Nn, still holding the two bowls, approached Rafe and Louisa.

    The two ck g soldiers immediately took the bowls from his handstand stood by his side.

    "One bowl for each of you. Choose for yoursel

    Both Rafe and Louisa were stunned.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Rafe, still kneeling, confused, asked, "Prince Regent, what are we supposed to choose from?"

    "Of course, to eat or drink. I''ve given you two options. Feel free to choose." Nn smiled faintly.

    564 Chapter 564

    Louisa immediately sensed something was wrong. She swallowed nervously and asked, "This... looks like medicine. Prince Regent, are you giving us some sort of medicine to ward off the cold?"

    Nn, with a half-smile, replied, "If that''s what you think, it''s not wrong."

    Louisa suddenly dropped to her knees, her face pale as she feigned terror. "I truly don''t understand your meaning. If you intend to punish me for my earlier rudeness at the camp entrance, I am willing to ept my punishment."

    "But the medicine... My constitution has always been weak, and I cannot take medicine recklessly. I''m afraid that even a good medicine could turn into poison for me. If I die, it''s not a concern for me, buty father and grandmother will surely be heartbroken. So, while I truly appreciate the Prince Regent''s good intentions, I must respectfully decline the medicine."

    Rafe couldn''t help but listen intently to this performance.

    First, she yed the victim, then she turned the tables.

    "Willing to ept punishment"-it made her sound so obedient and timid.

    But then she mentioned her frail health, as though anyone would dare to harm her once they heard that.

    She couldn''t take the medicine and couldn''t be struck either-what was Nn supposed to do?

    Could he force her to take it?

    It wasn''t impossible, considering who he was-the Prince Regent.

    But Louisa was clever, even thinking to bring up her father and grandmother, subtly threatening Nn.

    After all, her father was the governor of Woteria, and her grandmother was the most influential member of the Malone family.

    If Nn truly wanted to force Louisa, he would have to think carefully.

    Rafe clicked his tongue, impressed by Louisa''s performance.

    After all, he had said it before-Louisa wasn''t one to be trifled with.

    Now, it was up to Nn-would he dare to make a move?

    Suddenly, a sh of cold light, and hot blood sprayed into the air, sttering Rafe''s face.

    Rafe froze for a moment, unable to process what just happened.

    Louisa, now lying on the ground screaming in agony, let out a shrill cry that echoed in the tent.

    At the same time, Nn''s cold voice rang out, "What''s good medicine and what''s poison? Who are you to judge? All this nonsensical chatter, threatening me?

    "You''re not even qualified. Don''t think that just because it''s you, I can''t do what I want. Even if your father and grandmother were here, if I gave them a choice, they''d have to make the same one."

    Rafe froze, a shock running through him, but there was a strangeck of surprise in his expression.

    This was the true meaning of one man beneath the heavens, above all others.

    After all, what was the governor of Woteria worth?

    What was the Malone family worth?

    Rafe had been wondering if Nn would dare. But now, seeing Louisa''s severed

    arm on the ground, he had no more doubts.

    This was Prince Regent. This was true power.

    »Ø

 The Silent 565

    565.Chapter 565

    Louisa was in agony, her body drenched in cold sweat, but she dared not speak.

    She never expected Nn to be even more ruthless than she had imagined.

    This was right in front of the gates of Centrina City, where her father could show up at any moment, yet Nn was willing to act without hesitation.

    Looking at her severed arm, Louisa seethed with hatred for Nn in that moment,

    ''Damn bastard, that reckless fool, she thought, vowing to make this man pay for daring to sever her arm

    As she desperately tried to stop the bleeding from her wound, a tiny insect silentlynded on her severed limb, sucking greedily at the wound.

    Neither Louisa nor Rafe noticed the insect because they were focused on the task at hand-choosing the medicine

    Louisa had already demonstrated the consequences of hesitation, so now they had no choice but to choose

    One bowl looked like a sludge, and the other was a strange brown liquid.

    One bowl seemed odd, while the other appeared more normal.

    Both of them hesitated to choose.

    Louisa thought, ''Which one contained poison? Or could we both be poisoned?

    Louisa gritted her teeth and shot a cold, fierce nce at Rafe, silently urging him to make the first choice.

    Rafe sneered inwardly, thinking, Fine, let''s see how it goes.

    He raised his hand and, as though casually pointing, said, "I choose this one..."

    "I''ll take this one. I''ll take the sludge," Louisa interjected urgently, snatching the words from his mouth.

    As she spoke, Louisa observed Nn''s expression, trying to decipher any hint of his intentions.

    But Nn''s face was impassive, with no change in his expression. Without a word, he ordered ck g soldiers to hand the sludge to Louisa.

    Nn said, "Drink it."

    Louisa, now forced to take the bowl of sludge, realized she had no way out.

    In the heat of the moment, she hadn''t considered the consequences. She only thought she would grab whatever Rafe

    chose. But now, with the bowl of sludge in her hands, Louisa instantly regretted her decision.

    The other bowl might have been toxic, but at least it was a broth. She could pinch her nose and swallow it.

    But now, with the sludge in her hands, how could she even begin to drink it? Louisa froze in ce, her expression contorted in disgust.

    Meanwhile, Rafe, still kneeling beside her, could hardly contain his amusement.

    ''This is what you get for snatching. Now you won''t have to worry about whether it''s poisoned. You''ll be more concerned

    with whether you can even get that sludge down your throat, Rafe thought.

    Louisa, now realizing she had been tricked by Rafe, nearly ground her silver teeth in fury.

    ''Bastard. How dare he y me like this?'' she thought.

    One day, she vowed, she would shred Rafe into pieces and throw him into a cesspit.

    After taking a few deep breaths, and under Nn''s icy gaze, Louisa had no choice but to start eating the sludge.

    The entire process was a struggle-eating, gagging, and silently cursing.

    As for Rafe, he hadughed before, but now, he couldn''t even manage a smile.

    "Drink it," Nn''s cold voice cut through the tension as he handed the bowl of broth to Rafe.

    "Drink it, or don''t?" Rafe hesitated for only a second in his mind, then reached out to take the broth, obediently drinking it.

    Louisa, still grimacing as she struggled with the sludge, hadn''t even swallowed half when she saw Rafe''s face suddenly pale, blood pouring from his mouth as he copsed to the ground.

    ''It''s really poisoned.'' Louisa''s expression changed in an instant a cold chillereeping into her heart.

    Nn said, "What''s this? Dragging your feet, tr, Sessfully unlocked!

    Nn narrowed his long, sharp eyes, and his killing intent was unmistakable.

    Louisa trembled all over.

    Her injury, still burning with pain, reminded her: if she didn''t eat, it was death.

    565 Chapter 565

    But if she continued to eat...

    Louisa stared at Rafe''s crumpled form on the ground, gritted her teeth, and decided to take the nok, she tordan hamet e swallow the rest of the sludge, desperately trying to keep it down.

    Louisa thought, ''It''s so disgusting. It''s unbearable

    Holding her mouth, Louisa turned away, desperate to vornit it out.

    But to her surprise, a sharp pain shot through her, and with a violent retch, she vorrated

    The sludge mixed with a pool of blood. Louisa barely realized what was happening before everything went dark, and the copsed to the ground with a heavy thud, just like Rafe.

    Nn said, ¡°Serenity, they''ve eaten it all."

    Havingpleted his task, Nn immediately turned to call out to Eliza, his tone unexpectedly finged with antiogene From behind the curtains, Eliza stepped out, smiling as she approached Nn.

    "You did well," she said, grinning at him. "Now, you can really y with Jefferson

    With two of the Malone family''s heirs in hand, would Jefferson dare to make a move!!

    Indeed, Eliza and Nn had now confirmed Rafe''s true identity.

    Despite Rafe''s denial, how could he not realize where he was?

    Inside the ck g Army camp, how could there be no surveince?

    The reason they had allowed the ck g soldiers to leave was to give them

    "space" to test whether Rale and the Me family were connected.

    As it turned out, Rafe and Louisa had fallen right into their trap.

    Not just Louisa, but Rafe too.

    He had tried to deceive Eliza and Nn by appearing so thin, but a true martial artist couldn''t hide certain trats, no matter how much they tried.

    For example, the most basic one-breathing.

    During the day, Rafe could control it, but when asleep, his breath returned to its natural state, revealing his true nature.

    Rafe had no idea, and up until that point, he thought he had fooled them.

    But Nn, relying solely on his intuition, had already sensed something was off

    It was Eliza''s insects that helped confirm the anomaly in Rafe''s breathing. Eliza had spent enough time learning martial arts from Nn, so she had some judgment in this area.

    After confirming Rafe''s unusual traits, Nn had deliberately positioned Louisa near him.

    Using the insects to eavesdrop, they had gathered everything Rafe and Louisa said.

    They had now confirmed that Rafe was indeed part of the Malone family.

    What surprised them most was that Rafe was Felix''s son. From their conversation, the rtionship seemed strained, but from Louisa''s words, it was clear that Sariyah, the true power behind the Malone family, valued Rafe highly

    One was Jefferson''s daughter, and the other was someone highly valued by Sariyah,

    The two most troublesome figures of the Malone family had willingly walked into their trap-how could Nn and Eliza not take advantage of that?

    Subscribe

 The Silent 566

    566.Chapter 566

    Eliza had concocted two bowls of poison, both with identical effects, but the reason she made them appear as two different choices was to sow discord. The rtionship between Rafe and Louisa seemed strained.

    So, Eliza and Nn decided to push their rtionship further into disarray, all while testing their behavior.

    In the end, it became clear that Louisa appeared to be more difficult to handle, but the real challengey in Rafe, who could bend when needed but also strike when necessary.

    "I''ll keep an eye on them, as well as on the situation in Centrina City. You go ahead and deal with Jefferson and the Malone family," Eliza told Nn.

    With these two hostages in hand, dealing with the situation on the other side should be much easier.

    However, what Eliza didn''t know at the moment was that in Centrina City, a certain "old acquaintance" of hers was sitting with Jefferson in the governor''s mansion, sipping coffee and ying chess.

    "I didn''t expect Anthony to be such a talent. Today''s game truly impressed me," Jefferson said, smiling as he stroked his goat beard.

    Anthony, sitting in his wooden wheelchair, humbly replied, "Mr. Malone, you tter me. Had you not allowed me those three moves, I wouldn''t have been able to win this game."

    "Ah, but I am thirty years older than you, and I have studied chess for many more years. Without conceding those three moves, even if I won, it would not have been a fair victory," Jefferson said,ughing.

    Anthony smiled but said nothing.

    His humble attitude was apparent, yet it didn''t escape Jefferson''s notice-the subtle arrogance in the young man''s demeanor.

    Jefferson said nothing, though he understood well enough. After all, this young

    man had plenty of reason to be proud of his family background.

    The Duke''s estate held power that stretched across the realm.

    Though it might not be as dominant as it was in previous years, even a

    slumbering tiger should never be underestimated.

    Setting his coffee cup down, Jefferson continued, "I''ve heard you came to Woteria

    in search of a particr herb. Do you need any help in tracking it down?"

    Anthony replied, "That would be a great help. I owe you one for both your assistance today and for the wisdom you''ve shared in our game."

    Anthony didn''t decline Jefferson''s "kindness," since he indeed hade to Woteria to find a rare herb, though he hadn''t expected to make such an unexpected connection.

    Jefferson smiled, ¡°It''s just a simple matter, no need for thanks. But I must admit, today''s game was truly

    s no need for formality. Just call me Jefferson, no need for all this Mr. Malone business."

    able, so there''

    Anthony immediately bowed, "As you wish. While I''m here in Woteria, I''m more than happy toe every day to y with you. But I do hope I won''t be disturbing you."

    Jeffersonughed, "Not at all, not at all. I would be delighted."

    To any outsider, it seemed as if the two men were truly close, like an old uncle and nephew sharing a bond that knew no bounds.

    Yet if one watched closely, they would notice that the smiles didn''t quite reach their eyes,

    However, neither Jefferson nor Anthony seemed to mind this subtle tension. After all, today''s true topic was yet to be addressed.

    "By the way, I''ve heard that Gabriel''s daughter has arrived in Woteria, and she''s with Prince Regent. Too bad Prince Regent is so busy with affairs that I haven''t had the chance to pay my respects. Have you heard of this?" Jefferson casually asked.

    Anthony took a sip of his coffee, and his tone suddenly grew distant. "My father had two daughters. I''m not sure which one you''re referring to."

    Jefferson smiled and replied, "Ah, that must be

    the Lingholy Lady of Walden'' by the King." Sessfully unlocked! Anthony raised

    an eyebrow. "Oh, Eliza. Unfortunate, she''s

    ed by my father. She''s no longer a member of the Duke''s estate."

    Anthony''s eyes shed coldly for a brief moment.

    Jefferson, having noticed the change in his expression, raised an eyebrow and said apologetically, "I''ve heard rumors about

    566 Chapter 566

    that. But Woteria is so far from Hasen City, I don''t know the details. My apologies for the slip-up"

    Anthony replied, "I understand. No need to apologize. My father has always disliked Eliza. Even though she''s now the roy Lady, her narrow-mindedness and malicious actions make her unworthy of being a part of the Duke''s estate. I must advise you, though, be careful. It''s fine if you speak of her in front of me, but never mention her in front of my father

    "Understood, understood," Jefferson said with a grin. "Don''t worry, I rarely go to Hasen City, and when I do. certainly won''t bring up these little matters." Anthony''s words were straightforward, but Jefferson couldn''t help but scoff inway

    Jefferson thought, ''Such a young man, full of arrogance. He''s warning me, but what he''s really doing is threatening me using Gabriel.

    ''Howughable. If I were in Hasen City, maybe his threat would carry weight. But here in Woteris, my domain, no one.not even Gabriel, can control me.''

    If not for the potential use of Anthony, Jefferson wouldn''t have bothered wasting his time with a mere youth.

    After a moment of silence, Anthony spoke again, "But you need not worry about it. My father isn''t here, and if you have anything to ask, I''ll answer without hesitation."

    Jefferson''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Well, now that you''ve brought it up, there is something I''ve been curious about What do you know about the rtionship between Prince Regent and the Holy Lady of Walden?"

    Anthony paused. After a moment''s thought, he said, "There is indeed something about that."

    ''Something about it?'' Jefferson was taken aback. He hadn''t expected such a direct answer so quickly.

    He immediately pressed further, "Could you borate?"

    Anthony''s face clouded over, as though he were about to speak of something ufortable. After hesitating, he finally said, "As I mentioned earlier, Eliza was disowned by my father. The reason for this is tied to something much darker Iss scandal."

 The Silent 567

    567.Chapter 567

    Jefferson was eager to know more, but in front of this younger generation, he feigned hesitation before saying, "I didn''t expect this to be a scandal involving the Duke''s estate. If you tell me, do you think it will affect Gabriel''s reputation?" Anthony sighed and replied, "No harm done. After all, the Duke''s estate''s reputation was already ruined by her long ago."

    Jefferson stroked his goat beard, raised an eyebrow, and a trace of disdain shed in his eyes.

    Woteria may be a distant and remote ce, but Jefferson was no fool-he wasn''t hd to what was happening.

    At least, he had heard of the incident months ago when the Holy Lady of Walden was gravely injured, fled the Duke''s estate, and went to the King, asking for permission to be a nun.

    Jefferson thought, The Duke''s estate must be a den of vipers. If nothing happened there, why would the Holy Lady of Walden, a legitimate daughter, choose to leave the estate and be a nun? You''re trying to fool me, but you''re not doing a good job.

    Jefferson smiled, "In that case, would you mind telling me a little more about it?"

    Although Jefferson knew Anthony wouldn''t reveal everything, even half-truths would suffice.

    After all, he only needed a little bit of information to make his own judgment.

    So, over a cup of coffee, Jefferson listened to Anthony recount a story about a narrow-minded, unfilial daughter who, in her attempt to win favor at home, used all sorts of methods to exclude her brother, frame her sister, and even manipted Nn into turning against her family. In the end, her father was so angered that his health broke down, leading to the Duke''s estate facing heavy scrutiny.

    After hearing the tale, Jefferson couldn''t help but click his tongue in admiration, but not for the "unfilial daughter" in the story. He was more amazed by the man in front of him-Anthony.

    He had seriously underestimated Anthony.

    Forget the half-truths-if anything, only about one-tenth of the story was likely true.

    Anthony and Eliza-were they really siblings, or had he been misinformed?

    This family feud seemed to go far beyond mere sibling rivalry. It was a conflict that felt as if it were a matter of life and death.

    The moment Jefferson looked at Anthony, he knew he didn''t believe much of the story.

    But that didn''t matter. Anthony had intentionally said it this way.

    Jefferson had been in Woteria long enough to know certain things, so he was sure Nn wouldn''t let him off easily.

    This meant that sooner orter, these two would cross paths.

    As Anthony had expected, after learning he was in Woteria, Jefferson invited him over with all the pomp and ceremony, but

    it was clear his real purpose was to probe Nn''s weaknesses and secrets.

    But when Jefferson brought up the subject of Anthony, not Eliza, he knew exactly where Jefferson was aiming.

    Seeking out Anthony was just for confirmation.

    So, why not go along with it? Anthony was all too happy to oblige.

    Thinking about Eliza, who was also in Woter¨ªa, a cold glint flickered in Anthony''s eyes.

    He had beenzy to deal with hertely, being focused on finding medicine.

    But now, she hade to Woteria as well.

    This was too perfect an opportunity to pass up. If he didn''t act now, he would regret it every night. ''Eliza, my "good sister," get ready for the "grand gift" I''m

    about to deliver to you, Anthony thought. A sh of coldness passed through Anthony''s eyes.

    "Can''t get close to the governor''s mansion?"

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    Sessfully unlocked!

    0

 The Silent 568

    568 Chapter 568

    568.Chapter 568

    "That''s right," Eliza frowned as she received reports from her insects. "It seems some kind of poisonous powder has been scattered around the governor''s mansion. No insect or animal can approach. Even the poison on my insects can''t counter it. It looks like they''ve prepared for this kind of defense

    Nn, pondering, replied, "Whoever knows how to use this method must be involved with the governor."

    Eliza paused, realizing what he meant, and replied in surprise, "You mean, there''s amorcerer here?"

    "Or perhaps, a sorcerer within the Malone family."

    Otherwise, ordinary people wouldn''t go to such lengths.

    Even if it was just to drive away insects, normally you''d use insect repellent powder, not poison.

    Moreover, it was poison far more potent than Serenity''s insects.

    Such tight security, this could only be done by someone who knows the craft.

    Of course, Serenity''s insects weren''t the same as those people.

    Nn was referring to the sorcerers in Hasen City.

    *Jefferson and the people in Hasen City are definitely involved. I wasn''t sure before, but now, it''s crystal clear."

    Jefferson wasn''t just a local tyrant; he was also tied to foreign sorcerers. This made him a target that needed to be dealt with.

    "The sorcerer behind Jefferson is also skilled with poison. If your insects are suppressed, will it affect you?" Nn asked with concern, now fully resolved.

    Eliza shook her head, "Don''t worry, I don''t have a Soul Centipede, so even if they''re all gone, it won''t affect me."

    Still, if they were all gone, it would be painful.

    After all, these insects were her creations, and she''d invested so much effort into raising them.

    "And you don''t need to worry. The poison around the governor''s mansion may be strong, but give me some time-one day.... No, one night, just one night, and I can get rid of it."

    Nn nodded. "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you."

    Nn never doubted Eliza. So when she said she could handle it in one night, he immediately trusted her with the task. "Tonight, I''ll keep watch outside. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone disturb you."

    "Mhm."

    With that, only Eliza remained in the tent.

    Without wasting any time, Eliza turned and entered the pendant pocket farm.

    If she were to create new poisons or breed new, more dangerous insects, one night would not be enough.

    In fact, not even an entire day would suffice.

    Just integrating the new poison into the insects'' bodies would require at least a month to properly adapt. Otherwise, if the time was too short, the insects would reject it, leading to mass death.

    So, this method wasn''t feasible.

    But that was okay. If she really needed to take her time, it wouldn''t work, but she still had the King Parasite. With the King Parasite, she could use a single night to infuse it with poison-this was more than enough.

    And with this method, not only would the poison powder be neutralized, but even the sorcerer''s power hidden in the Malone family would be eliminated.

    It was a two-in-one solution, and Eliza didn''t hesitate to begin.

    First, she brought some food and ythings to Rudie, then headed straight to her medicine garden.

    This time, she didn''t head for the precious rare herbs.

    Instead, she made her way to the farthest corner, where thend was full of poisonous nts.

    Had Mary been here, she would have dropped Sessfully unlocked! with some of the deadliest nts-Heartbane

    Herb, Forsaken Blossom, Mandragora''s Grief, B.

    Some of these poisons were even rare to Mary, and Eliza had all of them here. prig, and more.

    In fact, these nts hadn''t been here before. It wasn''t until recently that Eliza noticed the expansion of her pendant pocket farm.

 The Silent 569

    569.Chapter 569

    "Let me see, what should I choose this time? Bloodmp Vine not suitable

    "Forsaken Blossom, can bugs deal with other bugs, particrly those with emotions? Seems not quite right...

    "Then there''s Heartbane Herb, Frostthorn Sprig... Heartbane Herb works, now to choose another Sevenfold Begonia.

    suppose."

    After selecting the two deadly herbs, Eliza used the power of the pocket farm to transfer them into the pavilion, then equipped herself and got to work.

    If Heartbane Herb and Sevenfold Begonia were mixed directly, the toxicity wouldn''t reach its full potential it was better to process them first, extract the poison, and thenbine it with other materials to intensify the effec

    The proportions needed adjustment, and the auxiliary herbs needed to be tested one by one. Time was running out otherwise, there wouldn''t be enough time for the King Parasite to absorb the poison

    Thinking this, Eliza elerated her actions, and at the same time, called upon all the toxic insects in the carion to assist

    her.

    Soon, the pavilion became a whirlwind of activity.

    Two hourster, Eliza raised the small vial in her hand, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the liquid rade. This was the sessful fusion of two highly toxic substances.

    Eliza thought, ''Let''s test it.''

    She raised her hand and carefully poured a drop of the poison onto a regr potted nt.

    In the blink of an eye, the once-lush nt was swiftly destroyed by the eerie green liquid. Its trunk withered and emptied, its leaves turned yellow and fell, and even the roots lost all vitality in mere moments.

    Watching this, Eliza''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Not bad, not bad. It''s finally reached the expected effect. The antidote form isplete. Now, just the final step."

    King Parasite''s poison absorption.

    Eliza summoned the King Parasite, which she had been nurturing by the stream in the pocket farm, to her side.

    By now, the King Parasite, influenced by the magical water and the power of the pocket farm, had already forgotten its old master and acknowledged her as its

    new one.

    To be cautious, Eliza decided to add her blood into the process of poison absorption, ensuring the King Paras submission.

    Time was of the essence. As soon as the King Parasite arrived at the pavilion, Eliza brought out the s used to breed toxic insects.

    bed vessel she

    The vessel was custom-made,rge enough to hold the bugs, and it was filled with toxins and the scent of many poisonous insects.

    Eliza intended to make the King Parasite her "Poison King," so she didn''t bother clearing the scent of the other insects. This would give the King Parasite a chance to familiarize itself with it.

    The toxins would also serve as an early adaptation.

    Sure enough, as soon as Eliza ced the King Parasite in the vessel, it began to react.

    It emitted sharp, intermittent insect cries, filled with a restless and weakened feeling. Clearly, the toxins were making it struggle.

    But if this small dose of poison made it struggle, what would happen when the real challenge came?

    Realizing that the King Parasite seemed to be feigning weakness to gain sympathy, Eliza narrowed her eyes.

    "If you can''t absorb the poison, then die. I don''t keep useless things."

    She suddenly spoke, her tone icy, without caring whether the King Parasite understood her words.

    As long as it wasn''t stupid, it would feel that its new master was not someone to be trifled with.

    If it tried to y tricks in front of her, it would r

    After Eliza made her firm statement, the King F the toxins in the vessel.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ign weakness anymore. It quickly absorbed all

 The Silent 570

    570 Chapter 570

    570.Chapter 570

    Eliza watched this and snorted coldly.

    As expected of one of the five King Parasites. Its nature, forged in the world of poison, was not easy to tame.

    Despite having been raised by her for so long with the power of the magical water and pocket farm, it had already acknowledged her as its master, yet it still harbored thoughts of rebellion.

    As for leaving, that was impossible. The King Parasite had never encountered a master as wealthy and generous as Eliza.

    And by "wealthy," of course, she meant the magical water and spiritual energy.

    So, when Eliza began raising it, the King Parasite quickly abandoned its old master, Korneel.

    Eliza was sure that by now, Korneel was probably still trying to reim his precious King Parasite.

    But the speed at which the King Parasite abandoned its old master also showed how hard it was to control. Eliza had been prepared for this.

    After the King Parasite absorbed all the remaining toxins in the vessel, Eliza immediately poured the poison from the vial

    into the vessel.

    Realizing the danger, the King Parasite emitted a high-pitched, piercing screech. The sound was so sharp it seemed to drill into the ears, causing difort.

    Even so, Eliza didn''t flinch.

    After setting down the empty bottle, she picked up a clean dagger, held the de with her left hand, and without hesitation, made a cut. Blood flowed out, pouring into the vessel, mixing with the toxic liquid, rapidly surrounding the helpless King

    Parasite.

    Seeing the King Parasite attempt to escape, Eliza swiftly mmed the vessel shut with a resounding thud.

    "Stay in there. Either you sessfully merge and be mine tomand, or you fail and die. If you die, I can always find another King Parasite. Or, I can start from scratch. It''s not like I need you. Choose wisely."

    After delivering her warning, Eliza turned and left the pavilion, even isting the spiritual energy within the pavilion so the King Parasite could no longer benefit from it.

    Inside the vessel, after the King Parasite realized the spiritual energy had been cut off, it panicked.

    The frantic insect cries echoed in the vessel, as if urging something or threatening something.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much it cried, Eliza didn''t return.

    An entire hourter, the King Parasite, tortured by the poison inside the vessel, finally realized that if it didn''tpletely submit to her, Eliza would never offer it any further benefits.

    Quickly, standing outside the pavilion, Eliza felt a new connection to her.

    Among the many insect minds, the new presence was dominant, filled with a sense of grudging eptance.

    Eliza immediately smiled, "Not bad, you''ve finallye to your senses."

    If it had truly refused to acknowledge her as its master, Eliza would have killed it without hesitation.

    After all, she had thousands of poisonous insects. It wasn''t a problem to cultivate a new, obedient Poison King; it would just take more time.

    So she had to make the King Parasite understand that she wasn''t the only one who could control it.

    But if it wanted the magical water and spiritual energy, then it could only have them through her, Eliza.

    Once the King Parasite had fully acknowledged her as its master, Eliza stopped isting the spiritual energy and instead flooded the pavilion with it to help the King Parasite''s transformation.

    After another hour, Eliza finally returned to the pavilion.

    As soon as she opened the vessel, she saw the King Parasite,pletely transformed.

    The original King Parasite had been a dark green insect, but now, after the cleansing by the magical water and the infusion of Eliza''s blood, along with the fusion of the deadly poison, it had changed. Its body had be a shimmering golden butterfly, beautiful like a flower.

    571 Chapter 571

    571.Chapter 571

 The Silent 571

    571.Chapter 571

    The newly transformed King Parasite, aside from its shimmering golden body, also had slightly eerie red markings on its wings.

    "Let me see," Eliza ordered in a calm tone.

    Obediently, the insect flew up into the air, pping its wings slightly. Tiny, almost invisible particles of powder began to fall

    from it.

    This was the poison it had sessfully fused with.

    Eliza smiled. "Very good. From now on, you''re no longer King Parasite, but my first Poison King."

    Eliza raised her hand slightly, and the Poison King flew to the tip of her delicate finger, rubbing against it in a gesture of affection, but careful not to spill any poison on her.

    Eliza didn''t mind even if the poison touched her, moreover, now that the Poison King had fully recognized her as its master, it would inevitably be influenced by her, especially under the influence of the magical water and spiritual energy, where loyalty would be a part of its very being.

    The fusion was more sessful than she had anticipated, and the newly transformed Poison King was stunningly beautiful. The ongoing surprises made Eliza feel quite pleased.

    Looking at her first Poison King, Eliza''s mood lightened. "It doesn''t sound right to keep calling you Poison King." It doesn''t sound good, and if someone hears it, it might not be appropriate. How about I give you a name?"

    The Poison King seemed eager for a name, pping itsrge wings without releasing any more poison.

    Eliza thought for a moment. "You''re made from Heartbane Herb and Sevenfold Begonia, so I''ll name you "Vexara."

    Eliza looked at the insect. "Vexara, do you like your new name?"

    Vexara pped its wings in response, clearly satisfied.

    Eliza smiled as she watched it. She then gave Vexara its firstmand after it acknowledged her as its master. "Take the insect swarm and go explore around the Centrina City magistrate''s office."

    This time, she wanted to see if the poison powder near the office would be able to stop her poison insects.

    Leaving the pendant pocket farm, Vexara quickly led the swarm of insects towards Centrina City.

    Eliza also left the camp and immediately spotted Nn standing at the entrance.

    "What was that golden butterfly just now?"

    Although Vexara had left without a sound, it couldn''t escape Nn''s keen senses.

    "Did you see it? That''s my first Poison King, Vexara, the same one that used to be King Parasite, Eliza smiled as she exined.

    Nn raised his brows in surprise. "Already transformed so quickly?"

    The transformation was impressive-previously, it had been a dull green, ugly insect, but now, it had be a golden butterfly with red ents. Its appearance had more than doubled in beauty.

    Eliza agreed. "Quite a transformation. When Korneel returns, I doubt he''ll even recognize it as his old King Parasite."

    Nn asked, "Vexara... did you name it?"

    Eliza nodded and exined why she chose the name, sharing her reasoning.

    Nn immediately agreed, "It suits it well. Only those who know about the two toxic nts would think of this name. To anyone else, it''s just a beautiful name."

    Eliza nodded, satisfied. "Exactly. It''ll work well for me."

    She could name her future Poison Kings differently, and they would never get mixed up.

    While Eliza was contemting future names, Vexara had already led the insect swarm past Centrina City and towards the magistrate''s office.

    The sky was starting to brighten as the sounds of the city began to rise.

    Time was running out. As soon as Vexara neared the poison powder, the insect swarm immediately stopped, agitated. Vexara, unaffected, flew directly into the area with the poison powder, circling it while dropping powder from its wings. The potent poison crushed the powder on the ground, clearing a path for the swarm.

    Under Vexara''smand, the swarm quickly bypassed the poison and surrounded the entire magistrate''s office.

    Since her order wasn''t to attack but to explore, Vexara directed the swarm to silently infiltrate every corner of the office.

    571 Chapter 571

    Soon, the swarm discovered an underground passage.

    Just as the insects were about to enter the tunnel, a voice suddenly called out, "Who''s there?"

    Someone had noticed Eliza''s little creations.

    The person who discovered them was a sorcerer from the magistrate''s office.

    Rayden said, "Which clueless child sent these parasites to invade? This is my domain. If you don''t announce yourselves and just send parasites in, do you not know manners? Do you believe I should teach your elders a lesson?"

    Clearly, the sorcerer mistook the invaders for fellow practitioners.

    After waiting for a moment and hearing no response, Rayden frowned slightly,

    about to speak, when someone else appeared behind him.

    Jefferson asked, "Rayden, what''s going on? Is someone invading the magistrate''s office?"

    Jefferson, always vignt these days, had been lightly sleeping. As soon as he heard the noise outside, he woke up. Throwing on a thick coat, he hurried over with his men.

    Rayden said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a young one sneaking around. They''ve only sent parasites to explore. The person hasn''t

    Hearing this, Jefferson''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are they sorcerers too?" "Yes," Rayden nodded.

    Jefferson quickly moved closer to him, watching the surroundings warily, as if afraid any parasites might suddenly attack. He then asked, "How''s their magic? Can you handle it?"

    Rayden''s expression darkened, clearly irritated by the question. "Are you doubting my skills? A mere child-my parasites will annihte her swarm in an instant."

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

    572 Chapter 572

 The Silent 572

    572.Chapter 572

    Jefferson repeated, "A child?"

    Jefferson nced around, but saw no one in sight.

    "Rayden, have you already seen the thief''s appearance?" Jefferson asked.

    "Not yet," Rayden replied calmly.

    "Then how do you know it''s a child?" Jefferson asked, puzzled.

    Rayden, hands behind his back, spoke with a knowing tone. "Half-baked poison magic-one look and it''s clear they haven''t been practicing long. Who else but a child would dare show off such amateurish skills in front of me?"

    Jefferson immediately sped his hands and smiled warmly. "As expected of you. With your expertise, I have nothing to fear."

    Rayden replied, "Naturally. Now, there''s no need to say more. You all go back to your business. I''ll handle this child myself."

    After dismissing Jefferson and the others, Rayden''s eyes suddenly gleamed as he focused on something in the distance.

    If someone had been nearby, they would have followed Rayden''s gaze to see him staring excitedly at a golden butterfly perched on a stonentern.

    Rayden grinned, "What a fine insect. This one has the potential to be a King Parasite."

    Rayden rubbed his hands together greedily, his earlier demeanor of calm wisdompletely vanishing.

    "With a King Parasite, no wonder that child could control so many parasites. But... such a treasure in the hands of a child? It''s a waste. It belongs with me."

    "Under my hundred-insect nurturing technique, I could raise a King Parasite that rivals the five great ones."

    Because Vexara''s appearance had changed so drastically, and it no longer had the aura of the King Parasite, Rayden didn''t recognize it as one of the five King Parasites.

    He thought he had struck lucky, encountering a true King Parasite.

    This King Parasite was something he had to capture.

    Rayden, eyes locked on Vexara, was determined not to let the golden butterfly escape. He quickly noticed rustling from all around the courtyard.

    Hundreds of parasites, under Rayden''s control, closed in on the golden butterfly perched on the stonentern.

    "Come here, little one. Stay still, and I won''t hurt you," Rayden coaxed.

    Rayden took out a poison vessel and opened it, approaching Vexara with it.

    Surrounded by hundreds of parasites, Vexara remained motionless.

    ound of

    Rayden, thinking the butterfly had been frightened, hastened his steps. He quickly attempted to trap Vexara in the vessel.

    But just as he was about to seed, Vexara fluttered its beautiful wings and

    deftly avoided capture, rising into the air.

    "Try running away now," Rayden sneered.

    He quickly turned the vessel and aimed it at the butterfly in mid-air.

    In his eyes, there was nothing but the golden butterfly.

    So, hepletely missed the almost imperceptible dark red powder being released from Vexara''s wings.

    Within moments, Rayden''s vision darkened, and he caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye, his expression suddenly shifting to one of shock.

    "My hand!"

    "Damn it, I''ve been tricked!" Rayden cursed as his hand, still gripping the poison vessel, began to rot at an rming rate- from his fingers to his wrist, and the infection quickly spread up his arm.

    In a panic, Rayden took out his antidote pills, but they did nothing.

    "Damn it!" Rayden swore as he downed nearly the entire bottle of antidote, but it was useless.

    "What kind of poison is this?" Rayden demanded

    Sessfully unlocked!

    His antidotes were supposed to cure any poison, sovver Liliey worki.g?

    His hand was nearly rotting away, and if this continued, the infection would spread to his entire body.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Rayden''s eyes turned steely. Without hesitation, he drew a knife from his waist and, with a sharp "thwack," cut off his

    own arm.

    420

    572 Chapter 572

    The intense pain,bined with fury, caused Rayden to shout, "Damn it! That little bastard is going to pay! I''ll skin them alive, tear them apart, and drink their blood!"

    Meanwhile, Eliza had no idea that her beloved Poison King had nearly incapacitated a sorcerer on its first day.

    Jefferson shouted, "Rayden!"

    Jefferson hadn''t expected Rayden to get into trouble so quickly after they had left.

    "Rayden, what happened to your hand?"

    When Jefferson hurried back with his men, he immediately saw the severed hand

    on the ground, and his expression turned serious.

    "Get Rayden treated, now!" Jefferson ordered.

    Rayden growled, "I''m not going."

    Rayden shoved the aides away with a look of fury, sweeping his gaze over his surroundings.

    "Get moving! Whoever finds that golden butterfly will be richly rewarded!" Rayden ordered.

    In just that short amount of time, Vexara had disappeared.

    Rayden, seething with rage, wished he could kill the sneaky little brat, but the King Parasite was his priority.

    He had already lost an arm-he couldn''t afford to lose the King Parasite too, or that would be a true disaster.

    He immediatelymanded his parasites to search, ordering his men to find the butterfly.

    After several rounds of searching, not only did they fail to find the golden butterfly, but not a single trace of gold was left behind.

    "Damn it, where did it hide?" Rayden muttered.

    He clenched his teeth as the aides bandaged his arm, seething with frustration. "I won''t rest until I dig it out. No stone will be left unturned to find that golden butterfly and that damned child!"

    Jefferson frowned, displeased with Rayden''s frantic behavior.

    But as he heard Rayden''s words, something urred to him. His face changed instantly.

    He turned and hurried towards the study, his steps quick and purposeful. Rayden, still fuming, noticed Jefferson''s movements. A sh of realization crossed his face, and he toc Jefferson.

    Meanwhile, Vexara had already flown into the study and, guided by the insects, entered a secret passage. After making a quick circuit inside and discovering a few things, Vexara swiftly left.

    Itmanded most of the insect swarm to leave, leaving only a small portion behind to burrow underground.

    By the time Jefferson and Rayden arrived, the area waspletely devoid of insects.

    "Rayden," Jefferson sighed in relief upon finding that there was no trace of any intruder.

    ed after

    However, when he turned to face Rayden again, his expression became grave. "The secrets here concern the very life and death of the Malone family. Whatever happened between you and that child, you must prioritize the safety of this ce.

    "If word of this leaks, the Malone family won''t escape, and you and your men

    won''t survive either. I won''t tolerate another failure like this. You must act quickly to resolve this."

    »Ø

 The Silent 573

    573.Chapter 573

    Rayden''s face darkened-this was the first time he had failed, and it nearly allowed someone to infiltrate a critical location. "Understood," Rayden said, "I will thoroughly investigate all of Centrina City. Since the thief is using parasite magic, they can t be far. As long as they''re still in the city, they won''t escape."

    Hearing this, Jefferson seemed to have a thought and narrowed his eyes. "Rayden, do you think the thief performed the magic outside the city?"

    He suspected the events of the night might be connected to Nn and his group.

    But Rayden shook his head, saying, "Impossible."

    Jefferson, confused, asked, "Why?"

    Rayden exined, "Sorcerers need to control parasites within a certain range. Even the most skilled sorcerers can only operate within a five-mile radius. The governor''s mansion is much too far from the nearest city gate, as the governor himself would know better than anyone."

    Jefferson, of course, knew that the governor''s mansion was nearly ten miles from the closest city gate.

    After thinking about it, it indeed seemed impossible.

    "So, it seems the thief is still within the city. Rayden, you handle capturing them. I need to go outside the city for a while. In the meantime, I trust you will keep an eye on everything within the governor''s mansion. We cannot let anyone slip in unnoticed."

    "Rest assured."

    Just as Jefferson and Rayden were certain that the sorcerer who infiltrated the governor''s mansion was still within the city, they werepletely unaware that the truth was moving further out of reach.

    The intruder was not a sorcerer, and in fact, they had never been within Centrina City at all.

    At this very moment, Vexara, along with a portion of the insect swarm, had swiftly crossed the city gate and returned to the ck g Army''s camp.

    Eliza said, "You''re back."

    Sensing the familiar magical water, Vexara fluttered its wings in delight andnded on its master''s hand.

    It nuzzled Eliza''s fingers while drinking the diluted magical water she had prepared, simultaneously repo findings.

    As Eliza gathered the information from Vexara, her expression immediately shifted.

    Nn, who had been waiting nearby, stood up and approached her. "What happened? What did you find?"

    on the night''s

    Eliza, her face in shock, spoke in a tone almost too incredulous to believe. "Beneath the Centrina City governor''s mansion, there''s a... ughterhouse." Nn asked, "What?"

    At first, Nn didn''t grasp the meaning of "ughterhouse," but in an instant, he understood what Eliza meant.

    "Centrina City is a human cage, and the governor''s mansion is the ughterhouse... And in the opposite side of the ughterhouse, there''s another secret chamber full of bottles and jars. And inside those bottles..."

    "Are Immortality Pills." Before Eliza could continue, Nn finished her sentence with certainty. Back when he was in Hasen City, he had suspected where all the Immortality Pills wereing from. Even though many people had died in Hasen City, the numbers of Immortality Pills didn''t match up.

    Now, he had finally found the true source of those pills.

    But no one had imagined that the source was so utterly barbaric.

    Nn had initially thought Jefferson, or rather, the Malone family, were merely power-hungry, acting as local tyrants in Woteria.

    But he hadn''t expected that the cruelty of the human heart here was far more dangerous than any battlefield ughter.

    A whole city''s poption, ughtered at will.

    What were they trying to do?

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The table beside Nn shattered instantly under his palm.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, the murderous intent radiating from him, impossible to hide.

    "No need to wait," Nn said.

    $72 Chapter 573

    He had initially intended to use the two hostages he held from the Malone family

    to threaten Jefferson, aming to fully take over Centrina City in three days,

    ensuring disaster relief for the citizens.

    But now, with the evidence so clear, there was no need to wait another three days.

    He would crush the Malone family today.

    "Serenity Nn continued, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay by your side today. Go to the city tower, the higher, the better As long as I can see you, that''s enough. Til handle the rest"

    Eliza knew exactly what Nn was nning. Her expression grew serious as the Edded and sad, ''Do as you must if you trust me, you can leave the citizens of Centrina City in my hands. I''ll make sure they are safe

    Nn smiled at her reply. Tve always trusted you."

    They immediately began their respective tasks.

    Jefferson, who had just reached the city gates by carriage, suddenly heard amotion outside. He frowned and asked from inside the carriage, "What''s going on? Why is it so noisy outside?"

    "Not good! The ck g Army is storming the gatest

    Jefferson was shocked. "What?"

    His face paled. He quickly threw open the curtain and scrambled out of the carriage.

    He looked up to see the ck g Army charging toward the gates of Centrina City in overwhelming numbers. Jefferson had assumed that Nn would be mindful of the citizens and wouldn''t directly attack the city, so he had expected the gates to open as usual in the morning, both for convenience and to avoid raising Nn''s suspicions. But to his surprise, Nn had acted unpredictably,unching a direct assault.

    ¡°Close the gates. Quickly, close the gates!" Jefferson shouted, his voice rising in panic as he ordered the gate soldiers to shut the gates.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote.

    The ck g Army stormed through the gates, shouting loudly, "The Centrina City governor ughters his people, disregards life! Beneath the governor''s mansion, there are piles of corpses, a brutal massacre! Today, Prince Regent enters the city to capture him. Anyone who dares to stop us is an aplice, and we''ll kill them all!"

    Upon hearing these words, both the citizens and the gate soldiers were shocked.

    Jefferson was even more stunned.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes as he looked at the ck g soldiers and saw Nn charging toward the city from outside. He could almost picture his own head rolling.

    "It''s over, it''s all over,"

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

    574.Chapter 574

 The Silent 574

    574.Chapter 574

    "No," Jefferson gritted his teeth, his eyes hardening. It wasn''t over yet-his years

    of nning couldn''t be undone by Nn.

    "Bring Darryl here!" Jefferson ordered.

    Darryl responded, "Sir, I''m on the city tower."

    "Send word to him. Tell him to bring troops and stop Nn."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Yehuda," Jefferson called.

    Yehuda stepped forward, asking, "What is yourmand?"

    "Saddle your horse and make haste back to the governor''s mansion. Tell Rayden

    to move everything in the secret chamber immediately. We can''t leave Nn any evidence."

    Yehuda asked, "What about you, sir?"

    Jefferson''s eyes darkened. "If Nn wanted to kill me, he needs proof. He''s surely discovered what''s in the secret chamber, but if you transfer everything before he arrives, then Nn can''t touch me."

    "Understood."

    After giving these instructions, Jefferson turned to the housekeeper. "Go back and tell Mother to move everything from the estate as well. Make it quick, while we still have time."

    "Yes, sir."

    Once Jefferson finished giving his orders, he stood on the carriage, clenched his fists, and stared ahead for a moment before suddenly shouting at Nn, "Prince Regent! The snow disaster in Woteria has caused countless deaths.

    "Now, you lead your army to provide aid, but instead, you attack me without warning, framing me with false charges. Could it be that the relief effort is a lie, and that your true goal is to kill and silence witnesses?

    "I''ve always considered the people of Centrina City my own, caring for them as family. Yet now, you bully and humiliate me. It''s enough to make one question the fairness of the heavens!"

    "Protect Mr. Malone..."

    "We can''t let these corrupt officials hurt Mr. Malone."

    "That''s right, Mr. Malone is a good man."

    Spurred on by Jefferson''s words, the citizens of Centrina City, who had already lost hope in the court due to the snow disaster and were angry, began to gather around him.

    They didn''t know about the deceit or the massacre-they only knew that Mr. Malone, who had always shown them kindness, was now being targeted by the court.

    So, they decided to protect Mr. Malone.

    An arrow shot through the air, grazing Jefferson''s head.

    Looking up, it was clear that Nn had made his move.

    From horseback, Nn coldly stared at Jefferson and said, "The truth wille out, and I''ll judge it. If you are truly innocent, then surrender."

    "I, the Prince Regent of the kingdom, dere here that if the Woteria governor Jefferson is innocent, I won''t harm a single hair on him. But if he has ughtered innocent citizens, I will have him skinned alive."

    At this point, Jefferson wasn''t a fool.

    If he surrendered, he would surely die.

    Nn wouldn''t even wait for the evidence; he would probably just execute him on the spot.

    So, he could never agree to surrender.

    But running away wasn''t an option either.

    His greatest support was the citizens now.

    He had to make the citizens his shield, his wea Sessfully unlocked! Jefferson said, "Don''t mock me. From the very beginning, you never intended to spare me. Otherwise, why would you have the ck g Army storm the gates? Were you not concerned for the safety of the people? Are the citizens of Woteria not part of Bortend? You hold great power, yet you remain blind to the suffering of the people. Your tyrannical behavior will only break their hearts."

    574 Chapter 574

    "Exactly. The people of Woteria are part of Bortend too"

    "This is too much. What does it matter that you''re a Prince?"

    "Mr. Malone treats the people like family. How can you just take him away?"

    "Get out! You''re nothing but a bunch of bandits in uniform!"

    "Get out!"

    "Get out!"

    The crowd continued to grow, surrounding Jefferson and blocking the ck g Army.

    The term "bandits" made the ck g soldiers tighten their fists.

    "Silence!" A cold voice suddenly rang out from above.

    The crowd looked up, and there, standing on the city tower, was a slender figure, gazing down with cold, indifferent eyes.

    The ethereal voice, filled with spiritual energy, echoed through the minds of every citizen of Centrina City. "These are not bandits before you. They are the ck g Army, Bortend''s brave army that has fought on the battlefield to bring peace to the world."

    "You''ve never heard their name because you''ve been confined to Centrina City. But beyond this city, the name of the ck g Army is known to every corner of Bortend, as is the name of the Prince Regent, the King of War.

    "They are heroes of Bortend, and your words, calling them bandits, are an insult to those who have protected you. If anyone dares to speak of them as bandits again, I will ensure their swift execution, no matter who they are."

    Eliza''s words reached every ear, and with the influence of her spiritual energy, the citizens, who had been blinded by Jefferson''s words, quickly regained theirposure.

    As the people regained their senses and looked at the ck g Army in front of them, they instinctively stepped back. The soldiers, tall and mighty, looked intimidating-even though they hadn''t drawn their weapons... Wait, they hadn''t drawn their weapons?

    If they were truly unconcerned for the people''s safety, wouldn''t these soldiers have drawn their weapons by now?

    The citizens realized this only after hearing Eliza''s words. They had been under the illusion that the ck g Army was a threat, but now they could see that they hadn''t even drawn their swords. They weren''t the aggressors.

    Eliza''s spell or technique seemed to echo in their minds, repeating the words "ck g Army," "War over and over.

    Gradually, many of the citizens began to waver.

    *"Guardians

    They stepped back, some turned to Jefferson and asked, "Mr. Malone, are the ck g Army really the brave soldiers who have protected us?"

    When these words were spoken, Jefferson''s heart sank. He would have dly killed the person who dared to speak.

    If he denied it, he would dishonor the national heroes.

    If he said "no," Nn could kill him on the spot without needing any further

    reason.

    The ck g Army''s reputation and military achievements were beyond the authority of any mere governor to challenge.

    The people of Centrina City could im ignorance, but Jefferson wasn''t so lucky.

    As a governor, he certainly knew the names of the Prince Regent and the ck g Army. He knew of their victories, their deeds for Bortend.

    So, if he denied it, his life would be forfeit.

    Jefferson looked around at the citizens now doubting him. If he admitted Nn

    and the ck g Army had brought peace to Bortend, everything he had said before would be meaningless.

    The citizens would no longer support him; they would step aside, letting Nn

    and the ck g Army through.

    At that point, his death would be inevitable.

    Jefferson didn''t know what to say.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 575

    575.Chapter 575

    Suddenly, Jefferson had a thought. He immediately gave a signal to one of his subordinates in the crowd, indicating for him to head up to the city tower.

    The woman who had foiled his n was definitely the rumored Holy Lady of Walden.

    Once he captured her, Jefferson could use her as leverage to threaten Nn.

    As the subordinate understood the signal and quickly withdrew from the crowd, heading towards the city tower, the people surrounding the governor''s carriage began to grow anxious.

    "Governor, why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "Yeah, what exactly happened? Did they really save the people during the great chaos?"

    "I once heard that the enemies on the border tried to invade. Was it ck g Army who fought those battles?"

    "Sir, is that true?"

    "If so, then ck g Army must have protected the people, they are indeed brave soldiers."

    "What about the Prince Regent?"

    "Did the Prince Regent personally lead the charge?"

    "So... so what''s the truth? Who''s right and who''s wrong?"

    The people were in chaos, unable to make sense of the situation.

    But this confusion was the first step toward rity.

    They had been misled and brainwashed by Jefferson for years, but even so, they were notpletely incapable of discernment.

    They wanted to know who was right, who was wrong, because deep down, they didn''t want to aid the oppressors and didn''t want to betray the ones who had truly cared for them.

    Eliza knew this, which is why she had taken on the task offorting the people. She could do this-she was the only one who could do it easily.

    Eliza said, "Stop overthinking. Today''s events have nothing to do with the people. As long as you don''t act rashly, the Prince Regent and ck g Army won''t harm anyone. You''re worried about Jefferson because you think a good man, a benevolent official who loves his people, right?

    "If you believe his actions have been righteous, then why should he fear? Why not surrender, allow the Prince Regent to investigate and clear his name, and give the people the truth?"

    Thest part of her speech was directed at Jefferson, but it was truly meant for the ears of the people.

    The crowd thought, "Yes, if that''s the case, then let''s investigate. Let''s get to the bottom of it."

    They believed Jefferson was innocent.

    Jefferson murmured, "What a sharp tongue."

    Inside, Jefferson was in turmoil.

    "Why aren''t the people I sent up there back yet? Hurry! Catch that woman. If she keeps speaking, these citizens will really be swayed by her."

    Just as he was thinking this, two hands suddenly appeared behind Eliza on the city tower, grabbing her feet and yanking

    her down.

    There was a gasp from the city tower.

    Jefferson instantly felt a surge of joy, and he turned to look at Nn.

    He expected to see Nn''s anxious expression, rushing to save her. Instead, he turned and was met by a sh of cold light.

    A cold de pressed against his neck.

    "Don''t move," Nn''s voice was icy. "I''m not in a good mood. If you move again, don''t me me if my knife doesn''t miss."

    At that moment, the threat of death made Jefferson''s skin crawl.

    Jefferson thought, ''Damn it. The information & WIN TANAHaving the Holy Lady of Walden, but silentlying to capture me?''

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Jefferson asked, "Your Highness, aren''t you worried about the Holy Lady of

    Walden? Won''t she be in danger?"

    Jefferson didn''t dare to move.

    But that didn''t stop him from trying to influence Nn with his words.

    575.Chapter 575

    Nn''s knife made a shallow cut across his neck.

    Nn said, "You can have your people try, to see if they''re faster or if my knife is quicker."

    Jefferson didn''t dare to gamble.

    Nn, however, was confident that Serenity would be fine.

    And it turned out Eliza was indeed fine.

    Because after Nn had caught Jefferson, the noise on the city tower quickly quieted down.

    The entire situation shifted suddenly, and now Jefferson had been captured.

    The people were in a state of panic, unsure whether they should rush forward to protect Jefferson.

    "Mr. Malone..."

    "What should we do? Should we save him or not?"

    "Is ck g Army good or bad?"

    "If Mr. Malone is bad, what will we do? What will happen to us?"

    "Why do we have so much misfortune?"

    "Is this a punishment from the heavens?"

    "Do we have to die before the gods will stop punishing us?"

    As the crowd''s agitation spread quickly through the masses, Eliza''s familiar, ethereal voice suddenly rang out again from the city tower.

    "Bow your heads and honor the gods. The disasters rage, the earth mourns, the people have suffered for too long. Natural disasters strike frequently, and human error causes chaos. The people live in misery, their bodies left to rot.

    "Today, I humbly pray to the gods, asking for their mercy to end this suffering. May the sun shine upon us, alleviating the chill, and may ournds return to peace, ensuring the people are fed and live prosperous, peaceful lives, year after year, for centuries toe."

    Her graceful yet sincere voice seemed like the descent of a divine being. It echoed throughout the gates of Centrina City and into the ears of every citizen below.

    The people gazed up at the slender figure on the tower. Despite the heavy snow falling, her red and d robes shone like the sun, breaking through the white expanse.

    The sight made Jefferson, who had been captured, shudder involuntarily.

    "Is it really the Holy Lady? But... isn''t Holy Lady just a title, not real?"

    "Holy Lady..."

    "Did she say she''s the Holy Lady?"

    "Which Holy Lady is she?"

    "Is she the Holy Lady from the heavens?"

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    0

    0 Like

 The Silent 576

    576.Chapter 576

    The air was filled with the harmonious sounds of prayers and chants

    The snowyndscape stretched endlessly, with streaks of golden red light shimmering a hidden sun

    The snowstorm continued unabated, and the sun remained hidden. Yet, everyone who attended the prayer ceremony felt an inexplicable sense of renewal afterward

    It was as if the months of suffering and hardship had been swept away, leaving their bodies and minds refreshed, an though they had been reborn into a new life.

    This miraculous sensation created an almost overnight bond of trust and reliance between the people and the Holy Lady, who had braved the snow to pray for them "It''s her! The Holy Lady! It really is the Holy Lady someone eximed in awe

    "I heard Her Grace felt the will of the heavens and chose to renounce worldly life

    to pray for the nation and its people. His Majesty, moved by her devotion, personally conferred upon her the title of Holy Lady of Walden, symbolizing blessings for Bortend!"

    "So, the Holy Lady really came to save us?"

    "But why did shee sote?¡±

    Where there were believers, there were also skeptics.

    "Because of Lord Malone," someone muttered.

    "What does this have to do with Lord Malone? Honestly, I can''t believe such a good official like Lord Malone would ever harm people. It must be a lie!"

    "But I heard the reason the Holy Lady and the others arrived sote was because Lord Malone covered up the disaster. The court didn''t even know about the snowstorm in Woteria until another province''s governor noticed the refugees and reported it. That''s when the truth came out!"

    "That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! Why would Lord Malone hide the disaster? He has no reason to do som "Exactly! It''s nder!"

    "Right! Lord Malone is a good official!"

    "Fine, believe what you want. By the way, I heard Her Grace will be praying for us again tomorrow at the city tower. Are you going to attend..."

    "Yes, sure!"

    Before the speaker could even finish, the doubters had changed their tune, their faces filled with anticipation.

    Their doubts were directed at Prince Regent, not the Holy Lady. Since the Holy Lady was there to pray for them, of course, they would go!

    By midday, Eliza and Nn''sbined efforts had swayed half the people in Centrina City to their side.

    As for the remaining half, while they still defended Jefferson, the Holy Lady''s prayer ceremony had tipped the scales in their hearts. Most of them were just too stubborn to admit it.

    Nn didn''t bother sparing another nce at those people.

    Right then, he was at the governor''s mansion, watching Jefferson''s desperate attempts to w his way out of the tightening noose.

    "Nn! I told you I''m innocent! There''s nothing here! You''ve seen it yourself, haven''t you? So why am I still being held?" Jefferson shouted.

    Disheveled and pale, Jefferson nced at the empty secret chamber. Relief washed over him like a fleeting breeze.

    He thought, ''Good thing I nned ahead. As long as those people and those things are out of reach, I still have a shot-still have a way to turn this around.'' ''There is no way Nn can take me down that easily. Not a chance!

    This is Woteria, my territory, the Malone family''s stronghold.

    I''ve spent yearsying the groundwork here. Does Nn really think he can unravel it all so easily? Laughable!"

    Of course, there were always unexpected variables.

    How had that young sorcerer bypassed Rayden''s defenses and reached the underground chamber? Jefferson couldn''t figure it out, but one thing was clear: the pest had to be dealt with.

    577.Chapter 577

 The Silent 577

    The sorcerer Rayden had proven unreliable. It was time to call for another one. After all, if there was one thing the Malone family had in abundance, it was

    sorcerers. But just taking care of that young sorcerer wouldn''t be enough to deal with Nn.

    He needed leverage. He needed to catch the Holy Lady of Walden.

    Only by capturing her could he force Nn to back down.

    Jefferson plotted his next move, unaware the person he wanted dead and

    nned to capture were, in fact, the same.

    Jefferson thought using Eliza as a hostage might work, but Nn had outmaneuvered him.

    "Bring him in," Nn ordered, his tone calm butmanding.

    He barely nced at the emptied secret chamber, showing no interest in the so- called "evidence" that had been removed.

    After a quick look around, Nn gestured for Jefferson to be brought in. Then, as if reconsidering, he waved his hand and said, "Forget it. Take him to the next room. Let him have some time to think."

    ''Time to think? What is that supposed to mean?'' At that moment, Jefferson had no idea what Nn was nning.

    Suddenly, his mouth was gagged, and from the next room, he heard a familiar voice.

    "Let go of me!

    "How dare you treat me like this! Do you even know who I am? You''ll regret this!"

    ''These brutes!'' Louisa fumed internally. ''How dare theyy hands on someone as beautiful and noble as me!

    ''ck g soldiers? Prince Regent? Damn it! They''re nothing but a bunch of uncivilized thugs who don''t know the first thing about treating ady!''

    "Just wait! I''ll make sure every single one of you pays for this..."

    Before she could finish her rant, a sharp scream tore through the air.

    Louisa was tied to a rack, her struggles futile. A ck g soldier grabbed a whip studded with iron thorns from the stone tform andshed it across her back without hesitation.

    The whip tore through her clothes, exposing her shoulder, which was mangled and bleeding. Blood trickled down, staining the cold stone floor around her.

    Louisa screamed in pain, "Ah! It hurts so much! Father, where are you? Please, save me!"

    ''My daughter!'' Jefferson''s eyes snapped open, zing with fury as he red at Nn. ''You bastard!

    ''How dare you use my daughter to threaten me!

    ''Let my daughter go!''

    Jefferson''s mouth was tightly gagged, rendering him unable to speak. He struggled in his restraints, desperate to catch Nn''s attention. Yet, Nn sat there with his eyes closed, calm as if meditating, ignoring him while the sounds of beating from the interrogation room continued unabated.

    Calling it "interrogation" wouldn''t be quite right.

    After all, no questions were being asked-just the relentless thuds of fistsnding.

    "Ahh! Stop! Stop! What do you want from me?"

    Next door, Louisa was sobbing uncontrobly. As the governor''s pampered daughter, she''d been treated like a precious gem her entire life, adored and protected by the entire Malone family.

    She''d never been hit or even scolded. If she lost so much as a strand of hair, the servants responsible would be punished without mercy.

    She had always been the one dishing out punishment. Who could have imagined she''d end up like this?

    "You... You monsters!" she whimpered, her voice trembling with pain and rage. "My father won''t let you get away with this!"

    The ck g soldiers didn''t stop until Louisa was a bloody, broken mess, barely conscious.

    At that moment, a slender figure stepped forwar Sessfully unlocked! soldiers. "Lady Louisa, before you start making threats, why not take a good look around. Curry, to ce for finiliar to you."

    113

 The Silent 578

    Louisa was stunned. "What... What?"

    When Louisa was brought in, her eyes were covered with a blindfold. The room was dimly lit, with only a few faint, yellow candles flickering in the darkness,

    So Louisa didn''t recognize where she was.

    When she heard the voice and opened her eyes, she didn''t bother to look around. Instead, her gaze was immediately drawn to the figure standing about ten feet away.

    Louisa asked in a panic, "Who... Who are you?"

    Eliza noticed Louisa staring at her, her gaze fixed and unwavering. With a slight raise of her brow, she said, "I''m Eliza, the Holy Lady of Walden you''ve been searching for."

    "You? The Holy Lady of Walden?" Louisa''s weak voice suddenly shot up, her tone and expression filled with disbelief.

    She shook her head. "Impossible! The portrait-you look nothing like the person in the portrait!"

    Whether it was her appearance, demeanor, or even her aura, everything about Eliza seemed so different. It was as if they were two entirely different people.

    Eliza chuckled softly. "Maybe the portrait you saw wasn''t of me."

    Louisa''s gaze darkened, her eyes sharp and intense. ¡°Come closer. Let me get a better look at you."

    Eliza took a step forward.

    Louisa said, "Closer... I still can''t see clearly"

    Eliza took another step forward.

    Suddenly, the sound of rattling chains broke the silence. Louisa yanked at her restraints and lunged forward, teeth bared, aiming straight for Eliza''s face.

    "Your Grace!" Startled by the sudden attack, the ck g soldiers immediately drew their swords, the sharp sound of steel cutting through the tense atmosphere

    Eliza stood motionless, not even flinching as Louisa lunged at her. In the end, Louisa''s teeth snapped down on nothing but air.

    Eliza had anticipated Louisa''s intentions and stopped just a step beyond her reach.

    That single step was all it took to keep Louisa''s vicious bite fromnding

    Realizing her effort had been wasted, Louisa slumped back against the torture rack, baring her teeth into a twisted grin. "Oh, so you figured out I was going for your face, huh?"

    Yes, this lunatic Louisa had just tried to rip the flesh off Eliza''s face with her teeth, all in a deranged attempt to ruin her beauty.

    ''Did I need to guess?'' Eliza remained where she was, her gaze calm and unshaken as she said, "Your killing intent has been so obvious. It''s practically written all over you."

    "So you really are the Holy Lady of Walden. But that just makes me want to kill you even more!" Louisa burst into a fit of maniacalughter.

    Herughter was wild, unhinged, a clear disy of her madness.

    She couldn''t tolerate the existence of a woman more beautiful than herself. The moment sheid eyes on Eliza''s face, her murderous intent surged uncontrobly

    "No wonder they call you the most beautiful woman in Hasen City. When I saw that portrait, I scoffed. A delicate, fake disy of beauty like that? The so-called ''most beautiful? But now that I''ve seen you in person, I realize those groveling servants in Hasen City dared to deceive me. One day, I''ll skin both the woman in that portrait and those servants alive!" Delicate... Hearing this description, Eliza immediately guessed who the woman in the portrait was.

    Eliza sneered, "While 1, too, would be curious to see you skin the woman in that portrait. It''s a pity, Louisa, that you''re already beyond redemption."

    "Beyond redemption? Huh. What a joke. What crime have 1mitted? Go on, tell me!¡± Louisaughed agair filled with defiance as she refused to admit an Sessfully unlocked!

    vice

    Eliza strode toward the stone tform nearby, hes gaze sweeping over we assortment of toolsid out on it.

    She began, "I told you to take a good look at this ce, but instead, you were too busy gawking at my face. Now that you''ve had your fill, why don''t you take another look? Sure, it''s a bit empty since some things were moved, but don''t tell me you don''t recognize it."

    578.Chapter 578

    "This ce?" Louisa frowned slightly, but her expression quickly shifted as her eyes widened in shock You, you broke into the governor''s mansion?"

    Louisa wondered, ''Impossible!

    This ce is guarded by sorcerers. How could they possibly get in? "Wait... Could it be..."

    Louisa asked cautiously, "The mighty Prince Regent''s men are keeping sorcerers now?"

    "Wrong quess." Eliza picked up one of the torture tools and walked toward Louisa Sorcerers? Sure, they''re strong, but ! can''t stand them. Foreigners waltzing into Bortend like they own the ce, killing our people as if it''s nothing. And you- whether you''re an official or a noble-you''re still Bortend citizens. Yet you colluded with these outsiders, upying territories, ughtering innocents,mitting atrocities beyond imagination. People like you deserve to die!" The moment her words fell, Eliza''s dagger gleamed coldly as it shed across Louisa''s face, leaving a deep, jagged mark.

    The searing pain froze Louisa''s expression instantly. The next moment, she screamed, "Ahh! My face! You wretched woman! How dare you cut my face?" Her shriek pierced the air, sharper and more desperate than before.

    Louisa''s face twisted into a grotesque mask of rage, panic, fear, and hatred, all colliding in a chaotic mess that momentarily distorted her features beyond recognition.

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed as she caught the fleeting change. "There''s definitely something off about your face."

    It wasn''t just the earlier distortion. There was also the strange, oily liquid mixed

    with blood seeping from the wound on Louisa''s face.

    ''Is that... grease?'' Eliza thought, her gaze sharpening.

    Vexara above her head stirred faintly, as if resonating with her realization.

    At that moment, everything clicked. She understood what the substance was and

    why Nn had mentioned the stench of death clinging to Louisa.

    "You killed those women, extracted corpse oil, and smeared it on your face?" Eliza''s voice was sharp with disbelief and disgust.

    Louisa snapped, her voice shrill and unhinged. "What do you know? What could you understand?

    "Yes, I killed them! I turned them into corpse oil! So what? Those pathetic insects should be honored. They gave my face

    value!"

    Her gaze locked onto Eliza''s face, her expression crazed and obsessive. That face was so perfect. She might have lost, but she wasn''t done yet.

    Louisa sneered, "You pity them? Of course you do! You''re the merciful Holy Lady, always pitying the world! Fine, then! If you care so much, give me your face! "Give me your face, and I swear I won''t kill another woman!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 579

    579.Chapter 579

    "You think you deserve my face? Dream on!" Eliza''s voice was icy, her de gleaming coldly in her hand.

    The knife in Eliza''s hand shed across Louisa''s face again.

    Louisa''s screams and curses reverberated through the secret chamber, sharp and piercing.

    The sight of her face, smeared with blood and grease, was disgusting to the core.

    At first nce, Louisa''s face might have seemed stunning-rosy cheeks and smooth skin.

    But once the truth was known that the rosy hue came from the blood of countless women and the smooth texture from the oil of their corpses, who could stomach looking at it?

    This wasn''t a face of beauty. It was a grotesque mask built on the lives and bodies of countless women!

    Louisa, a so-called beauty? No, she was nothing but a cruel, bloodthirsty demon!

    "You''re nothing but a prisoner now, yet you still think you can threaten me? Or does the Malone family have some hidden cards left to y?" Eliza sneered, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Louisa raised her head, only for the blood and grease on her face to drip into her mouth. Disgusted, she spat it out immediately. "Ugh! Filthy!"

    She wanted to spit at Eliza, but the knife in Eliza''s hand hovered dangerously close to her face.

    If she dared to act, Eliza would undoubtedly reward her with another sh.

    ''Holy Lady? Kind and gentle? Those fools outside must be blind!'' Louisa thought bitterly. Eliza hadn''t even flinched when she struck twice earlier. Holy Lady? No, she was nothing short of a wicked woman!

    She must have killed before. There was no doubt about it. Absolutely!

    "Why can''t I threaten you? Do you w

    father will surely..."

    think a mere Holy Lady like you can do anything to me? Don''t forget this is Woter¨ªa! My

    "Your father is dead." Eliza cut her off abruptly.

    Louisa froze for a moment, then sneered dismissively. "What a joke! You think you can fool me with that nonsense? My father is the governor of this province. Even if hemitted a crime, he''d be sent back to Hasen City for the Emperor to decide. There''s no way you could kill him!"

    Louisa''s confidence came from her certainty that her father was untouchable. Once he was sent back to Hasen City, there

    Would be people to clear his name.

    If her father was safe, the Malone family would remain intact, and she would be untouchable as well.

    So...

    "He wasn''t killed by us." Eliza''s voice broke through the tension, calm and steady.

    Meeting Louisa''s suspicious gaze, she added casually, "You might not believe me, but he truly wasn''t killed by us. He was, um, eaten alive by a swarm of strange bugs."

    As she said thest few words, Eliza paused, her expression shifting as if she had witnessed the scene herself. Her brows furrowed, and a flicker of fear and uncertainty crossed her face, like she was recalling something horrifying.

    Louisa yanked at her chains, making them tter loudly.

    She roared, "Impossible! Rayden would never kill my father! Are you trying to frame him? Dream on! I will never believe your

    lies!

    "Eliza, you''re supposed to be virtuous. Aren''t you forbidden from lying? You''re lying! You''re lying!"

    Eliza pressed her palms together, her expression calm and unwavering. ''Religious people don''t lie, but am I really lying?'' Eliza thought to herself.

    After all, in the adjacent chamber, Jefferson was indeed surrounded by her poisonous bugs. They were biting into him, piece by piece, as if feasting on a meal. He was being eaten alive, and he was dying.

    Death? It was bound to happen sooner orter.

    Eliza''s prolonged silence made Louisa grow visibly anxious

    "Speak! Say something! Where''s my father? Wh he Louis

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ed her voice trembling with rage and desperation.

    "You want to see him? Fine. I''ll grant you onest look at his corpse before you

    die." Eliza''s tone was calm, her expression unchanging.

    Louisa''s re was venomous, as if she wanted to rip Eliza apart.

    579.Chapter 579

    Or maybe she wanted to w Eliza''s face off.

    But Eliza wasn''t about to give her that chance.

    Eliza turned to her. "Whether you get to see him or not depends entirely on you, Louisa."

    Louisa thrashed against the restraints, her movements frantic but futile. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and suppress her rage. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Tell me about the person in Hasen City. Who is it?" Eliza''s gaze locked onto hers, unyielding.

    Louisa froze for a moment before letting out a cold snort. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. Hasen Cay? I''ve never even been there, let alone know anyone from there."

    "Stop pretending," Eliza sneered. "The things you kept in this underground chamber were immortality Pills, weren''t the And the ones circting in Hasen City came from you too, right?"

    Her voice turned colder. "Don''t even try to deny it. We''ve suspected that person in Hasen City for a while. If they hadn''t slipped up, do you think we''d have uncovered your family''s collusion with foreign tribes? All those horrific deeds you''vemitted? Do you think we''d have sent people into the city to investigate?"

    The moment those words left her lips, it wasn''t just Louisa in the chamber who was shaken. In the adjacent chamber, Jefferson''s pupils contracted as realization dawned upon him.

    ''Ah, now it all makes sense!

    ''No wonder Nn suddenly started making moves-arresting people, probing everywhere-even though we hadn''t slipped up yet!''

    ''So it all started in Hasen City, huh?''

    Jefferson''s eyes turned bloodshot, his chest heaving with barely suppressed rage.

    He had been wondering why Nn would personally lead a relief effort. Fine, disaster relief was one thing, but bringing sorcerers along? That was a dead giveaway!

    It was obvious the whole thing was aimed right at them!

    At that moment, both Jefferson and Louisa had been misled by Eliza''s words. The strange coincidences lined up too perfectly, leaving them no choice but to believe her, even if they didn''t fully trust her.

    Everything had happened so suddenly, catching thempletely off guard,

    Jefferson had thought Nn was still clueless and had prepared his ns to deal with him. But before he could even make a move, the ck g stationed themselves outside the city gates for less than a day and thenunched a direct assault! The sudden attack caught Jefferson off guard, ruining all his ns. Jefferson had been baffled, unable to understand why things had escted so abruptly.

    Now, he finally understood. ''Damn it! That bastard Fletcher sold us out!''

    Subscribed

 The Silent 580

    efferson wasn''tpletely clueless.

    Maybe the Holy Lady was being truthful, but if they spilled everything and revealed Fletcher to her and Nn, they''d only be digging their own graves faster!

    No, they had to stall for time. It wasn''t the right moment yet!

    The Malone family was still intact, and his mother was still out there. She would surelye up with a way to save them!

    ''Louisa, keep your wits about you! Think back to everything I''ve taught you. Don''t let anything slip! Jefferson silently urged, his heart racing with worry.

    Right at that moment, Jefferson was terrified that Louisa might lose herposure and identally expose Fletcher.

    In the next room, Louisa''s gaze turned sharp and calcting. She fixed her eyes on Eliza and said, "Alright, since you''re so desperate to know, I''ll tell you. The one colluding with the Malone family is..."

    She deliberately dragged out her words, letting the tension build, before suddenly raising her voice, "Your father, the Duke of Mowbay!"

    ''That''s my girl! Brilliant move!'' Jefferson nearly jumped for joy when he heard Louisa''s response from the other room. "Yes, that''s it! It''s the perfect answer!''

    It was not just because of Eliza, but also because of Anthony from the Duke''s estate!

    Anthony was currently in Woteria, which made Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay, the ideal scapegoat right now!

    Jefferson was absolutely thrilled.

    He had nearly forgotten about Anthony, but unexpectedly, his daughter, though unaware of Anthony''s presence in Woteria, inadvertently dragged the Duke''s estate into the mess.

    As long as this usation could be cemented, Nn would have no choice but to tread carefully around the Holy Lady.

    At that point, there might still be room to maneuver!

    Eliza''s expression turned icy in an instant.

    She stared at Louisa, who wasughing hysterically on the torture rack. ¡°Eliza, bet you didn''t see thising! The one colluding with my family is your own father! So, what now? Are you going to kill him? If the Stonor family is convicted, you won''t get away with it!"

    Louisa was certain this would provoke some reaction from Eliza-fear, panic, maybe even an angry outburst.

    But Eliza''s face remained utterly indifferent.

    Her breathtaking features were calm, as if she were watching a tedious farce unfold before her.

    Louisa''s wildughter faltered, her confidence cracking as frustration and a dark fury bubbled to the surface.

    Louisa roared, "What''s with that look? Who gave you the right to look at me like that? Do you have a death wish?"

    ¡°Louisa, don''t be ridiculous. If anyone''s digging their own grave here, it''s you." Eliza''s voice was cold enough to freeze the air.

    "If you don''t start talking, how many of these torture tools do you think I''ll use on you today?

    "You might not fear death, but have you ever thought about what it''s like to wish you were dead? Just like the innocent civilians you ughtered, the young women you butchered-under these tools, how different do you think you''ll be from them?"

    Louisa''s body tensed instinctively, but she quickly forced a smile, her bloodied face feigning innocence. "But I am telling the truth, Your Grace. It''s you who refuses to believe me. Are you afraid of being implicated? Afraid of being convicted alongside them? Afraid that you''ll lose your title as the Holy Lady and even your head?"

    Eliza clicked her tongue. She let out a sigh, her expression finally shifting slightly. It was a look of pure impatience.

    She sneered, "Calling you stupid is an understatement. I thought you''d be smarter than my illegitimate sister, but it turns out you''re both equally pathetic."

    Eliza flicked the knife from her hand, letting it Sessfully unlocked!th a sharp metallic ring.

    She turned and walked toward the door of the chamber. Fasily at the lineshold, she nced back at Louisa and said, "Go ahead. Keep saying Gabriel is in on it. But if you think that will threaten me, you''re far too naive.

    "I cut ties with the Stonor family ages ago. Even if the Duke''s estate were guilty of treason, it would have little impact on me.

    It certainly wouldn''t jeopardize my position as the Holy Lady. After all, my title doesn''t rely on the Duke''s estate."

    580 Chapter 580

    With that, Eliza left a curt "Make sure she gets the full experience'' before stepping out of the chamber.

    As soon as Eliza left, Louisa''s piercing screams echoed relentlessly from the chamber.

    Meanwhile, Eliza walked to the entrance of the adjacent chamber.

    The moment Jefferson saw her, his eyes widened in desperation, and he let out muffled, frantic sounds, struggling to make himself heard

    But Eliza didn''t spare him a nce.

    She shot Nn a meaningful look, signaling him, before turning and walking away

    Nn immediately got up to follow her, tossing out a cold remark as he left, "Make sure Lord Malone feels property weed."

    On one side was Louisa''s agonized screaming, and on the other was Jefferson, gagged and powerless, unable to make some noise.

    Louisa had no idea her father was just in the next room, while Jefferson knew but was helpless, like a drowning man unable to save anyone else.

    Leaving the interrogation in the underground chamber to continue, Eliza and Nn returned to the governor''s mansion. "What''s wrong?" Nn asked, noticing the subtle shift in Eliza''s mood. He could tell something was bothering her. Eliza frowned, her elegant face tinged with a trace of disgust. "Anthony was here." This had nothing to do with Louisa''s earlier usations.

    It was because her poisonous bugs, which she used for tracking, had discovered

    traces left behind by Anthony within the governor''s mansion.

    Nn''s expression shifted. "The Duke of Mowbay himself?"

    Eliza shook her head. "I don''t think so. The chances are slim."

    If it really were Gabriel, there was no way Anthony would have shown up.

    They would never leave any evidence behind, nor would they allow any member

    of the Stonor family toe to Woter¨ªa, especially not at a time like this.

    And even if they did send someone, it certainly wouldn''t be Anthony.

    With his frail health,ing to a ce like Woter¨ªa would be a death sentence. But why would hee?

    Eliza rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Suddenly, something clicked. "Medicine! That''s it. He''s here for medicine!*

    Despite the risk, Anthony came to Woter¨ªa. He wasn''t there to die. He must be after something that could save his life.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    581.Chapter 581

 The Silent 581

    581.Chapter 581

    In Saint Snow City, a few small figures darted through the alleys, stopping by a house on the side of the street. They clung to the window frame, shouting excitedly into the house, "Kingsley! Kingsley!"

    "Come out! We''ve got something amazing!"

    "No, it''s not just amazing. It''s incredible!"

    "Hurry up, Kingsley! Don''t keep us waiting!"

    The kids'' chatter was so loud that the young man inside couldn''t take it anymore.

    Rubbing his ears, he threw on his jacket and stepped outside.

    He shouted, "Alright, alright, I''ming! What''s all the fuss about?"

    "Come on, Kingsley, move faster! This time, it''s really something special!"

    Kingsley Middleton sighed, stepping outside with a helpless smile. "Fine, fine, I''m here. So, what''s this big deal that''s got you all so excited? Shouldn''t you by the fire at home?"

    As Kingsley got closer, the chubby boy, Pablo Roth, at the front immediately lowered his voice and whispered mysteriously," Kingsley, yesterday, we went to y near Tilon Mountain, and guess what? We found something amazing at the top! It looks just like one of those legendary divine flowers-so pretty!"

    "Yeah, yeah! It''s super pretty!"

    "Kingsley, the flower is fiery red, like mes!"

    The kids'' voices rose in a jumble, each trying to outshout the others, their excitement bubbling over.

    Kingsley knew these little rascals loved to run wild and had seen all kinds of nts. Usually, they''d just find something mildly interesting, but for them to be this excited? That flower had to be something special.

    "A rare flower, huh?" That piqued Kingsley''s interest. "Alright, tell me more. What does it look like exactly?"

    "It''s fiery red!"

    "Like a snow lotus!"

    "No, no, it''s a fiery red snow lotus!"

    "Snow lotuses aren''t red! It''s a fire lotus!"

    "There''s no such thing as a fire lotus! You''re just making stuff up!"

    The kids'' voices grew louder, and their argument turned into a chaotic back-and- forth.

    Kingsley''s mouth twitched as he cut in, exasperated, "Okay, guys, calm down! There''s no such thing as a fiery red snow lotus or a fire lotus. So whatever you saw was definitely not those. Now, focus. What else did you notice about it?" Naya Rice, a little girl with twin braids, thought for a moment, then her eyes lit up. "Oh, I remember! The flower stem was really big and long, and it was segmented!"

    "A segmented stem, fiery red petals... Why does that sound so familiar? Wait a second." Kingsley froze, his brows furrowing as he racked his brain. Suddenly, his eyes widened as the realization hit him. "Could it be a Dragonbone Lotus that your kids saw?"

    "Dragonbone Lotus?"

    Pablo and the others looked puzzled. "What kind of flower is that?"

    Kingsley was happy. "It''s not just a flower. It''s medicine!"

    Kingsley''s sudden excitement made Pablo and Naya exchange nces.

    "Kingsley, is it some kind of amazing medicine?" "Absolutely!" Without hesitation,

    Kingsley exined, "It''s an incredibly rare medicine that can heal broken bones and even regrow limbs! If we could pick and sell it, it might go for tens of thousands of gold!"

    He had only ever heard of the Dragonbone Lotus before, never seen it himself. But based on the kids'' description, it sounded exactly like the legendary Dragonbone Lotus he''d read about.

    It was worth tens of thousands of gold!

    If it really was a Dragonbone Lotus, they''d be rich beyond imagination!

    While Kingsley was caught up in the thrill of pote their faces clouded with uncertainty.

    Sessfully unlocked! and other kids outside the window hated,

    Finally, Pablo spoke up, "Kingsley, can we not sell it?"

    Kingsley froze. "Huh? Why wouldn''t we sell it? That''s tens of thousands of gold! If we sell it, your families could each get a lot of money!"

    581.Chapter 581

    The kids looked confused. The oldest among them was only seven, far too young

    to understand what tens of thousands of gold meant, let alone the significance of the Dragonbone Lotus.

    All they knew was that selling the flower wasn''t why they hade to Kingsley in the first ce.

 The Silent 582

    582.Chapter 582

    "Kingsley, if we sell it, we won''t have another flower this beautiful to give to the Holy Lady" Naya said, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "The mountain''s too high, and the flower''s too far away. We wanted to pick it, but we couldn''t reach it, so we came to you for help..."

    They hade to Kingsley to help pick the flower but hadn''t expected him to suggest selling it.

    That flower was truly beautiful.

    On the snowy mountaintop, its fiery red stood out, as striking as the Holy Lady had been that day amidst the swirling

    snowstorm.

    It was so beautiful that they couldn''t take their eyes off it.

    And that was why they wanted to pick it and give it to the Holy Lady.

    Kingsley stood frozen in ce, dumbfounded.

    He looked out the window at Naya, who was crying so hard that her shoulders shook, then at Pablo beside him, pleading with wide, earnest eyes, and finally at the group of kids behind them, all staring at him with hopeful expressions.

    "You mean, you went to Tilon Mountain yesterday just to find a flower for the Holy Lady?" Kingsley asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    The kids nodded enthusiastically, their faces lighting up with determination.

    Kingsley told them, "But the Holy Lady has left. She''s not in Saint Snow City anymore."

    "I know!" Pablo shot his hand up high and dered, "My mom said the Holy Lady went to help other kids, but she''d definitelye back! When she does, we can give her the flower ourselves!"

    "My dad said that when someone saves your life, you should... Um... You should..."

    "I know! It''s ''A life-saving grace should be repaid with overflowing gratitude.'' I also know the Holy Lady went to Centrina City. My big brother told me that!"

    "Whoa, Naya, your brother is so cool!"

    Naya, tears still clinging to the corners of her eyes, broke into a smile. Then, with curiosity, she turned to Kingsley and asked, "Kingsley, is Centrina City far away?"

    Was Centrina City far away? Not too far, but not exactly close either.

    After thinking for a moment, Kingsley finally said, "If it''s not far, what do you n to do?"

    Pablo immediately grinned foolishly and said, "If it''s not far, then we''ll go to Centrina City to find the Holy Lady. That way, we can give her the flower ourselves!"

    "Ridiculous!" Kingsley instinctively scolded,, "Do you even know how dangerous it is out there? You''re lucky I haven''t scolded you for running off to Tilon Mountain, and now, you''re thinking of going even farther? Do you want me to tell your parents and have them give you a good spanking?"

    "Then can you go, Kingsley?" one of the children asked timidly.

    Kingsley said firmly, "Of course I can go! I''m not like you kids. There''s no ce in this world that I can''t go to."

    ''No parents, no rules. I can go wherever I want.'' Kingsley thought indifferently. "Whoa, Kingsley, you''re so cool!"

    The kids didn''t understand why, but they were in awe of Kingsley, who seemed capable of going anywhere.

    "Kingsley, please help us!"

    "We''re begging you, Kingsley!"

    "I''ll give you my hot dog!"

    "And my pizza!"

    ¡°I have pizza, too! You can have it all, Kingsley."

    The kids frantichot dogally dug into their pockets, pulling out hot dogs and pizza like treasure. Those who hadn''t brought any even ran back home to fetch some.

    Sessfully unlocked! When they returned, the offerings amounted to two her dogs halves. It wasn''t even enough for a single meal for Kingsley.

    But to those kids, it was everything they had saved up.

    Looking at the small pile of food, Kingsley finally let out a sigh.

    I pieces of pizza, some whole

    e just

    582.Chapter 582

    "Alright, alright, you little troublemakers really know how to twist my arm. Guess I owe you this much."

    He thought, ''After all, I grew up eating food from different families. Now, it seems I''m getting food from different kids.

    In the end, Kingsley returned the meager hot dogs and pizza to the kids. It''s just Centrina City. I''ll zip over there and be right back!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 583

    That day, Kingsley packed his things.

    He didn''t take much-just a thick coat and some food he had carefully saved up.

    He waited until dusk to set off for Tilon Mountain. After a long, exhausting climb to the summit, Kingsley finally saw the Dragonbone Lotus. At that moment, he understood why Pablo and Naya were so eager to gift this flower to the Holy Lady. It was Kingsley''s first time seeing a Dragonbone Lotus.

    The flower, blooming atop the snowy peak, burned like a me, its brilliance undiminished even in the fading light.

    Every detail matched the legends perfectly.

    It was indeed the Dragonbone Lotus, the ideal flower to present to the Holy Lady.

    Kingsley muttered, "It''s worth a fortune, but there''s no helping it. It was their discovery, after all."

    In the end, Kingsley let go of the selfish thoughts he had been holding onto.

    He cautiously crawled to the edge of the cliff, reaching out to pluck the flower when suddenly, a furious shout erupted from behind him.

    "Where did this filthymonere from? Drop that flower in your hand immediately!"

    Already teetering on the edge, Kingsley was startled by the voice behind him. His foot slipped, and most of his body dangled precariously over the abyss.

    Luckily, his reflexes kicked in at the critical moment. One hand grabbed the edge of the cliff, while the other clung tightly to the Dragonbone Lotus, barely saving himself from falling to his death.

    Damn it. He had deliberately chosen toe out at dusk to avoid running into anyone.

    Who would have thought that even at this hour, someone would still be out there?

    Kingsley begged, "Sir, please, let''s talk this over! Please pull me up first. I won''t touch the Dragonbone Lotus anymore. It''s yours, alright? Does that work for you?"

    The figures behind him drew closer. There appeared to be three of them: two towering men and one seated in a wooden wheelchair, seemingly due to an injured leg, being pushed along by the others.

    The man who had shouted at Kingsley paid him no attention, leaving him hanging on the cliff''s edge. Instead, he turned to the man in the wheelchair, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Lord Anthony, judging by its shape and features, this is indeed the Dragonbone Lotus you''ve been searching for."

    Anthony felt a flicker of joy shing through his eyes as his subordinate confirmed the discovery.

    He said happily, "Who would''ve thought it''d be this easy? The Dragonbone Lotus is already ours!"

    One subordinate smiled. "Congrattions, Lord Anthony! Truly, congrattions!"

    The other subordinate, who had been silent, stepped forward with a grin. "Lord Anthony, your luck''s finally turning around. From now on, no one can stand in your way!"

    Anthony let out a cold, mockingugh.

    The thought of Eliza-the one who had brought him to this state-made his eyes narrow, a sharp glint of murderous intent flickering within.

    Still, Anthony wasn''t one to act recklessly.

    He instructed, "Enough. Pick the Dragonbone Lotus and store it properly. Now that the medicine''s in hand, it''s time for me

    to head back."

    Of course, by "head back," he meant returning to Hasen City.

    He knew his limits. If he dared to show up in front of Eliza before fully recovering, she''d tear him apart without hesitation.

    But now that he had the key to his recovery, all he needed was to bring the Dragonbone Lotus back, restore his health, and then, he''d have all the time in the world to settle the score with her.

    "Lord Anthony, what should we do with him?"

    The man gestured toward Kingsley, who was desperately clinging to the edge of

    the cliff, his face pale and his hands trembling.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Kingsley felt a strange unease creeping over him.

    No, unease wasn''t the right word.

    At that moment, Kingsley felt a chilling sense of danger. He was terrified.

    583.Chapter 583

    He turned his pleading gaze toward the young man seated in the wooden wheelchair behind them.

    "Sir, please! I''m just an ordinary man from Saint Snow City. I didn''t know this flower belonged to you. Please, have mercy and spare me!"

    But no matter how much Kingsley begged, Anthony''s expression remained cold and unmoved. His voice was icy as he gave the order. "If he''s just amoner, kill him."

    Kingsley felt a chill run down his spine. ''What... What? They''re really going to kill me?"

    "No, please! Don''t kill me! I''m not just some random nobody. I know the Holy Lady know Prince Regent! Spare me. I beg you!" Desperate to survive, Kingsley blurted out the words without thinking.

    He thought even if it was a lie, it might just save his life.

    But to his shock, the man in the wooden wheelchair, who had been eerily calm, suddenly twisted his face into a terrifying snarl.

    "You say you know Eliza?

    "Well, well! So you''re one of her people! I was wondering why someone beat me

    to it. It turns out it was her! It was her all along!

    "She deserves to die, and so do you!

    "You dare try to steal my medicine? Kill him! Kill him now!"

    ''This guy ispletely insane!'' Kingsley thought, his heart racing.

    ''Damn it. No matter what I say, they''re not going to let me live.

    ''Fine. If I''m going to die, I''ll make sure they lose too!''

    Just as the de was about to strike, Kingsley gritted his teeth, yanked the Dragonbone Lotus free, and hurled himself off the cliff, clutching the precious nt tightly.

    "No! My medicine!" Anthony''s anguished scream echoed behind him.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 584

    584.Chapter 584

    Anthony thundered, "Damn it! Get down there and find it."

    That Dragonbone Lotus was Anthony''s only chance to recover

    As Kingsley plunged off the cliff with the Dragonbone Lotus, Anthony, seated in his creaky wooden wheelchair, was so frantic that he toppled to the ground

    Dragging his paralyzed body across the dirt, his bloodshot eyes burned with fury he bellowed, "You must find the Dragonbone Lotust As for that lowlife, I don''t care if he''s dead or alive. If you see him, cut him into pieces

    ''Damn that scum!

    ''And damn Eliza even more!

    ''She''s everywhere, meddling in everything!

    I''m her brother, her own flesh and blood!

    ''Why does she despise me so much? Can''t she just let me recover in peace?

    ''Even now, she''s trying to take what''s mine, trying to destroy myst hope of recovery!

    Anthony cursed, "Damn it all! Every single one of you deserves to diet"

    At that moment, under the cliff, amidst the snow, Kingsley, battered and bloodied, slowly dragged himself out of the snow.

    One arm hung limp and broken, but his other hand gripped the Dragonbone Lotus tightly. Blood clouded his vision as he turned to nce back at Saint Snow City, then staggered away in the opposite direction, his steps unsteady yet determined.

    Meanwhile, Eliza, still in Centrina City, had no idea about the events unfolding elsewhere.

    After learning at the governor''s mansion that Anthony had arrived in Woter¨ªa, she immediately sent out swarms of poisonous bugs to search for him.

    To her and Nn, Anthony wasn''t much of a threat. The only reason they were determined to find him was to prevent any unexpectedplications.

    Once she suspected that he hade to Woter¨ªa in search of medicine, her resolve hardened. There was no way she would let him seed.

    Herpoisonous bugs scoured every corner of Centr¨ªna City for an entire day and night, but Anthony remained elusive.

    Frustrated, Eliza began to wonder, "Has he left Centrina City?"

    The ck g had blocked two of the city gates, while her poisonous bugs kept watch over the other two unguarded ones. Yet, there was no sign of Anthony or anyone resembling him leaving the city.

    "Could he have left with the group that moved the Immortality Pills from the governor''s mansion instead of leaving alone?*

    The Immortality Pills and evidence from the governor''s mansion had indeed been relocated.

    But Nn deliberately let them go.

    The evidence and Immortality Pills from the governor''s mansion were only enough to deal with Jefferson. To bring down the entire Malone family, Nn needed proof of their collusion with the foreign tribes.

    When Nn led the ck g to storm the city, it seemed like Jefferson was stalling for time. But in truth, Nn was using the dy to his advantage.

    Once Rayden took the Immortality Pills, Nn immediately sealed off Centrina City, ensuring no word got out before the Malone family''s downfall was finalized. Nn moved swiftly.

    In just one day and night, the entire Centrina City was firmly under his control.

    He distributed real relief supplies-grain, warm clothing, and even medicine to ward off the cold.

    By the end of the day, Eliza and Nn''sbined efforts had reassured and settled the people of Centrina City.

    Eliza finally had some time to ask about her "dear brother Anthony."

    Nn said, "The scouts reported this morning that three people from the group vanished overnight.

    "Any idea where they went?" asked Eliza.

    Eliza hadn''t considered this possibility, but hea.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Nn mention it, she felt it was highly likely.

    "The sorcerer kept the scouts at bay, so we still don''t know," Nn said, shaking his head.

    "No rush. If he''s after the medicine, he won''t leave in a hurry. Once he passes through Centrina City or Saint Snow City, my poisonous bugs will pick up his trail."

    584.Chapter 584

    What Eliza didn''t realize was that Anthony and his group had gone toward Saint Snow City but stayed outside its borders, slipping past her bugs.

    "What about Louisa and that Rafe? How do you n to deal with them?" asked Eliza.

    Nn answered, ¡°Louisa''s at her limit. All those killings have broken her mind. As long as she''s alive, it''s only a matter of time before she talks."

    Nn''s eyes narrowed. "But Rafe... there''s something off about him. I can feel it." "Oh? Did you find something?" Eliza asked curiously.

    Nn stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I feel like his face doesn''t just resemble the Malone family''s illegitimate son. It also reminds me of someone I know."

    Eliza asked, "Who does it remind you of?"

    Nn started to answer but hesitated, eventually shaking his head. "No, maybe I''m overthinking it."

    Eliza decided not to press further.

    Suddenly, Vexara, hovering above Eliza, pped its wings, as if delivering an urgent message.

    Eliza''s expression shifted in an instant. "Your Highness, something''s wrong!"

    Her voice was stern. "The team transporting the Immortality Pills, including Rayden, got caught in an avnche and buried. The ck g scouts tailing them might have been caught, too. None of the poisonous bugs on them are responding."

    Eliza''s poisonous bugs spread messages quickly, allowing her to receive updates almost instantly.

    Though the details weren''t as clear as those from the scouts, the avnche itself didn''t need much exnation. Nn''s expression darkened. "An avnche, now?" he muttered, suspicioncing his tone.

    Was it a real avnche, or a staged one to cover something up?

    Eliza turned to Nn. "What''s the n?"

    "Whether it''s real or fake, we must rescue them first," Nn said decisively.

    If it truly was an avnche, the Malone family''s people aside, his two scouts were undoubtedly in danger.

    TU go. My poisonous bugs can lead me straight to them. I won''t waste any time," Eliza volunteered.

    With the citizens of Centrina City pacified and no longer requiring her immediate attention, she stepped forward. "We''re going together. That''s final," Nn replied firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Nn quickly organized the ck g soldiers, splitting half of the troops into ten battalions, each consisting of five hundred soldiers.

    Each battalion was loaded with substantial relief supplies and dispatched to various disaster-stricken areas in Woteria. The remaining half stayed behind to defend Centrina City.

    After a short while, Nn and Eliza, wrapped tightly in a heavy cloak, appeared outside Centrina City. The two rode on horseback, apanied by only a handful of elite ck g soldiers. Guided by her poisonous bugs, they raced toward the site of the incident without dy.

    Not long after they departed, a small group of figures cloaked in ck appeared outside Centrina City. The leader, concealed beneath arge hood and a strange mask, kept their facepletely hidden.

    They approached the city gate, raising their heads to gaze at the towering city walls. The jar in their hands buzzed with the restless hum of insects.

    "A new ''guest, huh? For Rayden to hand over his territory so easily, this one must

    be quite the powerhouse," one of them remarked, their tone tinged with curiosity.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 585

    585.Chapter 585

    As they were making their way to the avnche site, Eliza suddenly senged something and putted her horse to a stop

    "What''s wrong?" Nn asked.

    Eliza said, "Someone''s entered Centrina City"

    Eliza had just received a message from the poisonous bugs she had stationed at the city gates.

    "They moved in as soon as we left?" Nn raised an eyebrow "ssic bait and switch. How many of them are there?

    "Just over a dozen. The leader seems to be a sorcerer, Eliza replied. Then, with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes, she added, "And it looks like they''ve got a King Parasite. That might be a little tricky"

    Her tone might have been calm, but the sparkle in her eyes gave her away when she mentioned the King Parasite

    Nn chuckled. "Then let''s make sure they stay. That King Parasite will be perfect to feed Vexars."

    As he spoke, his gaze flicked to the golden butterfly perched on Eliza''s head, its delicate form resembling a beautif

    ornament.

    A King Parasite might be the peak for ordinary parasites, but for Vexara, it was just another stepping stone.

    Thanks to the magical water, Vexara was no ordinary parasite. It could grow stronger, deadlier, andmand evenrger

    swarms.

    But to reach its full potential, it needed proper nourishment.

    And by "nourishment, it didn''t mean regr bug food. It craved magical water, potent toxins, and sometimes even its own kind, but only a King Parasite could truly make a difference.

    A King Parasite was one of the rare supplements that could enhance it.

    That was why Eliza''s interest was piqued when she learned the other side had a King Parasite.

    Still, there was no need to rush.

    Centrina City wasn''t defenseless. Besides the ck g soldiers Nn had stationed there and her swarm of poisonous bugs, Eliza had other contingencies in ce.

    If that sorcerer had dared to walk into their trap, there was no way he''d escape.

    With no further concerns about Centrina City, Eliza and Nn urged their horses forward, quickening their pace toward the avnche site.

    Several hourster, they finally reached their destination.

    At the base of a towering mountain, the copsed snow stretched endlessly before them.

    Eliza''s gaze lingered on the vast expanse of white, her expression heavy with

    unease.

    She closed her eyes, trying to sense something, but after a while, there was still no response.

    "The poisonous bugs that were with the scouts aren''t reacting," she said quietly.

    If there was no sign of them even there, there was only one conclusion. They were dead. "Well, looks like we''ll have to search ourselves," Nn said, his tone grim.

    Nn''s eyes shifted to the nearby snow-covered mountain, his brows furrowing deeply. The mountain was enormous-several timesrger than the surrounding peaks.

    Even following the avnche''s trail wouldn''t make the search any easier.

    Fortunately, they weren''t entirely without options.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this,¡± Eliza said with quiet confidence.

    She raised her hand, summoning the golden butterfly hovering above her head. It fluttered its wings andnded delicately on her fingertip.

    "Vexara, get them searching. Leave no spot unchecked," shemanded.

    Crouching down, she plunged her other hand into the snow. Hidden from view, countless poisonous bugs poured out from her pocket farm, burrowing into the snow like a living tide.

    After releasing tens of thousands of poisonous bugs, Eliza finally withdrew her numb hand. As she stood up, Nn Silently

    handed her a hand warmer.

    Feeling the warmth seeping into her fingers, Eliza''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Just wait. We''ll find something soon enough."

    586.Chapter 586

 The Silent 586

    Under Vexara''smand, the poisonous bugs worked in perfect coordination: venomous centipedes and scorpions cleared paths, while the fire ants swarmed ahead to search.

    It didn''t take long before the first person was found.

    The ck g soldiers behind Nn stepped forward and dug him out.

    "Lucky break," Nn remarked casually.

    The first person they uncovered turned out to be the scout Nn had sent earlier.

    "I''ve got medicine," Eliza said. "Take him to the back, give him medicine, change his clothes, and get him something warm to eat. He should recover quickly."

    "Got it." Two ck g soldiers immediately sprang into action.

    Soon, the second, third, and fourth individuals were found one after another.

    Eliza could sense the steady stream of signals from her poisonous bugs, each one marking another person located. But the freezing temperatures were starting to take a toll on her little helpers.

    For creatures like centipedes, scorpions, and fire ants, this icy environment was far from ideal.

    The cold weakened their movements, and if exposed for too long, it could even threaten their survival.

    Eliza instructed Vexara to recall the first batch of struggling poisonous bugs and ce them in the magical water stream within her pocket farm to recover. Meanwhile, the remaining poisonous bugs continued their search.

    By the time Eliza recalled batch after batch of poisonous bugs, the avnche zone had been almostpletely searched.

    But both Eliza and Nn could sense something was off.

    "Missing some people."

    And not just a few-there were a lot of them.

    The only ones unearthed were Nn''s scouts and the governor''s officials. But Jefferson''s trusted aides, the Malone family''s guards, and Rayden-over thirty people-had all vanished without a trace.

    Even the Immortality Pills and the evidence that had been moved were gone like they''d vanished into thin air.

    Nn said, "The surrounding area shows no signs."

    Nn and several ck g soldiers split up to search the vicinity of the

    avnche site but still came up empty-handed.

    The whole situation was unnervingly strange.

    He added, "Even a night of heavy snow couldn''t cover up every sign of movement."

    Sure, footprints and hoofprints might get buried, but the marks left by heavy wagons? Those didn''t disappear so easily.

    Moreover, the items being transported weren''t just a few carts-they were over

    ten.

    And then there were the poisonous bugs Vexara had deliberately left behind during her initial investigation of the underground chamber in the governor''s mansion. Those poisonous bugs had also been moved along with the Immortality Pills.

    Even those poisonous bugs were gone.

    The poisonous bugs on the ck g scouts froze to death under the snow, but at least their remains were found.

    But the poisonous bugs that had been moved with the Immortality Pills? Not even their remains could be located.

    Nn was sure. "People and things don''t just vanish. Either someone erased every trace, or they''re still here, buried somewhere."

    Nn fixed his gaze on the snow-covered area, then lifted his eyes to take in the entire mountain.

    As if struck by a sudden thought, Nn had a ck g scout, who had just regained consciousness, brought over. "Do you remember where the avnche buried them?"

    "Yes, I do. Please follow me, Your Highnesses," the scout replied.

    The scout scanned the surroundings, starting from the spot where he had been

    dug out. After estimating the distance, he walked over to a snow-covered, toppled tree.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "The first carriage was right here. It stretched 30 feet had nearly 300 feet back," he exined.

    Nn nodded and gave the order, "Start digging here! Search the entire 300-feet range and see if there''s anything under the snow."

    It didn''t take long for the ck g soldiers to find something.

    ing

    586.Chapter 586

    No man-eating beast appeared, but what they unearthed was even stranger. It was a gaping hole that seemed to swallow people whole.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 587

    It all started with Eliza''s poisonous bugs.

    Thest few venomous centipedes held out the longest under the snow, but the freezing cold eventually forced them to search for a slightly warmer spot.

    Finding warmth beneath the snow seemed impossible, but to their surprise, they stumbled upon a small hole.

    Initially, they were just looking for warmth. However, the lead centipede kept crawling deeper, and the others followed. Before long, they discovered an incredibly spacious area hidden inside.

    Eliza immediately ordered a few ck g soldiers to dig at the spot where the centipedes had gathered. What they uncovered was a massive opening, wide enough for five or six people to walk side by side, or even for a carriage to pass through with ease.

    As it turned out, the location was less than twenty-five feet away from the tree the scout had mentioned.

    "So, they didn''t actually disappear? They used the avnche as cover to hide in this cave?" Eliza asked, her tone filled with surprise as she stepped closer to the entrance and peered inside.

    "That seems the case," Nn replied, stepping into the cave. Sure enough, he spotted tracks-clear evidence of people and carts having passed through.

    "This cave runs deep. It''s likely leading somewhere significant," Nn muttered, his eyes scanning the dark, spacious tunnel.

    As he thought about the massive mountain outside, several timesrger than the surrounding peaks, a sudden realization struck him. ''Could the Malone family''s true base be hidden in this mountain?''

    The avnche was a ruse. The so-called disappearance was a lie.

    Jefferson and his men had reached their destination. The avnche was staged to keep Nn''s team in the dark. It buried Rayden, the Immortality Pills, and even Nn''s scouts, making it seem like everyone had perished in the snow.

    But in reality, they had made it to their hidden stronghold.

    Nn clenched his fists, his mind racing. He was almost certain this had to be the Malone family''s lie.

    To be safe, they had to go in and check it out.

    "Serenity..." Nn had just called out Eliza''s name when she immediately guessed what he was about to say.

    She shook her head firmly. "I''m not going back. With me here, you''ll be safer. Especially in a ce like this, my poisonous bugs are perfect for scouting."

    The tunnel was pitch ck, its depths seemingly endless, which was a perfect setup for an ambush. If Nn and his team went in blindly, danger would be inevitable.

    "But your health..." Nn grabbed her arm, his concern evident. The cold there was bone-chilling, and anyone unustomed to it, no matter how strong, could easily fall ill.

    Eliza was already trembling, the icy air seeping into her body.

    Still, she was holding up better than most. Any other one might not havested even an hour,

    After hours of travel and three more spent in this freezing environment, Eliza finally felt the cold creeping in.

    But she brushed it off, pulling out her thermos and taking a sip of warm water mixed with the magical water. The heat spread through her, chasing away the chill.

    "Let''s move," she said decisively. "I''ll scout ahead. You all stay alert."

    Seeing she could still hold her ground, Nn had no choice but to let her stay.

    Deep down, though, while he wanted her to go back to safety, he also couldn''t bear the thought of her leaving him.

    Yes, it was dangerous, but having her close meant he could protect her if anything happened.

    If he sent her back, he''d only end up worrying even more.

    "Head back to Centrina City and bring two thousand men. Use my orders to

    surround this ce." Nn pointed to one of his men andmanded.

    Turning to two others, he added, "You two stay Sessfully unlocked! after the injured. If anyone tries to leave, kill

    them if you can. If not, memorize their faces. W

    With the arrangements made, Nn immediately turned and followed Eliza,

    leading the remaining ck g soldiers deeper into the tunnel.

    As they had suspected, the tunnel stretched endlessly into the depths. 587 Chapter 587

    The path was riddled with traps, yet eerily devoid of people

    Eliza had Vexara lead her poisonous bugs forward, clearing the way ahead. Thanks to them, the group added sorry tran moving silently through the tunnel. After walking for what felt like an eternity, they finally spotted a faint glimmer of light The faint light was apanied by increasingly loud and chaotic noises. It was the ayit

    Eliza and Nn exchanged a nce

    When they reached the bend in the tunnel and cautiously peeked outside, a massive cavem unfolded before their eyes, illuminated by blinding light

    People bustled back and forth, buildings of varying heights sprawled across the space, and at the forefront stood an enormous gate. Above it hung a que, its bold calligraphy spelling out two imposing words, Malone City'' the strokes wild and untamed like a storm.

    The Malone family actually built an entire city inside this mountain!

    Eliza was so stunned that she instinctively covered her mouth in shock.

    "No wonder we could never pinpoint the Malone family''s true base. No wonder

    only a few of them ever showed their faces in public....

    So this was where the Malone family had been hiding everything all along

    Malone City? What outrageous ambition!

    This wasn''t just some small settlement but a hidden city,pletely off Bortend''s maps and unknown to the world! And everything they''d been doing inside this shadowy city had remained under the radar.

    "They''ve got some serious guts," Nn said coldly, his face dark.

    At that moment, Nn was absolutely certain of the Malone family''s treasonous

    ns!

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 The Silent 588

    588.Chapter 588

    Just as Eliza and Nn spotted the outline of Malone City, a tiny ck speck suddenly shot out from the shadows on their nk, streaking straight toward Eliza.

    "Smack!"

    "ng!"

    Vexara and Nn reacted almost simultaneously. Vexara''s wingshed out, sending the ck speck flying, while Nn''s dagger followed in a sh, pinning the speck to the cave wall.

    The entire sequence unfolded in the blink of an eye, leaving Eliza momentarily stunned. By the time she realized what had happened, the ck speck was already dead, pinned to the wall. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a parasite norger than a fingernail.

    *Stay alert! There''s more than one," Nn warned, his voice sharp as he instinctively moved to shield Eliza behind him. Vexara let out a piercing screech, the sound cutting through the air like an angry roar.

    Eliza''s gaze sharpened as she fixed her eyes on the gates of Malone City. "Someone''s corning," she said, her tone tense. Soon, chaotic footsteps echoed from the gates. A group of armed men stormed out, their faces dark with murderous intent, each wielding swords and sabers.

    "Who dares trespass into Malone City!" The man at the front shouted, his gaze sharp and menacing as he stared at the exit of the tunnel.

    He shouted, "Stop hiding and show yourself! Or don''t me us for cutting you down without mercy!"

    Eliza shot Nn a nce, her thoughts clear. ''The parasite that attacked us earlier must have delivered the message to its

    master.''

    Since that was the case, there was no need to stay hidden anymore. Nn gave a slight nod and stepped forward, his presencemanding. Eliza and the others followed closely behind.

    As they emerged, Eliza''s gaze swept over the group led by the man, but the sorcerer was nowhere to be seen.

    "Tell your leader toe out and answer me," Nn said coldly, stopping just outside the stronghold of Malone City. His de gleamed ominously, and his piercing gaze froze the guards in ce.

    Behind him, the ck g soldiers stood like predators, their sharp eyes brimming with lethal intent. Though outnumbered by the dozens of Vanstead guards, their aura was suffocating.

    "So, you''re Nn, the Prince Regent?" The man eyed him warily, his toneced with caution.

    "You know who I am, yet you dare stand while speaking to me?" Nn sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.

    The man immediately bristled, as if deeply insulted. "You!"

    "Theo." At that moment, a raspy voice of an elderlydy echoed from behind them.

    The dozens of guards of Malone City immediately parted to either side, clearing a path down the middle.

    An elderlydy emerged, her golden cane striking the ground with deliberate authority. Supported by a middle-aged man

    with sinister air, she advanced with measured steps, her presencemanding attention.

    Her murky gaze settled on Nn. She bowed slightly and said, "Your Highness, what an unexpected honor. Forgive me for not weing you properly."

    "Mother!"

    "Grandmother!"

    The man behind her stepped forward, but Sariyah Malone snapped, "You fools! Show some respect and bow to His Highness!"

    Reluctantly, they exchanged nces and bowed, their movements stiff with resentment.

    Nn''s cold gaze swept over them. "So, the Malone family doesn''t care about the royal Sariyah Malonecourt, or me, huh? Lady Sariyah, you may be nearing the end of your days, so I''ll let it slide. But is the entire Malone family ready to follow you to the grave? Suchck of decorum... If I''m not wee, I''ll have right Sessfully unlocked!

    They''d found the ce. Whether they entered or not, it made no diffe

    If necessary, they could leave and returnter. Wee or not, this city would be

    his.

    Sariyah''s expression shifted instantly, her tone dripping with feigned remorse. "Your Highness, please forgive me. I''ve clearly failed to teach the children proper manners."

    They and in a Satokoro hay unterthy kaek with visttle depressie.

    "story and for sand "Now that you''ve paid your especs, you may a

    She certainly da

    Whndo, all my careful nning to waste At Sariyah errertained such thoughts, the mained una that anyone from Hat Cey wildnly ardense of arti

    After all, Nn want sharper than for and deadlier than a wor

    He came with a small group. But if he were easy to deal with, Bortend wouldn''t have a Prince Regent who stood above all but one.

    As Nn led his group past the Malone farmilly and stepped into Malone City, the figure he had been shielding behind him finally came into view, catching the attention of the Malone family members on both sides.

    is this... the Holy Lady?" Sanyah suddenly eximed, her eyes lighting up as she fixed her gaze on Eliza. Without hesitation, she dropped to her knees in reverence. "Your Grace, I pay my respects! What an honor to have you here? As soon as she knelt, the rest of the Malone family followed out without dy.

    "Wee, Your Grace; they greeted Eliza with respectful bows.

    Eliza''s face froze for a moment, her expression tinged with confusion.

    The scene itself wasn''t entirely out of ce.

    Oddly, Sariyah hadn''t knelt for Nn earlier

    And with just one nce at Eliza, she was on her knees, offering the full ceremonial bow.

    Eliza''s gaze flickered slightly as she turned to meet Nn''s eyes.

    The two seemed to have caught onto something, though neither revealed their thoughts.

    *Please rise, Lady Sartyah" Eliza said with a faint smile, her tone probing. "I''ve only just arrived here and didn''t expect anyone to recognize me. Yet, it seems you''ve identified me at first sight. Could it be that you''ve seen me somewhere before?" Eliza''s tone was light, but there was a subtle edge to her words. Once Sariyah stood, she immediately disyed an exaggerated fondness for Eliza.

    She stepped closer, her voice brimming with affection. "Your Grace, you once prayed for blessings across two provinces, saving countless lives. I''ve admired you for years and even sought out your portrait, leading my family to worship it day and night, praying for your protection over the Malone family."

    Eliza''s eyes narrowed, a cold edge slicing through her gaze.

    She thought, The Malone family worships my portrait and prays for my protection over their family?

    What a cunning ploy! They''re trying to drag me into their schemes.

    ''That''s crazy! I might be the mastermind of the Malone family!

    Subscribed

 The Silent 589

    589.Chapter 589

    Eliza smiled. "I''m just a humble servant of God, hardly someone worthy of worship. Lady Sariyah, you must be joking¡± Sariyah''s smile remained steady. "How could I be joking? I truly have Your Grace''s portrait. If Your Grace doubts my sincerity, I can take you to see it now."

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly, her smile fading further. "That portrait must be a recent addition, no? I met Lady Louisa not long ago. If your family had truly been worshipping me, why didn''t Lady Louisa reconize me? And what about Lord Jefferson and Lord Solomon? Shall I continue?"

    Eliza didn''t hold back, exposing Sariyah''s lie without hesitation.

    ''Trying to drag me into this mess? Keep dreaming! Eliza''s cold gaze swept over Sariyah

    Sariyah''s warm smile faltered for a moment before she sighed. "Ah, forget it. Since Your Grace doesn''t believe me, I won''t press the matter. It''s gettingte, so please, Your Grace and Your Highness,e into the city and rest. I''ll make the necessary arrangements for you both."

    Who would''ve thought the Holy Lady of Walden would be this sharp?

    She assumed Eliza would be easy to manipte, but clearly, she had underestimated Eliza.

    Then again, Eliza was the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate. To leave her noble home and still rise as the Emperor''s personally appointed Holy Lady, she was no ordinary woman.

    In that case, she would need to rethink how to deal with these two.

    With a calm expression, Sariyah invited Eliza and Nn into the city, but her mind was already scheming.

    While she was scheming, Eliza was also on guard-not just against her, but against the entire Malone City.

    "Vexara, are there any parasites nearby?"

    "Yes."

    Eliza casually sent the question to Vexara through her thoughts, not expecting to hear a response. The fact that it replied surprised her even more than the

    confirmation of parasites in the area.

    "Wait, Vexara, you can talk now?"

    "A little." Vexara responded again.

    Eliza''s curiosity was instantly piqued. "Why didn''t you say anything earlier?"

    Vexara fluttered its wings lightly, as if shrugging off the question with a hint of pride. "Learned. Just learned."

    Though its speech was still clumsy, Eliza had no trouble understanding it.

    "So, you mean you were still learning before, and now, you''ve picked up a bit?"

    "Yes." Vexara, answering her questions, was far cuter than when she had first tamed it.

    If there weren''t people around, Eliza would''ve scooped it up, cradled it in her hands, and started teaching it words right then and there.

    Sensing her excitement, Vexara sent back a wave of cheerful emotions.

    It then reminded her, "Many, many parasites. Be careful.¡±

    "Alright, keep an eye on their movements. When the time is right, send out the poisonous bugs to scout the city and locate the sorcerer behind all this."

    Vexara asked, "Parasites, sorcerer, kill?"

    Eliza said, "Not yet. We don''t want to alert them too soon. Wait for my signal. When the timees, I''ll give the order, and you can let the poisonous bugs act." Vexara answered, "Okay."

    After giving her instructions, Eliza refrained from disturbing Vexara further, allowing it to focus on monitoring the surroundings.

    Eliza had taken care of the sorcerer and the parasites, She shot Nn a subtle nce and gave a slight nod, and he immediately caught on.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Guided by Sariyah and her group, they walked down a street that stretched over 300 feet, eventually arriving at. imposing mansion that radiated authority.

    and and

 The Silent 590

    Eliza couldn''t help but marvel at how the Malone family had managed to construct such a wless city within the confines of a cave. The craftsmanship was truly

    astonishing.

    The houses lining the streets weren''t justparable to those in the outside world. They were even more extravagant, showcasing an almost excessive level

    of luxury.

    Calling it a "hidden paradise" wouldn''t do it justice. It was more like a sprawling city tucked away in the mountains.

    Had this ce remained undiscovered, it could have served as the perfect hideout for the Malone family, even if their rebellion ns fell apart.

    But their secret refuge had been exposed.

    That was wealth, unimaginable wealth.

    Even Eliza, who had grown up surrounded by luxury, couldn''t help but be awestruck by the sheer scale of this mountain city. Even in Hasen City, where the rich and powerful were abundant, constructing a city of this magnitude, even a small one, would be an almost impossible feat.

    It was clear that the Malone family''s fortune was beyondprehension.

    But this staggering wealth was built on the lives and blood of countless victims.

    To outsiders, this ce might seem like a dream, but to those who knew the truth,

    it was nothing short of a nightmare, cold, eerie, and deeply unsettling.

    A glint of icy disdain flickered in Eliza''s eyes as she took in the grotesque excess surrounding her.

    After stepping into the Malone family''s main house, Sariyah led Eliza and Nn to the main hall to sit.

    "The servants are still tidying up the rooms. If Your Highness and Your Grace don''t mind, why not have some dinner first? It happens to be mealtime."

    "Of course not. Please make the arrangements, Lady Sariyah." Nn replied calmly.

    She was clearly stalling, but then again, weren''t they all?

    As if they''d actually prepare guest rooms. It might just be a couple of prison cells.

    Nn, his expressionposed, yed along with Sariyah''s suggestion.

    Sariyah immediately smiled. "In that case, I''ll have everything arranged right away."

    "Pass the word along. Tonight, we''ll have dinner served here in the main hall. Tell the kitchen to prepare the finest dishes and wine. I want to properly host the Prince Regent and the Holy Lady."

    "Understood."

    Before long, the food and wine Sariyah had ordered were brought in.

    The table was a spectacle of decadence, overflowing with dishes that practically shouted wealth and indulgence.

    Eliza couldn''t help but nce at Sariyah. ''Is she trying to impress us or just unting their wealth?

    ''What exactly is Sariyah nning?

    ''Seriously? This kind of feast? She''s not even trying to hide her intentions anymore.''

    But then Eliza thought of the shy houses outside.

    With those ostentatious disys, who was she kidding? The act was doomed from the start.

    After all, so much had been exposed from the beginning. This dinner seemed to carry a sense of resignation, as if Sariyah had given up pretending.

    "Your Highness, Your Grace, do take your seats. I hope everything is to your liking." Sariyah, her smile brimming with hospitality, invited Eliza and Nn to sit.

    As they were about to sit, hurried footsteps thudded outside the hall, growing louder with each step.

    "Grandmother, I hear we''ve got guests tonight. A banquet in the main hall, huh? And you didn''t invite me?"

    As the young man''s voice faded, he strode into the doorway with a swagger. His eyes flicked over Eliza and Nn like they were beneath his notice.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He was a brash youth, clearly rebellious by nature His features bore a reserrnce to the man they had encountered at the city gates earlier, though he appeared younger.

    He called Sariyah "Grandmother," making it clear they weren''t from the same generation. Sariyah said, "Vance, since you''re here,e and greet the Prince Regent and the Holy Lady."

    591 Chapter 591

 The Silent 591

    "Your Highness, Your Grace." Vance Malone strode into the hall, his posture

    brimming with arrogance. Yet, it seemed themotion outside had forced him to swallow his pride and offer a proper bow

    As he bent forward, his gaze lingered on Eliza, carrying a hint of insolence that

    made her feat uneasy

    The moment Eliza''s brows furrowed slightly, Nn, standing beside her, caught it immediately

    Nn''s gaze swept over Vance, sharp and icy

    In that instant, Vance felt a chill creep down his neck, as though he''d been marked by a predator

    But he quickly dismissed the feeling. After all, this was the Malone family''s territory

    Who would darey a finger on him there?

    "Your Highness, Your Grace, please excuse him. This is my eldest grandson, the firstborn of my son, Jefferent."

    "It''s alright. He''s still just a child." Nn''s casual remark about him being "just a child made Vance''s face switch slightly Is the Prince Regent mocking me? Vance thought.

    He was clearly of age, and anyone could see that. For Nn to call him a child, it was either an insult or tant condescension!

    Vance let out a cold sneer in his heart.

    Meanwhile, Eliza sipped her coffee leisurely, the brew already checked by Vexara, her thoughts wandering

    ''Vance is Jefferson''s eldest son?

    ''That would make him Louisa''s older brother.

    ''No wonder he feels so unsettling. Those bloodthirsty eyes suggest he''s no stranger to killing. He might even be as unhinged as Louisa."

    Eliza mused silently.

    But she was still underestimating him. If Louisa were there, she would even have to step aside for Vance. After all, he was the most ruthless member of the Malone family, even more brutal than Louisa.

    Vance suggested, "Grandmother, my cousins and I are having a sparring match at the training grounds tonight. If His Highness and Her Grace don''t mind, why not move the banquet there? Dinner and a show, wouldn''t that be delightful? "Nonsense! You kids always end up drawing blood in those matches. How could we let His Highness and Her Grace witness such chaos? It would surely ruin their appetite and offend their sensibilities." Sariyah feigned a scolding tone as she addressed Vance.

    Then, with an apologetic smile, she turned to Nn and Eliza. "Your Highness, Your Grace, please forgive Vance. The boy is just being impulsive..."

    But as she spoke, her gaze met Nn''s, who was watching her with a faint, knowing smile. It was as if he had seen through her pretense.

    "If the young are reckless, does that mean the elders are equally thoughtless?" Nn''s icy tone and the oppressive aura he exuded instantly froze Sariyah''s smile in ce, leaving her visibly shaken.

    A tense silence filled the hall, the atmosphere thick with unspoken tension.

    Eliza gently set down her coffee cup, her voice calm but firm as she broke the increasingly tense atmosphere. "Your Highness, this feast is far too extravagant for someone like me. It doesn''t suit my taste. I''ll pass."

    Pass? That wouldn''t do. This meal was carefully prepared.

    All that effort, and not a single bite taken.

    Just as Sariyah was about to speak, Nn let out a cold snort, his tone sharp and cutting. "A table full of meat dishes? No wonder the Holy Lady has no appetite. Is this your way of showing disrespect to her?"

    It was only then that Sariyah realized Eliza was a vegan. She quickly forced a smile and said, "Ah, it was my oversight. I''ll have someone prepare a proper vegetarian meal for Your Grace right away..."

    "No need." Eliza interrupted her, her tone stead Sessfully unlocked! But Lady Sariyah, surely you know the saying, ''Y...

    a minor oversight-nothing w

    ssing over.

    1000 it too, but not with your words. Next time, it''s better to discipline your family

    in private. Saying the wrong thing in front of us might bring trouble to your house.*

    Sariyah''s brows furrowed slightly.

    592.Chapter 592

    592.Chapter 592

 The Silent 592

    From the lower end of the hall, Vance''s face darkened, his displeasure barely concealed. "Your Grace, what exactly do you mean by that? I fail to see how my grandmother''s arrangements have offended either of you in any way."

    "Vance!" Sariyah''s heart sank. She knew trouble was brewing the moment those words left his mouth.

    Sure enough, Nn sneered mockingly after Vance finished speaking. "Lady Sariyah, didn''t you say your family has been worshipping the Holy Lady''s portrait for years? Yet not one of you knows her other entity? Fine, the meal mistake can be excused. You''re old, and it''s natural to be forgetful. But your grandson, the proud heir of the Malone family, is there something wrong with him, too?"

    Sariyah sighed and gave a helpless smile, her tone carrying a hint of deflection. "This is entirely my fault. I told Vance and the others about Your Grace''s status as the Holy Lady, but I didn''t mention that Your Grace had taken religious vows. As a result, this child spoke out of turn and offended Your Grace.

    "Vance, apologize to the Holy Lady immediately."

    ''The Holy Lady is a nun?'' Vance''s face immediately showed surprise upon hearing Sariyah''s exnation.

    She was such a stunning beauty, and a Holy Lady of noble status. He had set his sights on her the moment he entered the room. He had even thought she would make a fine match for him. But now, to learn that this beauty had chosen a life of abstinence and devotion? It was beyond his expectations.

    Was she a Christian priestess, or perhaps a Catholic nun?

    If she were a Christian priestess, well, not all of them were entirely free of worldly desires.

    And if she were a Catholic nun, heh, no woman had ever escaped my grasp.

    A flicker of arrogance shed in Vance''s eyes, though he kept his thoughts hidden. After his initial surprise, he quickly put on an expression of regret. "I didn''t know Your Grace had taken vows. I hope Your Grace can forgive me."

    As he spoke, he shed what he believed to be a charming and debonair smile at Eliza.

    But Eliza didn''t even spare him a nce. Her expression remained indifferent, and she said nothing.

    Instead, Nn''s gaze shifted to Vance. His sharp eyes scrutinized the young man, and his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous glint flickering within.

    ''This brat dares to flirt with her in front of me? He''s courting death!'' Nn''s mind had marked Vance for death.

    Yet Vance remained blissfully unaware of the danger looming over him.

    His surprise at Eliza''s identity had momentarily made him forget his earlier questioning of her.

    But while he had forgotten, Eliza certainly had not.

    Ignoring Vance''s nauseating disy, Eliza turned to Sariyah. "Lady Sariyah, perhaps you should strive for a bit more honesty in your dealings with others. You''ve lived a long life, yet you''re still known for being dishonest. Isn''t thatughable? ¡°I said earlier you shouldn''t tell your grandson off before the guests, but it seemed Vance didn''t agree. Some people, it appears, have truly been spoiled by wealth and privilege, forgetting who brought about the prosperity of Bortend and the peace we enjoy today."

    Eliza''s cold gaze swept over Sariyah, forcing her to avert her eyes, and thennded on Vance, who frowned but said nothing. She continued, "Lady Sariyah, you imed that Lord Vance and the others often draw blood in their sparring matches, and that such a sight might frighten His Highness and me. I must ask- were you mocking me, or were you mocking His Highness?

    "His Highness and I have witnessed countless corpses and rivers of blood during this snow disaster. And now, you suggest a mere sparring match, where blood is drawn, could scare us? Tell me, does the blood Vance spills in his matches surpass the lives lost in the snow disaster? Or the blood shed by His Highness on the battlefield?"

    Eliza''s consecutive questions left the Malone family members in the hall speechless, unable to muster a single response.

    Subscribed

    Su

 The Silent 593

    593.Chapter 593

    Sariyah exined calmly, "Your Grace, you misunderstood! I assure you, there was no sarcasm in my words. Your Highness, please help rify. Your Grace, I beg you to reconsider!"

    Sariyah''sposure faltered, her act shattered by Eliza''s sharp retort.

    Who could''ve guessed that this young girl from the Stonor family had such a razor-sharp tongue? With just one careless remark, she nearly peeled back the facade of the Malone family.

    It was clear they could never bring this girl to their use.

    A cold glint flickered in Sariyah''s eyes.

    If she couldn''t be recruited, she''d have to be turned into a puppet of the Malone family.

    Yes, she would turn Eliza into a puppet.

    From the very beginning, Sariyah''s n had been to drag Eliza into their schemes.

    After all, everyone would want to capitalize on the prestige of the Holy Lady of Walden.

    If they could bring Eliza over to the Malone family, they could not only act under the banner of the Holy Lady but also use her influence to counter the Prince Regent.

    But who would''ve thought that this young woman, barely a year past hering- of-age, would be so difficult to handle?

    And judging by how fiercely she defended Nn, it was even more impossible to sway her.

    Sariyah''s heart sank.

    While some were disheartened, others were overjoyed.

    No matter what the Malone family thought, Nn was absolutely ted.

    He couldn''t help but think, ''She stood up for me! Serenity actually defended me!

    ''All it took was one little jab from Sariyah, and Serenity got so angry on my behalf!

    ''She does care about me!''

    "Your Highness, Your Highness..."

    Nn''s eyes sparkled aFrom the lower end of the hall, Vance''s face darkened, his displeasure barely concealed. "Your Grace, what exactly do you mean by that? I fail to see how my grandmother''s arrangements have offended either of you in any way."

    "Vance!" Sariyah''s heart sank. She knew trouble was brewing the moment those words left his mouth.

    Sure enough, Nn sneered mockingly after Vance finished speaking. "Lady Sariyah, didn''t you say your family has been worshipping the Holy Lady''s portrait for years? Yet not one of you knows her other entity? Fine, the meal mistake can be excused. You''re old, and it''s natural to be forgetful. But your grandson, the proud heir of the Malone family, is there something wrong with him, too?"

    Sariyah sighed and gave a helpless smile, her tone carrying a hint of deflection. "This is entirely my fault. I told Vance and the others about Your Grace''s status as the Holy Lady, but I didn''t mention that Your Grace had taken religious vows. As a result, this child spoke out of turn and offended Your Grace.

    "Vance, apologize to the Holy Lady immediately."

    ''The Holy Lady is a nun?'' Vance''s face immediately showed surprise upon hearing Sariyah''s exnation.

    She was such a stunning beauty, and a Holy Lady of noble status. He had set his sights on her the moment he entered the room. He had even thought she would make a fine match for him. But now, to learn that this beauty had chosen a life of abstinence and devotion? It was beyond his expectations.

    Was she a Christian priestess, or perhaps a Catholic nun?

    If she were a Christian priestess, well, not all of them were entirely free of worldly desires.

    And if she were a Catholic nun, heh, no woman had ever escaped my grasp.

    A flicker of arrogance shed in Vance''s eyes, though he kept his thoughts hidden. After his initial surprise, he quickly put on an expression of regret. "I didn''t know Your Grace had taken vows. I hope Your Grace can forgive me."

    As he spoke, he shed what he believed to be a charming and debonair smile at Eliza.

    But Eliza didn''t even spare him a nce. Her expression remained indifferent, and she said nothing.

    Instead, Nn''s gaze shifted to Vance. His sharp eyes scrutinized the young man, and his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous glint flickering within.

    ''This brat dares to flirt with her in front of me? He''s courting death!'' Nn''s mind had marked Vance for death.

    Yet Vance remained blissfully unaware of the danger looming over him.

    His surprise at Eliza''s identity had momentarily made him forget his earlier questioning of her.

    But while he had forgotten, Eliza certainly had not.

    Ignoring Vance''s nauseating disy, Eliza turned to Sariyah. "Lady Sariyah, perhaps you should strive for a bit more honesty in your dealings with others. You''ve lived a long life, yet you''re still known for being dishonest. Isn''t thatughable? "I said earlier you shouldn''t tell your grandson off before the guests, but it seemed Vance didn''t agree. Some people, it appears, have truly been spoiled by wealth and privilege, forgetting who brought about the prosperity of Bortend and the peace we enjoy today."

    Eliza''s cold gaze swept over Sariyah, forcing her to avert her eyes, and thennded on Vance, who frowned but said nothing. She continued, "Lady Sariyah, you imed that Lord Vance and the others often draw blood in their sparring matches, and that such a sight might frighten His Highness and me. I must ask- were you mocking me, or were you mocking His Highness?

    "His Highness and I have witnessed countless corpses and rivers of blood during this snow disaster. And now, you suggest a mere sparring match, where blood is drawn, could scare us? Tell me, does the blood Vance spills in his matches surpass the lives lost in the snow disaster? Or the blood shed by His Highness on the battlefield?"

    Eliza''s consecutive questions left the Malone family members in the hall speechless, unable to muster a single response.

    Subscribed

    Sus he gazed at Eliza, his infatuation so tant that he ignored Sariyah''s repeated attempts to get his attention.

    Sariyah''s lips twitched in frustration. "Your Highness!"

    She suddenly raised her voice, her sharp tone cutting through the air.

    Irritated by the interruption, Nn shot her a cold, disdainful nce. "Lady Sariyah, it seems the Holy Lady of Walden was right. Your family has grown increasingly undisciplined. Or perhaps the Malone family simply doesn''t see me as someone worth respecting?"

    With a loud "bang, Nn mmed his palm onto the table, the sound reverberating through the hall like a thunderp.

    His voice, icy andced with venom, sent chills down everyone''s spine.

    The moment his hand struck the table, a suffocating wave of murderous intent filled the room, so intense that Sariyah momentarily believed he was about to kill

    someone.

    Thud! Sariyah quickly realized that provoking Nn would be a fatal mistake. With his temperament, he wouldn''t hesitate to unleash a bloodbath.

    But the sorcerer Zayn they were relying on still needed another hour to prepare. If they acted rashly, none of them would be able to stop Nn''s wrath.

    She had to buy time!

    Sariyah immediately knelt down, her voice trembling as she pleaded, "It''s my fault. Please, Your Highness, calm your anger!"

    As she knelt, she cast a meaningful nce at the others in the room.

    Though Vance frowned deeply, he followed her lead and knelt as well.

    In an instant, the entire hall was filled with kneeling figures, leaving only Nn and Eliza still seated.

    Nn lowered his gaze, looking down at the co-Sessfully unlocked! thority, his presence suffocating and

    unyielding.

    An invisible pressure seemed to spread throughout the hall, making the atmosphere unbearably heavy.

    Sariyah and Vance, the grandmother and grandson, found themselves holding

    their breath, unable to withstand the oppressive weight of Nn''s aura.

    593 Chapter 593

    "By the rules, anyone who disrespects me should get killed. But considering your

    age, I''ll spare your life. As for that boy-I don''t like him. He can cut off a finger to settle the matter."

    "Your Highness?" Sariyah looked up, her face filled with disbelief.

    Vance, on the other hand, was on the verge of exploding in rage.

    He cursed inside, ''Grandma just misspoke, and now, I have to lose a finger?

    ''What kind of absurd rule is this?

    ''Even if this nonsense flies in Hasen City, this is Woteria, our territory! Who does Nn think he is, strutting around like he owns the ce!''

    Vance''s eyes burned red with fury.

    He knew his eyes always betrayed him when he was angry.

    So he kept his head down, gritting his teeth and swallowing his rage, kneeling on

    the ground.

    ''Fine, I''ll kneel. But one day, I''ll make Nn pay for every ounce of this humiliation!''

    "What? Can''t do it?" Nn''s icy gaze pierced through them, sharp and unyielding.

    Sariyah''s face remained stiff, her lips pressed tightly together, refusing to speak.

    To be honest, Vance and Louisa''s arrogance wasrgely the result of their grandmother''s indulgence.

    After all, the Malone family''s status in Woteria was practically that of royalty. Louisa was treated like a princess, adored and untouchable.

    And Vance, though merely the son of a governor, was ttered and fawned over

    by nearly every official in Woter¨ªa. He was treated like a crown prince, standing above all but one in the region.

    To them, Nn might be the Prince Regent, but he was just a name, a distant figure with no real presence in their lives. Why should they fear him?

    Their grandmother didn''t fear anyone.

    If their grandmother didn''t care about him, why should they?

    So when Nn singled him out and demanded a finger, Vance felt no fear-only

    seething humiliation!

    This humiliation was rooted in his belief that his grandmother would never agree to Nn''s demand.

    Sariyah said, "Your Highness, Vance is just a child! This is all my fault. If someone must be punished, take my life instead. Let me atone for my sins!"

    "Atone your sins?" Nn''s lips curved into a faint, mocking smile. "Oh, you certainly owe one."

    He didn''t bother to borate. Instead, he stood abruptly, stretching his shoulders

    as if shaking off the conversation.

    "Kid, didn''t you mention your family is hosting a bloodsport? Perfect. I''m in the

    mood for some entertainment. Lead the way. Let''s see if it''s worth my attention."

    ¦°

 The Silent 594

    Sariyah had expected Nn to keep pushing, but to her surprise, he subterly thither the fove to th

    Sariyah felt a chill of unease creep over her

    Just as she furrowed her brows and was about to speak, Nn''s Roy voice out forough the mere mater interested in the chance I''m offering? Or would you rather see blood spilled here and ex

    "Let me remind you," he added sharply, "if I act here, in this cramped hat, it won''t be mer of losing

    a a finger

    The hall was far from empty

    There were over a dozen servants bustling about, not to mention Sariyah and Vance, the two rod sunt figures of the Malone family. Sariyah didn''t dare to take the risk

    She quickly stered on a smile and said, "Of course not, Your Highness. Since you wish & 19 make rangements immediately. Vance, go and prepare the seats at the training grounds without dy

    "And as for Her Grace..."

    "I''ll go wherever His Highness goes, Eliza said casually.

    Her offhand remark brought a faint smile to Nn''s lips, his sharp gaze softening slightly Saryah, catching the subre change in his expression, quickly added, ¡°Then make sure Her Grace''s vegetarian meal is properly prepared this time. There must be no mistakes."

    "Yes, Grandmother," Vance replied, swallowing his frustration as he bowed and left.

    It didn''t take long for Eliza and Nn to arrive at the Malone family''s arena.

    The arena wasn''t particrlyrge, but it wasn''t cramped either. It was just the right size to amodate the twenty of so young men and women gathered there. They were chatting idly, but their eyes kept darting around, dearly wating for something, or someone.

    As soon as Eliza and Nn appeared, the younger members of the Malone family turned to look. Their gazesmed with arrogance, a mix of wariness, provocation, and a hint of excitement, as if they were eager to see some doma unfold Around the edges of the arena, other members of the Malone family stood watch. Though they weren''t directly involves their presence was deliberate. They were there to monitor the situation closely, ready for anything

    Most of their attention was fixed on Nn and the ck g soldiers apanying him. If a fight broke out, ther prionty was clear. They would take down the Prince Regent and his men first.

    As for the Holy Lady, who looked so frail that she couldn''t even lift a sword, they didn''t see her as a threat. Whether they captured her or not hardly mattered. Once Nn and his soldiers were dealt with, what could a defenseless woman possibly do?

    Eliza walked beside Nn with a calm andposed demeanor. After taking her seat, her gaze fell on the table of n vegetarian dishes. Vexara gave a faint flutter, as if echoing her unspoken disdain.

    Vexara suggested the food was not poisoned.

    But unfortunately, Eliza truly had no appetite.

    Just then, a few maids stepped forward.

    Two of them waited on Nn, while the other two served Eliza.

    "Your Grace, do these vegetarian dishes suit your taste? If not, perhaps you''d like some coffee while we prepare more options."

    One of the maids brought out a pot of coffee, poured a cup for Eliza, and ced it in front of her. With a peculiar smile, she added, "This is premium ck coffee, known for its rich aroma and smooth taste. Lord Vance personally made it for you, hoping Your Grace will appreciate his thoughtful gesture."

    At the mention of thest sentence, Eliza, who had been indifferent until then, paused slightly as her fingers brushed the cup. The next moment, "Ah!"

    The scalding coffee sshed onto the maid, causing her to cry out and stumble backward, falling to the ground. "Your Grace, what happened all of a sudden?"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    595 Chapter 595

 The Silent 595

    595.Chapter 595

    Earlier, Sariyah had excused herself, iming she needed to rest, and sent her son, Theodore Malone, the same man who greeted them outside the city, to host Nn and Eliza in her stead.

    But he had barely sat down when this incident urred.

    Theodore frowned slightly, his tone outwardly respectful but tinged with a hint of reproach.

    "I don''t drink ck coffee, and I certainly don''t like coffee made by other men," Eliz?tated coldly.

    The maid''s face turned pale instantly.

    She never imagined that someone so delicate-looking could have such a fiery temper, showing no regard for Vance''s gesture.

    Had she known, she would have refrained from saying that.

    Theodore nced at Vance, then at the maid, piecing together the situation. He muttered something under his breath, his displeasure evident, before putting on a respectful facade again.

    He faked a smile. "Ah, I see. Looks like I didn''t serve you properly. Sorry about that, Your Grace. Let me get you a fresh pot..." Before Theodore could finish, Eliza cut him off coldly. "No need.

    "Your family doesn''t have the kind of coffee I drink."

    If they brought another, it would just be someone else''s ''favor.''

    Theodore''s face darkened. This Holy Lady wasn''t just being difficult. She was outright humiliating them.

    ''Saying we don''t have the coffee she wants? Ridiculous. The Malone family has everything!

    The coffee served earlier was a top-tier blend, one of the finest ck ones in the world.

    Though Theodore was Vance''s uncle, he was only a few years older and the cherished youngest son of Sariyah. Spoiled beyond reason, he wasn''t one to back down easily.

    Hearing Eliza''s words, he refused to back off.

    He said again, "Your Grace, how could we not serve you coffee? That would be a breach of etiquette. Why don''t you tell us what you''d like? The Malone family has no shortage of options. We''re bound to have what you want."

    Eliza''s patience was wearing thin.

    She shot Theodore a nce and was about to respond when Nn, standing beside her, spoke first.

    "The coffee Her Grace wants isn''t something the Malone family can provide." With a faint smirk, his gaze sliced through Vance like a shard of ice. Then, with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he added, ¡°Because the coffee she wants is made by me. And some people? They''re just not qualified."

    Theodore was left utterly dumbfounded by his words.

    Eliza was utterly speechless. ''When did I ever say I wanted Nn to personally make me coffee?!

    ''Stop spouting nonsense!''

    Eliza shot Nn a sharp re, her annoyance barely concealed.

    Across the table, Vance''s face turned beet red.

    With a loud bang, he mmed his coffee cup onto the table, his anger barely contained. "Your Highness, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    "Vance!" Before Vance could finish, Theodore, already anticipating his reaction, quickly cut him off.

    Frowning, he gave Vance a warning look and subtly shook his head before speaking. "I never would''ve guessed that Your Grace and Your Highness share such... refined interests. If it''s coffee made by the Prince Regent himself, I suppose the Malone family truly can''tpare."

    Eliza was speechless, thinking, ''What on earth is he doing here?''

    ''No, no, no! That''s not true! I never said that!

    ''I have zero interest in any coffee he makes!''

    Meanwhile, Nn was quietly chuckling, enjoying the chaos he''d caused

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The sight made Eliza clench her fists tightly, resting the urge to give him a piece of her mind.

    Theodore continued speaking, but Vance had clearly run out of patience.

    He urged, "Enough, Uncle Theodore! Let''s stop wasting time. Didn''t His Highness say he wanted to see blood? Let''s get this duel started already!"

    595 Chapter 595

    This time, he was determined to show this man that the Malone family wasn''t to be toiffed with

    Even if it was the Prince Regent, he wouldn''t be allowed to throw his weight around the Malone family!

    Subscribed

 The Silent 596

    596.Chapter 596

    Vance was itching to show off, eager to prove his worth.

    Nn didn''t even bother ncing at him. Instead, he leaned closer to Eliza, his attention fully on her,

    Lowering his voice, he chuckled softly, "This isn''t the best ce for it. Once we''re back in Hasen City, I''ll personally make coffee for you once."

    Seeing how Nn was clearly enjoying himself, Eliza''s lips twitched. She rolled her eyes at him and teased, "Just once? Your Highness, are you saying your coffee-making skills aren''t up to par for a second attempt?"

    Nn''s eyes sparkled with amusement at her words. His tone was indulgent as he replied, "If my skills werecking, I wouldn''t dare embarrass myself in front of Your Grace. But if it pleases you, I''ll make coffee for you every single day." ''Alright, that''s enough! Does he ever stop?'' Eliza felt her cheeks flush. Unable to handle his teasing anymore, she turned her head away, refusing to engage further.

    But Nn''s eyes still gleamed with mischief, clearly enjoying her reaction.

    Vance''s eyes burned with fury, his anger barely contained as he red at the scene before him.

    ''Damn it!'' Unable to hold back, Vance shot to his feet, stormed onto the training grounds, and grabbed a bow from the weapon rack. Without hesitation, he turned toward the distant target, nocked an arrow, and drew the bowstring tight. The bowstring snapped, and the arrow streaked through the air before mming into the bullseye.

    "Bravo!"

    "Amazing shot!"

    "Vance is incredible!"

    "His aim is unmatched-hitting the bullseye precisely is child''s y for him!"

    "One more! Show us another shot, Vance!"

    The younger members of the Malone family erupted into cheers, their voices filled with admiration.

    Encouraged by their enthusiasm, Vance fired nine more arrows in quick session. Each one hit the bullseye dead center. Ten arrows, ten perfect shots.

    "Fantastic! Vance''s archery skills are truly impressive!" Theodore eximed, pping his hands in delight.

    Eliza nced at it.

    ''Not bad, I suppose. His archery is decent,'' she thought, her tone inwardly measured.

    target!

    The target was 300 feet away, and the dim lighting made the feat even more challenging. Hitting the bullseye ten times in a row under such conditions was no small aplishment.

    Noticing both Eliza and Nn had turned their attention toward the disy, Theodore seized the opportunity to speak. "So, Your Highness, Your Grace, what do you think of Vance''s skills?"

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Eliza said casually, her tone calm but with a hint of indifference.

    Nn raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Not bad," he echoed, his voice carrying a trace of amusement. Both of them gave the same response. If they''d simply said "impressive," it might have been fine. But "not bad"? What was that supposed to mean?

    Vance''s archery was nothing short of exceptional. Did they truly think it wasn''t worth their notice?

    And if Nn had been the only one to say it, Theodore might have begrudgingly let it slide.

    But Eliza? A delicate woman who looked like she couldn''t even draw a bowstring- how dare she speak so dismissively? Theodore''s expression darkened, his displeasure evident.

    But no one was more infuriated than Vance himself, along with his loyal admirers.

    Eliza''s and Nn''s remarks, spoken neither too loudly nor too softly, carried just enough for everyone in the training grounds to hear. Naturally, Vance and the younger disciples nearby caught every word.

    "What do they mean by that?" someone muttered.

    "Are they looking down on Vance?" another chimed in clear offended

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "Not bad"? Vance''s archery is clearly exception. It''s the best an

    "Exactly!"

    Vance shot a dark look at Eliza, then turned his focus to Nn. "Since Your

    Highness thinks my archery is just ''not bad,'' why don''t you show us how it''s done? Let us witness what the Prince Regent has got."

    597 Chapter 597

 The Silent 597

    597.Chapter 597

    The moment Vance finished speaking, the ck g soldiers behind Nn could no longer contain their fury.

    The audacity of the Malone family was unbelievable. They dared to repeatedly act so insolently in front of Prince Nn and the Holy Lady!

    That was outright defiance of royal authority and a tant challenge to the established order!

    "Your Highness, please allow us to deal with this arrogant fool! Several ck g Soldiers dropped to one knee, fervently requesting permission to act.

    They understood what Nn was waiting for, but the sheer arrogance of those people was intolerable.

    To the ck g soldiers, Nn was nothing short of a divine figure.

    For him to be disrespected by such petty individuals was the greatest insult they could endure!

    But they hadn''t anticipated just how brazen Vance could be.

    Vance sneered, "Huh! Compete with mere soldiers? Don''t make meugh. You''re not even worth my time."

    "Your Highness, you called my archery ''not bad, didn''t you? Why not show me what ''excellence'' looks like? Or, are you afraid to lose?"

    "How dare you!" The ck g soldiers'' hands instinctively reached for their swords, their eyes zing with fury, ready to strike.

    But just as they were about to act, Nn raised a hand, his calm gesture halting them instantly.

    He smiled. "Since you want to y, I''ll y along. Besides, I still have something to retrieve."

    ''Do they really think I''m someone to be trifled with?

    ''Now, one finger won''t do anymore.

    ''This time, someone''s going to lose his life.''

    With that thought, Nn prepared to rise and step into the training grounds.

    But suddenly, the clear voice beside him suddenly inserted into the tense atmosphere. "Topete with the Prince Regent? You''re not qualified."

    Nn paused mid-motion, and his gaze lowered slightly.

    He noticed a small hand pressing firmly against his waist.

    "Your Highness, stay seated. Since I was the one who spoke, let me handle Vance myself." Eliza''s tone was steady, though her expression carried a trace of anger.

    When she uttered those words, there was no bias, no emotion, but just the truth.

    To be fair, Vance''s archery was indeed "not bad." But that was only by her standards.

    She had seen Nn''s archery before-an arrow that could pierce the skies. Hit the bullseye from a hundred paces away? Even a thousand wouldn''tpare to his unmatched skill.

    Vance''s barely passable uracy wasughable in front of Nn.

    She could guess that Nn''s earlierment of ¡°not bad¡± was simply echoing her own words.

    But who would have thought that those mere two words would embolden the Malone family to such an extent, making them believe they could defy the heavens?

    The Malone family really needed to be taught a lesson.

    If they insisted on courting humiliation, she wouldn''t hesitate to deliver it.

    After all, once their pride was shattered, they would have no choice but to face reality.

    "Your Grace?"

    Eliza rose gracefully, her gaze fixed coldly on Vance in the training grounds. "Lord Malone, am I qualified?" "Yeah..." Vance hesitated, his brows furrowing as he reluctantly admitted.

    Eliza let out a coldugh. "Good. At least you know that much.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    As if he dared to say otherwise. With her status as the Holy Lady, equal to that of

    royal princes and princes Vance to challenge her?

    He was asking for trouble!

    Without further ado, she strode forward, heading to the weapon rack and selecting a bow and arrows.

    who was

    307 Chapter 507

    At that moment, Vance couldn''t hold back. "Your Grace, do you even know archery?" His tone was faced with doubt.

    But before his words had fully settled, the answer came in the form of an arrow sheing through the air.

    The arrow whistled past, grazing his head and leaving him frozen in shoek.

    Eliza stood her ground, a faint smile ying on her lips. "In Hasen City, every noblewoman is trained for different skills. Archery is just one of them. What''s so surprising about that?"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 598

    598.Chapter 598

    598.Chapter 598

    A little? Was that what she called "just a little"?

    That arrow was aimed straight at his head.

    If he hadn''t sensed the danger and dodged in time, his skull would''ve been pierced clean through.

    Realizing Eliza might actually have some real skills, Vance narrowed his eyes slightly. "Your archery''s okay, but if you think that''s enough to beat me, you''re dreaming."

    "Then let''s settle this once and for all," Eliza said calmly, her tone steady. "I''ll show you I never make empty boasts."

    Vance immediately caught her meaning and let out a cold snort. "Fine!"

    ''Bring it on. No way I''m losing to a woman! he thought, his pride refusing to ept the possibility.

    "Move the target back thirty feet, Vance barked.

    But before the servants could act, Eliza shook her head. "Thirty feet isn''t enough."

    "Not enough? Then what does Your Grace suggest?" Vance asked, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Eliza''s expression remained calm as she replied, "At least a hundred feet each time. If there''s no winner, move it back another hundred."

    "Such arrogance," Vance sneered, his voiceced with disdain.

    The Malone family members erupted intoughter, their mockery echoing through the air.

    "A hundred feet at a time? Does she think she''s some kind of archery prodigy?"

    "If she misses the targetter, that would be truly hrious!"

    "Your Grace, if you lose, are you going to cry?"

    Loud thuds echoed.

    "Ahh! Stop! Stop! What are you doing?"

    The men who had been mocking Eliza moments ago were screaming in terror.

    Nn''s broadsword flew from his hand, spinning through the air before mming heavily into the ground right in front of the Malone family members.

    The man who had dared to mock Eliza was struck directly, his head bleeding profusely.

    "Your Highness..." Theodore shot to his feet, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nn''s sharpmand cut through the air, his piercing gaze freezing Theodore in ce, forcing him to adopt a cautious demeanor.

    "I don''t want to ruin Your Grace''s enjoyment, so this de remains sheathed. But

    if any of you dare to run your mouths again, I promise this de will taste your blood first."

    The Malone family members, scared out of their wits, quickly shut up and slunk to the back, their faces pale and full of resentment.

    As for the man who had been struck, he was already carried away for treatment.

    Theodore had been instructed by Sariyah to stall for time while keeping Nn appeased.

    Thus, he dared not provoke Nn further.

    After all, if the Prince Regent were to unleash his wrath in Malone City, the streets would surely run red with blood. Despite the anger boiling inside him, Theodore clenched his fists and swallowed his pride.

    No worries. As long as Vance beat Eliza, there was still a chance to challenge Nn.

    If Nn dared to step into the arena, they would finally have a shot at venting their frustrations.

    Theodore turned to Vance, "Vance, since Your Grace has spoken, just follow her wishes and give it your best shot."

    ''If she was determined to humiliate herself, let her have at it!''

    Vance caught the hint in Theodore''s words and smirked. "I set the distance at

    thirty feet earlier out of courtesy, but since Your Grace wants to raise the stakes, let''s follow her lead. Move the target back a hundred feet"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The Malone family''s servants immediately ran to wi

    Once the target was repositioned, Eliza and Vance both stepped into the center of the training field.

    "Your Grace, why not go first?" Vance said, his tone dripping with mock politeness..

    Eliza didn''t waste any time. She drew her bow, nocked an arrow, and let it fly. The arrow whistled through the air and struck

    598 Chapter 598

    the bullseye dead center.

    Momentster, Vance followed suit. He drew his bow, released his arrow, and it shot straight into the bullseye, splitting Eliza''s arrow cleanly in half.

    "Well done!"

    The Malone family members erupted in cheers, but their excitement quickly died down when they stole a nce at Nn and hurriedly fell silent.

    "So, Your Grace, ready for another round?" Vance asked smugly, his confidence practically radiating

    Subscribed

 The Silent 599

    599.Chapter 599

    "Let''s keep going." Eliza replied, her expression calm and unwavering.

    Vance raised one eyebrow. "Alright, move the target back another hundred feet."

    Once the target was adjusted, Vance feigned politeness again. "Your Grace, you go first."

    Eliza shot him a knowing nce, clearly aware of his intentions.

    But she didn''t refuse.

    Instead, she nodded and released another arrow, striking the bullseye dead- center.

    Vance followed, his arrow slicing through hers with a sharp crack, splitting it cleanly in mid-air.

    Smirking, he asked, "Your Grace, shall we keep going?"

    Eliza nodded. "Yeah."

    Vance smirked, "Very well. Move the target back another hundred feet.¡±

    Eliza shot again, hitting the bullseye for the third time.

    Vance followed suit, his arrow once again splitting hers with precision.

    Vance said, "Your Grace..."

    Eliza nodded. "Yeah, we keep going."

    This time, before Vance could finish basking in his own satisfaction or even

    Vance''s expression faltered for a moment.

    ''Does she really think she can keep up with me?

    ''Can''t she see she''s already losing?"

    With a cold snort and a darkened expression, Vance replied, "As you wish, Your Grace."

    "Move it back another hundred feet," Vance said calmly.

    For the fourth time, her arrow struck the bullseye with pinpoint uracy.

    Vance, refusing to back down, shot through her arrow once again, showcasing his own skill.

    "Move it back another hundred feet," Vance said calmly.

    Eliza''s fifth arrow hit the center of the target without fail, while Vance''s shot,

    though itnded on the bullseye, failed to split

    her arrow.

    "Move it back further..."

    Eliza''s sixth arrow found its mark, dead center once more.

    Vance''s shot faltered, veering slightly off target.

    "Again..."

    Eliza''s seventh, eighth, and ninth arrows all struck the bullseye with unerring precision, each shot as wless as thest. By then, the target had been moved from its original three hundred feet to an impressive twelve hundred feet away. Vance, however, began to lose his edge by the seventh round. His shots drifted further from the center, and by the ninth attempt, his arrow missed the target entirely, flying wide into the air.

    The moment his arrow missed, the training ground fell into a stunned silence. It was so quiet that one could hear a p¨ªn drop.

    A sudden round of apuse broke the silence.

    Who would dare p at a time like this?

    Vance, humiliated and furious, spun around to re at the audacious person pping, only to find himself staring at Nn. Nnughed heartily, his strikingly handsome face radiating smug satisfaction, his expression even more arrogant than Vance''s had been earlier.

    *Serenity. I''ve always heard you excel in many Sessfully unlocked! ined your archery would be this extraordinary.

    Tell me, Serenity, what other talents are you hia.ng from

    his voice filled with admiration.

    His bright eyes sparkled with delight as he gazed at Eliza, his expression one of unrestrained pride.

    "My Serenity is always so quiet, but when she acts, she leaves everyone in awe, Nn thought to himself, he heart swelling with admiration.

    It was just a simple contest, yet who could have predicted her archery skills would be so astonishing?

    They had only seen her as a woman, and worse, dismissed her as a weak one.

    But they had forgotten that before she became the Holy Lady, she was the cherished daughter of the Duke''s estate, the only granddaughter of the prestigious Padi family

    From a young age, she had been a diligent learner, excelling in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, and mastering different skills

    Even after leaving the Duke''s estate, she thrived independently, mastering toxicology, medicine, herb cultivation, and even bug control

    She had always walked the path of self-improvement, knowing when to shine brightly and when to remain understated. Even Nn himself couldn''t im to fully understand the depths of her capabilities.

    And so, as he witnessed Eliza''s breathtaking disy of archery today, admiration surged within him.

    Eliza, once the brilliant daughter of the Duke''s estate, had always been exceptional

    But now, as the Holy Lady, she was even more dazzling than ever before!

 The Silent 600

    600.Chapter 600

    "Vance lost..."

    "I can''t believe Vance lost!"

    "How is that even possible? That Holy Lady looked so weak..."

    That''s what they wanted to say, but the words caught in their throats.

    The unbeatable archer they had always admired, Vance, had been defeated by Eliza.

    And to make matters worse, he was the one who had initiated the challenge.

    In the end, he lost everything. His pride and the match.

    Even Theodore looked like he wanted to sink into the ground from embarrassment.

    They hadpletely underestimated Eliza.

    They had assumed her title was earned solely because of her beauty, but she turned out to have genuine skills to back it up. "Eliza''s archery is truly beyond anyone''s expectations," Theodore finally said.

    Despite his embarrassment, he had no choice but to step in and smooth things

    over.

    The match had ended so quickly that no one had time to process what had just happened.

    Theodore needed to stabilize the situation somehow.

    "Your Grace must be tired after such an impressive disy. Please, take a seat and rest for a while," he said.

    Eliza gave a slight nod, her expression calm, before turning to return to her original seat.

    "I won''t stand for this!"

    Vance''s furious voice erupted from behind her.

    Eliza turned around, her expression calm andposed. "What exactly are you unhappy about?"

    Vance clenched his teeth. "I demand a rematch! Forget foot archery, let''s do mounted archery!"

    He had never lost before.

    Today, he had nned to challenge none other than Nn.

    But to his utter humiliation, he had been defeated by Eliza.

    Even if Eliza was the Holy Lady, this was an insult he couldn''t swallow!

    He had to win. He had to restore his pride.

    Eliza chuckled lightly. "Mounted archery? Are you sure about that?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Though he hadn''t seen Eliza''s riding skills firsthand, he recalled how she had kept pace with them during grueling journeys, never falling behind.

    That was to say, her mounted archery would undoubtedly be just as impressive.

    Thinking of this, Nn smiled. Tonight, it seemed, he''d get to see another side of her.

    But he hadn''t anticipated just how daring Eliza could be.

    "I''m absolutely sure," Vance sneered, his tone dripping with defiance. "What''s wrong? Afraid you''ll lose?"

    He desperately threw all caution aside and started taunting Eliza.

    "I''m not afraid," Eliza replied, her tone calm but tinged with boredom. "But doing

    the same thing over and over is just dull. If you really want to settle this, why don''t we change the rules?"

    Vance frowned. "What kind of rules?"

    Eliza smiled. ¡°Let''s make it simple. No targets. Just shooting at each other. First one off their horse loses."

    Everyone was stunned in surprise.

    "No way!"

    The first person to object wasn''t Vance but Theodore.

    His expression turned grave as he nced at Eliza, then shifted his focus to Vance. "Enough, Vance. You''ve already lost. Stop this nonsense now."

    Theodore could see clearly that Eliza wasn''t someone to be trifled with.

    If this went on, it wouldn''t just be the Malone family''s reputation on the line. Vance''s life could be at stake.

    600.Chapter 600

    He couldn''t guarantee Vance''s skill in mounted archery would surpass Eliza''s, but the fact that she dared propose such a challenge meant she was confident in her abilities.

    This had to stop immediately!

    But before Theodore could press further, Eliza didn''t even look at him. Instead, she turned to Vance with a faintly mocking smile. "If you''re too scared, just step down. No shame in admitting defeat

    Vance gripped his bow tightly, feeling utterly humiliated by her gaze and words. Step down?

    Step down now?

    "Vance!"

    Theodore called out again, his tone sharp. "Don''t forget your grandmother''s instructions

    He was trying to remind Vance to consider the bigger picture.

    But Vance was far beyond listening.

    "Uncle Theodore, stop it. I know what I''m doing."

    Vance''s gaze sharpened as he stared at Eliza. "No targets, just us? Fine. But don''t back out when things get serious. Arrows are sharp, and someone''s bound

    to bleed."

    Eliza let out a coldugh. "No need for idle chatter. Get the horses ready."

    A flicker of murderous intent shed in Vance''s eyes.

    ''Guess she wants to do things the hard way,'' he thought.

    "Alright! Now bring me..."

    "Stop right there!"

    Before Vance could finish, an aged voice suddenly rang out.

    Eliza and the others turned to see Sariyah, supported by a middle-aged man,

    slowly making her way into the arena.

    She approached Vance, raised her hand, and pped him.

    The pnded with a sharp sound, snapping Vance''s head to the side.

    "You insolent brat! How dare you disrespect Your Grace! Get off the stage immediately!" Sariyah said.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow and didn''t say anything.

    Under Sariyah''s stern gaze, Vance dared not act out. Yet, resentment burned in

    his eyes as he red at Eliza before turning

    to leave.

    "Hold it right there."

    From the sidelines, Nn''s voice rang out, stopping Vance in his tracks.

    The next moment, he ced the freshly brewed coffee in front of Eliza, then rose

    and strode purposefully toward the center of the field.

    Standing beside Eliza, he turned to face Sariyah and Vance.

    "First, Vance provoked me. Then, he dared to challenge the Holy Lady. Lady Sariyah, do you really think a p is enough to end this?" Nn said.

    "Your Highness, Vance was immature. I am willing to apologize here and now on his behalf, both to you and Her Grace..." "Not enough." Before Sariyah could finish, Nn cut her off without hesitation.

    "What do you want, then?" Sariyah asked.

    Nn cast a cold nce at Vance and replied, "It''s simple. Let him duel me." Sariyah was shocked. "Your Highness, if you insist on this, aren''t you worried people will say you''re bullying someone younger?" "Whatever. It changes nothing. This duel won''t end so easily."

    Nn''s tone was resolute. Taking the de that had been thrown earlier by a ck g soldier, Nn held it in his hand and said, "Of course, you could always find someone to take his ce."

    Sariyah''s cloudy eyes flickered slightly.

    Nn pointed the de toward the middle-aged man standing behind her. "For instance, him. But if you choose to switch, the stakes will change." Sariyah''s expression remained unreadable. "Your Highness, what do you mean?"

    Nn narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "If Vance steps up, I''ll just keep one of his hands. But if it''s this man beside you, then I''ll probably take his life." The moment those words fell, the faces of the Malone family turned ashen. Especially Sariyah, whose expression darkened to an unprecedented degree.

 The Silent 601

    601.Chapter 601

    601.Chapter 601

    The middle-aged man remainedposed. He turned to Sariyah, bowed slightly, and said, "I''m willing to step in for Vance."

    "No."

    "No!"

    To everyone''s surprise, both Vance and Sariyah rejected his offer without hesitation.

    Sariyah said nothing further after her refusal.

    Vance frowned and said, "Isaac, this is my mess. Even if it costs me a hand, I''ll handle it myself. There''s no need for you to intervene."

    With that, he stepped forward and said to Nn, "Your Highness, how do you want to settle this?"

    Nn smiled. ¡°Let''s keep it straightforward. A fight. Whoever admits defeat first loses a hand."

    He paused, then added, "Oh, and to avoid anyone using me of bullying you, I''ll fight you with just one hand. So, do you dare?"

    A glimmer of hope shed in Vance''s eyes.

    Earlier, he had underestimated Nn, provoking him without knowing his strength.

    But after witnessing Nn''s casual knife throw, which left his cousin bloodied and the ground shattered, he realized he was no match for Nn.

    At least not in terms of raw power.

    However, if Nn was only using one hand, the oue might not be so certain.

    With that thought, Vance''s confidence surged back.

    "If you are willing to fight with one hand, why wouldn''t I dare to ept?"

    "Good," Nn said. "Just don''t surrender too quickly."

    He turned to Eliza and said gently, "Go back to your seat and rest for a bit. This won''t take long."

    "Alright, be careful."

    Even though Eliza didn''t think Vance was a match for Nn, she still instinctively voiced her concern.

    Nn didn''t take it as an insult. Instead, he smiled and said, "Rx. Go ahead. Have some fresh coffee first. I''ll make you a better er."

    "Alright,¡± Eliza replied with a smile and returned to her seat.

    Sure enough, there was a steaming cup of coffee waiting for her on the table. Eliza picked it up and took a sip, her delicate face showing a trace of surprise. "This coffee doesn''t seem to be from the Malone family?" she murmured.

    One of the ck g soldiers leaned in and whispered, "It''s from Nn himself. I saw him take a small pouch out of his coat earlier..."

    Before the soldier could finish, Nn''s sharp gaze darted toward him, as if he had sensed the conversation. The soldier immediately straightened up and zipped his lips, pretending he hadn''t said a word.

    Eliza couldn''t help butugh. "Your Highness, you''re so thoughtful."

    ''I''ll have to invite Nn for coffeeter to thank him properly, Eliza thought.

    Seeing Eliza drink the coffee he had personally prepared, Nn finally withdrew his gaze, satisfied. Turning back, he focused his attention on the opponent standing before him.

    Calling Vance his "opponent" was already far too generous apliment.

    With his unmatched power, it wouldn''t be an overstatement to say he had crushed every challenger in his path.

    But Vance, having only heard of Nn''s reputation, had no real grasp of his strength. That ignorance cost him dearly. The moment the duel began, Nn''s de moved like a sh of lightning, and before Vance could even process what was happening, he was forced to his knees in an instant.

    Vance''s scream ripped through the air, raw and piercing.

    His shoulder de shattered on impact, and blood gushed out in a torrent, soaking his entire shoulder in seconds. The agonized cries reverberated across the dueling arena, leaving the crowd frozen in shock.

    "Vance!"

    601.Chapter 601

    "Vance!"

    The Malone family, including Sariyah, was shocked.

    No one had expected such a devastating injury right at the start of the duel.

    The two of them had moved at the same time, but Nn''s speed was so blindingly fast that no one even saw his de.

    In the blink of an eye, Vance was forced to kneel in the dirt.

    And Nn''s de rested coldly against his neck.

    "Your Highness, stop!"

    Sariyah''s voice rang out, sharp with urgency.

    Nn said impatiently, "What''s the rush? I said I wouldn''t kill him. As long as he doesn''t surrender, I can do whatever I want." Realizing his intentions, Sariyah quickly turned to Vance. "Vance, surrender now!" she urged. "Even if it costs you a hand, it''s better than death! If you don''t, the consequences will be even worse!" But Nn had no intention of giving Vance that chance.

    "You''ve got guts. No one''s ever dared to act so brazenly in front of me before. Do you know what happened to thest person who tried to challenge me?" Nn asked.

    He slowly pulled his de from Vance''s shoulder.

    The pain was excruciating, like fire tearing through his body. Vance wanted to copse, to writhe on the ground in agony. He thought, ''Wait, what did Sariyah just say? Surrender?

    ''But I haven''t even fought back yet! If I surrender now, how could I ever hold my head up again?

    ''I''m the eldest grandson of the Malone family, destined to lead it one day!

    ''No, if I have to surrender, I''ll at least make him

    pay first!''

    Gritting his teeth against the searing pain, Vance gripped his sword with his uninjured hand and swung it fiercely at Nn, who was still withdrawing his de.

    "Drop dead!" he shouted.

    Before Vance''s de could even graze Nn, Nn''s powerful kick sent him flying backward.

    Like a kite with its string snapped, Vance plummeted straight to the ground, rolling uncontrobly several times before finallying to a stop.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with unidentifiable clots.

    Vance''s face was a mask of shock, panic, and helplessness.

    That single kick hadpletely wrecked his internal organs.

    ''Why? He''s faster than I, but how could he possess such monstrous strength? No, this couldn''t go on,'' he thought. Vance struggled to prop himself up, his voice trembling as he gasped, "Wait... This time, I... I wasn''t ready. I don''t..." As Nn drew closer, an overwhelming sense of dread gripped Vance, making him feel as though death was looming over

    him.

    Throwing all pride aside, he scrambled to admit defeat.

    But before he could finish his sentence, a sh of cold steel sliced through the air. Nn severed one of Vance''s legs cleanly.

    Vance''s scream ripped through the air, raw and piercing.

    Nn strolled over leisurely, stopping in front of him. He lifted his de with a faint smile and said, "Thest fool who dared challenge me lost his head on the battlefield. But lucky you. I said I wouldn''t kill you, and I always keep my word." But to provoke him and dare to covet Eliza? That was a crime deserving a fate far worse than death.

    "Rx. We''ve got all the time in the world. Let''s take it slow."

    With that, Nn pointed his de at Vance''s remaining leg.

    "No!"

    "Vance!"

    "Stop this right now!"

 The Silent 602

    602.Chapter 602

    "Prince Regent! Vance has already surrendered! You can''t treat him like this!" Sariyah''s voice was filled with fury.

    "Did he? Why didn''t I hear it?" Nn sneered.

    "He tried! You just didn''t let him finish his words!" Theodore shouted, his voice trembling with rage.

    Nn shrugged nonchntly. "Did I cover his mouth? No? Go ahead and convince him to say it. I''m waiting."

    ''Shameless bastard!'' Sariyah cursed inwardly. But she knew arguing with Nn was pointless. Turning to Vance, she urged desperately, "Vance, quickly!"

    "Vance, surrender now!"

    "Vance!"

    Vance wanted toply, but the excruciating pain left him unable to speak. And there was the cold de pressed against his remaining leg. ''If I say a word, he''ll cut off my other leg for sure. But if I stay silent, I''ll bleed to death!'' he thought.

    Blood continued to pour from his shoulder and severed leg, pooling beneath him and staining the arena floor a deep crimson.

    Only then did Vance realize that Nn''s earlier words about "seeing blood" weren''t a joke, but a promise.

    ''What should I do?'' he thought.

    "Isaac, do it!" Sariyah couldn''t hold back any longer.

    Almost as soon as the words left her lips, Isaac stomped hard and lunged into the arena, his sword shing toward Nn.

    His movements were swift, but Nn was faster.

    "Courting death!" Nn''s voice was cold.

    In one fluid motion, Nn''s de shattered Isaac''s sword and then shed downward, striking Vance just as he opened his mouth to speak.

    "I surrender..." Vance''s scream tore through the air.

    His cries echoed again, louder and more desperate.

    His legs were gone!

    Nn had deliberately severed them at the root, taking his manhood along with them.

    "Nn!"

    "Damn it!"

    "Everyone, attack!"

    The Malone family could no longer hold back their fury.

    Led by Theodore, all members of the Malone family, except for Sariyah, rushed into the arena and drew their swords to

    attack Nn.

    At the same time, a few of them turned their attention to Eliza, who remained seated, calm and unmoving.

    But before she could act, the ck g soldiers stationed by Nn had already surrounded her, ying anyone who dared

    Blood spilled across the arena.

    Theodore flung to the edge of the arena by a single strike, spat out blood, and gritted his teeth. He asked anxiously, "Mom, how much longer?"

    "Almost there! Theodore, hold them off a little longer!" Sariyah shouted, her voice tense with anxiety.

    More and more people were falling under Nn and the ck g''s relentless assault.

    At this moment, a deep and deafening sound of insects suddenly sounded from somewhere not far away.

    Eliza and the others turned their heads sharply, only to see a massive swarm of insects blotting out the sky, surging toward

    the arena.

    Eliza stood quickly, her gaze locked on the approaching bugs. At the same time, she got a message from Vexara. "The Killer

    bees!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    There had been a lot of killer bees hiding in Malone City all along.

    No wonder there hadn''t been any sign of other parasites since they arrived. With these bees guarding the territory, no other parasites would dare show themselves. Otherwise, they''d be hunted down as intruders.

    At that moment, they may have been seen as invaders to their territory by this group of killer bees. Sariyah said, "Your

    602.Chapter 602

    Highness, I had no intention of taking your life today. But you really have gone too far. Now that the killing bees have emerged, there is no way for you to escape."

    Sariyah finally revealed her true colors.

    Clutching her dragon-headed cane, she stood on the high tform. Her narrowed eyes gleamed with a predatory light, like a vulture circling its prey, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Her gaze was locked maniacally on Nn in the arena. Theodore and the others, upon hearing the buzz of the killer bees, had already retreated from the arena without hesitation.

    Risking his life, Isaac took a sh from Nn to forcibly drag the gravely injured Vance away.

    Now, the arena was left with only Nn.

    No, not just him.

    After the ck g soldiers killed all the people who came to attack Eliza, Eliza immediately rushed into the arena with several soldiers and stood with Nn.

    Sariyah sneered coldly, "If you don''t want to die here today, surrender now. Perhaps I might let you off."

    Nn let out a mockingugh and said, "Sariyah, you are so arrogant."

    He thought, ''I have never been threatened in my life. How dare you!'' How dare you!

    Sariyah''s expression darkened briefly before her gaze shifted to Eliza. She sneered and said, ¡°Your Highness, even if you don''t care about yourself, surely you should spare a thought for Eliza by your side?

    "You may not fear death. Your Highness, but can you bear to watch the one you cherish most die here?"

    ''The one he cherishes most? Who?'' Eliza froze. ''Wait... She can''t mean me?'' Eliza nced at Nn.

    Sensing her gaze, Nn remainedposed, his expression unchanging as he turned his head and said, "You want to take us down? Dream on!"

    "Your Highness, it seems Eliza isn''t all that important to you after all." Sariyah pretended to let out a sigh, assuming Nn''s silence was because he did not want to be threatened rather than did not dare to answer.

    Turning her attention to Eliza, she added, "Your Grace, I heard you were thrown out of the Duke''s estate because of your affair with the Prince Regent. You gave up your prestigious status for him, and now he can''t even protect you. Tell me, is this the kind of man worth your loyalty?"

    Eliza waspletely speechless.

    She replied with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Sariyah, I have no idea where you got these ridiculous rumors. Did you make them up for fun? Sorry to disappoint, there''s absolutely nothing between me and His Highness."

    Sariyah, however, didn''t believe her words at all, only thinking that she was being stubborn.

    She said, ¡°Alright, if you insist on dying with the Prince Regent, don''t me me for not giving you a chance."

    Eliza couldn''t even be bothered to exin.

    After all, in her mind, there was truly nothing between her and Nn.

    Meanwhile, Nn''s gaze was locked on Sariyah, his expression dark and filling

    with murderous intent.

    He thought, ''Today, I will kill all of you!''

    Sensing Nn''s killing intent, Sariyah hesitated no longer and barked her order, "Kill them!"

    A swarm of killer bees erupted into the air, diving down like a storm to attack.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 603

    603.Chapter 603

    Eliza raised her hand and hurled Vexara into the air, unleashing a swarm of parasites. Without turning her head, she called out to Nn who stood back-to- back with her, "Your Highness, cover me!"

    Nn asked, "Can you handle it?"

    "There are a lot of them, but I can manage. Just need a bit of time," Eliza replied.

    "Focus on your task. I won''t let anything touch you."

    Nn wasn''t one to make empty promises.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the big knife in his right hand shed out immediately. In an instant, many killer bees were split into two and fell from the air.

    In the next moment, a dagger slipped from his left sleeve. With a sharp flick, he cleared away the killer bees that had gotten dangerously close to Eliza.

    The other ck g soldiers moved at equal speed.

    Nn had brought them here because their own strength was extremely strong. They were the elites.

    With Nn and the elite soldiers around, Eliza focused entirely onmanding her poisonous bugs, directing thern to locate the queen bee hidden amidst the chaos.

    Eliza''s target was clear, which was the queen of the killer bees.

    She had figured out that these killer bees weren''t parasites.

    But they suddenly appeared and attacked them.

    Not a single bee had gone after the Malone family members nearby, which was suspicious.

    In such a purposeful group action, either the Malone family had some means to expel or avoid the killer bees, or the killer bees were controlled.

    Eliza thought these bees were definitely being controlled.

    Regr bugs couldn''t be controlled unless their leader had been turned into a parasite.

    In those killer bees, the queen bee was the key.

    So Eliza suspected that the queen had already been turned into a parasite. The fastest way to end this was to find the queen and kill it.

    Without their queen, the killer bees would fall into chaos, buzzing aimlessly without direction.

    That would be the perfect moment for Vexara to y.

    An extremely powerful parasite could shock and control the bees that had lost their backbone in a short period.

    Once that happened, the killer bees would be her allies.

    The n seemed simple, but putting it into action was a whole different story.

    The killer bees were everywhere. The Vexara, standing guard by Eliza''s side, was under immense pressure.

    It had to protect Eliza while also swiftly controlling the entire bees the moment the queen bee was killed. If it failed, the

    bees would go crazy, attacking everyone in sight, including the Malone family.

    It was not important if the others died. But Eliza and her lover could not be hurt. Those were Vexara''s true thoughts.

    For some reason, Vexara decided that Nn was Eliza''s lover and instinctively wanted to protect him.

    Nn, of course, had no idea what was going on in Vexara''s mind. If he did, he''d be very joyful.

    While Vexara was lost in its strange thoughts, the poisonous bugs under Eliza''s control had already located the queen bee.

    But entering the room wasn''t going to be easy.

    The room was surrounded by a thickyer of insect-repelling poison powder.

    Just like the poison powder outside the governor''s mansionst time. No, this one''s even deadlier.

    It must have been made by Rayden who was discovered by Vexara in the governor''s mansionst time.

    Eliza frowned slightly and thought, ''Damn it! There''s no time. Vexara can''t get through. Looks like I''ll have to use that

    method.''

    Eliza shut her eyes tightly, a flicker of pain crossing her face. She forced her will upon the centipedes,manding them to charge straight into the poison powder.

    603.Chapter 603

    The centipedes stretched their long bodies across the poison powder, lining up side by side to create a makeshift path for the rest of the poisonous bugs.

    By the time the poisonous bugs had made it through, dozens of her centipedes died. The losses this time were greater than all her previous battlesbined. Her heart ached unbearably.

    She thought, ''Damn it. I still had to get a group of flying poisonous bugs. Otherwise, the next time I encounter this kind of poisonous powder in the future, my poisonous bugs will have to be restrained aga

    So, this swarm of killer bees was exactly what she needed.

    "Attack!"

    As soon as Eliza issued themand, all poisonous bugs erupted into action. They directly surrounded the room, and then frantically attacked it.

    "What the hell? Why are there so many bugs?"

    "It''s that sorcerer working for the Prince Regent! It has to be him! These bugs are his parasites!"

    "Damn it, Rayden! Didn''t you say he wasn''t here?"

    "You all checked too, didn''t you? There was no sign of that sorcerer anywhere. How was I supposed to know he was hiding?"

    The sudden swarm of bugs made several sorcerers in the room furious.

    "Enough! Stop arguing! Focus on the bigger picture. You two stay here and guard

    the queen bee. Rayden and I will go deal with that sorcerer."

    Someone stepped up to take charge, ready to go after Eliza. But Eliza wasn''t about to give them the chance.

    ''They''re all sorcerers from the Malone family. Not a single one of them is innocent. Alright, kill all of them; Eliza thought.

    Eliza used her mind to give orders to poisonous bugs in the distance again.

    Chaos erupted in the room once again.

    "Damn it! These bugs areing straight for us."

    "There are too many of them. We can''t hold them back! What do we do?"

    "Use the King Parasite! It''s our only chance!"

    "No! The King Parasite was taken!"

    "What? Then what now?"

    Chaos erupted in the room. One of the sorcerers caught off guard, was quickly

    attacked by poisonous bugs and copsed to the ground.

    "Help me! Help me!"

    "Damn it, run!"

    "We can''t! The queen bee is still here..."

    "Forget it, just run!"

    ''None of you are getting out of here alive,'' Eliza thought coldly.

    Elizamanded the poisonous bugs to encircle the sorcerers. With calcted precision, she directed them to take down

    the first target, then the second, and finally the third, leaving no chance to escape.

    Thest remaining Rayden roared in despair, "You bastard! If you kill us today, someone will avenge us in the future!"

    He turned around and wanted to overturn the candle holder, intending to burn the whole room and the poisonous bugs

    inside.

    Unfortunately, in the end, he was poisoned under the table without even touching

    the candle holder.

    Eliza didn''t even spare him a nce. His final words were as meaningless as his

    life.

    "Kill the queen bee!"

    With thismand, the poisonous bugs surged toward the queen bee hidden within the parasite bowl...

    A momentter, the killing bees that were attacking Eliza, Nn, and the others in

    the arena suddenly went into chaos.

    Eliza''s eyes flew open as she shouted, "Vexara!"

    Almost instantly, Vexara''s radiant golden wings shimmered as it shot up into the

    sky.

    In the next moment, a sharp and powerful bug cry echoed across the entire

    arena.

 The Silent 604

    604.Chapter 604

    604.Chapter 604

    "Ah!"

    "Watch out!"

    "Why are the killer bees attacking us?"

    "What''s going on? Isn''t Rayden supposed to control them?"

    Surprisingly, the Malone family was attacked by the killer bees as well.

    Suddenly, they heard a sharp buzzing sound.

    "What''s that?" someone asked.

    They looked up and saw a gold-and-red butterfly hovering above Eliza''s head, its wings shimmering ominously, and the piercing sound wasing from it.

    While the Malone family was still trying to make sense of the situation, the killer bees that had been attacking Eliza and Nn suddenly stopped.

    They were confused. "Why did the killer bees stop?"

    "Could something have gone wrong with Rayden and the others?" someone asked.

    A man quickly refuted, "No, that can''t be it. Something''s off! The ones attacking us haven''t stopped!"

    Another man said, "Damn it, I get it now. That butterfly is the King Parasite. It can control the killer bees!"

    Vance, who had finally caught his breath, gritted his teeth and said, "I saw that butterfly on the Holy Lady''s head earlier. It''s her! She must be Prince Regent''s sorcerer!"

    "What?" Theodore and the others froze. Their faces pale with disbelief. Shock rippled through the group as the realization

    hit them.

    No one had expected that the sorcerer Nn had been hiding all along was actually Eliza. And none of them had noticed it before.

    "Looks like we underestimated this girl," Sariyah remarked.

    Isaac had been protecting her, so not a single killer bee had hurt her.

    But seeing that Eliza was about to gain control of all the bees, Sariyah immediately ordered, "Now''s the time! We have to kill her before she takes full control of the killer bees!"

    The Malone family members present immediately grasped the gravity of the situation.

    If Eliza managed tomand the killer bees, none of them would be able to escape.

    "Who could''ve imagined?" someone muttered bitterly. "The bees we painstakingly prepared to deal with Nn are now turning against us!"

    "Theodore, now!" said Sariyah.

    "Understood!" Theodore rushed forward immediately.

    Even with the killer bees out of control, the Malone family had a backup n.

    "Malone Troops, assemble!" At Theodore''smand, arge number of men burst out of several nearby buildings around the training grounds.

    The soldiers were d in uniform armor, wielding weapons, and one of them carried a g bearing the Malone family crest high into the air.

    Nn''s piercing gaze scanned the soldiers, his expression darkening as he took in their numbers. Just in the training grounds alone, there were at least four to five hundred of them, not to mention the rest scattered throughout Malone City.

    It was quite a sizeable force.

    "Lady Sariyah, it seems your family has been plotting rebellion for years. Have you also been colluding with foreign enemies all this time?" Nn''s voice was icy, his expression grim.

    Sariyah replied coolly, "And what if we have?"

    Nnughed in disbelief. "And what if you ha

    Sessfully unlocked!

    de his blood run cold.

    If the Malone family had been colluding with foreign for all any, a meant when Bortend was invaded, they were actually facing threats both from within and beyond their borders.

    And during all those years he led the ck g into battle, Bortend continued to suffer foreign infiltration, yet no one realized it.

    604 Chapter 604

    Well, not entirely no one. The Malone family knew, and so did the ones pulling the strings in Hasen City.

    An entire family was involved in treason. What an operation.

    Nn scoffed, "A bunch of traitorous scum. Even if you''re all executed and your heads disyed to the public, it wouldn''t be enough to appease the rage of the people of Woteria!"

    Sariyah remained expressionless and said, "Prince Nn, spare me your self- righteous remarks. My family has never walked the same path as you. Our choices are ours to make, and it''s none of your business."

    As soon as she finished speaking, her tone turnedmanding. "What are you waiting for? Theodore, take a squad and kill them!"

    "Yes!" Theodore immediately led the hundred-man team nearest to the training grounds and charged toward Eliza and Nn.

    The training grounds weren''t veryrge. When a hundred soldiers charged all at once, they nearly filled up the entire space. Nn and a few ck g soldiers remained by Eliza''s side, holding their ground.

    The ck g soldiers were seasoned veterans who had fought countless battles, so the Malone Troops were no match at all. They practically dropped dead the moment they got close.

    In just a short time, the ce was piled with dead bodies.

    The ughter shook the advancing Malone Troops, struck panic into the hearts of the Malone family, and even left Sariyah visibly pale.

    Only a handful of ck g soldiers managed to wipe out nearly the entire hundred-man squad that charged up with Theodore in the blink of an eye, leaving just twenty or thirty standing!

    "How could this be?" Sariyah struggled to ept the reality before her.

    The Malone family had spared no expense in training their soldiers. Yet, their supposedly elite forces were no match for just a few men from Nn''s ck g. "Mother!" Theodore shouted urgently as he noticed Eliza beginning to withdraw her control, and that the killer bees in the air were starting to rush toward them. Sariyah gritted her teeth, eyes filled with malice. "Charge! All of you. Attack now!" "Grandmother, if we send everyone in, our soldiers might all be killed!" Vance said, his face pale.

    A ruthless glint shed in Sariyah''s eyes. "If we don''t kill them, we''ll die! I don''t care if he''s the Prince Regent or she''s the Holy Lady. They must die!"

    At this point, Theodore, Vance, and the others knew there was no turning back.

    Without hesitation, Theodore charged straight at Nn, aiming for Eliza standing behind him.

    "You''re asking for death!" Nn''s eyes burned with fury as he swung his de at Theodore.

    Theodore had tried to distract him with a deceptive blow, but Nn reacted quickly. The de wasing straight for Theodore''s head. Panic surged through him, and he instinctively raised his sword to block.

    "ng!" Steel shed.

    But in less than a second, Theodore watched in shock as his sword cracked right down the middle. "Damn it!¡± His face twisted in fear, and he instinctively tried to leap back.

    "Toote!" Nn roared, brandishing his de forward with unstoppable force. With a loud snap, Theodore''s sword shatteredpletely.

    ¡°No! Mother, help-" Theodore tried to run, but there was no escaping. Nn''s de came down, swift and merciless. "Theodore!" Sariyah''s whole body trembled violently when she witnessed that. She nearly copsed, and only with the support of a nearby Malone family member did she remain standing.

    "Kill them!" Sariyah, her hand trembling, pointed at Nn with seething hatred. "Kill them all! Make them pay for my son''s life!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 605

    605.Chapter 605

    "Everyone, attack!" Sariyah''s furiousmand rang out.

    Isaac lunged at Nn with a powerful strike. In one swift motion, he snatched Theodore''s body from beneath Nn''s feet and retreated, rallying the Malone Troops to charge forward as one.

    The training grounds were in chaos, filled with the sh of weapons and the growing number of corpses on the ground. Nn and his ck g soldiers fought relentlessly. By the end, they were covered in blood, their hands trembling from exhaustion, barely able to hold their weapons.

    Isaac knew he wasn''t a match for Nn, so he avoided direct confrontation. Instead, he quickly locked onto one of the most seriously wounded ck g soldiers and took the chance to stab him while he was off guard.

    The de pierced flesh.

    But the ck g soldier was far tougher than Isaac had anticipated. Even with a pierced abdomen, he didn''t copse. Gritting his teeth, he grabbed Isaac''s de and swung his own sword in a desperate counterattack.

    Unfortunately, the soldier''s severe injuries slowed him down too much.

    "You''re dead!" Isaac reacted in time, kicked away the de, yanked out his sword, and aimed again at the soldier''s neck.

    "Die already!" he snarled, his eyes gleaming with triumph.

    But just then, a flying needle shot out from behind the ck g soldier. In the blink of an eye, it pierced through Isaac''s skull, ending his life instantly.

    With a metallic ng, his weapon dropped to the ground. Isaac looked past the ck g soldier in shock.

    His gaze locked onto Eliza, who was standing there with a silver needle in her hand. Hovering above her was Vexara, the butterfly, which hadpletely tamed the killer bees. A sh of resentment crossed his face before he crumpled to the ground.

    "Isaac!" Overwhelmed by one blow after another, Sariyah suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. In an instant, she seemed to have aged dramatically.

    After killing Isaac, Eliza immediately took out the magical water to save the wounded while shouting, "Vexara, attack!"

    "Yes, Master!" With a flick of Vexara''s wings, the counterattack spread instantly to every bee in the swarm.

    In an instant, the killer bees locked onto their new targets and dove like a dark, stinging storm.

    "Aaaah!"

    "The killer bees are attacking!"

    "Run! Run!"

    "Damn it, they''ve really taken control of the bees!"

    "Where''s the sorcerer? Where''s the queen bee?"

    "What do we do? What can we do?"

    The training grounds descended into chaos as screams and the deafening buzz of the killer bees filled the air.

    The swarm encircled every member of the Malone family.

    With the killer bees aiding them, Nn and his forces crushed the Malone Troops, forcing them into a chaotic retreat.

    "Grandmother! We have to retreat now! If we don''t go, it''ll be toote!" Vance cried out, his voice trembling with fear. Unable to run due to his crippled legs, Vance pleaded desperately with Sariyah. He didn''t want to die. He wanted to live. The other members of the Malone family were too busy fleeing for their lives to even nce at him. He had no one else to turn to-only his grandmother might still care enough to save him.

    However, Sariyah''s expression turned cold, her eyes shing with ruthless determination. "Retreat? There''s no retreat left for us! Our only chance is to rally everyone in Malone City and fight to the death! That''s our only shot at survival!"

    If Nn escaped and brought the full ck g back, it wouldn''t just be Malone City that fell - they''d tten the entire mountain.

    As she spoke, Sariyah pulled a signal arrow from her sleeve and fired it into the sky.

    The moment the arrow whistled upward, there was movement outside the city. Soon, the sound grew louder and closer. Countless footsteps came rushing in. Sariyah and the others thought the people of Malone City had answered the call. But just then, Eliza''s expression shifted. "Your Highness, they''re here!"

    Nn instantly understood what she meant.

    605 Chapter 605

    Sure enough, soldiers d in ck armor stormed in with unstoppable force momentster.

    "Kill them! Rescue His Highness and Her Grace!" a woman shouted.

    Amidst the chaos, a lithe figure darted into the Malone Troops like a panther. With every strike of her de, she took a life, then leapt gracefully out of chaos and dropped to one knee before Eliza. "Your Grace, I''mte! I hope you weren''t frightened."

    "Tina!" Eliza''s face lit up with joy. "You''re just in time! Get up now."

    She helped Tina to her feet, but before Eliza could say anything, Tina anxiously inspected her from head to toe, her eyes filled with concern. Only after confirming that Eliza was unharmed did she finally rx. "Thank goodness you''re not injured." Eliza said, "Don''t worry. Not only am I fine, but I''ve also gained a lot this time, all thanks to Prince Nn''s protection." The moment Tina arrived, Eliza''s face softened with a bright smile, and her entire demeanor became noticeably more at

    ease.

    Though Nn''s presence provided a strong sense of security, she could only feel truly rxed with Tina around.

    It wasn''t just because they were both women, but also because Tina knew many of her secrets.

    Nn had no idea about that. If he ever found out, it might drive him mad.

    He had spent all his time guarding against men, only to lose out to a woman he had protected.

    It turned out the person Eliza trusted most wasn''t him. It was the shadow guard he had personally assigned to her.

    "Thank you, Your Highness, for protecting Lady Eliza. The reinforcements have arrived. You may now end this." Tina quickly wiped away all emotion from her face.

    After saying that, she stepped silently behind Eliza, but her eyes were still fixed on Nn, as if saying, "Why are you still standing there?"

    Nn thought, ''Is the title "Prince Regent" so much less intimidating than "Warlord"? It feels like ever since I returned to Hasen City, no one has been afraid of me anymore. Looks like it''s time to remind everyone who I am.''

    Nn decided to show the people of Woteria Hasen City, and beyond the border ¡ª including one certain bodyguard ¨C that he wasn''t someone to mess with.

    "Stay here and protect Her Grace. I''ll take care of the rest," Nn dered. With two thousand ck g reinforcements and a fire burning in his chest, Nn tore through the Malone family stronghold like a storm.

    Even Sariyah herself, who had tried to flee the moment the reinforcements arrived, was caught.

    But Nn didn''t bother taking many prisoners. He left only Sariyah and a few others alive and killed the rest without mercy.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 606

    606.Chapter 606

    "What should we do with Malone City?" Eliza asked.

    With most of the Malone family wiped out, what remained was a pile of corpses and the small city. Leaving it would only

    cause trouble.

    "Simple. Burn it to the ground," Nn said without hesitation.

    "Burn it all?" Eliza was surprised, then realized it was probably the best option. Leaving the city would only be a hidden threat.

    Suddenly, she remembered something and said, "Wait, the Immortality Pills are still in the city."

    There were mountains of them, already bottled and packed into boxes, clearly ready for delivery.

    And it was likely that one of the destinations on that delivery list was Hasen City. "Burn those too," Nn said firmly. "Each one of those pills represents blood and lives. I won''t let them leave this ce."

    But there were loose ends to tie up. The truth had toe to light.

    "Jefferson and the other key figures of the Malone family are still alive. We''ll break their mouths open if we have to and get the answers we''re looking for." Nn''s icy gaze swept over Sariyah and the others before he ordered, "Take them all away."

    Eliza asked, "How are things over in Centrina City?"

    With the Malone family business wrapped up, Eliza turned her attention to Centrina City.

    Her poisonous bugs had warned her earlier when they left the city that someone had headed there, one of them being a powerful sorcerer with a King Parasite.

    If Tina hadn''t arrived, Eliza and Nn wouldn''t feel at ease about the situation in Centrina City at all.

    When Eliza was pondering over it, Tina stepped forward from behind and held out a ck-cloth-covered object the size of a palm. "Take a look."

    "What''s this...?" Eliza asked, her curiosity piqued, wondering if it could be what she thought it was.

    She quickly lifted the cloth. Underneath was a small iron cage, and inside it was an enormous locust.

    "Is this the King Parasite that the sorcerer was using?" Eliza asked, her voice a mix of surprise and excitement.

    Tina nodded. ¡°It looks like this King Parasite''s powers were suppressed, making it less powerful than thest one. It couldn''t control many parasites, so the poisonous bugs you left behind were more than enough to deal with the situation. After I subdued the sorcerer and their group, the King Parasite lost its power, and I captured it."

    "Suppressed..." Eliza raised an eyebrow, realization dawning. "They probably brought this parasite from somewhere else, or maybe even stole it. Parasites aren''t suited to living in such cold environments. On top of that, it doesn''t have its own swarm tomand and can only control other groups, which significantly weakens its power."

    But Vexara didn''t seem to care about what kind of swarm itmanded.'' Eliza suddenly thought of this after speaking.

    Whether it was acting as the King Parasite when it was with Korneel or now with her, once Vexara tamed an insect swarm- killer bees included-they wouldpletely submit to it.

    Not only was its control absolute, but there was no bacsh at all.

    Thinking back, Eliza had always felt something odd about Vexara, but she hadn''t given it much thought after it emerged from its cocoon as a butterfly.

    Only now did she realize that its previous form didn''t resemble any type of insect she knew or had even heard of.

    Eliza asked, "So, what kind of insect were you?"

    "I don''t know," Vexara replied.

    "You really don''t know?" Eliza pressed.

    Vexara repeated, "I don''t know."

    Vexara''s response was simple and consistent. Eliza could tell it wasn''t lying and truly didn''t know the answer.

    "That''s strange..." she muttered, her curiosity lingering on the mystery.

    Deciding to set the matter aside for the moment, Eliza continued listening to Tina report on the situation in Centrina City.

    By the time they finally left the underground city, it was alreadyte morning the next day.

    "All the necessary destruction is done, and we''ve taken everything worth keeping. Thest thing left is this entrance."

    Nn said.

    He led his men to the mountain peak, where they found the mechanism the Malone family had used to trigger an avnche

    606.Chapter 606

    and seal the entrance. Once Eliza and the others backed away, a loud rumble echoed from the mountaintop as the avnche roared to life.

    In moments, the entrance was buried under a cascade of snow.

    "Let''s move. Time to head back," Nn said.

    Naturally, "back" meant Centrina City. There was still a lot to deal with over there.

    On the return journey, Eliza didn''t ride a horse. Instead, she rested in a carriage Nn had confiscated from the Malone family, swaying gently with the motion as she leaned back to rx.

    "Serenity, you were up all night. Are you feeling sleepy?" Nn''s voice drifted in from outside the carriage.

    For some reason, it sounded strangely gentle to Eliza. "Yeah, a little." She couldn''t help letting out a yawn.

    She wasn''t just sleepy-she was utterly exhausted. She had set out from Hasen City to rescue Diana''s grandfather in Fort County, and just as she was about to return to Hasen, she detoured to Woteria. Her days had been a whirlwind of travel, prayers, disaster relief, and now, the annihtion of a family.

    She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in days. So when Nn said that, the wave of exhaustion washed over her all at once. ¡°Get some proper rest. We''re not in a rush now," Nn said.

    Eliza was already half-dazed. She nodded subconsciously, then slowlyy down and fell asleep almost instantly.

    Outside the carriage, Nn keenly noticed her breathing bing long and even.

    The entire convoy moved forward through the snow silently in an orderly formation.

    If anyone had been there to witness them, they wouldn''t have dared to underestimate this group.

    They moved like a pack of silent predators-calm when unprovoked, but the moment danger struck, they showed the kind of ruthless precision that onlyes from surviving countless battles.

    Anyone foolish enough to underestimate them would pay a heavy price in blood.

    Inside the iron cage, the captured members of the Malone family finally saw the truth and realized how foolish they had been to think their troops were invincible. The memory of that arrogance made the silence around them feel all the more suffocating.

    By the time Eliza woke up, an entire day had passed.

    As she groggily opened her eyes, she realized she was already lying in a tent outside Centrina City.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 607

    607.Chapter 607

    607.Chapter 607

    ''Who carried me down from the carriage? Why didn''t they just wake me up? Eliza thought as she rubbed her eyes in

    confusion.

    After lingeringzily in the warm nkets for a moment, she finally sat up and got out of bed.

    She quickly got dressed, wrapping herself up tightly to keep warm, then took out a small amount of magical water from her pocket farm and used it to wash her face. As for the used magical water, she poured it onto the herb field in her pocket farm. Feelingpletely refreshed and energized, she stepped out of the tent.

    "Tina?" Eliza called out.

    Tina, who had been standing guard just outside the tent, appeared at her side in an instant. ¡°Serenity, I''m here."

    "It''s freezing. Why are you still standing outside? We''re in the ck g camp, it''s safe here," said Eliza.

    Back in Hasen City, Tina used to stand guard all night long. Eliza had never seen her sleep, even though Tina always imed she had. But in Woteria, the cold was enough to kill someone overnight.

    Eliza couldn''t help but remind her out of concern, "I don''t want you to stay out here all night again. If you''re tired or cold, go rest in my tent, okay? Don''t push yourself too hard."

    Tina''s eyes curved slightly above her mask, hinting at a faint smile. "Alright, I understand."

    Seeing that Tina seemed to take her words seriously, Eliza asked, "By the way, where''s His Highness?"

    Tina said, "His Highness went to the governor''s mansion. Someone requested to see you, but since it was still early, His Highness said not to wake you. He thought you could decide whether to meet him after you woke up."

    "Someone wanted to see me? Who was it?" Eliza asked in puzzlement.

    Tina replied, "He said his name is Rafe Malone."

    ''What could Rafe possibly want with me?'' Eliza thought. ''If it''s about the Malone family, he should be speaking to Nn. Whye to me?''

    After mulling it over, she decided to meet him anyway.

    She brought along the tbread Nn had set aside for her earlier. It was a simple meal, but it was enough to fill her up. And the tbread even had meat in it.

    Given the current circumstances, Eliza wasn''t picky. She ate whatever was prepared for her withoutint.

    Even if there was no food, she could always rely on the supplies in her pocket farm, though she preferred to save those for emergencies.

    Fortunately, things hadn''t reached that point yet.

    Eliza had her breakfast during the ride. By the time Tina pulled the carriage up to the governor''s mansion, she still had more than half a tbread left in her hand. It was too filling for her.

    Eliza never had a big appetite to begin with, and now she just couldn''t eat anymore. Not wanting to waste food, she tucked the rest of the tbread into her farm pocket and decided to finish itter.

    After stepping off the carriage, Eliza walked straight into the governor''s office.

    Just as Eliza arrived at the underground chamber and hadn''t even had the chance to say anything to Nn yet, a voice suddenly rang out with joy from one of the rooms. "Eliza? Is that you, my dear sister?"

    Eliza froze for a moment, but she quickly recognized the voice. It was Malone''s. But she didn''t understand why he was calling her sister.

 The Silent 608

    1 Likes

    608.Chapter 608

    608.Chapter 608

    She looked at Nn in confusion, only to see him stunned for a moment too. But then realization dawned on his face, and he looked visibly conflicted. "Serenity, stop guessing. He''s calling you."*

    Eliza stood there, stunned into silence. Then, snapping out of it. She quickly turned to look at Rafe, who was tied up in the cell. Her tone was serious and wary as she said, "Don''t spout nonsense! I''m not your sister!"

    But Rafe just beamed and said, "I''m not making it up. You''re my biological sister. Vere really siblings and rted by blood."

    "Rted by blood? What kind of blood rtion are we talking about?" Eliza frowned slightly.

    Rafe grinned cheekily and said, "Same father, different mothers. My dear sister." Eliza''s face instantly darkened. ''Same... father, different mothers?''

    She stepped into the secret chamber where Rafe was being held. After ordering the guards to light everyntern in the room, she silently stared at Rafe''s face in silence.

    "Are you trying to get a good look at me? Well, I''ve always been filthy, hiding under all this grime. You probably can''t see clearly. Why not bring me some water? I''ll wash up and let you take a proper look at your charming brother," Rafe teased, his tone light and flippant.

    Even as a prisoner, he seemedpletely unbothered by his situation.

    "Bring some water over," Eliza said through gritted teeth, anger rising as she looked at that dirty but vaguely familiar face.

    ¡°Eliza, my hands are still tied, you know. It''s been like this for days! Why not have someone untie me? Otherwise, how am I supposed to wash my face?" Rafe said with a yful smirk.

    Before Eliza could speak, Nn''s cold voice came from behind her. "Scrub his face clean. I don''t want a speck of dirt left."

    The ck g soldiers immediately stepped forward. Using the cold water that had been brought in, they roughly scrubbed Rafe''s face until every trace of dirt was gone.

    They didn''t hold back, leaving Rafe''s entire face turned red from the scrubbing. "Eliza, my face hurts!" heined, looking utterly pitiful.

    His beautiful eyes curved slightly, and his pale skin showed a rosy tint, giving him an innocent, delicate appearance. His fragile presence evoked heartbreaking tenderness.

    To everyone''s surprise, he wasn''t a young man, but a boy.

    It was only at that moment that Eliza and the others realized Rafe had been pretending all along.

    He had faked his age, his physique, his face, and even his identity.

    He had kept the act up for long, and now it had alle undone.

    As Eliza stared at his face, which bore a striking resemnce to Gabriel''s, she felt

    a whirlwind of emotions she couldn''t quite put into words.

    which rious on

    She didn''t know if she should be furious, feel hatred, or curse him. Or maybe she should kill the man who had betrayed her mother again and again.

    Behind her, Nn ced a steadying hand on her shoulder, silently offering his support.

    "You''re Gabriel Stonor''s bastard. What''s your connection to Sophie Stonor?" Eliza asked, her voice trembling as she fought to keep herposure.

    "Sophie Stonor? Who''s that?" Rafe tilted his head slightly, looking genuinely confused.

    After a moment of thought, his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Oh, remember now! Eliza, do you mean Father''s other illegitimate child?"

    "That''s her," Eliza replied, her face nk and emotionless. "She''s your real sister, and your mother is Zoie Case, right?¡± Eliza asked, voicing her assumption.

    After all, Rage resembled not only Gabriel but also Sophie. Considering they were around the same age, it wasn''t far-fetched to think they might be twins.

    But Van suddenly burst intoughter. "Eliza, are you kidding me? Me and that woman? Same mother? Not a chance!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 609

    609.Chapter 609

    "Your mother isn''t Zoie Case?" Eliza was both shocked and furious. "Then who is your mother?"

    That question wiped the grin off Rafe''s face. He sat on the ground in silence for a couple of seconds before finally replying, "My mother is dead. Even if you knew who she was, what difference would it make? If you''re really that curious, why don''t you go ask Father yourself and have him tell you?"

    A mocking smile tugged at his lips. "Take me with you, Eliza. I want to ask him a fethings too."

    Eliza didn''t care what Van wanted to ask, but the rage boiling in her chest was about to erupt.

    "Fine! But if you''re lying, I swear-I don''t care if I''ve taken vows-I''ll make you pay for it!" Eliza spat, her voice cold and

    venomous.

    Without waiting for a response, she turned around and stormed off.

    Nn ordered someone to keep an eye on Rafe before hurrying after Eliza and calling, "Serenity!"

    After leaving the governor''s mansion, Eliza trudged through the falling snow back to the camp, then dove straight into the pocket farm.

    Inside, she stood before Caroline''s grave, speechless for the first time. She didn''t know how to tell her mother that the man she called father had betrayed Caroline-not once, but twice.

    Once is a mistake. Twice is a pattern. Eliza didn''t believe that was the end of Gabriel''s betrayal.

    "Mother... he deserves to die. He really does!" Eliza cried out, her voice trembling with fury. "How could he do this to you and the Padi family?"

    The fury and hatred inside Eliza surged wildly. She was at her breaking point.

    The spiritual energy in the pocket farm was influenced by her emotions, swirling chaotically around her.

    But Eliza didn''t notice any of it. Her mind was still reying Rafe''s words.

    Even though Rafe hadn''t revealed who his mother was, Eliza was already almost certain.

    The resemnce was striking-the same face, the same age.

    It didn''t matter whether he was Zoie''s son or someone else''s.

    His very existence was proof that Gabriel had betrayed Caroline again.

    He had betrayed her mother, the Padi family, and even her, Benedict, and Dn.

    Ironically, in her previous life, her brothers had turned on her for the sake of that illegitimate sister, even cutting her open to steal the pendant.

    Eliza would love to see how they would react if they found out Gabriel had not just an illegitimate daughter, but also an illegitimate son.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if they would spoil Rate just like they did Sophie.

    From the moment she met Rafe, Eliza knew he wasn''t someone to be underestimated. He might even be more difficult to deal with than Sophie.

    Now that he hade to her, it was probably to get her to bring him to Hasen City, back to the Duke''s estate.

    Eliza didn''t mind taking Rafe back. If he returned, the shame wouldn''t be hers-it''d fall squarely on Gabriel and the entire Stonor family.

    But before that, she needed to investigate thoroughly and gather irrefutable evidence of Rafe''s identity.

    A face alone wasn''t enough. If Gabriel refused to acknowledge Rafe, he''d find a thousand ways to deny everything.

    Even though Rafe had said a lot, there were still too many unanswered questions.

    Eliza pondered, ''If he really was Father''s illegitimate son, how did he end up as part of the Malone family? And before that, wasn''t he Solomon''s son? What exactly was his rtionship with the Malone family?''

    Leaning against her mother''s tombstone, Eliza gradually calmed down and began sorting through all the confusion.

    Subscribed

 The Silent 610

    610.Chapter 610

    The chaotic spiritual energy around her gradually settled and returned to normal.

    Suddenly, amotion outside broke the silence.

    The noise grew louder, and Eliza suddenly realized what might be happening. She immediately darted out of the pocket

    farm.

    As soon as she reappeared inside the tent, she flung open the curtain, only to see Nn and Tina already fighting outside.

    Seeing the two about to draw their weapons, Eliza was startled and quickly shouted, "Stop right there! What are you two doing?"

    Hearing Eliza''s voice, Nn immediately froze and hurried over to her."Serenity, are you alright?¡±

    Eliza shook her head at his concerned expression and said, "I''m fine. But what''s wrong with you two? Why did you suddenly start fighting?"

    Tina also returned to Eliza''s side, standing behind her and ring at Nn with a hostile look.

    Nn hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s nothing. As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters."

    The truth was, he had been worried Eliza might be too emotionally overwhelmed. So when he chased her to the camp, he had nned to go in and keep herpany.

    But Tina had suddenly appeared and blocked his way with a tough stance, refusing to let him enter.

    Not sensing Eliza''s presence inside, Nn feared the worst, which led to his sh with Tina.

    However, upon seeing Eliza appear, Nn suddenly calmed down.

    He remembered noticing a few strange things about Eliza before and figured Tina had insisted on keeping him out because she knew about it.

    It was understandable, but he still felt very frustrated.

    ''Damn it, he thought. ''Even I don''t know what Serenity''s hiding!''

    Though he was jealous, Nn didn''t ask Eliza about it. Deep down, he hoped that

    if she ever chose to tell him, it would be because she trusted him fully.

    Eliza had no idea what Nn was thinking. Since he wasn''t willing to exin, and neither of them was hurt, she decided

    not to press

    further.

    "I need to head back. What Rafe said earlier was too sudden, and there are still a few things I haven''t figured out," Eliza said. Nn stopped her and said, "No need. I know what you want to ask. I''ve already had someone look into it for you."

    Eliza blinked, then felt relieved.

    In fact, she wasn''t exactly eager to see Rafe again right now, especially that face that looked too much like someone else''s. Nn understood how she felt, so he had someone go and get a clear answer before rying the information to her. "Lord Solomon did have a son named Rafe, but that Rafe isn''t this Rafe. The real Rafe actually died of illness eight years

    ago.

    "Rafe''s mother came across a boy about the same age on her way back from burying her son. She believed it was heaven taking pity on her and giving her another child, so she brought him home.

    "She raised him like her own son and even gave him her dead son''s name. That''s how we got this ''Rafe." Nn exined everything to Eliza.

    Eliza quickly pieced it together. "So he''s not the real Rafe, and he has no actual connection to the Malone family. He''s just a child Rafe''s mother took in?"

    "That''s right." Nn nodded.

    Eliza asked, "If that was eight years ago, he should still have been quite young then, right?"

    "He''s turning sixteen soon," Nn replied.

    "Wait, what?" Eliza blinked in disbelief. "That means I''m younger than him?"

    Nn raised an eyebrow, his expression slight Sessfully unlocked!

    Eliza frowned and asked in confusion, "Why?"

    "He said his birthday is on the same day as yours," Nn revealed.

 The Silent 611

    611.Chapter 611

    Eliza didn''t know whether tough or get angry when she heard this.

    She found it hard to believe that Rafe''s birthday was actually on the same day as hers.

    They had the same father, different mothers, yet were born on the exact same day.

    ''What are the odds of that? Was Rafe lying to me? Or was there something wrong with my birthday or his?'' Thinking about it, Eliza suddenly remembered that her mother hadn''t just struggled duringbor-she had gone intobor two weeks early.

    And after giving birth, Caroline''s health rapidly declined.

    At the time, no one suspected anything unusual. After all, her mother had passed away "due to illness" long after giving birth.

    But Eliza had always suspected her mother had been poisoned during childbirth.

    Initially, she thought it might have been Zoie who had done it, but there was a possibility it wasn''t her.

    Or perhaps Zoie hadn''t acted alone. Eliza thought there could be someone else involved, for instance, Rafe''s birth mother. Eliza still couldn''t say for sure if their so-called father had a part in it, or someone else manipted the situation behind the

    scene.

    But one thing she knew-if she and Rafe really were born on the same day, then coincidence was the least likely exnation. The more usible answer was that someone had nned it. And if it was nned, there could only be one reason: A switch.

    Her heart started pounding like a drum as the thought hit her, her face going pale. In that moment, she even began to doubt herself. ''If my guess is correct, did the switch go through back then? And if it did, then who am I really?''

    That terrifying thoughtsted only a second before Nn suddenly grabbed her wrist, grounding her like an anchor pulling a drifting soul back to earth.

    She looked up, her breathing uneven as her teary, red-rimmed eyes met the tall man standing before her. She looked as though she was on the verge of breaking down, and the sight made Nn''s heart ache.

    Fighting the urge to pull her into his arms, he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be afraid, Eliza. Stop overthinking it. And above all, don''t doubt yourself. You are who you are. You''re Eliza, Serenity, the Padi family''s granddaughter, and Caroline Stonor''s daughter. No one can take that away from you-ever."

    Nn had thought of what Eliza had considered, too.

    Having already delved deeply into Eliza''s past, Nn immediately understood what was troubling her the moment her face turned pale and she seemed lost in despair.

    Those caught in the situation tend to be blinded by emotions, but an observer sees with rity.

    When Nn reached the same conclusion about the potential switch, he thought of something Eliza had not.

    "If the switch had worked, do you think Lord Mowbay would still treat you the way he does now?" Nn said.

    His words jolted Eliza awake from the fog of doubt. Her chest tightened as the weight of uncertainty began to lift. ''He''s right, she thought, her gaze softening as it met his.

    Eliza reckoned her dear father treated Sophie with so much affection, partly because Sophie wasn''t of the Padi family''s bloodline.

    If Eliza had really been switched, that man would''ve used it against her every single time she fought over the Padi family''s inheritance. But Winston had never once used that as leverage.

    This was proof enough that the switch had never s eded.

    Half of her blood came from the Padi family, and her mother was Caroline Stonor. There was no doubt about it.

    As for why the switch didn''t go through, Eliza figured there were probably two

    reasons.

    One was the difference in gender. And the second... she suspected it might have been because of Mary.

    Mary had never sent gifts when her four brothers were born, but when Eliza was born, she suddenly sent one to the Duke''s

    estate.

    Eliza pondered, ''Did Mary discover something back then? Was that gift truly just a gift, or was it a warning? Or a threat? Could that have been the reason they had to abandon the n?''

    Eliza sighed, unable to figure it out for now.

    She''d have to wait until she returned to Hasen City and ask Mary directly to uncover the truth.

    611.Chapter 611

    "Thank you for the reminder, Your Highness. I got carried away just now," Eliza said.

    Eliza buried all her doubts and unanswered questions deep in her heart. No matter how much she wanted to know the truth, she would have to wait until the matters in Woteria were resolved.

    Seeing her expression finally return to normal, Nn reluctantly released her slender wrist.

    "I''m d you''re alright now," he said. "Just remember what I said-no matter what happens, you can alwayse to me. I''ll always stand by your side."

    His unwavering yet gentle tone left Eliza momentarily speechless, her lips parting lightly in surprise.

    She didn''t understand why he kept saying things that were so misleading.

    And this wasn''t even the first time. Back in Hasen City, he had said simr things more than once. Just a few days ago in Malone City, he had also said something along the same lines.

    Eliza wondered if Nn did it on purpose.

    Her face flushed bright red, the heat spreading all the way to her ears.

    Words like that were way too suggestive to say to a normal friend.

    ''No, no, maybe I''m just overthinking it. Maybe Prince Nn didn''t mean anything.

    ''After all, he seems like someone who doesn''t have many friends. Maybe he simply doesn''t understand how normal

    friendships work.'' Eliza kept convincing herself of this over and over, trying to make herself believe it.

    Meanwhile, Nn had no idea what she was thinking. If he did, he''d probably ruffle her hair with a mischievous grin and say, ¡°I know perfectly well what''s just friendship and what''s something more!"

    Subscribed

 The Silent 612

    612.Chapter 612

    Since Nn had already handled the questioning thoroughly, Eliza decided not to visit the secret chamber that day.

    She wasn''t in the mood to deal with Rafe''s face right now.

    Even if it wasn''t entirely his fault, Rafe''s history made Eliza cautious around him.

    The next day, as Eliza prepared to hold another prayer ceremony to use her spiritual energy to cleanse the lingering sickness from the people of Centrina City, she had just stepped onto the city wall when a sudden sensation made her stop. She turned her head toward a specific direction outside the city.

    Her venomous creatures stirred, sending her a signal. "Someone is approaching Centrina City."

    "No... There is more than one." Momentster, the creatures ryed another message.

    "There were more people behind. Or rather, a carriage."

    "The carriage wasn''t crowded-just three people, it seemed."

    ¡°But those three were driving the carriage in pursuit of the person ahead.¡±

    As the distance between them closed, the signals from her creatures became sharper and more detailed.

    At that time, Elize suddenly realized something.

    "Anthony? He''s in that carriage?" Eliza''s venomous creatures detected the familiar presence and immediately informed her.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes, her thoughts racing. Without hesitation, she called out, "Tina, bring me the person ahead-now!"

    "Yes!"

    Tina immediately leapt into action.

    Before she could reach them, Anthony''s carriage and the bloodied man being chased had already closed in, stopping just a few miles from the ck g camp.

    The ck g soldiers wasted no time and stepped forward to intercept.

    "Halt! This is ck g territory-no one is allowed to approach without authorization!" one of the soldiers barked.

    The ck g camp was stationed on both sides of the main road leading to Centrina City''s gates. The road itself remained open for free passage, allowing people toe and go as they pleased.

    But instead of heading toward the city, the people had veered off course, heading straight for the ck g encampment.

    What drew the soldiers'' attention even more was the man at the front, drenched in blood and barely able to stand. Naturally, the patrolling soldiers moved in to investigate.

    "Your Grace..., I need to see her!" the bloodied man stammered, his voice trembling and weak.

    ¡°Please... it''s urgent... I beg you..." he gasped, barely able to get the words out.

    This was Kingsley, reduced to a shadow of himself in just two days. He had fled from Iron Mountain near Saint Snow City, risking his life to reach the Centrina City. Along the way, he had narrowly escaped multiple assassination attempts by Anthony and his men.

    His body was covered in old and new wounds, his blood-soaked clothes a testament to his desperate escape. Moments ago, he''d almost fallen into Anthony''s hands again. But at thest critical moment, he''d spotted the ck g camp-a beacon of salvation. Hesitation was no longer an option.

    Even if they killed him for trespassing, he didn''t care. Better that than letting that bastard take the Dragonbone Lotus!

    Using thest of his strength, Kingsley pulled out the Dragonbone Lotus he''d been guarding for two days and nights. He shoved it into the soldier''s hands, gasping, "Give this... to Her Grace..."

    Before he could finish, his body gave out entirely. He copsed, unconscious, his words left hanging in the air.

    The carriage screeched to a halt in front of the ck g soldiers. A guard jumped down and barked, "How dare you! Hand it over right now-that belongs to our young master!"

 The Silent 613

    613 Chapter 613

    613.Chapter 613

    "How dare you!" The ck g patrol captain''s eyes zed with fury as he roared, "Are you blind? Look around! This is ck g territory. I don''t care who your master is-anyone who dares trespass here will be executed without mercy!" It was no surprise the ck g soldiers were so audacious.

    After all, in all of Bortend, only two people had the authority tomand the ck g.

    One was their direct superior, His Highness the Prince Regent, and the other was Beyond these two, they answered to no one-not even the Empress Dowager.

    To the ck g, everyone else was just noise.

    reigning Emperor.

    Even if Gabriel, the Duke of Mowbay himself, were to show up, it would make no difference-let alone Anthony.

    The man who had jumped down from the carriage and shouted was one of Anthony''s guards. They were well aware of the ck g''s reputation and knew they were not to be trifled with.

    When they saw the bloodied man, Kingsley, rushing toward the ck g base, they had chased after him with all their might. Unfortunately, they were still a step toote.

    Especially when Kingsley handed over the Dragonbone Lotus directly to the ck g soldiers, the guard''s heart sank, and he immediately tried to seize the initiative.

    ¡°We didn''t mean to intrude,¡± the guard said hastily, his tone almost pleading. ¡°But that thief stole our young master''s life-saving medicine! Please, I beg you, return it to him. He''ll reward you generously!"

    The guard hesitated for a moment before adding, "By the way, our young master is the fourth son of the Duke''s estate."

    Everyone in Bortend knew Duke''s estate.

    It was once the seat of unparalleled power, with the Duke as the head of the civil officials.

    Anyone would show them respect except for the ck g.

    It wasn''t about respect-their Prince Regent simply didn''t care.

    In fact, if the guard hadn''t mentioned the Duke''s estate, there might have been a slim chance of retrieving the herb.

    But now...

    The ck g squad leader, his face cold and unyielding, said bluntly, "Who said this herb belongs to your young master? Just because you im it? Sounds to me like you''re the ones trying to steal it!"

    He had heard it clearly earlier-the injured man on the ground had asked for the herb to be delivered to Your Grace.

    And everyone knew that Eliza and the Duke''s estate had a long-standing grudge.

    There was no way they were handing it over.

    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared beside the ck g squad leader.

    Tina, her face as calm as ever, said coldly, "Her Grace Eliza wants to see this man."

    She gestured slightly toward Kingsley, lying on the ground. The squad leader immediately understood and handed her the Dragonbone Lotus. "This herb was brought by him. He said it was meant for Your Grace. Please, Ms. Page, take it with you." Tina nodded and was just about to take the Dragonbone Lotus when Anthony''s urgent voice rang out from the carriage," Snatch it back for me!" Two guards sprang into action, lunging for the Dragonbone Lotus.

    In an instant, a sh of steel cut through the air.

    A sickening sound followed as the de struck.

    The fastest guard let out a blood-curdling scream as his outstretched hand was severed cleanly at the wrist by Tina''s sword.

    The other guard, though slower, wasn''t spared. Tina''s de sliced off half a finger from his hand.

    She sheathed her sword and coldly spat out two words, "You have a death wish."

    As she said this, her gaze swept toward the carriage, as if her words were not directed at the guards but at the person inside.

    Inside the carriage, Anthony''s face darkened to an extreme.

    "Eliza! Just you wait-you''ll pay for this!" he snarled.

 The Silent 614

    614.Chapter 614

    Anthony wasn''t dumb enough to walk straight into Eliza''s hands right now.

    Both of his shadow guards were injured, and one had even lost an arm."

    If he forced his way in to see her, he''d probably end up going in upright anding out horizontal.

    So, Anthony quickly left the area with his two injured guards.

    He didn''t dare enter the Centrina City; the ck g army''s camp surrounded it, making it no different from walking straight into their base.

    "Useless! Absolutely useless!" Anthony roared inside the carriage, his voice sharp

    with anger.

    Outside, the two shadow guards-one of whom still had a functional hand- remained silent. They knew the scolding was meant for them.

    Two whole days and nights, and they couldn''t even catch an injured person who could barely move! Worse, they let the Dragonbone Lotus fall into Eliza''s hands.

    No wonder Anthony was furious.

    His gaze darkened. With his guards wounded, he had to figure out another way to retrieve the Dragonbone Lotus while ensuring his own safety.

    But it was almost impossible to deal with Eliza, who had the protection of an entire ck g army and skilled shadow guards by her side.

    Anthony was still agonizing over how to retrieve the Dragonbone Lotus, while Tina had already brought the gravely injured Kingsley to Eliza.

    With the other doctors in the city too busy to assist, Eliza immediately got to work, swiftly and efficiently treating Kingsley''s injuries.

    By the time she was done, Kingsley was practically mummified in bandages-his wounds were that numerous.

    During the treatment, Eliza discovered that Kingsley''s injuries weren''t just sword cuts; he also had severe trauma from a fall.

    The most critical damage was to his internal organs, which were bleeding profusely. If it had been anyone else, they likely wouldn''t have survived the journey.

    It was a mystery how Kingsley had managed to hold on until now.

    Eliza poured an entire bottle of her treasured century-old medicine down his throat and followed it up with magical water. Only then did she manage to pull him back from the brink of death.

    Thanks to thebined effects of the medicine and magical water, Kingsley soon regained a sliver of consciousness. He opened his eyes, staring nkly at Eliza.

    "Your... Your Grace?"

    When Kingsley realized it wasn''t a dream, his eyes flew wide open. "Your Grace! The Lotus... the Lotus..."

    "Calm down. Is this what you''re talking about?" Eliza, worried he might strain himself and tear his wounds, gently pressed him back down. She then took the Dragonbone Lotus from Tina and showed it to him.

    The moment Kingsley saw the Dragonbone Lotus safe and sound in Eliza''s hands, tears streamed down his face, and he began to sob. "Yes... Yes, that''s it! Your Grace has it... that''s all that matters... that''s all that matters..."

    At least now, even if he died, he could face those kids without regrets.

    Kingsley knew his injuries were severe, and making it this far was already a miracle. Believing he was beyond saving, he broke down into uncontroble sobs.

    His reaction left Eliza utterly baffled. Hearing his words, she couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth and reply dryly, "You''re not dying. I''ve already patched you up. At most, you''ll need half a month to fully recover.

    "I don''t know who those kids you mentioned are, but in half a month, you''ll be free to go see whoever you want."

    "Huh?"

    Kingsley stared at her,pletely dumbfounded. "I... I''m not going to die? But my whole body hurts..."

    "With all the injuries you''ve sustained, it''d be strange if you didn''t hurt If you didn''t feel pain, that would mean you were actually dead."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Realization suddenly dawned on Kingsley, and his eyes widened even further. "Wait-I''m still hurting! That means I''m alive! I''m alive-ouch!"

    Kingsley was so overwhelmed with excitement that he identally pulled at his wounds, causing a sharp pain to shoot through his body.

    614 Chapter 614

    "Alright, lie down and stop moving! Do you even realize how much of my good medicine you''ve wasted on those injuries?" Eliza said, her tone a mix of irritation and concern.

    As she tidied up the medicine box she had just retrieved from her pocket farm, she asked, "Now, can you tell me what''s going on? Who are you, what''s your name, where are you from, and why did youe looking for me? And this herb- did you really snatch it from the people chasing you earlier?"

    "No!" Kingsley quickly exined, "Your Grace, please believe me! My name is Kingsley Middleton, and I''m just a humble man from Saint Snow City. I didn''t steal the Dragonbone Lotus-they were trying to take it from me!

    "Actually, to be precise, I wasn''t even the one who discovered it first. It was a few kids from Saint Snow City who had shown me great kindness..."

    Kingsley recounted how Pablo and Naya had gone looking for flowers and stumbled upon the Dragonbone Lotus. They asked him to pick it and bring it to Saint Snow City for Eliza. While harvesting the flower, he ran into Anthony and his men, who pursued him relentlessly. Left with no choice, he grabbed the Dragonbone Lotus and jumped off a cliff. Miraculously, he survived and managed to escape here, all while being chased.

    After finishing his story, Kingsley looked uneasy.

    He couldn''t help but think about how he had almost lost the Dragonbone Lotus before jumping off the cliff.

    He hoped Eliza wouldn''t me him for that.

    But in the next moment, Eliza''s expression softened into a gentle, serene smile. Her voice was warm as she said, "The Dragonbone Lotus is beautiful. It''s one of the most precious gifts I''ve ever received, and I''ll treasure it always."

    Holding the vibrant red flower in her hands, its fiery hue seemed to glow, casting a soft light on her serene, otherworldly face. In that moment, she looked like a goddess descended to the mortal realm.

    Kingsley stared at her, utterly entranced.

    At that moment, every hardship he had endured feltpletely worth it. Eliza waved her hand, instructing her people to take Kingsley away to rest. She didn''t need to guess why Anthony had been chasing him-this herb was clearly the one he needed to cure his paralysis. The moment Eliza saw the Dragonbone Lotus, he understood why Anthony had risked everything toe to Woteria. The Dragonbone Lotus was a legendary herb, thought to have been extinct for centuries.

    It could rebuild meridians, strengthen bones, and boost vitality-a treasure beyondpare.

    And Anthony''s crippled lower body needed this herb.

    ''Even with this herb, his chances of recovery are slim-just thirty percent,'' Eliza thought. ''One Dragonbone Lotus might heal a single limb, but to fully restore his lower body, he''d need at least five. Five! For a herb that''s been extinct for centuries, finding even one is already a miracle''

    But what Anthony could only dream of, Eliza could achieve effortlessly. With her pendant''s hidden space, she could grow as many Dragonbone Lotuses as she wanted!

    *****

    Subscribed

 The Silent 615

    615.Chapter 615

    Eliza didn''t waste any time.

    After blessing the people of Centrina City once more and purifying the entire city with spiritual energy, she returned to her tent, her excitement barely contained. Holding the dragonbone lotus tightly, she stepped into the pocket farm.

    She cleared a new patch in the medicinal field, soaking the roots of the dragonbone lotus in magical water to awaken them. Only after ensuring they were ready did she carefully nt it, her movements deliberate and precise.

    When everything was done, Eliza stood back and admired her work, satisfaction lighting up her face.

    With the pocket farm, the dragonbone lotus would no longer be a lost treasure.

    But she wasn''t growing it for Anthony.

    This dragonbone lotus might be thest one in existence, and now it was hers. She held Anthony''s only hope in her hands -and she had no intention of giving it to him.

    Whether it was for her past self, who had suffered unspeakable torment at Anthony''s hands, her beauty destroyed and her reputation ruined, or for her present self, who had been poisoned and drugged by him time and again, she would never let history repeat itself.

    After leaving the pocket farm, Eliza went to meet Kingsley.

    She handed him an emerald token along with ten thousand gold coins.

    "Once your injuries heal, I''ll arrange for someone to escort you back to Holy Snow City. Here''s ten thousand gold coins, along with two carts of food and supplies. Keep some for yourself, and share the rest with those children when you return. As for this emerald token..."

    Eliza paused briefly before continuing, "Keep it. If you ever face trouble, you can use it to trade for goods, seek help from the authorities, or evene find me in Hasen City. But don''t misuse it for anything immoral or illegal, alright?"

    Of course, Kingsley understood!

    When he received the token, he was so overwhelmed with excitement that he nearly jumped for joy.

    It was a chance from Eliza! For someone like me, this token was like a lifeline.

    Opportunities like this wouldn''te around often, and yet it had fallen into his hands!

    ''If I use this wisely, maybe I could finally leave behind the life of a street orphan and rise to something greater. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.

    Though he had nearly lost his life on the way to Centrina City, at this moment, he felt no regrets.

    ''If I''d known this wasing, I''d have jumped without a second thought!''

    He couldn''t stop grinning, his heart bursting with joy. ''This is it! This is my chance! Thank you, Pablo! Thank you, Naya! Thank you, everyone who helped me!''

    And most importantly...

    "Thank you, Your Grace! I... I swear I''ll treasure this with all my heart!"

    Kingsley tried to bow and express his gratitude, but his injuries were so severe that he couldn''t even crawl, let alone perform a proper bow.

    "You''re hurt, so don''t worry about bowing. I''ll be busy for a while, but if you want

    to head back, just tell the ck g guards outside-they''ll make the

    arrangements." Eliza''s tone was calm yet firm.

    "Understood, Your Grace!" Kingsley replied earnestly.

    With Kingsley handled, Eliza got straight to work.

    Her next target was Anthony.

    Just because she didn''t act in Hasen City didn''t mean she wasn''t itching to kill him.

    Back then, she had her reservations. But now that Anthony had walked right into Woteria. She wouldn''t let such a golden opportunity slip through her fingers.

    11/1

 The Silent 616

    616.Chapter 616

    It was the perfect time to settle both old grudges and new feuds!

    If she didn''t take care of Anthony here and now, the petty, vindictive Anthony

    would surelye after Kingsley, or even those kids who had stumbled upon the dragonbone lotus.

    So she made up her mind to handle Anthony in Woteria.

    Eliza left the ck g camp but didn''t immediately go after Anthony.

    She had poisonous bugs arranged by Vexara tracking him, ensuring she knew his

    every move. With that in ce, she wasn'' t worried.

    Instead, she decided to use this rare opportunity to test someone.

    Soon, Eliza arrived at the governor''s manor in Woteria.

    Nn was still here, tirelessly managing disaster relief efforts across the region.

    Eliza wasn''t here to see him. Her purpose was to meet Rafe.

    This was the first time Eliza sought him out after learning from theirst conversation that he might be Gabriel''s illegitimate

    son.

    "Sis?" In the pitch-ck chamber, Rafe heard the creak of the door and the sound of approaching footsteps.

    He seemed to have already guessed who it was.

    As Eliza stepped into the dimly lit room, Rafe narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze fixed on her silhouette against the light. A smirk yed on his lips as he greeted her in a tone that carried a hint of amusement.

    "Don''t call me that," Eliza said coldly, her voice sharp and unyielding.

    A ck g soldier apanying her lit the candles mounted on the chamber walls.

    The flickering light revealed Rafe, who had been confined in the chamber for days. Despite his disheveled appearance, he sat there with an air of unbothered confidence, as if nothing could faze him.

    "Sis, have you finallye to terms with our family ties and decided to im me as your little brother?"

    Rafe stubbornly kept calling her "Sis," tantly ignoring Eliza''s warnings.

    Eliza''s gaze turned frosty, her tone sharp and unyielding. ¡°I''ll say this onest time-stop calling me ''Sis."

    "Whether or not you''re Anthony''s illegitimate son, you don''t have the right. If you value your life, you''d better listen carefully."

    Rafe blinked, his eyes wide with mock innocence, and asked pitifully, "Then... Your Grace, what would it take for you to acknowledge me?"

    "I will never acknowledge you," Eliza said coldly. "It doesn''t matter if you''re innocent or not. The fact that you''re Gabriel''s illegitimate son makes you undeniable proof of his betrayal of my mother."

    Rafe hadn''t expected Eliza''s stance to be so resolute, leaving no room for negotiation.

    He opened his mouth as if to speak but ultimately stayed silent.

    "I know exactly what you''re trying to do," Eliza continued, her tone unwavering. "All that ''Sis'' nonsense is just your way of tying yourself to me, hoping I''ll protect you. Isn''t that right?"

    Rafe remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    But Eliza wasn''t interested in his response. She pressed on, her voice steady and cold. "To be honest, I could spare your life. Beforeing here, I thoroughly investigated everything you''ve done within the Malone family. You''ve taken many lives, but they were all members of your own family. Clearly, the old matriarch used you as a tool to eliminate dissent."

    "You should count your blessings that your hands aren''t stained with the blood of innocent civilians. Otherwise, I wouldn''t give you any chance at all. But now, you have an opportunity."

    Rafe seemed to grasp her meaning, narrowing his eyes as he asked cautiously, "What do you want me to do?"

    Eliza met his wary gaze, her serene smile tinged with cold calction. "It''s simple," she said, her voice soft but chilling. "I want you to kill someone."

 The Silent 617

    617.Chapter 617

    "Just one? Want me to throw in a few extras for good measure?" Rafe''s cocky smirk returned as he leaned back, his tone light and brimming with confidence.

    For him, killing was the easiest task in the world.

    But as it turned out, he had spoken too soon.

    Eliza''s smile took on a deeper, more enigmatic edge. "No need for overkill. Just take care of the one who dared to step into Woteria. Do that, and I''ll not only guarantee your safety but also take you back to Hasen City to reunite with your dear father."

    "That sounds almost too good to be true. So, who''s the unlucky target?" Rafe raised an eyebrow, still grinning as he pressed for details,pletely oblivious to the gravity of the situation.

    But the moment Eliza spoke again, her words hit him like a thunderp, and his expression shifted dramatically, the weight of her revtion crashing down on him.

    "I want you to kill Anthony."

    Eliza''s wordsnded one by one, leaving Rafe momentarily dumbfounded.

    "Wait, who?" He thought he must have misheard, so he asked again for confirmation.

    Eliza simply smiled without saying a word.

    Rafe''s mouth twitched as he tried to process her request. "Your Grace, you can''t

    possibly mean Anthony from the Duke''s estate, right?"

    "Who else could it be?" Eliza replied calmly, her tone unshaken.

    "I mean, I thought maybe you were joking or something-wait, hold on!"

    Eliza didn''t wait for Rafe to finish his sentence before turning on her heel and walking away.

    Terrified for his life, Rafe quickly shouted after her, "Wait, wait! You want me to kill Anthony? Fine, but he''s in Hasen City, not Woteria! How am I supposed to do it unless you take me there first?"

    Eliza turned back, her tone calm and unhurried. "No need to go to Hasen City. You can kill him right now."

    "What do you mean by that?" Rafe asked.

    "It means he''s already in Woteria. Right now, he''s still on the road to Saint Snow City. If you leave immediately, you can intercept him before he reaches the city."

    Eliza had expected Rafe to hesitate after hearing this. After all, Anthony was his father''s legitimate son.

    If Rafe really went through with it, returning to the Stonor family wouldn''t be so simple.

    But to her surprise, the moment she finished speaking, Rafe grinned and said, "Alright! I''m in!"

    Eliza raised an eyebrow. "You''re sure about this?"

    "Absolutely." He didn''t know what that idiot was doing in Woteria, but since he''de here, he only had himself to me.

    Rafe smirked. "If you''d told me he was in Hasen City, I might''ve hesitated. But if he''s in Woteria? That''s a whole different story."

    It was easy to kill a cripple in his turf.

    And cleaning up the mess here would be a breeze.

    "Sis, if time''s tight, how about letting me loose already?"

    Rafe shed a cheeky grin, doubling down on the yful nickname. "I get it-you want me to kill Anthony as some kind of test, right? I''m not an idiot. And let''s be real, picking sides is inevitable. Between a bunch of clueless brothers and a gorgeous, charming sister, I know who I''d pick."

    Eliza shot him a frosty nce. "Let''s hope your skills can make up for that sharp tongue of yours."

    Without wasting another word, she said, "Open your mouth."

    The moment Rafe opened his mouth, she flicked a tiny, unbearably bitter pill inside. His face twisted as he forced it down." Sis, how long does this poisonst? You''re not nning to finish me off too soon, are you?" he asked weakly.

    Rafe wasn''t clueless-he was sharp, in fact. He knew there warno trust between him and Eliza, so he''d already guessed she''d use some kind of control tactic.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Poison was the obvious choice.

    "Twenty-four hours. Good luck," Eliza replied, cutting the ropes that bound him.

    "Twenty-four? That''s tight. Better get moving," Rafe muttered, shaking his head.

    617.Chapter 617

    Finally free from his restraints, Rafe stretched his stiff limbs. Then, without warning, his vision went dark, and in the next instant, he vanished from the secret chamber.

    ''What the...'' Eliza gasped. ''Did he just... disappear into thin air?''

    Her heart skipped a beat as her mind immediately jumped to the pocket farm.

    ''Does he also have a pocket farm?'' she wondered.

    But the thought barely formed before she dismissed it. "No, that doesn''t make sense. If he had something like that, he could''ve escaped long ago, even with his hands and feet tied.

    "And yet, he stayed locked up in this chamber, relying on me to clear his name and save his life.

    "That means either his pocket farm has strict limitations, or he doesn''t have one at all. Maybe he has some kind of teleportation ability instead.''

    Her instincts leaned heavily toward thetter. ''Yeah, it has to be that.

    ''But if that''s the case, then why didn''t he just overpower me earlier? With that kind

    of speed, he could''ve easily forced me to hand over the antidote.

    ''And yet, he chose not to.

    ''Is he really trying to side with me? Or... does he hate the Stonor family as much as I do?''

    Subscribed

 The Silent 618

    618.Chapter 618

    Meanwhile, on the other side...

    Anthony''s carriage sped away from the Centrina City, heading straight for Saint Snow City.

    At first, his mind was preupied with figuring out how to reim the

    Dragonbone Lotus from Eliza. But before long, an unsettling feeling began to creep in.

    After all, his sister was as ruthless as they came. He''d crossed her too many times for Sophie''s sake-there was no way she''d let it slide.

    Now, with both his guards injured and his own movements restricted. He didn''t think Eliza would just sit back and do nothing.

    The more he thought about it, the more his unease grew. ''Forget the Dragonbone Lotus. I need to get out of Woter¨ªa and back to Hasen City as fast as possible!''

    Once he was back in Hasen City, with their father around, Eliza wouldn''t dare make a move against him. Clinging to this thought, Anthony barked, "Faster! Push this carriage faster!"

    "Yes, Lord Anthony!"

    The two guards outside exchanged a quick nce, puzzled by their master''s sudden urgency, but they didn''t hesitate. They cracked the reins, urging the horses to pick up speed.

    "How far are we from Saint Snow City?" Anthony called out.

    "About four hours away, Lord Anthony," one of the guards replied.

    "Good. Get us there as fast as you can!"

    Saint Snow City was bustling with people. Even if Eliza wanted to make a move, she''d have to think twice in such a public ce.

    Once he reached Saint Snow City, he could hire a new team of guards to escort him safely back to Hasen City.

    Anthony clung to this n-it was the only thing keeping him calm.

    He never expected Eliza''s assassins to show up so quickly.

    Just as they were only a few miles away from Saint Snow City, a sh of cold light streaked through the air. The guard driving the carriage froze as a thin line of blood appeared on his neck, and his head fell clean off. His lifeless body tumbled from the carriage.

    The remaining guard''s face turned pale, but before he could even shout a warning to Anthony, a sharp sound pierced the air, followed by a sickening crack. A hidden weapon had struck, piercing straight through his skull.

    It all happened in eerie silence.

    Inside the carriage, Anthony was still clueless about the chaos outside. All he heard was a heavy thud, like something falling off the carriage.

    On edge, he called out, "Tim? Andy? Where are you?"

    These were the names of the two guards Anthony had brought along. Normally, they would respond immediately whenever he called.

    But this time, despite his repeated calls, the carriage kept moving forward, yet there was no sound or response from outside.

    Anthony abruptly pulled back the curtain, only to find the area outsidepletely empty!

    A cold shiver ran down his spine.

    Only then did he realize-the sound was his guards falling off the carriage.

    "Eliza!" Anthony was furious, but panic gripped him.

    It had to be Eliza''s assassins-they had already caught up to him!

    And now, his guards were likely dead!

    "Damn it! How did they get here so fast?" Anthony suddenly felt a chill running down his spine-something was off. He looked up and froze. Not far ahead, a jagge Sessfully unlocked!orizon. His carriage, which should have been heading toward Saint Snow City, had somehow veered off course. Now, as hurtling straight toward the edge at a terrifying speed.

    Anthony''s face turned pale, his heart racing.

    "Stop! Stop!" he yelled, his voice frantic and cracking with desperation.

 The Silent 619

    619.Chapter 619

    He grabbed the reins and pulled with all his strength, but the horses pulling the carriage had been tampered with. Their eyes rolled wildly as they galloped forward,pletely out of control.

    With no other choice, Anthony braced himself. Dragging his useless lower body, he scrambled toward the edge of the carriage.

    He had to jump-there was no time to hesitate!

    If he didn''t, he''d go over the cliff with the carriage!

    The cliff loomed closer and closer, the ground rushing by in a blur. Anthony clenched his teeth, his mind racing. With a sudden twist of his body, he flung himself out of the carriage.

    A desperate scream tore from his throat as he tumbled through the air.

    "Bang!"

    Far below, the abyss yawned like a dark, endless maw. Amid the gloom, the shattered remains of the carriagey scattered, splintered into countless pieces. The horses were crushed beyond recognition.

    As for Anthony, he was now clinging desperately to the edge of the cliff. Cold sweat poured down his face, stinging his eyes and blurring his vision.

    In the nick of time, he had managed to roll out of the carriage. But the momentum had carried him dangerously close to the edge, and after tumbling twice on the ground, he had nearly gone over.

    Luckily, his hand caught a protruding rock at thest second.

    Otherwise, he would have ended up like the carriage below-shattered into pieces at the bottom of the ravine.

    Anthony couldn''t rx-not even for a moment.

    His legs were useless; there was no way he could climb back up!

    A desperate, guttural cry escaped his throat.

    "No!"

    He didn''t want to die! He couldn''t die here!

    He wished someone would show up to save him.

    "You''re Anthony, aren''t you?" A soft, girlish voice suddenly rang out from above his head.

    Anthony''s heart skipped a beat. If this person knew who he was, they had to be someone sent by Eliza to kill him.

    But when he looked up and saw that familiar face, his eyes widened in shock, his expression frozen as if he''d seen a ghost. He blurted out, disbelief coloring his voice, "Sophie?"

    "Hey, Anthony." Rafe, perched casually above the cliff, replied with a yful smile.

    ''How could she be here?'' Anthony wanted to ask, but the realization hit him like a lightning bolt.

    ''No, it isn''t Sophie.''

    The face was eerily simr, but the outfit was unmistakably that of a young man.

    "You used that girly voice to trick me?" Anthony shouted, his anger ring despite his precarious situation.

    Rafe''s eyes, so much like Sophie''s, blinked innocently as he replied, "What are you talking about, Anthony? How could you use me of such a thing?"

    If Eliza were here, she''d definitely suspect that Rafe had met Sophie before.

    His mannerisms, his tone-it was as if he were a perfect replica of Sophie, as if they''d been carved from the same mold.

    If not for the fact that he was wearing men''s clothing and Anthony''s deep familiarity with Sophie, even Anthony himself might have struggled to tell them apart.

    "Who... who are you, really?" Anthony demanded, his gaze fixed firmly on Rafe.

    Rafe didn''t answer. Instead, he smiled and gestured toward Anthony''s hands gripping the cliff edge. "Still clinging to that cliff, huh? And you''re worried about who I am?"

    He tilted his head slightly, his smile deepening or something almost orenstory. "Need a hand, Anthony?"

    Anthony didn''t believe a word he said.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    But aside from this boy who looked so much like Sophie, there was no one else around to save him.

    Anthony''s eyes flickered with hesitation before he quickly spoke, his tone urgent. "Eliza sent you, right? Whatever she''s paying, I''ll double it-just pull me up!"

 The Silent 620

    620.Chapter 620

    "Really? Anthony, you''re so generous! Your father must be proud of you,"

    Rafe eximed, his face lighting up with exaggerated excitement, as if genuinely moved by Anthony''s promises.

    But Anthony couldn''t help but feel there was a trace of mockery hidden in his words.

    He paused briefly, then continued trying to win Rafe over. "Of course it''s true. As you said, I''m the fourth son of the Duke''s estate. My word is as good as gold. You can rest assured that once I''m up there, lon''t go back on my promises."

    "Alright, since you say so, Anthony, I guess I can rx. All I need to do is pull you up, right?"

    "That''s right, just pull me up," Anthony confirmed, keeping his tone steady.

    Anthony didn''t say anything more.

    As for what would happen once he was up, Anthony had no concerns at all.

    He hade prepared, carrying plenty of poisons with him. Once he was back on solid ground, he was confident he could take Rafe down in one swift move!

    By then, it would be hard to say who would be begging whom.

    Anthony realized that despite all his talking, the boy squatting above him hadn''t moved an inch. He just kept staring down with that infuriating grin.

    Dangling from the cliff, Anthony felt a chill run through him. His heart sank like a stone.

    "You said you''d pull me up! What are you waiting for?" Anthony barked, his voice edged with desperation.

    Rafe tilted his head, his face the picture of innocence. "Oh, I did promise you. But I also promised your sister. She told me to kill you. So, how about this? You die first, and then I''ll pull you up. Fair deal, right?"

    Anthony''s face twisted in fury. "You''re messing with me?"

    Rafe immediately shook his head, his tone dripping with mock sincerity. "No, no, Anthony, you''ve got it all wrong. I really do n to pull you up. It''s just... You never said if I should pull you up alive or dead. Since I promised your sister first, I''ll have to wait until you''re dead before I can pull you up. Makes sense, doesn''t it?"

    "You-!" Anthony''s voice caught in his throat, his rage momentarily rendering him speechless.

    His face flushed an rming shade of blue as his grip on the cliff edge began to falter. Every second felt like an eternity, his arms trembling under the strain. If this dragged on any longer, he wouldn''t be able to hold on and would inevitably fall to his death.

    Anthony gritted his teeth, barely holding back his anger. "What the hell do you want from me? What more do you want?" He thought Rafe was just being greedy, and his promises weren''t enticing enough.

    But Rafe''s response shut him downpletely. "I don''t want anything from you."

    Rafe crouched at the edge of the cliff, his frail figure looking like it could be swept away by the wind at any moment. Yet, he remained as steady as a rock, perched above Anthony''s head. He stared at Anthony, who was clearly terrified but still clinging to his pride, trying to act dignified even with his life hanging by a thread. With a mocking smile, Rafe sneered, "You''re the one who started throwing offers around. I never said I wanted anything. I was just messing with you. Don''t tell me you actually believed it? No way, right? No way."

    "You..." Anthony''s eyes burned with rage, but before he could say more, his fingers slipped against the jagged rock.

    His heart nearly stopped as he realized how close he was to losing his grip entirely.

    "You know who I am, and you still dare to side with Eliza to kill me? Are you not afraid of dragging yourself into this mess, being wanted by the authorities, and hunted down by the Duke''s estate?" Anthony roared, his voice filled with rage. ''If reasoning won''t work, then I''ll have to y hardball!'' he thought. Anthony''s tone turned sharp and threatening as he tried to intimidate Rafe.

    But to his surprise, Rafe didn''t even bat an eye. His threats were as useless as trying to scare a cat with a feather.

    "Afraid? Of what exactly?"

    Rafe shrugged casually, a faint smirk ying on his line "Ry Anthony Once you''re dead, no one wille looking for you here. And even if they do find your body, the g

    wandered too far, and fell to your death. Who''s Sessfully unlocked! going to suspect foul y?"

    The realization hit Anthony like a ton of bricks. Rafe wasn''t just stalling-he was setting up the perfect "idental death."

    The sheer precision and cold calction of it sent shivers down Anthony''s spine. How could someone so young be so ruthless?

    620.Chapter 620

    And that face-Rafe''s face, so eerily identical to Sophie''s-made it all the more chilling.

    "No! You can''t kill me!"

    "Eliza! Where''s Eliza?! Is she here too? Bring her out right now!"

    Anthony was barely holding on, his strength almostpletely drained.

    As the shadow of death loomed closer, his fear finally broke through.

    "Eliza! Eliza!"

    "Get out here! I''m your brother, your own flesh and blood! You''d really go so far as to have me killed? Aren''t you afraid of divine punishment for this act of betrayal?"

    "And what about Mom? How can you do this to me? Aren''t you afraid she won''t find peace in the afterlife because of this?"

    "Alright, alright, stop yelling."

    Rafe looked at him struggling to hold on and said with a hint of exasperation, "It''s pointless. Your sister didn''t evene." But Anthony refused to believe him.

    Eliza wouldn''t miss the chance to see her own brother die.

    "Eliza! Get out here!

    "You want me dead, don''t you? Thene on! Do it yourself if you''ve got the guts!

    ¡°Hahaha! And to think you''re supposed to be some kind of Holy Lady! Everyone says you''re gentle and kind, but it''s all just an act!

    "You used to act all concerned about me, but behind my back, you called me useless trash. Did you think I wouldn''t find out? I know everything!

    "You''re just a petty, vicious snake pretending to be all sweet and kind!

    "You''re a hypocrite, a fraud! It''s not enough for you to y the saint at home-you have to fool the whole world too!

    "You''re not even good enough to carry Sophie''s shoes! You disgust me! Even if I be a spirit, I''ll haunt you forever..." Rafe couldn''t take it anymore.

    He stepped forward and kicked Anthony square in the head without hesitation. "Shut up! How dare you insult my sister? Go die already!"

    "No!!"

    The force of the kick sent Anthony tumbling off the cliff, his scream fading into the

    void.

 The Silent 621

    621.Chapter 621

    A muffled thud echoed from below. Standing at the cliff''s edge, Rafe leaned forward, peering down with a satisfied smirk." Not bad. That fall had some style."

    Dusting off his clothes with one hand, he chuckled. "Alright, time to go im my credit from dear Eliza."

    As he brushed off the dirt, he casually twirled a lock of hair in his other hand.

    It was Anthony''s, swiped with a sly touch at some point.

    With the lock of hair in hand, Rafe headed back to Hasen City without dy.

    His first stop was the ck g camp, hoping to find Eliza, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    So, he made his way into Centrina City and found her in a newly opened apothecary, carefully arranging herbs on the shelves. "Need a hand?"

    Eliza turned her head at the sound and saw Rafe standing there, his grin as mischievous as ever.

    "Done already?" she asked, raising an eyebrow in mild surprise.

    Rafe nodded eagerly, like a kid showing off a new trick. "Killing is an easy-peasy

    for your little bro!" he said, puffing out his chest.

    "Look, I even brought Anthony''s hair as proof. Want to check it out, sis?" he added, holding up the strands with a smug look.

    "No need,¡± Eliza replied coolly, not even sparing the hair a nce.

    "Seriously? Do you trust me that much?" Rafe eximed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

    But his excitement was short-lived.

    Eliza gave him a cold nce, then stepped forward and calmly rested her hand on his shoulder.

    Rafe froze, his grin vanishing as his body instinctively tensed up. ''What''s she up to now?'' he wondered nervously.

    A momentter, she withdrew her hand.

    Rafe''s gaze dropped to her hand, and his eyes widened as he spotted a tiny, nearly translucent spider crawling on her skin." What the Is that some kind of venomous parasite?"

    He recognized the creature from his time with the Malone family. "Wait, are you a sorcerer too, sis?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Eliza dismissed the idea with a curt, "No."

    Before he could ask more, she added, "They are poisonous bugs. But if it helps, you can think of them as parasites." Her tone made it clear she wasn''t interested in exining further.

    Eliza learned every detail of Rafe''s actions from the little spider, including

    Anthony''s fall off the cliff. Only then did she confirm that Rafe had truly taken care of him.

    Out of Rafe''s sight, she slipped the spider back into her pocket farm and tossed him a pill.

    "You can leave now." She turned her back to him and resumed sorting through the remaining herbs.

    Rafe caught the pill mid-air and swallowed it without hesitation. "Sis, you''re so cold. I did exactly what you asked, and you can''t even give me a little praise?" he said, his tone a mix of teasing and disappointment.

    Eliza shot him down without hesitation. "This was a deal, not a favor."

    Her meaning was clear. Completing the task was part of the agreement, and he should not expect any praise.

    Besides, she doubted Rafe''s "praise" was as innocent as it sounded.

    Rafe was strong-and dangerous.

    At sixteen, he''d been living on the edge for years, with countless lives lost to his de.

    Anyone foolish enough to see him as just a kid would end up as his next meal. That was why she''d shown him the deadly parasite earlier. She wanted him to understand that the partner he''d chosen wasn''t someone to mess with.

    If he thought he could manipte or control h

    icked the wrong person.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    *****

 The Silent 622

    622.Chapter 622

    "Alright, looks like I''ll have to wait till next time to earn your praise, sis,¡± Rafe said with a faint glimmer in his eyes before letting out a sigh.

    Eliza didn''t respond to hisment and instead said, ¡°We haven''t set a departure time yet, but we''ll be heading back to Hasen City soon. If you''re nning toe along, go pack your things and be ready to leave at any moment."

    "Got it. I do need to pack a few things," Rafe replied, his expression turning serious

    "By the way, sis, what are you and Prince Regent nning to do with Louisa?" Rafe suddenly asked.

    Eliza turned to look at him. "Why do you want to know?"

    Rafe grinned, his tone casual but unsettling. "Oh, I just have a little grudge against her. Thought it might be fun to turn her into a human pig. What do you think, sis?"

    Eliza''s lips twitched in irritation. "Forget it. She''s being sent back to Hasen City with the rest of the Malone family. Whether she gets beheaded or yed alive, that''s for the court to decide-not you."

    "Alright then," Rafe said with a shrug, turning away with a disappointed look.

    Eliza watched his thin figure retreat, her expression growing heavier.

    ''This guy is dangerous. I am not sure if taking him to Hasen City is the right choice.''

    With Nn overseeing operations, disaster relief and aid efforts in Woteria were handled with precision.

    He deployed most of the ten thousand ck g soldiers to assist and supervise operations across Woteria''s county offices. Their arrival, apanied byrge shipments of grain, medicine, and other supplies, ensured cooperation from local officials.

    Of course, there were exceptions-some remnants of the Malone family''s allies dared to resist. Regent dealt with them decisively, using his signature ruthless methods.

    With themand of killing, he crushed all opposition and restored order to Woteria.

    The imperial court quickly appointed a new governor to take over Woteria''s administration. Afterpleting the handover, Eliza and Nn finally concluded their mission and began their journey back to Hasen City.

    As if the heavens themselves acknowledged the end of the chaos, the months- long snowstorm that had nketed Woteria miraculously came to a halt the moment the Malone family''s prison convoy crossed the region''s borders.

    Eliza watched the first light of dawn break through the clouds, her gaze distant. "This snowstorm brought so much suffering. How many lives were lost to this disaster and human greed..." she sighed inwardly, the sorrow weighing heavily on her chest.

    "Hey, sis, why are you leaving so soon after opening the herb shop? Shouldn''t someone stay behind to manage it?" Rafe casually rode his horse closer to Eliza''s carriage, leaning down with a cheeky grin to ask,

    "I left someone in charge, but they''ve already returned to Saint Snow City."

    Rafe scratched his head but decided not to press further. As they neared Hasen City, his curiosity got the better of him. "So, sis, what''s the Duke''s estate like? What''s my deadbeat dad like? Besides Anthony and Sophie, aren''t there three older brothers? Do you not get along with any of them?

    "Come on, you can tell me! Don''t worry, I''m on your side. If there''s someone you''re close to, you better let me know. I''d hate to identally cause trouble for them.

    "Alright, alright, if you don''t want to talk about the Duke''s estate, then tell me about Hasen City. I''ve never been there, and I hear it''s full of interesting people and stories. Oh, and isn''t there talk of you having a fianc¨¦? What''s his deal?"

    Rafe kept chattering away outside the carriage window,pletely oblivious to how annoying he was. He really had a lot to

    say.

    Inside the carriage, Eliza''s patience snapped. Her forehead throbbed as she shouted, "Shut up!"

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 623

    623.Chapter 623

    623.Chapter 623

    Eliza spent the entire journey being driven up the wall by Rafe''s nonstop chatter.

    Every time she told him to go talk to someone else, he''d widen his innocent eyes and say, "But you''re the only one I know, sis. I don''t know anyone else. I mean, I know His Highness, but I wouldn''t dare talk to him!"

    Rafe''s fear of Nn was something he dered with absolute confidence, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    But that didn''t make Eliza any less irritated.

    In the end, she sent him off to the convoy escorting the Malone family prisoners, telling him to go bother Louisa instead. ¡°Can I turn her into a human swine?" Rafe asked, his eyes lighting up with excitement the moment he heard he could go to Louisa.

    "What if she dies on the way? Are you going to take responsibility for that?" Eliza shot back.

    "Then can I chop off her hands and feet and slice them up for fun?" he asked,pletely undeterred.

    Eliza stared at him, dumbfounded. "What is wrong with you?"

    "Of course not! If you chop off her hands and feet, how is that any different from turning her into a human swine?" she snapped.

    "There''s a huge difference!" Rafe replied, feigning innocence. "A human swine has to be stuffed into a jar. Cutting off hands and feet is way simpler!"

    "Get lost!" Eliza finally exploded, her patiencepletely gone.

    "Got it, sis!" Rafe chirped, grinning ear to ear.

    In the end, Rafe did go to find Louisa.

    But being the schemer he was, he didn''t stop there. Before leaving, he secretly approached His Highness, Nn.

    He slyly tried to im credit for "avenging Eliza by killing Anthony" and managed to secure permission to "treat the sick prisoners" under the guise of helping them

    recover.

    From then on, Rafe carried a borrowed medicine box and made a show of treating the Malone family prisoners every day. Of course, his so-called treatment always targeted Louisa. "You look seriously ill. Come on, let me stick a few needles in you," he''d say with a mischievous grin.

    And so, Louisa was tormented all the way to Hasen City. By the time they arrived, she was barely clinging to life. "Your Highness, Your Grace, it''s an honor to wee you."

    James, the king''s trusted aide, had personallye out of Hasen City to greet them. Bowing deeply, he said with a warm smile, "His Majesty is deeply grateful for your tireless efforts in disaster relief. You''ve brought peace and stability to the people-a true blessing for the kingdom.

    "His Majesty, ever considerate, has instructed that you need not report to the pce today. Please take the time to rest and recover. Tomorrow, you may enter the pce to provide a detailed ount of the relief efforts."

    Nn nodded slightly. "Understood. Thank you, James, for bringing us the message. Please also pass on our congrattions to His Majesty on his marriage. Tomorrow, we shall pay our respects to Her Majesty the Queen." Beside him, Eliza offered a polite nod, her expression calm but thoughtful. ¡°Thank you, James."

    Previously, while Eliza was still traveling to Woteria, the royal wedding had already taken ce in Hasen City.

    She couldn''t return to Hasen City, and the wedding date couldn''t be postponed for her. Missing Diana''s wedding-the most important day of her best friend''s life-left her with a pang of regret she couldn''t ignore.

 The Silent 624

    624 Chapter 624

    624.Chapter 624

    But given the circumstances, there had been no other choice. Both she and Diana had made their decisions for each other''s sake, and neither had any regrets.

    "You''re too kind, Your Highness and Your Grace. I''ll make sure to pass on your kind words. His Majesty and Her Majesty will surely be delighted and look forward to weing you tomorrow."

    After James and the others left, Nn turned to Eliza and asked, "Do you want to ay in Hasen City to rest, or head back to Saint Grace Nunnery right away?"

    The Padi family''s residence has already been prepared, so if Eliza feels too tired, she could stay there for the night.

    What Eliza didn''t realize was that Nn wasn''t talking about the Padi residence at all.

    Someone''s little schemes were bubbling up, eager to test the waters whenever the chance arose.

    Unfortunately, Eliza was as oblivious as ever,pletely missing the hidden meaning in his words. She simply shook her head earnestly and said, "It''s been a while since I''ve been back. Mary''s probably been worried sick. I should return to the nunnery soon to put her and my senior sisters at ease."

    ¡°Alright, I''ll arrange for some people to escort you back." Nn felt reluctant, wishing he could spend more time with her. But he hadn''t been back to the Prince Regent''s residence in ages, and the pile of matters waiting for him there was likely

    endless.

    Not just now-he''d be swamped for the next few days. So, he had no choice but to send someone else to apany Eliza.

    Eliza didn''t mind this arrangement at all.

    But someone else did.

    "Wait, sis! Where are you headed? Can Ie along?" Rafe suddenly popped his head out, wedging himself between Eliza and Nn.

    Eliza pped her forehead. ''Oh no, I''d almost forgotten about this guy!''

    "Of course you can''te with me." Eliza declined.

    Saint Grace Nunnery was a ce for nuns. Rafe was a boy, and even though he was still just a kid, it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to go there.

    Eliza was debating whether to send him to the Padi family when Nn suddenly reached out and grabbed the young man by the cor, his tone calm butmanding. "You''reing with me. I''ll arrange a ce for you to stay."

    Rafe didn''t quite agree.

    But before he could even open his mouth, Nn''s sharp gaze pinned him in ce. "Not an option. Even with Eliza vouching for you, it doesn''t mean the danger you pose is gone. So, you''ve got two choices."

    Rafe swallowed nervously, his voice trembling. "W-what are the choices?"

    "Option one:e to my residence and behave yourself under my watch. Option two: I cripple you right here and now, leaving you barely alive. Your call."

    He didn''t want either of them!

    Rafe, who only wanted to stick close to Eliza, cursed silently in his heart.

    But knowing he couldn''t possibly take on Nn, he had no choice but to reluctantly agree to the first option.

    To be honest, Eliza felt a sense of relief at this arrangement.

    After all, as Nn had pointed out, the threat Rafe posed hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    Someone needed to keep a close eye on him.

    Initially, Eliza had nned to ask Tina to handle this, but she hadn''t expected Nn to step in on his own.

    Under Nn''s watchful eye, Rafe would undoubtedly behave himself better. Still, this meant troubling the Prince Regent once again.

    Eliza made a mental note to check her savings when she got back. Besides the wedding gift she had already prepared for Diana, she''d need to prepare a proper thank-you gift for Nn as well.

    While Eliza was lost in thought, Nn had already dragged Rafe off without giving him a chance to resist.

 The Silent 625

    625.Chapter 625

    At this moment, Eliza had no ides that tomorrow, she wouldn''t just be meeting the king and Dians.

    Someone eler was waiting for her too

    Peturning to Saint Grace Nunnery, Eliza was immediately surrounded by her senior sisters and aunts, all eager to check on her and show their care.

    *It''s good to have you back Mary has been thinking about you nonstop these past few days. She even led us in several prayer ceremonies-some for the people of Woteria, and some just for you."

    Sarah leaned in close and whispered, "I bet Mary is still copying scriptures for you right now. You should go see her." Eliza couldn''t help but smile. Without hesitation, she turned and hurried off to find Mary.

    "Mary Mary!"

    As soon as she reached the courtyard outside Mary''s quarters, Eliza couldn''t wait and called out twice.

    Just as she reached the door and was about to push it open, it swung inward on

    its own.

    "Serenity?" Standing behind the door was Mary, her face lighting up with joy as she looked at Eliza.

    "Mary, I''m back." Eliza smiled brightly,

    But Mary''s eyes turned red, brimming with tears.

    "You reckless girl! You always run straight into danger! You didn''t even think to tell me before heading off to Woteria. Do you know how worried I was? You... you''re going to be the death of me!"

    Seeing Eliza still smiling, Mary gave her a light tap on the arm, more yful than angry. Eliza, of course, didn''t feel a thing.

    She knew Mary was just pretending to be mad, her eyes betraying her worry and affection.

    "Mary." Eliza immediately stepped forward, clinging to Mary''s arm like a spoiled child.

    Her voice turned sweet and yful as she coaxed, "Don''t be mad anymore. I''m back safe and sound-see? I''m perfectly fir

    "And you still have the nerve to say it''s fine! Tina was always by your side to protect you, and I could at least feel reassure But this time, you went to Woteria and actually sent her away!"

    Mary had initially only been mildly concerned when Diana mentioned that Eliza had gone to Woteria. It seemed manageat at first.

    But who could have expected that the very next day, Tina would show up escorting Grandpa Lin back, as arranged by Eliz Mary was both shocked and terrified.

    Tina, equally worried about Eliza, had immediately left Hasen City after delivering Grandpa Lin, heading straight to Woteri

    to find her.

    "You know full well how many people are watching you from the shadows, yet you still dare to take such risks. Honestly, you''ve got some nerve, girl!"

    Mary had spent several nerve-wracking days worrying. Now that Eliza had returned safe and sound, she finally let out a sigh of relief. *****

    But at the same time, she couldn''t help feeling furious.

    She dragged Eliza back into the courtyard, inspecting her from head to toe while scolding her angrily.

    Instead of being upset, Eliza grinned from ear to ear, soaking in the rare feeling of being fussed over. It was almost like s enjoyed the scolding.

    But as she smiled, she began to feel a bit guilty. Rubbing her nose, she tried to exin, "Mary, don''t forget-I''ve got som skills too! You taught me poison techniques and insect control, didn''t you? It wasn''t *that* dangerous..."

    Mary let out a coldugh. "With your shaky martial arts, half-baked poison skills, and clumsy insect control, what would do if a real assassin came at you? You''d be down before you could blink!"

    Eliza cleared her throat, trying to sound confident but faltering. "I mean, I wasn''tpletely alone. The Prince Regent a the ck g were with me the whole way. It really wasn''t that dangerous."

    Mary''s smile grew colder. "Some mes, the real danger isn''t out there-it''s the people closest to you. Especially men!"

    Eliza, lost for words, decided to just obediently take the scolding.

    "Alright, that''s enough. I won''t say more about you," Mary said, gently pressing Eliza into a seat.

    Mary sighed, her gaze lingering on the girl who bore such a striking resemnce to an old friend. With a mix of joy and sorrow, she said, "Eliza, from the moment you came to the mountain, I could tell you had a mind of your own. But more that, I saw a heart willing to risk everything. That''s why I''ve always been so worried about you."

    he trusted Flies to handle moet dangers, but when i came to true life or death situations, Mary feared that, unlike those who could seapt andpromise, Eliza would rather throw everything on the line, even if it meant risking her life, than lower her head even a fraction

    To Mary Elies was like a rope pulled taut-whways stretched to its limit, never allowing herself a moment of stack

    But a rope that stayed tight for too long, exposed to the elements, was bound to snap one day

    And that was what Mary Teared most

    She was terrified that one day, Eliza would push herself too far and break

    After all her vengeance wasn''t aimed at strangers-it was directed at her own family.

    If those people were truly gone, the fire that had been keeping her going all this time might just burn out.

    Mary didn''t dare to imagine such an oue.

    She didn''t care about the Stonor family, her only concern was Eliza.

    "Mary, forget about all that. I''ve got some good news for you, Eliza said, her smile unwavering, almost too bright. "Guess what? Anthony is dead. Isn''t that great?" "What?" Mary''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat. "Did you... was it you who killed him?"

    Eliza shook her head, her expression calm under Mary''s piercing gaze. "No, it wasn''t me."

    Mary exhaled, a wave of relief washing over her. "At least it wasn''t you... but still, Eliza, this isn''t something to take lightly." "Then who killed Anthony? And how do you know about it?" Mary''s voice was steady, but her unease was palpable. Eliza blinked, her tone light, almost yful. "Oh, I had someone take care of it for me. So, yeah, I guess you could say it was my doing."

    Mary''s chest tightened, a chill running down her spine. She had let her guard down too soon.

    She opened her mouth, searching for the right words, but Eliza spoke first. "Mary... are you mad at me?"

    Mary''s expression must have shifted too drastically, as Eliza''s cautious gaze locked onto her, searching for reassurance. Those eyes-so much like Caroline''s- held a flicker of unease. Meeting that gaze, Mary realized she had reacted too strongly.

    She quickly softened her tone. "No, how could I ever be angry with you? It''s just... the news caught me off guard, that''s all."

    It truly was too sudden.

    The first member of the Stonor family had fallen because of Eliza.

    Mary had spected before-perhaps it would be Sophie, or maybe Quentin-but she never imagined the first to die would be Anthony, her fourth brother. Eliza had taken her first step down a path of no return, and the weight of it was already beginning to show.

    22

 The Silent 626

    626.Chapter 626

    Eliza was oblivious to the sorrow in Mary''s eyes.

    She wasn''t just sharing information with Mary.

    Perhaps it was never that simple.

    Eliza had always known why Mary treated her so kindly-it wasn''t because of who she was, but because she was Caroline''s daughter.

    But Caroline''s children didn''t stop with her. There were also her brothers: Benedict, Dn, Matthew, and Anthony.

    The bonds between her and those four had long since shattered, leaving behind only bitterness and hatred.

    Eliza needed Mary to see this clearly, to understand the fractures within the

    Stonor family. Only then could she ensure her master wouldn''t stand in the way of her revenge.

    It was a cold and calcted move.

    But Eliza felt no regret.

    After all, Anthony wouldn''t be the only one to die by her hand.

    After giving Mary some mental preparation, Eliza shifted the topic away from Anthony and onto something else.

    "By the way, Mary, do you know who carried out the task for me this time?" Eliza asked, her smile calm but tinged with intrigue, as she sat upright on the stool.

    "Was it Tina?" Mary asked, her brows furrowing in confusion.

    Eliza didn''t have many trusted confidants, and for something as significant as killing her own brother, it was unlikely she''d entrust the task to just anyone. Naturally, Mary assumed it was Tina.

    "No, not Tina. It was someone else," Eliza said with a lightugh, as though she were sharing a curious anecdote. "Mary, you''d never guess. Aside from us siblings and Sophie, the illegitimate daughter, there''s another one of my ''dear father''s'' bloodlines wandering out there."

    As she spoke, Eliza kept her gaze fixed on Mary, carefully observing every flicker of emotion on her face.

    She didn''t miss the way her mentor''s expression suddenly shifted, her face paling as the weight of Eliza''s words sank in.

    "What did you say?!" Mary eximed, her voice trembling as she shot to her feet, her hands gripping the edge of the table for support.

    ''No, it can''t be! That child... he should''ve been dead long ago. There''s no way he''s still alive!''

    Eliza''s heart skipped a beat. Mary clearly knew something. She leaned forward, her tone sharp and unyielding. "Mary, you know about that child, don''t you? What really happened back then? Why were we born on the same day? My mother was fine during her pregnancy, but suddenly went into earlybor-was it because of him?"

    Eliza fired off a barrage of sharp questions, leaving Mary momentarily stunned and at a loss for words.

    When she finally regained herposure, she sank slowly into her seat, her gaze fixed on Eliza. With a weary sigh, she said, "I didn''t think you''d piece together so much on your own."

    Eliza shrugged, her tone casual yet cutting. "It wasn''t hard to figure out."

    Mary let out a helpless chuckle. "Of course. You''ve always been sharp. Once you saw that child, it was only a matter of time before you pieced it all together. But I never imagined... after all these years, that child would still be alive."

    Her face twisted with rage as she mmed her hand on the table, the sound echoing through the room. "Gabriel, that despicable snake! Every word out of his mouth is a lie!

    "Back then, the Stonor family and the Padi family were deeply intertwined. With the Padi family''s support, the Stonors wed their way to the top, eventually bing the powerful Duke''s estate they are today. But once they had everything they wanted, the Stonors decided to cut ties. The problem was, Gabriel''s four sons all carried Padi blood. To sever the connectionpletely, they needed an heir without a trace of Padi lineage."

    "So they came up with the idea of swapping children? And the one they wanted to rece was me-the child my mother was carrying at the time?" Eliza''s face darkened as she finished Mary''s sentence, her voiceced with anger.

    Mary nodded solemnly. "That''s right. Your father wanted to rece you." Eliza let out a bitterugh, her fury barely contain Sessfully unlocked!

    No wonder, the moment Sophie was brought back to the Stonor farmy, her so- called father wasted no time feeding her brothers lies, turning them against her. In the end, Sophiepletely took her ce as the Duke''s estate''s legitimate daughter.

    So, when swapping me for a bastard son didn''t work, he went for a bastard daughter instead? Shameless!

    626 Chapter 626

    The sheer audacity made her blood boil.

    The Padis gave everything to help the Stonors climb to the top, sending their only daughter to pull the Stonors out of ruin. Thanks to their sacrifices, the Stonors became a household name, feared and respected by officials and nobles alike-even royalty.

    And yet, the Stonors, Gabriel in particr, repaid them with such cold-hearted betrayal. It was despicable beyond words! Eliza''s chest burned with fury. She wanted nothing more than to tear away the Duke''s mask and reveal his monstrous deeds to the world!

    "Serenity..." Mary looked at her with deep concern.

    It was as if she feared Eliza couldn''t handle the devastating truth-that her own father had tried to rece her with a bastard child the moment she was born.

    Eliza clenched her fists, forcing herself to stayposed. "It''s alright, Mary. Please, go on."

    She needed to know everything-for herself and for her mother.

    Mary nodded and continued, "I stumbled upon their scheme by chance. I wanted to expose the Stonor family immediately, but Gabriel was ruthless. When he realized the n had failed, he strangled the child with his own hands, right in front of me. Then he turned to me and coldly threatened your life and your mother''s, warning me to stay silent or he would kill you both."

    In the end, Caroline still met a tragic end, but Eliza and her brothers survived.

    Gabriel, for his part, maintained the facade of a loving father for over a decade, never slipping up.

    Only then did Mary decide to bury the truth.

    But she never fully let her guard down. Every year, she sent Eliza a birthday gift-

    not just as a gesture of care, but as a warning and a form of protection.

    Hearing this, Eliza began piecing everything together.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel puzzled. In her past life, during those two

    years after being cast out of the Stonor family, she hadn''t seen Mary at all. ''Could

    it be that something had already happened to her back then?''

 The Silent 627

    627.Chapter 627

    "It''s a good thing you made the decision to leave and join the nunnery back then. If you''d stayed in the Duke''s estate, your heartless father would''ve ruined you beyond recognition." Mary said this with a calm yet cutting tone.

    Little did she know, her words perfectly mirrored Eliza''s tragic experiences in her past life.

    Eliza lowered her gaze slightly, staying silent. ''I need to hear more. I need to uncover the truth.''

    "Your brothers are either incredibly foolish or simply victims of your father''s cunning schemes. He knew I was watching, so he didn''t target you directly. Instead, he manipted your brothers, turning them into tools to torment you for the sake of that illegitimate daughter of his."

    "And all of you are Caroline''s children-on one side, her daughter, and on the other, her four sons. He thought this would put me in a moral dilemma, unable to choose between the two. Hah, he underestimated me."

    Mary chuckled coldly, her sharp gaze cutting through the air like a de.

    She turned to Eliza. "You''ve met that boy, haven''t you? Surely you''ve noticed something about him-his appearance, perhaps?"

    Eliza nodded. "He goes by the name ''Rafe'' now. His face... it resembles my father, no-it''s almost identical to Sophie''s."

    She paused mid-sentence, shaking her head. If her mentor was asking this, there had to be more to it than just a resemnce.

    After all, a son looking like his father isn''t unusual. But if he also bears a striking resemnce to his father''s other illegitimate daughter, then something is definitely amiss.

    "Are you saying Rafe and Sophie share the same mother?" Eliza asked, her voice tinged with doubt.

    But the ages didn''t quite add up. Sophie was a few months older than Rafe.

    Besides, Rafe himself had imed they didn''t share the same mother.

    Was Rafe lying, or was there anotheryer of secrets buried here?

    "No, they don''t share the same mother. But they do look alike because their mothers were biological sisters."

    Mary''s revtion left Eliza momentarily stunned, before a bitterugh escaped her lips.

    "So my ''dear father'' really went that far, huh?" she said with a cold sneer.

    Her fingers curled into a fist so tight that her nails bit into her palm, drawing blood-but she didn''t care. The warmth in her usually gentle eyes had been reced by a frosty chill, her gaze filled with nothing but scorn.

    "So, that''s how it all makes sense now," Eliza murmured, her thoughts piecing everything together.

    No wonder Rafe and Sophie look so much alike.

    She couldn''t help but suspect that Rafe''s sudden appearance in Woteria, especially with the Malone family''s shady dealings with the other tribes, wasn''t just a coincidence. Someone must have orchestrated it.

    "Rafe said his mother is dead. Do you think that''s true?¡± Eliza asked, her tone uncertain.

    Mary sighed deeply. "I''ve seen a child strangled to death right in front of mee back to life. Do you really think it matters whether his mother was truly dead back then?"

    Eliza nodded slightly, the reasoning settling in.

    ''It doesn''t matter if she was dead before. What matters is whether she''s alive now,'' Eliza thought, her suspicions growing stronger.

    She had a gut feeling that the woman was still alive.

    After all, if Winston Stonor could fake his illegitimate son''s death and bring him back, it wouldn''t be a stretch to think he might have hidden the boy''s mother somewhere too.

    The bigger question was whether Rafe was aware of it.

    ''If Rafe knows the truth and lied to me, then I''ll have to reconsider this

    partnership, Eliza decided, her expression hardening.

    After leaving Mary, Eliza returned to her courtyard and enjoyed a restful night.

    The next morning, she woke up before dawn, a Sessfully unlocked! ples for morning prayers and scripture copying.

    Once she finished, she noticed it was about time to set off.

 The Silent 628

    628.Chapter 628

    Before leaving, she entered her pocket farm to check on Rudie, who had just woken up. Smiling, she said, "Rudie, today I''m taking you somewhere special. Eat your meal and keep yourself entertained for now. I''ll bring you some clothester. Once you''re dressed, we''ll head out."

    Rudie''s current attire, with its tribal patterns and vibrant colors, was distinctive to his origins. However, now that they were in Hasen City, such clothing would undoubtedly draw unnecessary attention.

    Especially since Eliza nned to take him to the Imperial Pce today to formally introduce him to the king.

    Ever since deciding to keep Rudie by her side, Eliza had been carefully nning for this moment.

    Previously, due to his unique identity, it was difficult to let him appear openly. But now that they were back in Hasen City, she needed the king''s approval to ensure Rudie could move freely without issue.

    This was why Eliza chose today to present Rudie to the public.

    However, arranging a ce for him to stay posed a challenge. The Saint Grace Nunnery was clearly unsuitable, and she couldn''t let him live too far away.

    With this in mind, Eliza exited the pocket farm and instructed Renee, "You''lle with me to Hasen City today. After I enter the pce, go find Mr. Padi and ask him to build a spacious courtyard at the foot of Mount Westin. I need it for someone."

    Renee asked cautiously, "How big should the house be?"

    Eliza thought for a moment and replied, "Make itrge enough for someone towering at twelve feet and built like a tiger."

    Renee''s eyes widened in shock. "Twelve feet tall? And built like a tiger? Who is this guest, a giant?"

    With her instructions given, Eliza and Renee boarded the carriage, which swayed gently as it headed toward Hasen City.

    After arriving in Hasen City and seeing Renee off, Eliza slipped into a quiet corner. There, she released Giant, who was already dressed in his new outfit, from her pocket farm.

    "Wow, new clothes! They look amazing!" Giant eximed, his face lighting up with a goofy grin the moment he appeared.

    Despite his massive size, he acted like an overgrown child, spinning around Eliza with unrestrained joy.

    "Tlove these clothes!" he added enthusiastically.

    Eliza chuckled. "I''m d you like them. Be good today, and after we meet the king at the pce, I''ll take you shopping for a few more outfits. Deal?"

    "Okay! Rudie will be good!" he replied earnestly, nodding like an obedient child. Rudie truly was as simple and well-behaved as he was enormous.

    Eliza looked up at him, amused. She wanted to pat his head, but he was far too tall. Instead, she settled for patting his sturdy arm and said, "You might look older than me, but age doesn''t matter. From now on, you''re calling me ''sister.'' Got it, Rudie?"

    Perhaps due to certain past experiences, Eliza had no interest in acknowledging any more "brothers."

    So what if Rudie was older? Who said an older person couldn''t be a younger brother?

    She was determined to have it her way.

    "Sister Serenity!" Rudie dered with a trusting smile, easily convinced by her words.

    And so, Eliza led her newly adopted "giant little brother" out of the alley. The sight of the towering Rudie walking beside the petite and elegant Eliza left the townsfolk utterly stunned. Ignoring their gawking, the mismatched pair-one small, one enormous-headed straight for the Imperial Pce on foot.

    Eliza spotted Prince Regent Nn waiting for her at the gates of the Imperial Pce.

    Nn couldn''t help but show a flicker of surprise when he saw Eliza arriving with Rudie.

    The contrast between the two was impossible to ignore.

    Rudie, towering like a living mountain, radiated an aura of pure menace. Each step he took seemed to make the earth quake, a sight that was both awe- inspiring and terrifying.

    In stark contrast, Eliza walked ahead of him, he refined, exuding a serene grace. Yet, her eyes c

    Sessfully unlocked!

    nple, elegant robe. Her face was calm and

 The Silent 629

    629.Chapter 629

    "Serenity."

    Before Eliza could get close, Nn instinctively stepped toward her. His gazended on the towering figure beside her, and with a raised brow, he asked, "Is this one of your finds from Fort County?"

    Eliza smiled and replied, "You could say that. He used to serve Korneel, a foreign king. His strength is terrifying, but his mind is quite childlike. Korneel controlled him with a parasite, but after I removed decided to keep him around."

    "Rudie, greet His Highness."

    Rudie tilted his head and, with a booming voice and a goofy grin, said, "Okay! Hi, Your Highness! Hi, Sister! Hi, Rudie!"

    Completely oblivious to proper etiquette, Rudie could only repeat the word "great." Seeing this, Eliza thought to herself, ''I''ll need to teach Rudie some mannerster. Can''t have him embarrassing himself in front of the king''

    The moment Nn heard Rudie speak, he instantly understood what Eliza meant by "childlike."

    "You n to keep him by your side?" Nn asked.

    "Yes. What do you think, Your Highness?¡± Eliza felt a bit uneasy about bringing Rudie into the pce, given his ties to Korneel.

    To her surprise, Nn nodded without hesitation. "Of course."

    "Eliza, you''re the Holy Lady of Bortend. It''s only right for you to have more people protecting you. Honestly, you''re too modest-just keeping Shadow Seven around. If it were anyone else, they would''ve already asked the king for several squads of guards."

    Ever since Eliza became the Holy Lady, she''d been unwavering in her duties. Back in Hasen City, she copied scriptures every single day.

    And every time she left the city, she headed straight to disaster-stricken areas- offering aid, praying for blessings, and helping the people.

    She''d poured her heart into this. For someone who grew up as a pampered youngdy in the Duke''s estate, Eliza had done more than most so-called ''officials'' could ever dream of.

    Take the Malones, for example¨Cthe magistrate and the governor. They were nothing but parasites, preying on the people and draining them dry.

    Compared to them, Eliza was truly remarkable.

    She deserved the title of Holy Lady.

    So, it was her right to keep someone by her side.

    Even if she hadn''t brought the person today, Nn would''ve taken care of it for her the moment he found out.

    Nn knew exactly what was troubling Eliza.

    But in his eyes, it wasn''t an issue. Even if the king learned about the creature''s origins, it wouldn''t matter. As long as everything was out in the open, there''d be no problem-especially since the creature was simple-minded and harmless.

    Nn''s words were like a soothing balm, easing Eliza''s worries and lifting a weight off her shoulders.

    With Nn by her side and the towering creature lumbering behind, Eliza stepped into the Imperial Pce.

    At this moment, within the Imperial Pce.

    A graceful figure, apanied by several maids and eunuchs, strolled leisurely toward the queen''s chambers.

    A sharp announcement from outside pierced the cozy stillness of the room, shattering the fragile warmth like ss.

    Diana ced her brush down with deliberate calm, her expression cooling. She cast a quick, icy nce at the king, whose awkwardness was in to see, before turning away from the painting table.

    "Looks like His Majesty just can''t resist Lady Raisa, can he? Even with the Prince Regent and Holy Lady visiting, he still had to summon her," Diana remarked, her tone sharp and biting.

    There was a time when Diana had dreamed of what might have been.

    Though their bond wasn''t as close as the one

    Subscribed

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 630

    630. Chapter 630

    But Me took its course-he became the king, while she left Hasen City with her father and grandfather.

    At that time, Diana was also engaged to Matthew

    As a result, the two of them lost all contact

    Not even a single letter passed between them.

    Yet, fate brought Diana back to Hasen City. Her engagement to Matthew was annulled, and she ended up bing the

    queen instead

    What was the king even thinking? Diana''s feelings were a mess at first, no doubt about it.

    But after entering the pce and interacting with him a few times, those tangled emotions quickly faded.

    She had assumed that Magnus, who was now the king, would have changed drastically-perhaps even bing a stranger she no longer recognized.

    To her surprise, the man before her still felt remarkably familiar.

    He could reminisce about their shared past, take her horseback riding, and respect her free-spirited nature without imposing royal constraints. There wasn''t even a trace of the arrogance one might expect from a king.

    On one particr day, the king had even said to her, "I know how much you value your freedom, but that''s the one thing I can''t give you. From now on, both of us are bound by our positions. The trials in this pce are no less than those outside it. But I promise you this: no matter what happens, your ce and honor here will never waver."

    Whether or not his sincerity would stand the test of time, at least in that moment, Diana saw a glimpse of his genuine heart.

    And so, she epted the shift in their rtionship withposure, stepping into her role as his queen.

    Diana waspletely blindsided. She had been warned that life in the pce would be full of challenges, but she hadn''t expected the first one to hit her so

    soon.

    On the very day of her wedding to the king, the person she despised most- Isabelle Henderson-was granted the title of Lady and entered the pce alongside her!

    That night, Diana was so furious she nearly kicked the king out of their chambers!

    *Diana, you''re being unfair! Look at you-you''re already this angry, and I''m still trying to calm you down. How could I possibly summon Raisa just to provoke you further?" Magnus looked genuinely aggrieved.

    He truly hadn''t sent for Isabelle-or Raisa, as she was now called.

    Because of Diana, the king had long been aware of the bad blood between Raisa and Eliza, and he knew just how much Diana loathed her.

    Even though Raisa had been brought into the harem and given a title for political reasons, he hadn''t so much asid a finger on her.

    It was all to avoid adding fuel to the fire.

    Things had only just started to improve between him and Diana, especially with Eliza''s return to Hasen City lifting her spirits. There was no way he''d summon Raisa now.

    But her sudden appearance today? It had to be because of Eliza.

    "Your Grace, should I let Lady Raisa in?" The clueless eunuch pressed on, oblivious to the tension in the room.

    Magnus shot him a sharp re. ¡°Let her in? Send her back to her quarters! Today, the queen and I are hosting a banquet to wee the Prince Regent and the Holy Lady. She doesn''t need to be here."

    "Understood." The eunuch was about to leave to deliver the message.

    "Forget it," Diana sighed. "She''s already here. If we don''t let her in, the pce will

    be buzzing with gossip by tomorrow."

    Diana pursed her lips, her irritation evident. Why must everything be soplicated? she thought.

    But she had no choice. Pce gossip was one thing, but the political fallout was another-her father and grandfather might face criticism in court because of her.

    "Let her in," Diana said reluctantly.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Subscribed

 The Silent 631

    631.Chapter 631

    Soon, a graceful figure stepped into the pce.

    "Your Majesty, Your Grace, I pay my respects," Raisa said, bowing properly. After the king gestured for her to rise, she lifted her head, her gaze sweeping over Diana and the king seated at the top of the hall. Her lips curved into a polite smile, but her eyes carried a trace of disdain.

    ''So they think I''m here topete for the king''s favor and challenge the future que? What a joke, she thought, her heart filled with scorn.

    ''Honestly, I''d rather that so-called ruler of the realm never set foot in my pce.'' Her entry into the pce was nothing more than a ploy to irritate Diana, and she had no choice but toply under Fletcher Henderson''s pressure.

    Since arriving, she''d stayed in her quarters, avoiding any interaction with others. Luckily, Diana had no interest in seeing her either.

    So, even though Raisa hadn''t gone to pay her respects, Diana hadn''t sent anyone to trouble her.

    The two had managed to keep their distance and coexist peacefully-until now.

    To everyone''s surprise, Raisa woke up early today, had herself dolled up, and headed straight to Diana''s pce.

    Her sudden actions left her personal maid, Mandy, stunned. For a moment, Mandy even thought their mistress had finally decided to stop cking off and start vying for the king''s favor.

    As they made their way to Diana''s pce, Mandy Willow was practically brimming with excitement.

    After all, as the chief maid of the imperial consort, it was her duty to lead the charge when her mistress decided topete for the king''s attention, no matter the cost.

    But then, somethingpletely unexpected happened.

    Raisa entered Diana''s pce, gave a polite bow, and then... simply sat down.

    Yes, she just sat down! Quietly, without saying a single word.

    Mandy, who had been convinced Raisa was here topete for the king''s favor, was left speechless. ''Wait, what?''

    While Mandy remained clueless, both Diana and King Magnus knew exactly why Raisa hade.

    And Diana''s expression turned sour.

    ''You''re already in the pce, so why aren''t you chasing the king''s favor? What are you doing meddling with Liza? ''And dressed up like that. What''s your deal? What are you scheming?''

    Diana was so furious she wanted to storm over and grab Raisa by the cor to demand answers.

    But, of course, that was out of the question.

    So all she could do was re daggers at the woman sitting below.

    She thought, ''If you had even a shred of self-awareness, you''d know you''re not wee here and leave already!''

    But Raisa was clearly the type whocked any sense of self-awareness.

    ''Why should I care if you don''t want me here?'' she thought.

    Raisa didn''t spare Diana a single nce. Propping her chin on her hand, shezily turned her gaze toward the pce doors, as if the queen''s fury was nothing more than background noise.

    It was obvious she was waiting for someone.

    A young eunuch hurried into the hall, bowing deeply as he announced, "Your Majesty, Your Grace, Lady Raisa, Prince Regent, and the Holy Lady have arrived."

    Finally.

    The three most prominent figures in the hall immediately perked up, their expressions brightening with anticipation. Diana and the king both smiled warmly, though Diana''s face showed an extra hint of eagerness.

    Raisa, seated nearby, unconsciously straightened osture her eyes fwd intently on the entrance.

    "Quick, let Uncle Nn and Liza in," said Magnus Sessfully unlocked!

    The eunuch left to ry the message, and momentster, two figures stepped through the doorway.

    The instant Diana saw them, she could no longer remain seated.

    She rose swiftly and hurried toward them.

    631 Chapter 691

    ''Liza, you''re finally back!"

    Raisa also stood, but instead of rushing forward, she stayed quietly to the side, her gaze fixed on Liza with a mix of curiosity and unease.

    "Forget the formalities! We''re family. Just tell me was everything alright on the way?"

    Eliza had intended to bow to Diana and the king, but before she could, Diana grabbed her hand, her eyes filled with concern as she examined her closely.

    "Don''t worry, everything''s fine," Eliza replied with a helpless smile, trying to reassure her. "It was a bit of a close call, but I actually gained a lot from it. Totally worth it!"

    Diana, however, wasn''t convinced. "You always hide the bad stuff and only tell me the good news. Iter found out that Woteria had both a snow disaster and a rebellion. If I''d known, I would never have sent you there in the first ce." The thought of it still made Diana shudder.

    She never knew Woteria would be so dangerous.

    A governor and a century-old noble family, conspiring with foreign forces to rebel!

    If Nn didn''t bring the ck g Army with him, she wouldn''t even want to think about what could''ve happened.

    "Thank you for this. Grandpa and Father told me everything after they returned to Hasen City. If it weren''t for you, they might not have made it back at all..."

    Gratitude filled Diana''s heart, but it was quickly overshadowed by a pang of guilt. Her decision had put Liza in harm''s way, forcing her to face the chaos in Woteria before finally making it back to Hasen City.

    "Diana, we''ve been like sisters since we were kids. Grandpa Baker and Uncle Baker practically raised me. No matter what, I''d save them. And if it were me in trouble, I know you''d do the same, wouldn''t you?"

    "Absolutely!" Diana replied without a moment''s hesitation.

    Eliza''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Then there''s no need for you to feel guilty."

    As Eliza wasforting Diana, a flicker of movement caught her eye. Turning slightly, she saw someone invish robes strolling over, a sly smile ying on their lips. "Liza, well, well, look who it is! Bet you didn''t expect to see me here. Thrilled, aren''t you?"

 The Silent 632

    632.Chapter 632

    ¡°Raisa?¡± Eliza froze for a moment, then frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Her eyes swept over Raisa''s outfit, which was unmistakably that of a pce consort.

    "How dare you speak to Lady Raisa like that!" Mandy, noticing Eliza''s close rtionship with the queen-her mistress''s rival -instinctively stepped forward to defend her mistress, her tone sharp.

    But before she could finish, Diana''s gaze turned icy in an instant.

    "Impudent! A mere maid dares to disrespect the Holy Lady? Someone, p her!"

    The senior maid serving Diana didn''t hesitate. At the queen''smand, she strode forward, raised her hand, and delivered a sharp p to Mandy''s face.

    "p! p! p!"

    The crisp sound of three ps left Mandy stunned. She instinctively turned to Raisa for help.

    To her shock, Raisa remained motionless, letting out a soft chuckle. "Why are you looking at me? Didn''t you hear the queen? A mere maid who dares to insult the Holy Lady deserves punishment."

    Mandy''s heart sank. She wanted to protest, to say she was only standing up for her mistress. She didn''t understand why Raisa suddenly sided with the queen.

    Her sense of injustice quickly turned to fear as Raisa''s next words sent a chill down her spine.

    "You should be grateful to the queen. If it were up to me, you''d already be dead." Raisa''s gaze shifted sideways, her eyes cold and brimming with murderous intent.

    ''What a worthless fool. Keeping her around is a waste, she thought.

    At this point, if Mandy still couldn''t understand that she had crossed Raisa''s line, then she truly was beyond saving.

    Her face turned pale, and with a loud ¡°thud,¡± she dropped to her knees, trembling all over as she pleaded, "Your Grace, please spare me! I won''t dare to do it again!"

    "Raisa, if you want to discipline someone, take it back to Serenity Pce. Don''t bring your petty squabbles here," Diana said coldly, her disdain evident as she shot Raisa a withering nce.

    Diana held back, mindful of her position as queen.

    Otherwise, her words would have been blunt. "Get out of here and stop being an eyesore."

    Raisa, fully aware of Diana''s temperament, merely smiled as if unbothered. She then turned her attention to Eliza.

    "Your Grace, if you have matters to discuss with Her Majesty, please continue. I wouldn''t dream of interrupting," she said, her tone deliberately casual, as though she were the most gracious person in the room.

    She intentionally avoided addressing Diana directly, but this only made her presence all the more grating.

    The implication behind her words was clear: "Go ahead and talk, but I''m staying.

    If you think you can make me leave, think again."

    Raisa''s audacity knew no bounds; she behaved as if the pce were hers.

    Diana''s fury simmered beneath the surface.

    In the past, Diana wouldn''t have hesitated to drive Raisa out with a whip.

    Eliza quickly grasped the tension between the two women, choosing to stay out of their quarrel.

    She cast a brief nce at Raisa but didn''t waste a single word on her.

    Though there was much she wished to discuss with Diana, now was clearly not the right moment.

    After exchanging a few polite words of concern with Diana, Eliza sinctly reported the situation in Woteria to the king.

    As for the details, Uncle Nn will discuss them privately with the kingter.

    After hearing this, Magnus nodded in satisfaction and said, "Holy Lady of Walden, yourpassion for the people is trulymendable. Time and again, you have prayed for blessings and provided relief during disasters, tirelessly dedicating yourself to the welfare of Bortend. Your efforts hanft a daan imaoannion on both me and the citizens.

    Sessfully unlocked!

 The Silent 633

    633.Chapter 633

    "Today, I wish to reward you for your contributions. Whatever you desire-gold, silver, estates, or rare treasures-if it is within my power, you need only ack."

    Eliza sped her hands together and softly recited a Buddhist chant. "Your Majesty is too kind. This is simply what i should do. I am already deeply honored by the favor shown by Your Majesty and the people, I dare not im credit."

    "Even so, I must reward those who have served with distinction. There is no need decline, said Magnus.

    Since the king had spoken so firmly, Eliza pondered for a moment before replying, "Thank you, Your Majesty. However, gold and silver hold little value for me, and estates are not what I seek. There is, however, one humble request I wish to make. May I ask for Your Majesty''s approval?"

    "Speak freely, Holy Lady," said Magnus.

    Lowering her gaze, Eliza said, "Your Majesty is aware that my secr name is Eliza. Since leaving the Duke''s estate and severing ties with the Stonor family, I believe it''s no longer fitting for me to keep the Stonor name. Thus, I humbly request Your Majesty''s permission to change my surname to ''Padi'', my mother''s name."

    The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging in the air.

    All eyes turned to the sovereign seated at the head of the hall.

    Contrary to expectations, Magnus did not immediately grant his approval.

    He hesitated, then exined, "Changing your surname might seem simple, but it''s connected to court politics. You were once his daughter, so my immediate approval could harm your reputation as the Holy Lady."

    Magnus was concerned that if Eliza truly changed her surname, the Duke of Mowbay and his allies among the court officials might seize the opportunity tounch a formal protest against her.

    In our culture, honoring one''s parents is considered paramount.

    Her father, Gabriel, could easily use "filial duty" and his role as her biological father to pressure Eliza.

    He could use her of turning her back on her family, calling her unfilial and ungrateful.

    If such usations were to escte, they could even jeopardize her position as the Holy Lady.

    Magnus was quite pleased with Eliza, the Holy Lady of Bortend, a title he had personally bestowed upon her.

    In his view, the more sessful Eliza was in her role, the more it reflected his own wisdom and foresight as a ruler.

    Besides, herte mother had once done him a great favor, and Eliza shared a close bond with his queen, Diana.

    For these reasons, Magnus rarely interfered with her position as the Holy Lady, nor would he allow anyone else to challenge it lightly.

    "I understand, Your Majesty. If you approve, I''ll handle the rest myself," Eliza said with a faint smile.

    Her calm andposed demeanor caught the king''s attention.

    Seeing her so confident, the king turned his gaze to Uncle Nn.

    Clearly, he suspected that Eliza''s confidence might stem from his uncle''s backing.

    After all, in the court, Uncle Nn was the only one who could truly keep Gabriel, that sly old fox, in check.

    To his surprise, Nn shook his head and smiled faintly. "Your Majesty, don''t look at me. I have no idea what the Holy Lady has nned."

    That statement was, admittedly, a bit of a stretch.

    Eliza hadn''t shared her ns with him, but he had a hunch about what she might be up to. Still, he chose to keep quiet. So, Uncle Nn isn''t involved?'' Magnus raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised.

    After scanning the faces of those present, he stood up and said, "Alright then, let''s head to the royal study. Eliza, Uncle Nn, you''reing with me."

    He was determined to hear how Eliza nned to deal with her cunning father, Gabriel.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 The Silent 634

    634.Chapter 634

    The king was curious, and Eliza had no qualms about sharing her thoughts.

    Magnus eagerly anticipated seeing Gabriel Stonor, the cunning courtier who had held sway for years, finally lose his power and face disgrace.

    In this matter, Eliza was certain the king would be more than pleased to see it unfold as nned.

    So, in the royal study, Elizaid out her n to the king, her words deliberate and persuasive.

    "Excellent! Excellent!" Magnus''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I didn''t expect you to be so well-prepared. This n is definitely feasible!"

    After a moment of thought, Magnus turned to Eliza. "Why don''t you stay a bit longer and keep the queenpany? No need to rush back to Saint Grace Nunnery tonight. Since you''ve already reimed the Padi family''s estate in Hasen City, you can stay there for the night. You can''t bete for court tomorrow."

    Then, his gaze shifted to Nn. "Uncle Nn, make sure the Holy Lady has proper guards arranged."

    Nn raised an eyebrow and nodded, his expression one ofplete ease, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.

    "Speaking of guards," Nn began casually, "the Holy Lady''s trip to Woteria was fraught with danger. I was just about to suggest adding another personal guard for her."

    The king didn''t think much of it-it was a small matter to him. "Of course, that''s no problem. There are plenty of skilled shadow guards trained in the pce. Uncle Nn, feel free to pick one."

    But Nn shook his head. "No need for a shadow guard. Just one person will do."

    Magnus paused, his curiosity piqued as he realized his uncle likely had someone in mind. "Who might this person be?" he asked.

    At this point, Eliza stepped forward with a calm demeanor. "Your Majesty, this is someone I rescued during my recent mission to Woteria. He was taken from the royal court of the foreign tribes, under the control of their king, Korneel.

    "His name is Rudie. He stands twelve feet tall, a towering figure with the strength to crush boulders bare-handed." "Really? Bring him in-I must see him with my own eyes!" asked the king.

    Soon, a young eunuch announced Rudie''s arrival.

    Thanks to Eliza''s earlier coaching, Rudie-simple-minded but not entirely clueless-had learned the basics of pce etiquette. He waited quietly outside and, upon entering, knelt respectfully before the king.

    Even with Rudie''s obedient demeanor, his towering presence was enough to make the king feel a twinge of unease. But as the giant knelt and bowed, the sight of such a colossal figure submitting at his feet filled the young king with a surge of pride and satisfaction-a reminder of his supreme authority.

    ''Yes, I am the king, the ruler of all under heaven. Even giants must bow before me."

    Nodding in approval, the king turned to Eliza with a smile. "Impressive. He is indeed just as you described, Holy Lady."

    "But if he''s so formidable, how did he end up under the control of Korneel?"

    Eliza exined further, "Korneel is a sorcerer skilled in forbidden arts, able to control others with his dark magic. Rudie, despite his immense strength, was born with a childlike mind, which made him vulnerable to such maniption. He was turned into a mindless puppet, used only for killing. Serenity barely escaped his rampage, but your shadow guard, Tina, managed to subdue him. Moved by his plight, Serenity brought him back to Hasen City."

    "I see." The king''s lingering doubts vanished after hearing this.

    A superhuman warrior could be terrifying.

    But one who could be defeated by a shadow guard and had a childlike mind was far less threatening.

    "Since the Holy Lady saved you and brought you here, you shall follow her from now on. Serve her well and repay her kindness."

    ''Finally! The king approved-everything''s going ording to n. Having secured the king''s personal approval and recognition, Eliza finally let out a breath of relief

    It wasn''t that she was being overly anxious.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She simply understood that Rudie''s presence could still pose a threat to people. Especially to someone as lofty as the king.

    If she couldn''t ease his concerns, there was no way Rudie would get through this smoothly.

    That''s why she had taught Rudie to kneel and bow, and deliberately mentioned hisck of mental rity

    She even told a small le

    In truth, Rudie hadn''t been defeated by Tina.

    She said it only to make the king think, "Sure, he''s strong, but not invincible-and definitely not stronger than the royal

    shadow quards."

    This was the only way to ensure Rudie''s safe passage through this ordeal.

    Eliza silently signed.

    She had broken her vow again and would need to copy the Bible several more times when she returned.

    Nn, who had stepped back after initiating the matter and let Eliza handle the rest, curled his lips into a faint smile.

    He thought to himself, "Eliza handled this perfectly."

    With this matter resolved, Eliza went to spend time with Diana.

    By the time she arrived, Raisa was already gone, having left some time ago.

    It was just as well-now Eliza and Diana finally had the space to chat freely. News from the pce had just reached the Duke''s estate, stirring up chaos. "Bang

    "That disgraceful girl! I knew she''d stir up trouble the moment she came back. And now she has the audacity to ask the king to let her change her surname?" he bellowed, his face twisted with rage.

    In the study, Benedict''s expression shifted slightly. He opened his mouth, as if to speak, but hesitated.

    Gabriel''s sharp re pinned him in ce. "I know your heart still leans toward that rebellious girl," he growled. "But you''d

    better think carefully. If you want her to live, you must stand with me on this. Otherwise, don''t me me for taking matters into my own hands!"

 The Silent 635

    635.Chapter 635

    "Father!"

    Benedict shot to his feet, his voice filled with disbelief. "Fine, you''ve always favored Sophie, but Eliza is your daughter too- our sister! How can you even say you want to kill her?"

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Gabriel''s gaze turned icy, his tone sharp and unrelenting. "Everything she has, she owes to me. If it weren t for my so-called mercy, do you think she''d still be alive today?"

    Benedict froze, staring at his father in shock. "What do you mean by that, Father? What are you saying?"

    ''Mercy? What does he mean by that? Has Father always wanted Eliza dead?

    "Exactly what it sounds like." Gabriel didn''t bother hiding his murderous intent anymore. His voice was cold as he warned," You''re my chosen heir, Benedict. Don''t make things harder for me."

    "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve dealt with that ungrateful girl long ago. I spared her, and yet she keeps defying me, over and over again!"

    Gabriel''s fury boiled over, his patiencepletely gone. He issued a final warning to Benedict, "If she dares cross me again, I''ll make her regret ever being born into the Stonor family!"

    Back then, he had only needed to operate from the shadows to bring down the entire Padi family in a single night. Surely, a teenage girl wouldn''t be a challenge for him now.

    Benedict froze, his breath catching as the weight of those words hit him.

    He stood there, his tall and upright figure seeming to falter under the crushing realization, his shoulders slumping slightly. It felt as though a string deep inside him had snapped, leaving him momentarily paralyzed.

    So, it seemed the family had already fallen apart without him even realizing it.

    Benedict found it bothughable and oddly relieving.

    Eliza had been right to leave the Stonor family.

    And thankfully, he hadn''t managed to convince her to return back then. Otherwise, she might have already fallen victim to their father''s venomous schemes.

    They say even wild beasts protect their young, but their father''s heart was pure poison.

    After watching his eldest son leave, Gabriel immediately summoned someone to prepare ink for him. Without hesitation, he spread out the paper and let his brush dance across it, quickly writing three letters.

    Once the letters were sealed in their envelopes, he called for the butler.

    "Take these letters and deliver them personally. Make sure they go straight to the Grand Tutor, Minister of Rites, and Grand Imperial Doctor."

    "Yes, my lord. I''ll leave at once!"

    The butler was just about to turn and leave when Gabriel suddenly stopped him. "Wait."

    Frowning slightly, Gabriel then wrote two more letters. "These two are for the Marquis''s estate and Chancellor''s residence." The Chancellor was Fletcher.

    It was clear that Gabriel wanted to gauge where these two stood as well.

    Clutching the letters, the butler changed into in clothes and hurried out of the Duke''s estate.

    A shadowy figure trailed behind the butler as he left the Duke''s estate, silently observing and noting down every residence he visited.

    At most of the households, the butler was weed inside as soon as he identified himself as a representative of the Stonor family.

    The Marquis''s estate, however, was an exception. No matter how persistently he knocked, the doors remained firmly shut, and no one answered.

    Left with no other choice, the butler returned to the Duke''s estate, the undelivered letter still in his possession.

    "The Marquis refused to see you?" Gabriel asked, his expression darkening with displeasure.

    The butler hesitated before replying, "I''m not s Sessfully unlocked! arquis''s estate seemedpletely locked down today. I knocked for ages, but there was!. single

    1. e. It felt... strange."

    Gabriel let out a cold chuckle, dismissing the concern. "No one answered? Hah, they''re just being cautious. They must''ve already caught wind of the pce rumors, just like I have, and decided to shut their doors."

    That was Gabriel''s interpretation of the situation.

    635 Chapter 635

    The butler, however, couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something wasn''t quite right.

    ''No, I''m probably overthinking it, he told himself, trying to brush off the unease. But little did he know, the Marquis''s estate was indeed as strange as he feared¨Cif not more so.

    "Sophie... Sophie, I''ve gotten you everything you wanted. Please, just let me see Caleb! Just once, I''m begging your If Eliza were here to witness this, she''d be utterly stunned.

    Everyone knew Adeline''s temperament. When Sophie first entered the Stonor family Adeline had made her life a living hell. And yet now, here she was, standing before Sophie like a lowly servant, her face filled with unease as she tried to curry favor

    Sophie ran her fingers over the shimmering, exquisitely crafted emerald pieces, their brilliance reflecting her cold gaze. But in the next moment, she suddenly picked one up and smashed it to the ground with a sharp track.

    One by one, Sophie shattered the emerald pieces.

    Each crash louder than thest, until nothing but shards remained scattered across the floor.

    Fixing Adeline with a chilling stare, Sophie sneered, "No, Adeline, this junk is nowhere near good enough. I asked for the finest emerald, the very best! And you bring me this trash?"

    Adeline''s heart ached at the sight of the shattered emerald, but she forced herself to hold back her tears. "I''ll send someone to find better ones! I''ll get them as soon as possible. But please, I haven''t seen Caleb in days! Just let me see him, even for a moment, I''m begging you!"

    Sophie let out a coldugh. "Oh, you want to see him? Fine, I''ll be generous today."

    Adeline''s face lit up with hope, but before she could even smile, Sophie added mockingly, "Get on your knees and beg me. Then maybe I''ll let you see him." Adeline''s face drained of color, her humiliation palpable as she trembled in ce. Seeing her hesitation, Sophie grew impatient. "What''s the matter? Do you want to see your son or not? Or are you just here to waste my time? Don''t forget, Adeline, your precious Caleb''s life is in my hands."

    At those words, Adeline''s entire body shuddered as if recalling some unspeakable horror. She quickly stammered, "I''ll do it! Please, don''t hurt my son. I''ll do whatever you say, Sophie. Just don''t torment Caleb anymore!"

    And with that, she bent her knees, disregarding her dignity, and knelt before

    Sophie, tears streaming down her face as she begged.

    Sophie looked down at Adeline from her lofty position, a wave of satisfaction and triumph washing over her.

    ''Yes, this is exactly how it should be!

    ''Adeline, weren''t you always so proud?

    ''Didn''t you look down on me?

    ''Didn''t you try to throw me out and have your son divorce me?

    ''Now, look at you-kneeling before me, begging like a dog!''

    Sophie couldn''t suppress the smirk tugging at her lips. She reached out and

    patted Adeline''s aging face, her tone dripping with mock benevolence. "Fine, go ahead. Take a good look at your son."

    And then you''ll see what happens to anyone who dares to defy me.

    *****

 The Silent 636

    636.Chapter 636

    "Caleb! Mom''s here to see you! Caleb?" When Adeline pushed open Caleb''s door and saw the frail, skeletal figure lying on the bed, her legs nearly gave out

    beneath her.

    "My son!" Adeline let out a piercing cry and stumbled to Caleb''s bedside, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.

    "Mom... why are you here?" The gaunt Caleb, barely recognizable, forced himself to wake up at the sound of his mother''s voice.

    "Caleb, what happened to you? That wretched... that Sophie! What has she done to you this time? It''s only been a few days, and look at you-how did you end up like this?!"

    Adeline almost cursed out loud, but the thought of Sophie''s cruel methods made her swallow her words. She could only suppress her fury and hatred, her heart aching for her suffering son.

    "Mom, don''t talk about Sophie like that. She hasn''t done anything to hurt me- she''s saving me! If it weren''t for her mystic arts, I''d probably be dead from the pain by now. Look at me, Mom. I''m fine now. I don''t feel any pain at all... just a little tired. So... very tired."

    ''What kind of nonsense magic is this! Adeline was so furious she wished she could rip Sophie to shreds.

    That wretched woman must have used some kind of parasite or poison on Caleb! She had already driven her precious son to the brink of death, yet somehow, she had him convinced she was his savior!

    It was both infuriating and terrifying.

    Adeline, a sheltered woman of the household, had no understanding of the sinister methods people outside could employ.

    But little did she know, her angry suspicions were spot on.

    Sophie had indeed used a parasite on Caleb.

    And it wasn''t just parasites-she had poisoned him too.

    Just like her mother, Eliza, had once poisoned Gilbert and his men, Sophie had used the same venom on Caleb.

    Adeline had seen the "bridal gift" Eliza gave Sophie during the wedding-a Poisonous Flower-and knew exactly what it looked like. She had been on high alert ever since, trying to guard the household against Sophie''s schemes.

    But no matter how cautious she was, she couldn''t stop Sophie from repeatedly luring Caleb out and targeting him outside the estate.

    Everywhere Caleb went, everything he touched, wore, or even just passed by, Sophie had sprinkled with poison powder made from the Poisonous Flower.

    Again and again, Caleb fell into her traps.

    The very day Caleb copsed, Sophie wasted no time nting a parasite inside him.

    And so, the Marquis''s estate descended into a living nightmare.

    Sophie knew Adeline''s greatest weakness was her love for her son. Using Caleb as leverage, she threatened Adeline and Dale, forcing them toply with her every demand. For the past half month, Sophie had ruled the estate as if it were her

    own.

    "Defy me, and I''ll make sure your precious wife and son die with me," Sophie sneered, presenting a basin filled with Caleb''s blood and flesh. The once-proud Marquis, Dale, had no choice but to suppress his fury and obey her everymand.

    Sophie wasn''t taking any chances.

    She knew Dale wasn''t someone easily dealt with, so shepletely barred him from seeing Caleb. Instead, she allowed Adeline to visit him, but only two or three times, and each visit left Adeline in tears, her heart shattered.

    Caught between his son''s suffering and his wife''s pain, Dale could only swallow his anger and endure.

    Now, the entire Marquis''s estate had shut its doors to visitors.

    Previously, people from the Duke''s estate had tried to visit Sophie, but she refused to see any of them.

    After all, she had already taken control of the Marquis''s estate-why should she care about the Duke''s estate?

    What, go back and endure her father''s temper again? Not a chance.

    But keeping the Nevill family locked up indefin something unusual.

    his dragged on, outsiders might start noticing

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Thus, Sophie allowed Dale and two or three servants to leave for errands, but no one else was permitted to enter or exit.

    At least not until she had used parasites to take full control of everyone in the Marquis''s estate.

    That was why, when the Duke''s estate steward came knocking, no one dared to respond.

    636 Chapter 636

    Or rather, it wasn''t that they didn''t respond-they simply didn''t dare to.

    "Alright, Madam, time''s up. You''ve seen your son, now get out. Don''t ruin my alone time with my husband,"

    Adeline was still tenderly caring for Caleb when Sophie suddenly entered the room, her tone cold and dismissive.

    "What? Already? It hasn''t even been fifteen minutes! You promised I could stay that long!"

    Adeline was caught off guard by Sophie''s abrupt demand. She hadn''t had time to do anything meaningful, and if she left now, who knew when she''d get another chance to see her son.

    "Thest two times, I let you stay for fifteen minutes because you were obedient and brought me decent red emerald and purple emerald. But this time? The junk you brought is a joke. Letting you see Caleb at all is me being generous. So listen carefully: if you don''t bring me something worthwhile in five days, don''t me me when your son starts suffering." Standing at the foot of Caleb''s bed, Sophie looked down at the mother and son with a cold smile, her words dripping with

    menace.

    "No! Please, don''t hurt my son! I''ll find them, I swear! Just leave him alone!"

    Adeline''s voice cracked as she choked back sobs, nodding frantically. Then she turned to look at Caleb lying on the bed, her gaze filled with reluctance and sorrow. Suddenly, she bent down and hugged her son tightly, and in a swift, concealed motion, she plucked a few strands of hair from his head and hid them in her palm.

    "Son, just hold on. I promise I''lle back for you."

    With those words, Adeline quickly released Caleb before Sophie could notice

    anything amiss. She turned away, wiping her tears and suppressing her panic as she hurriedly left the room.

 The Silent 637

    637.Chapter 637

    "You idiot! Trying to pull tricks right under my nose?" Sophie had already seen through Adeline''s pathetic little stunt, but she didn''t even bother to acknowledge it.

    Her confidence in her mastery of parasites and poisons was unshakable.

    She was certain that in all of Hasen City, no one but her could save Caleb.

    That''s why she didn''t care about whatever schemes Adeline or Dale mighte up with.

    On the contrary, once they exhausted all their efforts and realized Caleb was beyond saving, their despair would make them even easier to manipte.

    Sophie wasn''t the type to let things slide.

    Letting them scheme was one thing, but letting them off without a price? Not a chance.

    "Your parents messed up, so you''ll be the one to pay for it," Sophie said coldly.

    The moment her wordsnded, Caleb''s frail body twisted in agony. His face contorted grotesquely, and he thrashed on the bed as though consumed by unbearable pain.

    "Aaaaaaaah!¡± That day, Caleb''s screams once again echoed through the Marquis''s estate.

    "Someone, get in here." After venting her fury on Caleb, Sophie wiped the blood off her hands with a handkerchief.

    Her expression was one of disgust as she tossed the stained cloth onto Caleb''s barely conscious face, then called out to the servants waiting outside.

    "L-Lady Sophie, do you have any orders?"

    The maid entered from outside, her head bowed so low she seemed afraid to even breathe. Standing at the doorway, trembling, she asked.

    The title "Lady Sophie" was something Sophie had forced everyone in the estate to use.

    She despised being a mere concubine. The moment the opportunity arose, she would make sure to im her rightful ce as the legitimate wife.

    Of course, such a change required the approval of the Nevill family elders, and Sophie wasn''t about to risk any mistakes at such a critical time. For now, she had put that n on hold.

    But when it came to the servants, she didn''t see the need to wait. After all, it was only a matter of time before she officially became Lady Sophie.

    Sophie shot the maid a frosty re, letting out a faint scoff. "The Duke''s steward came today. Did he say what he wanted?"

    Even though she had no intention of meeting him, that didn''t mean she wasn''t keeping tabs on the Duke''s estate.

    The maid shook her head nervously and replied, "The gatekeeper said the steward only brought a letter for the Marquis and didn''t say anything else. Without your orders, Lady Sophie, we didn''t dare ask further, so we really don''t know."

    Thinking she could avoid punishment, the maid tried to justify herself by iming they were simply following orders.

    But in the next moment, a sharp, excruciating pain tore through her head, as if something was viciously gnawing at her brain.

    She let out a blood-curdling scream, blood streaming from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. She copsed lifelessly to the ground, her breath extinguished in an instant.

    The other maids and servants outside froze in terror, their faces pale as if they were standing before the executioner''s de.

    "Useless trash. Keeping you around is just a waste of my parasites," Sophie said coldly, her tone dripping with disdain..

    She stepped forward and deftly retrieved a long, writhing parasite that had crawled out of the maid''s ear.

    Without missing a beat, she turned to the trembling crowd and pointed at a servant. "You. I''m giving you permission to leave the estate today. Find out why the Duke''s steward came and what''s in that letter. If youe back without answers, you''d better prepare your grave."

    The servant she pointed at nearly burst into tears from fear.

    How was a lowly servant like him supposed to uncover anything about the Duke''s estate?

    Sessfully unlocked!

    But he had no choice. Either he obeyed and tried his best, or he ended up like the maid inside-dead.

    "Yes, Lady Sophie. I''ll go and find out right away!"

    The young servant knew he was too low-ranking to get the information himself,

    but the Marquis''s steward might have a solution.

    637 Chapter 637

    So, he went straight to the steward to ask for help.

    Eventually, he managed to get the news from one of the Marquis''s spies stationed somewhere in Hasen City.

    With the information in hand, he rushed back to the Marquis''s estate without dy.

    He wouldn''t dare reveal even the slightest detail about the estate to anyone. The outer courtyard might have been rtively safe, but for those serving in Caleb''s quarters, it was apletely different story. Lady Sophie had nted parasites in the minds of every servant there, turning them into her puppets.

    If they dared to utter even a single forbidden word, the parasite would devour their brains instantly-just like that poor maid who had tried to speak out.

    In the past two weeks, Caleb''s courtyard had be a death zone. More than half the servants had already perished.

    Even the newly assigned maids and servants couldn''t escape the same grim fate.

    ''At this rate, none of us will survive her control. We''re all doomed,'' the servant thought bitterly.

    Back at the Marquis''s estate, the young servant hurried to share the news with Sophie.

    "Eliza is changing her surname?" Sophie shot to her feet, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    ''Changing her surname? That''s fantastic-absolutely fantastic!''

    If Eliza really goes through with it, Sophie would be the Stonor family''s only daughter. The rightful daughter! That title would be hers, no one else''s!

    Though Sophie is already married, her heart had always been set on being recognized as the Duke of Mowbay''s legitimate daughter. Bing the Marquis''s wife? That was just a stepping stone.

    And if she bes the legitimate daughter, her promotion to the Marquis''s primary wife would be inevitable.

    After all, the reason she ended up as Caleb''s concubine was because of her status as an illegitimate child.

    Everyone knows she''s the Duke''s illegitimate daughter, but once her status changes, she''ll be the one and only legitimate daughter of the Duke of Mowbay!

    Those who mock her behind her back wouldn''t dare utter a single word in front of her anymore.

    And once she secures her position as Caleb''s rightful wife, who in the world would still dare tough at her?

 The Silent 638

    Sophie felt a sudden wave of urgency wash over her.

    But the more anxious she became, the more something felt off. It was as if a voice

    in her head was urging her to calm down, and she quickly steadied herself.

    ¡°Wait a second. Why does Eliza have to change her surname? And Father-why does it seem like he''s against it?¡±

    Sophie didn''t understand.

    ''Back then, he was ready to strip Eliza of the Stonor name. So why is he opposing it now?

    ''Could there be something more significant behind this surname change?"

    She asked sharply. "My father had the butler deliver a letter to the Marquis''s estate. That means he must have sent letters to others, too. How many in total? And to whom?"

    "My Lady, there were five letters in total. Besides the Marquis''s estate, they were sent to the Grand Master, Minister of Rites, the Censor-in-Chief, and the Chancellor."

    The Marquis''s estate had always been closely tied to the Duke''s household, making it easy for their spies to gather

    information.

    The more Sophie listened, the more uneasy she felt.

    ''Eliza''s surname change is such a trivial matter. Why would Father involve so many families? What exactly is he trying to aplish?

    ''Could this be tied to something bigger-something that threatens the Duke''s estate?''

    She frowned and snapped, "Do you even know why Eliza is changing her surname? Father, he... Forget it. Useless. You lot wouldn''t have ess to his letters anyway."

    Seeing the servant''s useless look, she waved him off in disdain. "Get out."

    The servant scrambled out of the room like his life depended on it.

    "Wait," Sophie suddenly called out.

    The servant flinched in terror, his body stiffening as he thought Sophie had changed her mind and was about to end his life. With a loud thud, he dropped to his knees, instinctively crying out, "Please spare me, My Lady! I beg for mercy!"

    "Shut up!" Sophie cut him off sharply, her re icy and unyielding. "Mercy? What mercy? Listen carefully-if you want to stay alive, keep an eye on Eliza for me. Whatever she does, no matter how small, report back to me immediately.

    "Do your job well, and not only will I spare your life, but I''ll reward you generously. Got it?"

    As she spoke, Sophie tossed a pouch of silver coins onto the ground in front of him, the clinking sound both a promise and a warning.

    "Yes, yes! This servant will do everything in his power, even risk his life, to serve you, My Lady!"

    The servant''s face was a mix of gratitude and desperation.

    Noticing a hint of cleverness in his demeanor, Sophie decided she could use someone like him for errands. "What''s your name?" she asked casually.

    "My name is Charlie, My Lady," he replied cautiously, his voice trembling as he wiped the blood from his forehead.

    "Good. I''ll remember you. Now go and do your job properly," said Sophie.

    "Yes!"

    As Charlie stumbled out of the courtyard, he let out a deep breath, feeling as though he''d narrowly escaped the jaws of death.

    The Marquis''s estate was in utter chaos, but the Padi mansion remained calm andposed.

    After returning from the pce, Eliza instructed Mki to take the massive creature away, prepare some food and toys for it, and set up a temporary resting area.

    She also nned to have a spacious courtyard specially built for the creature, so it could rx and y freely whenever it visited.

    Mki was visibly startled when he firstid ey Sessfully unlocked!

    But upon realizing the creature had the temperament of a young cu, ne et out a relieved sigh.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, the old man softened and, with the practiced ease of someone used to handling children, coaxed the "big kid" with a few kind words. Soon enough, the creature stopped clinging to Eliza and happily followed him to y.

    48 Chapter 698

    Once Rudie had left, the tiny, star-like entity perched on Eliza''s head fluttered its wings twice, as though delivering a message meant only for her

    Eliza had been nning to rest, but the changed her mind and headed to the main hall instead. There, she stumbled upon an uninvited quest

    "What are you doing here? Instead of taking the host''s seat at the head of the room, Eliza casually picked a spot and sat down. Her gazended on Rafe, who was loungingzily in a chair across from her.

    "Why, to see my dear sister, of course! Even though you heartlessly abandoned mess your ever-forgiving brother, still came running back to you!"

    Rafe propped his chin on his hands, his face a picture of exaggerated heartbreak, as if he might burst into tears any second. He blinked at her dramatically, trying to y up his charm.

    "Let me guess, the Prince Regent sent you, didn''t he?¡± Eliza, as blunt as ever, cut straight to the point and exposed him without hesitation.

    Rafe''s smile froze for a moment before he recovered. ¡°Sis, has anyone ever told you you''re a master at ruining the mood?"

    "No."

    Eliza''s reply was immediate and without a hint of hesitation.

    "Alright, alright. What can I say? You''re my big sister, after all. Even if you''ve got a tiny little w, your doting brother doesn''t mind one bit." Rafe held his thumb and forefinger close together to emphasize "tiny, grinning mischievously as he spoke.

    Eliza couldn''t be bothered to entertain his antics any longer and shifted the conversation to business. "Since the Prince Regent sent you, I''m sure he filled you in on today''s events. So, Rafe, let''s talk business."

    Rafe stopped grinning and lifted his eyebrows, asking, "What''s it, sis?"

    "I need you to cooperate with me tomorrow. After it''s done, I promise you will return to Duke''s estate proudly," said Eliza.

 The Silent 639

    639.Chapter 639

    When Eliza proposed the deal, Rafe didn''t immediately agree, which caught her off guard.

    He studied her face for a moment, then said with a slow, deliberate tone, "So, I hear you''re nning to change your sumame, sis?"

    Eliza nodded calmly. "Yes."

    Rafe raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eyes. "Well, congrattions are in order then. Once you change your surname, you''ll finally be free of the Duke''s estate. How could I not do you this favor?"

    ''Favor? Not a deal? Eliza''s gaze sharpened slightly. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Rafe''s lips curled into a sly grin. "Oh, nothing much. Just saying, if I ever find myself in dire straits, I hope you will do me a favor too. What do you say?"

    Eliza couldn''t help but feel that Rafe was up to something, judging by the glint in

    his eyes.

    Sensing her wariness, Rafe added with a casual shrug, "Don''t worry, sis. I promise it won''t be anything that puts you in a difficult position. Just... a small favor, that''s all."

    Hearing this, Eliza thought for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I can agree to that, as long as your so-called ''small favor doesn''t interfere with my current ns."

    "Of course not. I''ve already said, you can rest assured."

    Rafe liked Eliza, his sister, very much, so he would never get in her way.

    With the deal settled, Eliza returned to her quarters, determined to rest and gather her strength for the trials awaiting her

    tomorrow.

    Tomorrow was a pivotal day-a high-stakes battle where even the smallest mistake could lead to total defeat.

    The night passed swiftly.

    The next morning, Renee helped Eliza into her ceremonial gown.

    This gown had been a gift from Nn.

    Back at hering of age party, she hadn''t had the chance to wear a gown of her

    own.

    Though Nnter gifted her this one, it couldn''t make up for the moment she had missed.

    But that was fine. Today was the most important day since her rebirth.

    She wanted to wear this gown to celebrate her new beginning and mark her

    sess.

    "Your Grace, everything is ready! Wishing you a triumphant day and all your dreams fulfilled!" Renee said with a bright smile, her curtsy impable.

    While Eliza had been away, Renee had worked tirelessly!

    With Mki''s guidance, she had made remarkable progress in a short time and had be an outstanding maid.

    She had always vowed to be the best maid by Eliza''s side!

    Even if Eliza didn''t want her, she''d cling to her for life, no matter what!

    "Thank you, Renee. Let''s go," Eliza said calmly, her determination clear.

    Soon, a discreet carriage rolled out of the Padi estate, bathed in the soft glow of dawn as it headed toward the Imperial Pce.

    Imperial Pce.

    The court session had been ongoing for some time. After discussing the final urgent matter with his ministers, Emperor Magnus asked, "Does anyone have anything else to report today?"

    The hall fell silent for a moment, signaling that there were no other pressing issues.

    However, those in the know exchanged nces toward Gabriel, seated at the front. Inwardly, they thought, ''Here ites. The real drama is about to begin.''

    Magnus cast a sidelong nce at Gabriel, noting how the Duke remained as calm as a meditating monk,pletely unruffled.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The emperor sighed inwardly, thinking, ''What a sly old fox.''

    He hoped Eliza was prepared enough; otherwise, even if she managed to win today, it mighte at a heavy cost.

    Retracting his gaze from Gabriel, Magnus nced at his uncle before carefully choosing his words and speaking slowly," Since no one has anything else to report, I happen to have a matter that requires your opinions.

    "Yesterday, the Holy Lady and the Prince Regent came to the pce to report on their duties. Considering the Holy Lady''s repeated effivte in disaster relief and blessings, her contributions have been trulymendable. I intend to reward her However the has no interest in wealth and only has one wish she hopes I can fulfil At this point, Emperor Magnus deliberately turned to Gabriel and asked, "Lord Mowbay, do you know what the Holy Lady''s wish (57

    Feigning ignorance, Gabriel shook his head. Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I am unaware."

    If he admitted knowledge before the emperor revealed it, it would be as good as admitting he had spies in the pce.

    Only a fool would im to know at this moment

    But even his denial couldn''t stop those who disliked him from taking a jab.

    Lord Mowbay, how could you not know? The Holy Lady was once your own daughter. As her father, have you truly never cared about her at all?"

    Gabriel turned to Julius from the military faction.

    Years ago, Julius had fought alongside Nn on the battlefield. After sustaining injuries, he was reassigned to Hasen City, where his real battlefield aplishments earned him the rank of second-grade military officer. Known for his fiery temper, he was one of the Duke''s most outspoken adversaries in court.

    Gabriel shifted his gaze briefly to Nn before letting out a cold snort. "In the past, I naturally cared for my daughter. But that ungrateful girl, while celebrated for her contributions to the outside world, has shown nothing but disrespect, disloyalty, and cruelty to her family. Her actions have deeply wounded me. Why should I waste my time on her anymore?"

    Magnus thought to himself, ''I knew it.''

    Gabriel was already preparing to use the concept of filial piety as his defense. Now, it would depend on how Nn responded.

    Julius immediately scoffed, "You schrs really know how to twist words, making them sound likepliments when they''re anything but. I''ve never heard of the Holy Lady doing anything to wrong the Stonor family or you, her biological father. Yet here you are, ppingbels of disrespect, disloyalty, and cruelty on her without evidence."

    "These are merely private matters within the Stonor family. Must Iy them all out for you?" Gabriel''s voice turned cold as he retorted.

    Those familiar with the Duke''s temperament knew this tone signaled his anger. Anyone with a shred of sense would know to back off.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Julius''s reaction was far from subdued. Instead, he broke into a delighted grin and said, "Perfect! My wife and sister-inw have been dying to know more about your family drama-things like neglecting his real daughter, spoiling the illegitimate one, letting his son run wild, and even abusing his sister. They bombarded me with questions, but how would I, a man, know anything about such matters?"

    Feigning ignorance, Julius shamelessly added with augh, ¡°But if you are willing to share, I''ll make sure to pass it all along when I get home!"

    Gabriel''s face instantly darkened, as if storm clouds had gathered over him.

    He never expected Julius to be so aggressive.

    He had always thought of Julius as merely hot-tempered, but it turned out his shamelessness was on a whole other level!

    630 Chapter 639

    When Flee pissed the deal tale didit immediately agree whether her dl werd

    He studied hen Taps for a moment, then said with a slow deberete tunkka penny that pea the "Well,

    Rafe raised an eyetuow a yful glint in his ryse. Velt, congrattions are in Ghen new you OHEMIA you''ll finally be free of the tobe''s estate How could not do you the favor

    Favor? Hai a deal? Enres wars sharpened slightly Where that supposed to m

    hafce lips curled mis a sly grin "Oh, nothing much dust saying, if i ever find invest in derse, there w favor is What do you say

    Elza couldn''t helput test that fate was up to something, juiging by the gint in his

    eyes

    casual

    Sensing her warness, Bale added with a Asund shing, tout voiry sis prose # G be soything the ASPA** dithout position Just a small favor that''s t

    Hearing this, Flize thought for a moment before nodding "Kinght, 16an age to thin,

    as long as you so Red and desen''t mistake with my cument ns

    "Of courer not five already said, you can rest assured?

    Rafe liked Eliza, his sister, very much, so he would never get in her wey

    With the deal settled, Elize returned to her quarters, determined to rest and gather

    her strength for the trees wher temerow

    Tomorrow was a pivotal day a high stakes battle where even the smallest mistake could lead to tot de

    The night passed swiftly

    The next morning, Bence helped Eliza into her ceremonist gown

    This gown had been a gift from Hn

    #ack at hering of age party, she hadn''t had the chance to wear a gown of her

    own.

    Though Hnter gifted her this one, it couldn''t make up for the moment she had missed

    But that was fine. Today was the most important day since her rebirth.

    She wanted to wear this gown to celebrate her new beginning and mark her SUCCESS.

    "Your Grace, everything is ready! Wishing you a triumphant day and all your dreams fulfilled trenes sind with a bright side, her curtsy impable.

    While Eliza had been away, Renee had worked tirelessly

    With Mki''s guidance, she had made remarkable progress in a short time and

    had be an outstanding mad

    She had always vowed to be the best maid by Eliza''s sidet

    Even if Eliza didn''t want her, she''d cling to her for life, no matter whatt

    "Thank you, Renee. Let''s go Eliza said calmly, her determination clear

    Soon, a discreet carriage rolled out of the Padi estate, bathed in the soft glow of dawn as it headed toward the imperial Pce.

    Imperial Pce.

    The court session had been ongoing for some time. After discussing the final urgent matter with his ministers, Emperor Magnus asked, "Does anyone have anything else to report today?"

    The hall fell silent for a moment, signaling that there were no other pressing issues.

    However, those in the know exchanged nces toward Gabriel, seated at the front. Inwardly, they thought, Here ites. The real drama is about to begin!

    Magnus cast a sidelong nce at Gabriel, noting how the Duke remained as calm as a meditating monk,pletely unruffled.

    The emperor sighed inwardly, thinking, ''What a sly old fox?

    He hoped Eliza was prepared enough, otherwise, even if she managed to win today, it mighte at a heavy cost.

    Retracting his gaze from Gabriel, Magnus nced at his uncle before carefully choosing his words and speaking slowly," Since no one has anything else to report, I happen to have a matter that requires your opinions.

    Yextending the sustrady and the Prince Regent came to the pce to report on their duties. Considering the Holy Lady''s septenn¨¦ effort in dicaster rele? and blessings, her contributions have been trulymendable. I intend to reward her. May the has no interest in wealth and only has one wish she hopes I can fulfill

    as this port Emperor Magnus deliberately turned to Gabriel and asked, "Lord Mowbay, do you know what the Holy Lady''s

    Tegning ignorance, Gabriel shook his head Forgive me. Your Majesty, but I am unaware."

    of the admined knowledge before the emperor revealed it, it would be as good as amitting he had spies in the pce

    Only a fool would im to know at this moment

    But even his denial couldn''t stop those who disliked him from taking a jab

    Lord Wowbay how could you not know? The Holy Lady was once your own

    daughter. As her father, have you truly never

    cared about her at all?

    Gabriel turned to Julius from the military faction

    Years ago, Julius had fought alongside Nn on the battlefield. After sustaining

    injuries, he was reassigned to Hasen City, where his real battlefield aplishments earned him the rank of second-grade military officer. Known for his fiery temper, the was one of the Duke''s most outspoken adversaries in court.

    Gabriel shihed his gaze briefly to Nn before letting out a cold snort. "In the

    past,

    I naturally cared for my daughter. But that ungrateful girl while celebrated for her contributions to the outside world, has shown nothing but disrespect, disloyalty, and cruelty to her family. Her actions have deeply wounded me. Why

    should I waste my time on her anymore?" Magnus thought to himself, I knew it."

    Gabriel was already preparing to use the concept of filial piety as his defense. Now it would depend on how Nn responded.

    Julius immediately scoffed. "You schrs really know how to twist words, making them sound likepliments when they''re anything but. I''ve never heard of the Holy Lady doing anything to wrong the Stonor family or you, her biological father.

    Yet here you are, ppingbels of disrespect, disloyalty, and cruelty on her without evidence."

    These are merely private matters within the Stonor family. Must Iy them all out

    for you?" Gabriel''s voice turned cold as he retorted. Those familiar with the Duke''s temperament knew this tone signaled his anger. Anyone with a shred of sense would know to back off

    But to everyone''s surprise, Julius''s reaction was far from subdued. Instead, he broke into a delighted grin and said, "Perfect! My wife and sister-inw have been dying to know more about your family drama-things like neglecting his real daughter, spoiling the illegitimate one, letting his son run wild, and even abusing

    his sister. They bombarded me with questions, but how would I, a man, know anything about such matters?"

    Feigning ignorance, Julius shamelessly added with augh, ¡°But if you are willing

    to share, I''ll make sure to pass it all along when I get home!

    Gabriel''s face instantly darkened, as if storm clouds had gathered over him.

    He never expected Julius to be so aggressive.

    He had always thought of Julius as merely hot-tempered, but it turned out his

    shamelessness was on a whole other level!

    212

 The Silent 640

    640.Chapter 640

    He even told his wife and sister inw? Everyone in Hasen City knows those two are a piece of work, Gabriel thought Cora his sister-inw couldn''t keep her mouth shut Whatever she heard today, every woman in the city would know by

    tomorrow

    And her temper-calling it vtile was an understatement She didn''t just argue with the women in the courtyard, she had gone off on half the old officials in public She had offended many people, yet no one dared to cross her

    After her husband''s death, she had raised his only younger brother, Julius, as her own Under themand of Prince Regent, he rose quickly through military ranks, bing a second rank General in his early forties.

    Later, he got married, and his wife was no less formidable. A junior general from the ck g, she had seen real battles and taken lives on the field.

    After returning to Hasen City, the two women joined forces. One had the words, and the other had the fists. Together, they became a fearsome duo, making the Wright family untouchable.

    The old civil officials who had been at the receiving end of their wrath would always refer to them as "A disgrace to society!" Although Gabriel had never been chewed out by them, he had no desire to get involved with such shrews.

    Suppressing his anger, he rebuked, "Julius, watch your words! In the presence of His Majesty, this is the royal court, not some streeter for gossip and hearsay, and certainly not your own home."

    As the tension reached its peak, Nn gave Julius a subtle nce.

    Julius picked up on it immediately. He chuckled and said, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. If not for the Duke''s kind reminder, I''d have forgotten we''re still in court. What a fool I am. Lord Mowbay, if there''s anything you wish to discuss, let''s save it forter, shall we?"

    "Later? More like never again,'' Gabriel thought, his face twitching with fury as he turned away, unwilling to look at him for another second.

    Magnus stifled augh and said, "It''s all good. What the Holy Lady asks isn''t of great consequence, but it isn''t insignificant either. I intended to bring it before the court for discussion anyway. But since we''re on the topic, rather than having me ry it poorly, why not let the Holy Lady speak for herself?"

    James stepped forward and announced loudly, "By His Majesty''smand, summon the Holy Lady of Walden to court!"

    His voice echoed beyond the grand hall, reaching the ears of those waiting outside.

    The pce gates slowly opened, and a slender figure ascended the steps with graceful poise. The ministers turned, eyes widening as they collectively froze.

    Eliza stepped forward with the elegance of a swan gliding across the water, unhurried and dignified. She wore a luxurious silk gown that was as pure and white as snow. The embroidery was so intricate that it seemed like the work of angels. She exuded regal grace, a presence that stood apart from the ordinary.

    Golden sunlight streamed through the high windows, bathing her gown in its soft glow. The gown sparkled as though kissed by sunlight, like golden butterflies dancing upon the fabric-light as air, ethereal as morning fog. Her beauty was almost otherworldly.

    A hint of rouge brightened her cheeks, like the first light of dawn on snow, adding

    a lively contrast to her otherwise serene appearance. Her eyes sparkled like moonlight on still water, as if the world had never left its mark on them.

    The Holy Lady. She was, indeed, a Holy Lady in every sense, many ministers thought to themselves.

    Eliza''s presence felt like a breath of fresh air in the grand hall. Everyone whoid eyes on her felt as if a goddess had walked among them. Pure and elegant, she left the court in awe, filled with an undeniable respect for her.

    Magnus gazed at her, lost in thought. Nn was utterly mesmerized, unable to take his eyes off her. He could stare all day and still not get enough of Serenity''s breathtaking beauty.

    "Your Majesty," Eliza said, offering a graceful curtsy. Her voice drew the court''s attention back to the present.

    Magnus smiled faintly. "Rise, Holy Lady. Now speak of the matter you brought forth yesterday."

    Eliza nodded. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I have but one request: to change myst name from Stonor to Padi, thereby honoring my mother."

    Gasps filled the court. Even those who had alres know

    ericulb''t help but draw in a breath.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Alwell that her father would never approve, yet she

    One had to admit-the Holy Lady was bold beyond measure Sh

    dared to challenge him again and again.

    "I object," someone dered.

    As expected, he opposed it. The ministers all turned to look but something was

    off. It wasn''t Gabriel speaking, but Godfrey

    $40 Chap 6

    The ministers enjoying the spectacle raised their brows in disbelief, thinking. ''Godfrey... This is their family matter. Why are you sticking your nose in it? You might as well dere yourself one of the Duke''s men.''

    Everyone knew Gabriel was the head of the civil officials, but no one everid it so bare. That was practically asking for trouble. After all, forming factions for personal gain was a capital offense.

    As expected Magnus''s gazended on Godfrey. "Godfrey, you disagree, Magnus said coolly. "Do you have reason to object?"

    Sweat beaded on Godfrey''s brow as he caught the edge in Magnus''s voice. Still, he couldn''t back down. Steeling himself, he stepped forward, bowed, and said firmly. "Your Majesty, I believe the Holy Lady''s request to change herst name is highly inappropriate.

    "ording to our rites and customs,st names are sacred-they define lineage and ancestralw. The order of bloodlines ensures the order of the state. The Book of Rites teaches that the way of humanity begins with familial affection; from that affectiones reverence for ancestors, and from reverence, respect for one''s n.

    "Thest name is the root of that reverence. As one with a unique and honored position, the Holy Lady ought to uphold thew and set an example for the people. Changing herst name on a personal whim not only breaks ancestral tradition but may also disrupt social order. Therefore, I strongly believe that it must not be allowed."

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 The Silent 641

    641.Chapter 641

    641.Chapter 641

    They came in full force, just as anticipated.

    Changing one''sst name wasn''t exactly unheard of; Eliza certainly wouldn''t be the first to attempt it. Yet before she had even stepped foot into the hall, her father, the Duke of Mowbay, had publicly used her of irreverence before the entire court.

    When Eliza arrived and broached the subject herself, Godfrey promptly rebuked her for viting n hierarchy and the sacred rites of thend.

    Was the charge serious? For ordinary folks, perhaps not. But for someone like the Holy Lady? It was grave.

    The ministers watching the drama unfold silently scoffed. Even Magnus, seated upon the throne, had a rather grim look on his face. Now, all eyes were on Eliza, waiting to see how she would respond.

    "Godfrey," Eliza spoke, her voice cool and crisp as she turned to look at him.

    Godfrey turned as well, his weathered face carrying a trace of arrogance. In his view, what he had just said was indisputable. No matter how Eliza struggled to defend herself, she couldn''t escape the chains of ritualw and ancestral order.

    Eliza gave a subtle smile. "You are the Minister of Rites. It is your duty to uphold thews of ritual and social order. But if your own conduct is not upright, how are you to uphold anything at all?"

    Godfrey furrowed his brow and said with displeasure, "Mind your words, Your Grace. Everyone in court knows I have always conducted myself with integrity. How can you use me of anything improper? Are you ndering me?"

    Indeed, before Godfrey had voiced his objection, he had long been known in court for his fairness and propriety. But now...

    Julius let out a derisive snort.

    Godfrey, however, kept hisposure and continued, "Your Grace, ndering a minister of the court is a grave offense." He thought his words would intimidate Eliza and put an end to her attempt to smear his name, but instead, she chuckled. "You''ve misunderstood. I have no intent to nder you," Eliza replied. ¡°It''s just that, on my way to the pce today, I happened to witness your youngest son being dragged off by bailiffs to the Court of Justice.

    "rmed, I made some inquiries and learned that your most beloved son, while fooling around, had taken a liking to another man''s wife. When she resisted, he drew a knife and wounded someone. Truly abhorrent."

    Eliza continued, "I heard the woman''s husband was gravely injured. I don''t know if he''s still alive. If the man were to die... Well, as a minister of the court, I trust you''re familiar with thews. What do you think should be done?"

    641.Chapter 641

    As Eliza spoke, Godfrey''s face turned ashen. He pointed a finger at her, yelling, "Y-you'' re framing my son!"

    Eliza looked at him with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean by that? I merely passed along something I heard and felt obligated to inform you. How is that framing?"

    She let out a sigh and continued, "Just a moment ago, you said that ndering a civil official is a serious crime. And as the Holy Lady, with a rank equal to that of a princess, if you falsely use me of nder, doesn''t that count as a grave offense on your part? I suggest you choose your words wisely."

    Godfrey hadn''t expected his own words to be so deftly turned against him. And that wasn''t the end of it.

    With a nce from Nn, ric, a first-rank military general, stepped forward into the center of the hall before the civil officials could even react.

    "Your Majesty," ric bellowed, cutting off the growing murmurs from the civil side." Godfrey, as head of the Ministry of Rites, is supposed to uphold the nation''sws and moral conduct, presenting himself as righteous and upright.

    "Yet in his own household, he indulges his youngest son''s disgraceful behavior! I''ve heard whispers of his son favoring his mistress over his wife, but I didn''t expect that he''d abduct a married woman in broad daylight and even attack her husband. Thew means nothing to him.

    "Your Majesty, how can a man who allows such chaos in his own house speak of n order or nationalw with any credibility?"

    With ric taking the lead, the other military officials immediately followed suit, dropping to their knees and dering in unison, "Your Majesty, we won''t stand for this!"

    "Your Majesty, I am being wronged," Godfrey cried out in panic. He never imagined that the usations he fired would ricochet back at him, ripping him to shreds.

    While the military officials knelt in solidarity, the civil officials, including Gabriel, exchanged awkward nces, their expressions revealing their unease.

    Perhaps they could have helped plead on Godfrey''s behalf if this had been a baseless usation. But the problem was that everything Eliza had said about Godfrey''s son

    was true.

    Favoring mistresses, mistreating his wife, frequenting brothels-none of it was fabricated. A quick check would confirm it all. Everyone had simply looked the other way out of respect for Godfrey.

    But today, Eliza had clearlye prepared. Sheid a trap, and Godfrey walked right into it.

    "Godfrey," Magnus finally spoke, his brows furrowed. "Is what ric said true? You turned a blind eye to your son''s immoral behavior?" He asked nothing more. That one question struck directly at the core of Godfrey''s defense.

    641 Chapter 641

    Godfrey, who had been protesting his innocence just moments ago, opened his mouth but hesitated, unable to speak.

    Magnus snorted in contempt. "Are you now adding to the list of your crimes? Lying to the king?"

    Panic overtook Godfrey. He instinctively nced at Gabriel, and whatever signal he received in return only deepened the misery on his face.

    Finally, he closed his eyes, fell to his knees, and confessed in a trembling voice, "It is true... I have failed to raise my son properly. I am ashamed before Your Majesty and am willing to ept punishment."

    On the throne, Magnus''s face lit up with satisfaction. ''As I thought, the Holy Lady is truly my greatest blessing.''

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 642

    642.Chapter 642

    Before Nn''s return, Magnus had always been at odds with Godfrey. Taking advantage of his youth, Godfrey constantly restrained him with royal traditions

    and

    Magnus had long wanted to get rid of him. But ever since his uncle''s return, that sly fox had kept his head down and didn''t dare make a move. And thus, Magnus hadn''t found a chance to deal with him-until today.

    The opportunity was handed to him by the Holy Lady herself,plete with the perfect excuse. How could he not be pleased?

    "Godfrey," Magnus said coldly. "You''ve truly disappointed me. Though not for your achievements but for your effort and years of service, I will allow you to return to your hometown in honor, together with your family, and live out your days in peace."

    Godfrey dared not utter a word. Had it not been for the words "together with your family," he might have spoken up to defend himself. After all, he had given years of loyal service to the royal court. ''No achievements? How could that be true?'' he thought.

    Clearly, the King had found a reason to undo all his aplishments-his son, who had recently gotten himself into trouble.

    Knowing that his youngest and favorite son would be spared from further consequences, Godfrey had no choice but to ept the oue.

    At that moment, Nn spoke coolly, "Godfrey, before you go, make sure your family arranges a divorce for your son and daughter-inw."

    Eliza, who had been about to say the same thing, nced at Nn in mild surprise, then fell into thoughtful silence.

    Last night, a sealed letter had been left at the gates of the Padi residence. There was a sharp knock on the door before a figure vanished into the dark.

    Her venomous bugs had initially followed the messenger. However, the person didn''t just slip away but left the city entirely, moving farther and farther away as if afraid of being caught. They didn''t stop for even a moment throughout the night.

    In the end, the pursuit had taken them so far that her bugs had no choice but to return. Though the messenger''s whereabouts remained unknown, the letter turned out to be very helpful.

    Its contents were brief, with only a single sentence, "Allies of the Duke of Mowbay."

    Beneath that was a list of names, and one of them was Godfrey Jones.

    Eliza hadn''t believed it at first. She had ordered Vexara to send the bugs out to investigate every name. Once the facts were confirmed, she used this new intel to refine a n already underway.

    642 Chapter 642

    With that, one of her father''s strongest allies had fallen.

    Eliza turned her gaze toward her father and met his eyes across the hall. She smiled faintly. Gabriel, however, showed no emotion.

    But she could tell from the flicker in his eyes that he wasn''t nearly as calm as he appeared. She imagined him sneering in his mind, thinking, ''Don''t get ahead of yourself.''

    Theodore Fairfax, the royal tutor, suddenly stepped forward and bellowed, "Your Majesty, while Godfrey is indeed guilty, I must say his earlier objection to the Holy Lady''s request to change herst name was not without reason.

    "Given her unique identity, she is essentially a symbol of Bortend. Precisely because of this, she should hold herself to the highest standards, prioritizing family traditions and thews of thend rather than acting impulsively.

    Magnus paused, his brow furrowing as he said, "Theodore, you know full well the countless acts of the Holy Lady-her prayers, her efforts in times of crisis, all in service to the country. Her contributions are obvious to everyone in this court. Now, she asks for only a small wish. Must we refuse it?"

    Theodore''s status was worlds apart from that of Godfrey. He was a schr who had served under three sessive kings and earned the highest respect in court. Even the King and the Empress Dowager afforded him deference.

    When Magnus saw him step forward, his expression hardened.

    ''What exactly had the Duke of Mowbay done to sway Theodore?! he wondered." Moreover, Eliza was merely hoping to change herst name. No matter how much Gabriel disliked her, there was no need to blow things so wildly out of proportion. Could this act really pose such a threat to him?''

    Magnus wasn''t the only one taken aback by Theodore. The military officials were equally unsettled, many frowning as they watched the exchange, secretly worrying for Eliza.

    As the King mulled this over, Theodore said solemnly, "Your Majesty, pardon my boldness. While the Holy Lady has indeed done excellent service, merit and punishment must be kept separate. You may reward her for her contributions, but you cannot excuse her transgressions on that basis.

    "Changing herst name over a grudge against her father is abandoning her roots. If she denounces her family for a personal grievance, what is to stop her from turning her back on Bortend if you ever deny her a request? She might-"

    "That''s enough, Theodore," Nn interrupted, his voice cold and sharp. "You''ve crossed the line."

    Julius, known for his hot temper, couldn''t hold back either. "Exactly! Let''s not forget, she''s just a sixteen-year-old girl."

    642.Chapter 642

    With that, one of her father''s strongest allies had fallen.

    Eliza turned her gaze toward her father and met his eyes across the hall. She smiled faintly. Gabriel, however, showed no emotion.

    But she could tell from the flicker in his eyes that he wasn''t nearly as calm as he appeared. She imagined him sneering in his mind, thinking, ''Don''t get ahead of yourself!''

    Theodore Fairfax, the royal tutor, suddenly stepped forward and bellowed, "Your Majesty, while Godfrey is indeed guilty, I must say his earlier objection to the Holy Lady''s request to change herst name was not without reason.

    "Given her unique identity, she is essentially a symbol of Bortend. Precisely because of this, she should hold herself to the highest standards, prioritizing family traditions and thews of thend rather than acting impulsively.

    Magnus paused, his brow furrowing as he said, "Theodore, you know full well the countless acts of the Holy Lady-her prayers, her efforts in times of crisis, all in service to the country. Her contributions are obvious to everyone in this court. Now, she asks for only a small wish. Must we refuse it?"

    Theodore''s status was worlds apart from that of Godfrey. He was a schr who had served under three sessive kings and earned the highest respect in court. Even the King and the Empress Dowager afforded him deference.

    When Magnus saw him step forward, his expression hardened.

    ''What exactly had the Duke of Mowbay done to sway Theodore?'' he wondered. '' Moreover, Eliza was merely hoping to change herst name. No matter how much Gabriel disliked her, there was no need to blow things so wildly out of proportion. Could this act really pose such a threat to him?''

    Magnus wasn''t the only one taken aback by Theodore. The military officials were equally unsettled, many frowning as they watched the exchange, secretly worrying for

    Eliza.

    As the King mulled this over, Theodore said solemnly, "Your Majesty, pardon my boldness. While the Holy Lady has indeed done excellent service, merit and punishment must be kept separate. You may reward her for her contributions, but you cannot excuse her transgressions on that basis.

    "Changing herst name over a grudge against her father is abandoning her roots. If she denounces her family for a personal grievance, what is to stop her from turning her back on Bortend if you ever deny her a request? She might-" "That''s enough, Theodore," Nn interrupted, his voice cold and sharp. "You''ve crossed the line."

    Julius, known for his hot temper, couldn''t hold back either. "Exactly! Let''s not forget, she''s just a sixteen-year-old girl."

    642 Chapter 642

    And yet, Theodore used her of potential treason based on nothing but wild spection and baseless assumptions. He had gone too far.

    "Your Highness, please remain calm. I still have questions for the Holy Lady," Theodore said to Nn. He didn''t even spare them a nce. Theodore never gave Julius a second thought, and toward Nn, he felt the same. Prince Regent or not, he couldn''t have cared less.

    Turning to face Eliza, Theodore said, "Your Grace, do you think what I said just now was unreasonable?"

    His eyes were piercing andmanding, and for a moment, Eliza felt as if she couldn''t breathe. It was as if this elder statesman, who had served under three kings, was silently warning her, "Your little tricks might work on Godfrey, but not on me."

    "I think you have a point," Eliza said calmly. She took a deep breath and turned to

    face the imposing royal tutor, meeting his gaze with a smile. "After all, even a loyal

    servant who has served three kings isn''t above betrayal."

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

    643.Chapter 643

 The Silent 643

    643.Chapter 643

    Eliza''s words plunged the court into a dead, stifling silence. The ministers held their breath, afraid to even look at Theodore.

    That was bold of her. The Holy Lady had nerves of steel.

    Her words were just shy of outright dering, "Theodore, you''ve betrayed the King!" The weight of Eliza''s words was no lighter than Theodore''s earlier usation of treason against her.

    But while Theodore''s usations were baseless conjecture, Eliza''s words pointed squarely at what was in for all to see.

    Otherwise, why else would Theodore be here, meddling in this matter? Everyone knew this was a confrontation between the Holy Lady and the Duke of Mowbay.

    The King was willing to grant the request, and Gabriel himself hadn''t even stepped forward. Yet, Theodore stubbornly refused to back down. Who would believe this wasn''t at Gabriel''s behest?

    "Nonsense," Theodore roared, trembling with rage. "I have served through three reigns with unwavering loyalty to the former kings and now His Majesty! Even in death, I would never betray my King! The Holy Lady''s words are a tant insult to my devotion to the crown."

    not

    Theodore turned to Magnus and said indignantly, "Your Majesty, if the Holy Lady made to exin herself and clear my name, then I shall end my life in this hall to prove my innocence!"

    "Theodore, must ite to this?" Magnus sighed deeply, exasperated with the old

    statesman.

    "I never thought a respected statesman with three reigns of experience would abandon reason for theatrics and rely on his age and seniority, even threatening to take his own life," Nn said. "But the real question is, who exactly is he trying to intimidate? And who is pulling the strings behind him?"

    As the Prince Regent and a war hero, Nn''s achievements far surpassed the honor of a senior statesman who has served through three reigns. If he hadn''t led the army to quell external threats in just a few years, Theodore might not even have a seat in court today.

    Magnus had to tread carefully, but Nn had no such reservations.

    ''He''s just an old man with one foot in the grave. How dare he bully Serenity? Does he think he could pick on her just because she''s young and kind?'' Nn thought.

    "Your Highness! On what grounds do you use me of such things? When have I ever thrown my weight around because of my seniority?" Theodore snapped.

    "Because you believe it fair to hurl unfounded usations at a young girl but not for

    643.Chapter 643

    her to give you a taste of your own medicine," Nn countered, his tone cold and his eyes full of scorn. "Do you think you can twist the facts and get away with it? Do you take me for a fool?"

    "You-"

    "Cut the nonsense! If you value your reputation, then back down now. Spare us this talk of dying to prove your loyalty. Otherwise, I will believe that you are indeed acting under someone''s order, using this matter as an excuse to threaten His Majesty and betray your sovereign.¡±

    Nn let out a coldugh, his sharp gaze sweeping across the Duke of Mowbay and his faction. He warned, "And if that is truly the case, I''ll personally see to it that the traitor is dealt with and their n wiped out from history."

    In that instant, Eliza felt a calm settle over her. She looked up at Nn, eyes wide with immense gratitude. Eliza knew her age and standing were no match for Theodore''s. So, after delivering a sharp retort, she chose to hold her tongue.

    Nn had told her beforehand to leave this man to him. And clearly, of all the men in this court, only the Prince Regent could suppress a figure like Theodore.

    Theodore''s hunched body trembled slightly. He sighed and cast a nce at Eliza- calm andposed at the center of the hall-before shooting a subtle look toward Gabriel. With a slight shake of his head, he gave up.

    ''Enough. Let''s stop here,'' Theodore thought to himself.

    After all, the Holy Lady''s decision to change herst name had nothing to do with him. If Gabriel hadn''t asked him to return a favor the night before, he wouldn''t have gotten involved in this at all.

    He had done all he could. Magnus might see him as a threat if he pushed any further, and the repercussions wouldn''t be any better than Godfrey''s.

    In fact, he would be in an even worse plight. Godfrey had only angered the King, but Theodore had offended even Nn.

    If Nn said he would kill, he would do it without so much as a blink. It wasn''t worth dragging himself and his family down just to return a favor.

    Gabriel''s expression darkened as he caught the meaning in Theodore''s eyes. He turned his head, scanning the court for the official he had secretly arranged to back him up-the Chief Inspector. But after looking around, Gabriel realized he hadn''t shown

    1. up.

    ''What''s going on?'' Gabriel wondered.

    Gabriel''s gaze darted to his eldest son, Benedict, the Deputy Inspector, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    Noticing his father''s piercing stare, Benedict casually gestured that the Chief Inspector was sick and offered no further help. Even when Gabriel red at him,

    643 Chapter 643

    Benedict didn''t budge.

    Fury surged in Gabriel''s chest. If he couldn''t tell that his own son had sabotaged his n, all his years as Duke of Mowbay would have been for nothing.

    ''Fine. Even the son I raised with such care has turned against me. What''s the point of holding back anymore?'' Gabriel thought.

    All of his carefullyid backup ns had failed. No matter how calm he pretended to be, he couldn''t sit still any longer.

    "Your Majesty," Gabriel finally spoke. He stepped forward and bowed deeply before saying, "Theodore had only acted out of righteousness. He couldn''t stand to see a child turn her back on her own family.

    "I beg Your Majesty not to hold his words against him. If someone must bear the me, let it fall upon me, for it is my mistake that has led to today''s unfortunate circumstances."

    Gabriel dropped to his knees, his face etched with bitterness. "Eliza was once my most beloved daughter. It was my momentarypse in judgment that caused her so much pain.

    "Now, I have repented. For the sake of my years of loyal service to the crown, I only ask that Your Majesty grant me a chance to make amends. Let the Stonor family keep this child.

    "Even if she refuses to return home, as long as she keeps her name, she remains a part of the Stonor family. She is still my daughter. From this day on, I swear I will treat her well."

    Eliza was livid and sick to her stomach. ''What a performance, she thought.

    If she hadn''te prepared and stuck to her guns and dismissed her father''s

    apparent remorse, wouldn''t she be painted as the cold and heartless one?

    »Ø

 The Silent 644

    644.Chapter 644

    This disy of remorse wasn''t just intended for Eliza. Gabriel knew full well that Magnus was on her side. So, he deliberately directed his words to the King when he put on this act.

    If Eliza could ask to change herst name based on her contributions to the country, then surely he, with all his years of service to the court, deserved a chance as well.

    Could the King really use his authority to stop a supposedly repentant father from trying to reconcile with his daughter?

    Magnus''s lips twitched as he saw through Gabriel''s ploy. ''This old schemer is up to his usual tricks. And with that little speech, not even Uncle Nn could defend Eliza without seeming callous. She''s on her own now!

    Or so Magnus thought until he noticed the calm in Nn''s expression. Something clicked in his mind, and his lips curled into a subtle smirk. ''Right, the Holy Lady still has a card left to y. I wonder who woulde out on top in this battle of wits.''

    "Your Grace," a civil official said eagerly. "The Duke of Mowbay has clearly repented. Perhaps you should give him a chance?"

    "Indeed, it was just a momentarypse in judgment," another chimed in. "You know as well as we do how much the Duke once cherished and doted on you. That alone proves he''s a good father at heart."

    "To err is human. Since Lord Mowbay has already admitted his mistakes, why not sit down and talk things out as father and daughter? Why must you insist on changing yourst name?" added another civil official.

    "Your Grace, please give him a chance,¡± a minister implored. ¡°At the end of the day, he''s still your father."

    Sensing an opportunity, the civil officials quickly rallied around Gabriel, pleading with Eliza to forgive him. Their words sounded heartfelt and sincere, and to anyone who didn''t know better, it might have seemed like they genuinely cared for her.

    Had Eliza not known the truth behind the swap, there might have been the slightest

    chance she would have believed them. But now...

    "Lord Mowbay," Eliza suddenly spoke, her smooth voice cutting through the civil officials'' endless barrage of pleas. The court fell silent.

    She turned to face Gabriel and continued, "I am already someone who''s renounced the world, but since you wish to speak to me as a father, I shall stand before you once more as your daughter."

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Despite her words, Gabriel remained on his knees. With his head bowed, he said bitterly, "If you still insist on changing yourst name, then it must mean you still

    resent me. I''m too ashamed to face you, and no amount of regret can change that."

    644 Chapter 644

    He believed this act would earn him sympathy and show his remorse while also putting Eliza in a difficult situation, giving him the upper hand. But he was about to realize just how badly he had underestimated his daughter.

    Eliza raised her brow ever so slightly, and the scorn in her eyes was unmistakable. The next moment, in front of everyone, she said brusquely, "You''re right. You should be

    ashamed to face me."

    "And not just me," she added. "You should be ashamed before my brothers." Benedict was caught off guard. He couldn''t help but discreetly look her way. Eliza continued, "I once thought you simply didn''t like me. Maybe you just preferred illegitimate daughter you brought home. That''s why you treated me like I didn''t matter and pampered her. I thought that was the whole story. Butter, I came to realize it wasn''t just that."

    With unfeeling eyes, Eliza stared at Gabriel, who was kneeling on the ground. She said coldly, "You, the Duke of Mowbay, are nothing but aplete hypocrite. The person you should be most ashamed to face is my mother, Caroline Stonor. You deceived and betrayed her and never once atoned for it."

    Gabriel felt a growing sense of unease. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Eliza already knew something. ''What exactly is she nning to do?'' he wondered.

    "Father," Eliza said chillingly. "You say you''ve repented. Perfect. I have a few questions I''d like to ask. If you can answer them honestly without an ounce of deceit, I will drop the matter of changing myst name. How about that?"

    At this point, the ministers kept quiet, giving the father and daughter space for a confrontation.

    Eliza stepped closer to Gabriel, her pr¨¦sence imposing as she looked down at him." What''s wrong, Father? Are you afraid?" she questioned.

    Gabriel''s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms. He knew she was provoking him, but refusing now would only make him look guilty and insincere. His earlier act of remorse would fall apart.

    "Since you asked, how could I possibly refuse? This is a chance you''re giving me," Gabriel replied as he looked up at her, his face stretched into a warm smile.

    That look of affection on his face only made her loathe him even more.

    Eliza wasn''t about to waste any more time and got straight to the point. "Was my mother''s illness truly caused byplications during childbirth? And was it that illness that ultimately led to her death?" she asked.

    "Of course, that''s true," Gabriel replied without hesitation. "Everyone in Hasen City knows this. When your mother was gravely ill, I even summoned the royal physician to

    treat her."

    "Indeed, Your Grace," a civil official said. ¡°I remember sending a physician from

    my

    estate as well. Your mother was very ill."

    "Yes, many people are aware of this," another chimed in.

    Two civil officials spoke up to confirm Gabriel''s statement.

    "Is that so?" Eliza questioned. "Are you saying you''ve never betrayed her while she was

    still alive?"

    "Absolutely not," Gabriel answered without a second thought. "Your mother was in poor health. How could I possibly have done anything to hurt her?

    "If you''re referring to Sophie''s mother, that happened a long time ago, and it was a mistake. After that, I never saw her mother again; otherwise, she wouldn''t have had to endure such hardship all those years."

    Gabriel sighed, speaking as if he had a clear conscience. Eliza couldn''t help butugh.

    In a calm yet biting tone, she delivered a bombshell. "Really? Then how do you exin the illegitimate son you''ve left out in the cold?"

    In that instant, Gabriel''s mind went nk.

    A ripple of gasps and whispers spread through the court.

    Everyone knew the Duke of Mowbay had an illegitimate daughter. But a son?

    Now, not only the military officials but even the civil ministers couldn''t help but

    stare at Gabriel in shock, as if asking, "Is this true?"

    »Ø

 The Silent 645

    645.Chapter 645

    "Father?" a furious voice demanded.

    Benedict could no longer care that they were still in court. He stormed forward

    without hesitation and stopped right in front of Gabriel, eyes wide with disbelief. "What Eliza said... Is it true?"

    The ministers and even the King perked up their ears, holding their breath in

    anticipation.

    "It''s not true," Gabriel hissed through gritted teeth and tantly denied. "There is no illegitimate son. Absolutely not!"

    He finally understood why he was so on edge earlier. Eliza had found out about the child swap all those years ago.

    ''It must have been Mary, that old nun! Who else could have told her?'' Gabriel thought.

    He was certain of it.

    Back then, he had made sure to silence almost everyone who knew about the affair, including the child and that woman. The only person still alive who knew the truth was Mary.

    Nevertheless, Gabriel was unfazed. Even if Eliza knew about it, she had no evidence. She could expose him right before the King, the Prince Regent, and every minister in this court, but he would simply deny it to hisst breath.

    "Eliza, how could you use your father of this?" Gabriel cried, his voice trembling." Yes, I made a mistake, but it was just that one time. Must you hold it against me

    forever?"

    As he spoke, a tear streamed down his otherwise stoic face.

    Some ministers shook their heads in sympathy, thinking, ''If the Duke of Mowbay is a phndering man, why hasn''t he had any mistresses? In a city where almost every nobleman kept multiple wives, he remained faithful to Caroline for over a decade after her death. To this day, he never remarried.

    ''The Duke already admitted that his illegitimate daughter was the result of a one- timepse in judgment. Surely, such devotion was enough to prove the Duke''s true feelings for Caroline.

    With these thoughts in mind, the ministers were ready to step forward and persuade Eliza to forgive her father. But before they could speak, the King beat them to it.

    Magnus cleared his throat and, with a serious expression, said, "Holy Lady, you cannot use your father without proof sessfully unlocked! to quickly bring forward the

    evidence if she had any.

    He was especially intrigued by what Eliza had told him yesterday in the imperial study -about someone who looked strikingly like Gabriel. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Just

    645 Chapter 645

    how alike could they be?''

    At that moment, ric received the cue from Nn. He immediately stepped forward and said, "Yes, Your Grace. If what you im is true, then prove it. Let everyone see so the Duke may no longer deny it."

    The message was clear. The ministers who had been eager to defend Gabriel promptly bit their tongues. They figured they would wait and see. If Eliza had no proof, she would lose credibility, and they could criticize her without restraint.

    Perhaps they could even strip the Holy Lady of her title, just as the Duke instructed.

    Contrary to their expectations, Eliza remained unruffled. She smiled and said calmly," Your Majesty, the evidence is waiting outside. You may summon him now."

    Gabriel furrowed his brow. Something was amiss.

    Benedict, too, had heard what Eliza said. If he had to choose whom to believe, he would pick his sister in a heartbeat. That was why he was now consumed with anger. He stared at his father, still kneeling on the floor.

    The King''s order was followed by James''s announcement, and the sound of footsteps grew louder outside. Gasps echoed through the hall. Benedict found himself unable to lift his head to look at the figure stepping through the doors.

    "Father, why don''t you turn around and take a look?" Eliza asked coldly. "Are you afraid?"

    Eliza''s voice was directed at Gabriel, but to Benedict, it felt like her question was meant for him. Holding back his emotions, he slowly raised his head.

    When he saw the young man beside his sister, the sight of his painfully familiar face triggered a flood of intrusive thoughts.

    ''Now you understand why I refused toe home.''

    ''Now you see the gravity of your mistake.''

    ''Still think you''re a good brother?''

    ''Benedict Stonor, have you truly done right by our mother?''

    "No, I''m not," Benedict cried. "Mother, I''ve failed you! I''m sorry..."

    Benedict suddenly broke down. He punched Gabriel square in the face, sending him crashing to the floor. Then, he ran out of the hall like a madman, sobbing and shouting uncontrobly.

    On his way out, he bumped into a minister and stumbled, his head mming into the ground. Yet, he didn''t seem to feel a thing. Tears streamed down his face as he got on his feet and staggered away. "Mother, I was wrong..." he bawled.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Rafe muttered under his breath, casting a sidelong nce at Benedict. Eliza shot him a pointed look.

    He immediately straightened up, then respectfully dropped to one knee and bowed. "

    645.Chapter 645

    Your humble subject, Rafe Malone, greets Your Majesty. Long live the King!"

    Magnus stared at Rafe, then at Gabriel, astonished by the sight before him. ''The resemnce is uncanny,'' he thought.

    No one in the court could think otherwise. Not just the military officials but even the civil officials were all staring at Rafe''s face, their eyes wide with disbelief. ''He has got to be his kid!'' they all thought.

    "Gabriel, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but..." Magnus let out an exaggerated sigh, but he was practically bursting withughter inside.

    ''What a show! An absolutely brilliant spectacle, Magnus thought. ''How could such identical faces exist in the same world? There''s no doubt about it-the Duke of Mowbay is finished.''

    While the King reveled in the unfolding drama, Gabriel was livid. He never could have imagined that Eliza would pull off such a shocking move-resurrecting the dead.

    The moment he saw Rafe, Gabriel had been just as stunned as everyone else. ''This can''t be real. It''s impossible!''

    Gabriel had strangled that child to death. There was no way he could still be alive. Yet, as Gabriel stared at the boy''s face, even he himself couldn''t deny it. The resemnce

    was so striking that he was starting to believe that Rafe was his son.

    It wasn''t just his own reflection staring back at him. The boy also bore the features

    of

    the woman he had killed with his own hands.

    ¡°Father, are you still denying it now?" Eliza said with a cold, unfeeling smile as

    she looked at Gabriel, who was rendered speechless.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

 The Silent 646

    646.Chapter 646

    "He''s a fake," Gabriel cried out, refusing to admit it. Still on his knees, he lowered his head and said vehemently, "Your Majesty, the world is vast. Surely, strange sorcery that could change one''s appearance exists. If I had an illegitimate child, I''d know better than anyone, wouldn''t I?

    "That boy is definitely a fake! How could I possibly acknowledge someone as my son just because of a passing resemnce?"

    ''Fake or not, that child was supposed to be dead, and that should''ve been the end of it. Even if he had somehow survived, I could never acknowledge him as my son. If I did, everything I''d worked so hard for would be destroyed, Gabriel thought.

    Rafe''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''Well, well. He''s not going to own up to it, is he? I''m standing right here with this face. It''s in for all to see. Yet, he still has the nerve to deny it? Passing resemnce? We''re practically identical-we could pass for twins!''

    Gabriel could keep lying through his teeth, but Rafe wasn''t about to back down. He knew who his father was, and he wasn''t going to let Gabriel off the hook.

    Putting on a wounded expression, Rafe cried, "Father, how can you say such a thing? Just look at my face. I''m your son! If we weren''t father and son, how could we possibly look so alike? If you don''t believe me, touch it yourself. My face is absolutely real. It''s

    not sorcery."

    Rafe turned to the other officials in court, rubbing his cheeks as he said, "Hey, you over there! Take a look. And you too,e pinch it. Help me prove this face is real. If you still don''t believe me, then why not chop off my head and see for yourself?"

    Then, he darted over to the civil officials, grabbing two at random to inspect his face up close, before dashing over to the military generals, stretching his head out to let them feel for themselves.

    In the end, he even strode toward the King seated at the throne. "Your Majesty, how about you-?"

    "Get back here," Eliza snapped.

    ''Does he have a death wish? He can''t just waltz up to the King like that,'' Eliza thought.

    Rafe scurried back to Eliza''s side, muttering, "Father keeps calling me a fake. I can''t just let that slide."

    Eliza shot him a sharp re. ¡°Stop making a scene in front of His Majesty!"

    Magnus chuckled, clearly entertained by Gabriel''s illegitimate son, whom Eliza had found. "No harm done," he said. "It''s a small matter. I won''t take offense. Sessfully unlocked!

    "Nevertheless, I suppose Gabriel does make a fair point. So, Theodore, Percival, Julius, and ric, you all had a good look at Rafe. Tell me, is his face and head real?"

    546. Chapter 646

    Magnus was addressing the officials whom Rafe had approached earlier. For some reason, Theodore shot Gabriel a contemptuous re.

    It seemed he was repelled by Gabriel''s true colors, realizing he had been made a fool. Without hesitation, he replied bluntly, "Your Majesty, I''ve seen him. His face is most certainly real,"

    With Theodore taking such a firm stance, the other ministers exchanged uneasy nces. After sneaking a look at Gabriel, they nodded.

    "Your Majesty, I can confirm it''s real," Percival said. "His bone structure ispletely

    natural. It''s undoubtedly authentic."

    "I agree, Your Majesty," Julius said.

    "As do I," ric said.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    0 Likes

 The Silent 647

    647.Chapter 647

    Gabriel, who had always presented himself as a cultured and refined man, could no longer keep up the facade. His face flushed red in anger, especially on the side his son had punched earlier. Bruised and swollen, he looked a far cry from the charming man he used to be.

    "Your Majesty, even so, there are plenty of people in this world who look alike," Gabriel argued. "While this boy does bear a strong resemnce to me, there are differences upon closer look at his features. Those eyes, his nose-"

    "Enough,¡± Eliza interrupted sharply. She tilted her head slightly, casting a cold, condescending gaze down at Gabriel. She said coolly, "Stick to your lies, and I''ll make sure you can''t back them up."

    Turning to the King, she said respectfully, "Your Majesty, there is one more person outside who can settle this matter once and for all. Summon her, and Rafe''s identity will be proven beyond any doubt."

    "Then summon her," Magnusmanded without hesitation, not giving Gabriel a

    moment to react.

    James was a sharp observer. He could tell the King was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. When Magnus gave the order, he immediately called for the next person.

    Meanwhile, Sophie stood outside the hall. She had never imagined she would be summoned by Eliza, of all people.

    Just an hour ago, she had been lounging in the Marquis''s estate, sending people to the pce to collect information, when a decree from the Holy Lady arrived, summoning her to the pce.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out it had something to do with Eliza''s n to change

    herst name.

    ''What does that have to do with me?'' Sophie wondered. ''Does that bitch actually think I''d help her out?''

    Sophie scoffed. She was about to reject the summons when Adeline quickly pulled her aside and said, "Eliza is the Holy Lady now, equal in rank to a princess. You can''t just refuse her summons. If the King thinks we''re disrespecting her, the consequences will be severe."

    Sophie immediately caught her drift. Under normal circumstances, she could have made up a decent excuse. But today, Eliza was clearly in the pce, emboldened by the King''s presence to summon her

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ''That bitch is asking for it,'' Sophie thought with seething anger. ''Fine. If she insists on dragging me into this, I''ll make sure to cause her some trouble in return.''

    Although Sophie hoped Eliza''s n would seed, she wasn''t about to let her walk all

    647.Chapter 647

    over her. And so, she followed the messenger to the pce and waited outside the grand hall.

    While waiting, Sophie noticed a young man in front of her, also waiting to be summoned. She could only make out his side profile, but something about him felt oddly familiar. He didn''t turn around. Whatever the feeling was, she couldn''t ce it, but it gnawed at her.

    Shortly after the boy was summoned inside, it was her turn. She stepped in and gave a curtsy. But the moment the young man turned around and his face came into view, Sophie froze, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "Who are you? Why are you impersonating me?" Sophie snapped. She was so furious that shepletely forgot where she was and shouted without thinking.

    Sophie hadn''t expected to walk into the hall ande face-to-face with someone who looked exactly like her. ''No wonder his side profile seemed so familiar. We''re the spitting image of each other,'' she thought.

    A sense of unease surged through Sophie, instinctively making her hostile toward Eliza. She demanded, "Eli-Your Grace, what are you trying to pull?

    "You said you wanted to change yourst name, but what''s the deal with this guy? Why bring someone who looks exactly like me before His Majesty and all these ministers? Are you trying to humiliate me?"

 The Silent 648

    648.Chapter 648

    Sophie had always despised Eliza, and ever since her brush with death, that loathing had only deepened into intense hatred. Hence, the moment she saw the boy who looked just like her, her first instinct was to believe it was yet another of Eliza''s schemes.

    What she didn''t realize was that her reaction had ended up giving Eliza the upper hand.

    Eliza chuckled. "Looks like my dear sister also thinks he looks like you. Oh, wait. ording to you, you two look exactly the same, right?"

    "You think?" Sophie shot back, thinking Eliza was merely stating the obvious.

    Burning with rage, Sophie red at Eliza, only to see her suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Did you hear that, Father?" Eliza asked mockingly. "What else do you have to say for yourself now?

    "Take a good look at your pair of illegitimate children. Why do they look so alike? You know the answer better than anyone. Or do you need me toy out every sordid detail of what really happened back then?"

    "What are you talking about?" Sophie asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.

    Just as Sophie was about to press further, someone barked, "Shut up!"

    Startled, Sophie turned toward the voice, and only then did she see her usually lofty father kneeling on the floor of the grand hall, looking disheveled and defeated.

    ''What''s going on?'' Sophie wondered. ''Isn''t this just about Eliza changing herst name? Why does this seem like a bigger deal than it really is?''

    ¡°Insolence! Lord Mowbay, what do you think you''re doing? How dare you raise your voice in the presence of His Majesty? Have you no respect?" James berated, his eyes piercing with fury.

    Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, ncing at Nn, who was watching him coldly from the side. With gritted teeth, he mmed his forehead against the floor. The dull thud was so jarring it made one flinch.

    When Gabriel raised his head, blood was already dripping from his forehead. "Your Majesty, I beg your forgiveness," he said hoarsely. "I lost myposure and behaved out of turn. Please punish me as you see fit."

    Gabriel had truly lost it this time. He never imagined Eliza would actually summon Sophie to the pce. He knew his daughters despised each other and was certain Eliza would never send for Sophiely unlocked, Sophie would never agree to

    Sessfully

    But against all odds, Eliza had called for her, and Sophie had actuallye. ''That fool!'' Gabriel thought.

    648 Chapter 648

    Standing with Rafe in the center of the court, their faces were a spitting image of each other for all to see. If Rafe bore such a strong resemnce to Gabriel, then Sophie and Rafe were, as she had put it, absolutely identical.

    Eliza had said she would catch him in his lies, and she did.

    ''If only this daughter of mine had been born a son, she might''ve been the heir I always dreamed of. Of course, that''s assuming she wasn''t a Padi, Gabriel thought.

    With a heavy sigh, he closed his eyes and remained kneeling.

    Magnus made him kneel for a while longer, showing no intention of letting him get up anytime soon. The young King had long been displeased with Gabriel, and now, his disdain had only grown.

    It was the perfect opportunity to teach Gabriel a lesson, and the King wasn''t about to let it slip by.

    "It seems the Duke of Mowbay is growing old and senile," Magnus said coolly. "He no longer remembers his ce. After the court is dismissed, he will receive twentyshes. May this serve as a warning."

 The Silent 649

    649.Chapter 649

    Some of the ministers were just about to plead on Gabriel''s behalf when Magnus spoke again, his tone nostalgic, "I still remember how well Lady Mowbay cared for me when I was a young, ignorant prince.

    "Who would have thought that before I could repay her kindness, such a virtuous and gentle soul would leave us so soon? Now, the only way to honor her is through her daughter. What do you all think?"

    Only then did the ministers recall that King had indeed been taken care of by the Duke''s wife in his youth. She was Caroline of the Padi family. It was precisely from that point on that the Stonor family began its rise to prominence.

    Had it not been for Caroline and the Padi family, would the Duke of Mowbay havee this far? He had totally forgotten his roots. While the Stonor family thrived, the Padi family had fallen. Their only daughter had married Gabriel, only to be betrayed.

    And now, as a descendant of the Padi family, the Holy Lady wished to honor her mother by taking her name. Yet, Gabriel tried to stand in her way.

    He already had four sons, a daughter, and even a pair of illegitimate children. What harm would it do to let one child bear her mother''s name?

    After all, the Holy Lady had severed ties with the Stonor family. She had every right to take on the Padi name.

    "Lord Mowbay, how could you forget your roots? Do you really think your family''s power came out of thin air?" someone said pointedly.

    At that moment, Magnus looked down in surprise. The first to step forward and berate Gabriel was none other than Theodore.

    Then, it urred to him, as it did to many others present, that Theodore had actually gone to school with the patriarch of the Padi family. The two had passed the civil service exam in the same year and entered court together.

    While the Fairfax and Padi families weren''t close, the two elders shared mutual respect andpeted with each other in their younger days. So it was no surprise that Theodore, who had helped Grabriel in return for a favor, would now openly condemn him for what he had done to Caroline.

    And he wasn''t alone.

    "Theodore is right. Lord Mowbay has indeed forgotten his roots," said Percival, who had remained silent all this while. He cast a cold nce at Gabriel and continued, " Fortunately, his daughter-the Ho sessfully unlocked the blood of both Stonor and Padi-is far more loyal and grateful.

    "Your Majesty, letting the Holy Lady take the Padi name would honor Caroline''s memory and preserve her bloodline. It would also show the people your generosity

    649 Chapter 649

    and sense of gratitude."

    This gesture would surely leave a deep impression, especially on schrs. Even after the fall of the Padi family, countless students still revered its legacy.

    For instance, among the civil officials who had once aligned themselves with the Duke of Mowbay, at least half of them, whether they spoke up or not, were now ring at him with burning rage.

    After all, it was because of the Padi family that they had chosen to stand with the Duke of Mowbay in the first ce. Who would have thought he would turn out to be nothing but a heartless, ungrateful man?

    As fury mounted among the officials, especially with Theodore and Percival leading the charge, they could no longer hold back.

    "I second the motion," someone dered.

    "As do I," another said. "The Holy Lady''s virtue is in for all to see!"

    An official chimed in, "Indeed! Her kindness and virtue are unparalleled. With her capability and the Padi blood running through her veins, she is more than worthy of carrying on the Padi family name and bringing honor to their legacy."

    "Your Majesty, please grant the Holy Lady her wish," the officials implored in unison.

 The Silent 650

    650.Chapter 650

    Sophie never imagined that her furious outburst at Eliza would inadvertently work in her favor. She had nned to stir up some trouble for Eliza, but everything turned out so different from what she had expected.

    Her father, always so powerful and respected in court, now seemed to be losing ground. ''Isn''t Theodore supposed to be on Father''s side? Why is he speaking up for Eliza?'' Sophie wondered. ''And did Eliza just mention an illegitimate child? What does that even mean?''

    A sense of unease settled over Sophie. She looked at the young man standing before her, and at that moment, a wild and absurd thought struck her. "You... Are you also Father''s illegitimate child? Does that make you my twin brother?"

    It wasn''tpletely far-fetched, considering how much they looked alike and appeared to be the same age.

    But Rafe only gave her a dirty look and scoffed. "Who the hell is your brother? We don''t even share the same mother."

    "What did you just-" Before Sophie could finish, Rafe turned his head away and ignored her.

    Sophie was so furious that her teeth were clenched so tight it felt like they would snap. ''Little jerk! He''d better not be my twin brother, or I might just kill him, she thought, her anger boiling over.

    In the end, faced with the ministers'' outrage and condemnation, Gabriel realized there was no way to reverse the situation. The decision for Eliza to change herst name was now officially set in stone.

    The King proimed, "I have learned that the Holy Lady Serenity, born Eliza Stonor, possesses a heart of unwavering sincerity and a virtue that shines across thend.

    "She has served the kingdom with dedication, aiding the country and its people. Her deeds aremendable, and her intentions noble. Now, the Holy Lady petitions to change herst name in honor of her mother''s memory, and considering her contributions, I hereby grant her request.

    "From this day forth, the Holy Lady shall renounce thest name Stonor and bear thest name Padi, inheriting the honor of the Padi family, continuing its legacy, upholding its name, and spreading its glory. By the will of God, I dere

    that this name is bestowed as a mark of distinguished service!"

    Magnus ensured the decree was sessfully unlocked! eur. With this promation, Eliza''

    s worries were finallyid to rest.

    As Eliza stepped out of the grand hall, she looked up at the endless, cloudless

    sky. For the first time in what felt like forever, she was truly free. That gilded cage known as the

    550. Chapter 650

    Stonor family was finally behind her. She had shattered its chains and walked

    away.

    Freedom, atst.

    "Your Grace," came a voice behind her.

    Eliza turned and greeted the man with a smile. "Theodore."

    Theodore stepped forward, his expressionplex. He sighed and said, "I once owed the Duke of Mowbay a favor, and because of that, I spoke out of turn and nearly caused you harm. Please forgive me, Your Grace."

    "Don''t worry about it, Theodore. In the end, you still helped me. I understand it was out of respect for my great-grandfather. If anything, I should be the one thanking you,¡± Eliza replied.

    Eliza had learned about Theodore''s connection to her great-grandfather from Nn. So, no matter what he had said before, she didn''t take it to heart. Besides, she had

    given just as good as she got in the heat of that moment.

    ''Come to think of it, calling him a traitor might''ve been a bit too much,'' Eliza thought, feeling embarrassed.

    Subscribe

 The Silent 651

    651.Chapter 651

    651.Chapter 651

    Theodore chuckled at her sheepish expression, and for once, his stern, rigid face softened. "You''re a good child. I''m certain, with you at its helm, the Padi family will once again shine across thend."

    "Thank you for your kind words. I will do my best to live up to your expectations," Eliza replied.

    "Good." With a heartyugh, Theodore departed,forted by the thought that his old friend''s legacy was in capable hands.

    Soon after, several ministers, including Percival, approached Eliza outside the hall. They greeted her warmly and exchanged a few cordial words.

    This wasn''t just because of her status as the Holy Lady. From this day forward, she was no longer the disowned daughter of the Stonor family; she was the head of the Padi family.

    Eliza responded to them with poise, handling each interaction with grace and elegance. Every gesture and word carried the dignity of a true leader, leaving the officials quietly impressed and looking at her in a new light.

    Nn and Rafe stood quietly to the side. Neither of them stepped forward to interrupt and simply watched her from a distance.

    Nn knew this wasn''t the right moment for him to step in. After all, Eliza was about to officially take her ce as the head of the Padi family. She needed the support and approval of more people.

    "Your Grace," another voice called out.

    Eliza turned her head and saw Dale walking out of the hall toward her, his face drawn and weary. He bowed respectfully and said, "Your Grace, congrattions on achieving your goal. I regret not speaking up for you earlier. I have failed you."

    He was referring to his promise to support her in changing herst name.

    Eliza replied coolly, "It''s fine. I''ve received the items you sent to Saint Grace Nunnery. Let''s consider it even."

    Though Dale hadn''t stood by her, he hadn''t worked against her either. In the past, whether it was Adeline''s provocations or Caleb''s harassment, he had at least tried to remedy things afterward. Because of that, Eliza felt neither gratitude nor resentment toward him, only indifference.

    "I''m d to hear that. With those in hand, I trust it''ll be easier for you to rebuild the Padi family. If you ever need he sessfully unlocked! The Marquis''s estate.....¡± Dale trailed off, as if a thought had hit him.

    "No, on second thought, you probably shouldn''t," Dale said with a wry smile, then shook his head and walked away.

    651.Chapter 651

    Eliza felt a bit bewildered as she watched him leave.

    Once outside the pce, Eliza found Mki waiting for her. She gave him a smile, and he understood everything without a word. That moment brought tears of joy to his

    eyes.

    "Wonderful, just wonderful," Mki eximed. "Atst, the Padi family has a leader once more!"

    Unable to contain his excitement, Mki quickly asked with an ted voice, "Your Grace, will you be returning to Saint Grace Nunnery or heading back to the Padi estate?"

    "Saint Grace Nunnery," Eliza replied. She wasn''t nning on staying in Hasen City.

    She continued, "It''s all settled now; there''s no need to rush. In three days, the name change will be officially recorded, and the family que will be restored to its rightful ce. We''ll need to host a feast for the asion. I''ll leave the preparations in your capable hands, Mki."

    Mki beamed even more as he replied eagerly, "Your Grace, it''s a great honor to serve you! Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything perfectly."

    Eliza hadplete trust in Mki. She then boarded the carriage, which began. heading toward the city gates.

    Just as they passed through the gates, the carriage came to an abrupt halt.

    "Who dares block our way?" Mki shouted.

    Soon, a woman''s desperate voice rang out, ¡°Eliza-no, Your Grace! Please save my son! Please save Caleb!"

 The Silent 652

    652.Chapter 652

    "Lady Nevill, what''s with this outfit..." Mki trailed off.

    Adeline stood outside the city gates, draped in a gray cloak with a ck veiled hat concealing her face. She looked like she was hiding from someone. If she hadn''t spoken, Mki might not have even recognized her.

    "Mki, I need to speak to the Holy Lady. It''s urgent! She''s inside, isn''t she? Please let her know I''m here. This truly is an emergency," Adeline said frantically.

    Seeing her disheveled state, Mki sensed something was off. Instead of answering directly, he said, "Lady Nevill, if you have pressing matters, you may send a formal request to the Padi family or Saint Grace Nunnery. If mydy has time, she will summon you."

    "Mydy?" Adeline froze for a moment before it hit her. Today was the day Eliza would officially request to change herst name and take over the Padi family.

    She figured since Mki had already started addressing Eliza as the head of the house, her wish must have been granted. Even her brother hadn''t been able to stop

    Eliza.

    ''If I could convince Eliza to help me, maybe Caleb could still be saved, Adeline thought.

    "Mki, it''s not that I don''t respect protocols, but this is my only chance to sneak out and ask for help," Adeline said desperately. "I don''t know what kind of hold Sophie has over Caleb, but she''spletely broken him. He''s barely hanging on."

    Adeline turned toward the carriage, pleading with Eliza, her voice growing tender as if trying to spark even a flicker of affection Eliza might still have for her. "Your Grace! Eliza, I know you have a strong influence. I''m still your aunt, aren''t I? Please help me, help your cousin."

    But it was useless. Adeline had long since destroyed whatever bond they once shared with her own hands. No matter how heartfelt her pleas were, it was far toote.

    "Mki, it''s gettingte," came Eliza''s unfeeling voice from within the carriage. Mki understood right away and snapped the reins to urge the horses forward. "No! Please, don''t go," Adeline pleaded, her voice breaking with panic. ¡°Eliza, I''m begging you. Are you still holding a grudge over how I treated you back then? I''m sorry. I''ll kneel before you. I''ll apologize right here!"

    Tears streamed down Adeline''s face as she knelt in front of the carriage and lowered her head to the ground.

    Inside the carriage, Eliza furrowe Sessfully unlocked!

    de called.

    In a sh, Tina appeared behind Adeline and effortlessly yanked her to her feet.

    "Lady Nevill," Tina said coldly. "No matter what brings you here today, please leave.

    652.Chapter 652

    Your actions are putting Her Grace in a difficult position. The only reason she hasn''t

    held this against you is out of respect for the Marquis, but if you continue making a scene, don''t me her for what happens next."

    Eliza hated to admit it, but Adeline was still her elder. No matter how things turned out, if this scene had been witnessed by someone with ulterior motives, it could have been used against her-especially now, when she was in the spotlight.

    That was why Eliza had Tina step in to stop her.

    But Adeline couldn''t see the bigger picture. She thought Eliza was simply unwilling to forgive her and wouldn''t save Caleb, even if she begged on her knees.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Adeline said through gritted teeth, "Eliza, you want to take over the Padi family, don''t you? If you agree to save my son, I''ll give you something you need.

    "It''s the Padi family''s heirloom, an item every true head of the Padi family must possess. Without it, even if you inherit the Padi name, you''ll never be recognized as the rightful head."

    Mki''s expression changed dramatically. His usually murky eyes sharpened, and he shot Adeline a piercing re. "How dare you! Are you threatening Her Grace?"

    Inside the carriage, Eliza''s instincts told her something was amiss. She stayed silent, quietly listening to the conversation outside.

    Adeline shook her head. "Mki, judging by your reaction, you already know what I''m talking about. This isn''t a threat¡ªI just have no other way to save my son. I have no choice. Please, talk to her for me."

    Mki stared at Adeline for a long while without saying a word. He knew exactly what the item was and how important it was to the Padi family, but still, he didn''t speak for her.

    Because he served a new master now. Eliza had her own will, and as apetent steward, his role was not to interfere but to wait.

    After a brief silence, Eliza finally spoke from within the carriage, "Very well.

    Mki, write down the address of the Marquis''s estate and send an invitation.

    Lady Nevill may join us for a feast in three days."

    Mki immediately let out a sigh of relief. "Yes, mydy. I''ll see to it."

    But Adeline was far from satisfied. "Three days? Can''t it be now?"

    Every extra day meant more suffering for her son. ''What if Sophie suddenly lost

    her mind and killed him?'' Adeline thought.

    She was desperate, but Eliza held her ground.

    "It''s three days or never. Your choice," Eliza said tly.

    Adeline''s attempt to use the heirloom as leverage was futile. Eliza had plenty of ways

    652.Chapter 652

    to get that item if she truly wanted it. The only reason she had even given Adeline the time of day was out of courtesy for Dale. Her message was clear.

    Without missing a beat, Mki said, "Lady Nevill, since Her Grace has already agreed to see you in three days, please go home and wait. If you keep pushing your luck and offend her, you''ll find yourself with no one left to turn to."

    Before Adeline could respond, Tina struck her with a single palm, sending her

    stumbling several feet away. The carriage rocked slightly as it passed by Adeline, who had copsed onto the ground.

    Adeline scrambled to her feet to chase after the carriage, but it had already disappeared into the distance. With no other options, Adeline could only return to the Marquis''s estate.

    When she finally snuck back into her room, shedding her gray cloak and hat, she was just about to hide them when an eerie voice suddenly broke the silence, "Where did you go?"

    Adeline shrieked. She spun around to see Sophie standing in her room. The sight nearly scared her out of her wits. The gray cloak and hat slipped from her trembling hands, scattering to the floor.

    Sophie''s gaze slowly dropped to the items on the ground. She let out a chillingugh and said, "So, while I was away, you decided to sneak out and seek help?

    Tell me, who did you turn to? My dear father? Or perhaps... Eliza?"

 The Silent 653

    653.Chapter 653

    "No! No, I didn''t! I didn''t look for anyone!" Adeline frantically waved her hands, her voice trembling with panic.

    She cursed inwardly, her heart sinking. ''Damn it! Why did Sophie have toe back so soon? How am I supposed to fool her now?''

    If Sophie found out she had gone to see Eliza, she might gopletely insane and kill them all.

    "Speak! Who exactly did you go to see?" Sophie stormed up to her, grabbing her hair and mming her to the ground. Her voice was sharp, dripping with menace. "Please! Stop! I''ll tell you everything!" Adeline cried out, clutching her head as her cheek burned with pain.

    "I went to the Duke''s estate! I just... I just wanted to talk to Gabriel," she sobbed, her voice cracking. "But I swear, I didn''t say anything about you or the estate''s affairs! If you don''t believe me, you can ask him yourself!"

    Sophie''s eyes narrowed. With such a flimsy excuse, did Adeline really think she''d fall for that?

    Sophie''s pnded hard on Adeline''s cheek, the sound echoing in the room. She yanked her hair again, her expression dark and unforgiving. "Just wanted to talk? Do you take me for a fool?"

    "Looks like you won''t tell the truth unless I teach you a lesson." Sophie''s voice was cold as she straightened up, rolling up the sleeve of her right arm.

    A greenish-blue snake, as thick as a finger, coiled around her arm. Its scales shimmered ominously, coiled tightly like a living weapon. Its sudden appearance made Adeline''s blood run cold.

    "Ah!" Adeline screamed, her face draining of color. "What... what are you doing?"

    "Sophie! I''m your mother-inw! You can''t do this to me!" Adeline''s voice was shrill, her desperation palpable.

    Sophie sneered, her tone mocking. "Rx. I''m not going to kill you. That would be too easy. I want you to stay alive and learn what it means to beg for death."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the snake slithered off her arm, its movements unnervingly deliberate as it made its way onto Adeline''s body.

    The next moment, the room was filled with Adeline''s blood-curdling screams.

    "Adeline!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Dale had barely stepped foot into the estate when Adeline''s piercing scream sent

    him bolting into the room without a second thought.

    "My lord, help me! There''s a snake. It''s venomous and biting me!"

    653 Chapter 653

    Hearing Dale''s voice, Adeline, curled up on the floor, felt a glimmer of hope, as if she had finally found her lifeline. She wanted to crawl toward him, but the excruciating pain kept her frozen in ce.

    The snake''s fangs were still sunk deep into her flesh, its grip unrelenting.

    "Let her go! If it''s me you want, then take it out on me! Just don''t hurt her!" Dale''s voice cracked with desperation.

    His eyes locked onto the snake, and a chill ran down his spine. After everything that had happened recently, he had pieced together enough to suspect that Sophie''s schemes were tied to some kind of dark, foreign magic.

    The sight of the snake only confirmed his suspicions that it had to be Sophie''s doing.

    "How touching. The mighty Marquis, willing to grovel for his wrinkled old wife. It''s almost enough to make meugh." Sophie''s voice wasced with mockery, but her eyes burned with jealousy and hatred. "Too bad your dear wife decided to stick her nose where it didn''t belong. This is just a little punishment for her."

    Sophie''s words dripped with venom, but her resentment ran deeper. Why could that aging hag, with her face like dried bark, win the unwavering love of a marquis, while she was left with nothing?

    Adeline, at forty, still carried herself with elegance, her face showing only faint

    traces of age. But in Sophie''s twisted eyes, she was nothing more than a decrepit old woman, her beauty long faded.

 The Silent 654

    654.Chapter 654

    Sophie''s gaze turned icy, and a cruel idea took root in her mind. A sinister smile spread across her face as she said, "But if you''re so eager to share in your wife''s suffering, I might be persuaded to make an exception."

    A dagger ttered to the ground at Dale''s feet, its de gleaming coldly.

    "Stab yourself ten times. Make them deep enough to prove your sincerity, and I might just let her go. What do you say?" Sophie''s tone was almost yful, but her eyes betrayed the malice behind her words.

    "No!"

    Before Dale could speak, Adeline, lying on the ground, red at Sophie with venom in her eyes and shouted, "Sophie! Do whatever you want to me, but if you dare harm my husband or my son, I''ll fight you to death!"

    "You''re ruthless, I''ll give you that. But if I die here in front of you, neither the Marquis''s estate nor the Duke''s estate will ever let you off!"

    Adeline bit her lips, now turned sickly blue-purple from the poison, her entire body trembling with rage. Her expression was fierce, as if Sophie''s actions had

    Sophie, clearly not expecting Adeline to turn the tables and threaten her, darkened her

    expression.

    She cast a chilling nce at Adeline but didn''t bother to respond.

    Instead, Sophie''s gaze locked onto D¨¢le. She wanted to see if the so-called loving bond between Adeline and her husband could survive this trial.

    "Marquis, will you just stand there and watch your wife die from a snake bite, or will you take that dagger and prove your love? Ten stabs. That''s all it takes. Your choice."

    *****

    Before Sophie could even finish her sentence, Dale bent down, picked up the dagger at his feet, and drove it into his left arm without hesitation. The sickening sound of flesh tearing echoed in the room.

    "Honey!"

    Adeline cried out in anguish. She couldn''t stop him in time and could only watch in horror. Tears streamed down her face as she broke into sobs. "Dale, stop! Please stop! Let her kill me instead! Let her kill me!"

    Struggling to her feet, Adeline lunged toward Sophie like a madwoman.

    "Adeline, trust me!"

    654 Chapter 654

    Dale caught her, enduring the pain in his arm as he reassured her, "It''s just ten stabs. I''ll survive. Trust me, I''ll protect you no matter what."

    Then, turning to Sophie, he met her gaze with unwavering determination. Pointing to the first wound he had inflicted on himself, he asked, "Is this enough to prove I mean it?"

    Sophie''s eyes lingered on the wound, her expression dark and unreadable.

    She couldn''t believe it. For Adeline, he''d go this far. It was impossible.

    "Not enough. Go harder. More blood. I want to see enough blood!"

    A sickening squelch rang out.

    Three quick stabs, each one drove straight through his own flesh.

    Dale''s actions left no room for doubt. He was a man of resolve.

    He rose to power not through schemes or by leaning on others. It was his own strength and resolve that had brought him to where he stood today.

    So not to mention ten stabs, he would be willing to drive the knife into himself twenty times if it meant protecting his wife and son.

    By the time Dale had delivered all ten stabs, his body was drenched in blood, a horrifying sight that left everyone speechless.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but a mouthful of blood gushed out instead, leaving his face ashen and pale.

    Even so, he stood tall and unwavering, shielding Adeline behind him. His voice, hoarse and strained, rasped, "Call off your snake and hand over the antidote!"

    Behind him, Adeline was already a sobbing wreck, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.

    She didn''t say a word-she couldn''t. The venom had already spread to her neck, robbing her of her voice. All she could do was cry silently, her body trembling with fear and pain.

    "Good, good... just perfect!" Sophie sneered, her voice dripping with malice.

    "Mark my words. You''ll both die as a pair of doomed lovers!" she spat venomously.

    Sophie shot them a re filled with hatred before smashing a vial onto the ground. The ss shattered, and the antidote spilled everywhere, wasted.

    Then, dragging her venomous snake behind her, she stormed off in a fit of rage.

 The Silent 655

    655.Chapter 655

    "Someone... get in here, now!"

    Dale gritted his teeth and called out, his voice strained with pain. The butler, who had been ordered to wait outside, rushed in, panic written all over his face.

    "My Lord! My Lady! How could she be so cruel?"

    The butler trembled with anger, his hands hovering uncertainly. He wanted to help Dale but was afraid of worsening his injuries. He also wanted to check on Adeline, but the thought of triggering the poison in her body made him hesitate.

    To make matters worse, Sophie had the entire estate under lockdown, leaving the butler unable to summon a doctor from outside.

    With great effort, Dale managed to speak, his voice weak but resolute. "The antidote... is on the floor. Give it to her first... then go to the study and take my wound medicine."

    Dale often trained at home, so he always kept some wound medicine in his study.

    With no doctor avable, he had no choice but to treat his injuries himself.

    It wasn''t that Dale feared Sophie and didn''t dare to call for help. He knew she wouldn''t risk killing him outright. His real concern was that any doctor who entered the estate might never leave.

    The butler and servants bustled about, and after a tense flurry of activity, both Dale and Adeline managed to survive the ordeal.

    However, Adeline never revealed who she had truly gone to meet.

    While chaos engulfed the Marquis''s estate, the Duke''s estate was far from peaceful as well.

    After returning to the Duke''s estate from court, Gabriel and Benedict entered the study one after the other.

    Before the butler could even close the door, Gabriel spun around and delivered a resounding p across Benedict''s face.

    "You insolent fool! Did you already forget what I warned you about yesterday?" Gabriel bellowed, his voiceced with fury.

    Benedict''s head tilted to the side, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Yet, his expression remained calm as he replied evenly, "No, I haven''t."

    "How dare you defy me?"

    Gabriel''s face was livid with rage as he red at Benedict. "Speak! Did you interfere to keep the Grand Imperial Censor from attending court today?"

    Benedict met his father''s furious gaze head-on and admitted, "I did."

    655.Chapter 655

    Before the words had fully left his mouth, Gabriel gave him another furious p, striking his face so hard that it was knocked to the other side.

    ¡°Ungrateful brat! How did I end up raising such a bunch of rebellious, useless children?"

    Gabriel wanted to pin the me on Caroline, but then he remembered that his two illegitimate sons and daughters were just as much a bunch of fools.

    Ironically, the daughter he had cast out of the family, Eliza, was the one who most resembled him-sharp, unyielding, and maddeningly defiant.

    What a cruel twist of fate.

    But no matter how much Eliza mirrored his own traits, Gabriel had already decided- there was no way he would let her off the hook now.

    "I warned you, but you chose to ignore me. Don''t me me for what happens to your ungrateful sister!"

    "Father!"

    Benedict''s expression darkened, his voice rising with anger. "You can''t touch Eliza!"

    "Oh? And what exactly can you do to stop me?" Gabriel sneered.

    "Don''t forget,¡± he continued, his tone dripping with disd¨¢in, "Everything you have, your status, your power,es from me and the Duke''s estate. Without my support, without the title of the Duke''s heir, you''re nothing but a nobody on the streets!"

    "You think you''ve grown wings and can ignore me? I''ll show you what happens when you defy me!"

    "Eliza either keeps the Stonor name for the rest of her life, or she dies. As for you, don''t delude yourself into thinking you can sway my decisions. You''re far from qualified."

    Benedict gritted his teeth, swallowing his father''s cutting words without a single rebuttal.

    But when Gabriel''s final remarknded, Benedict''s restraint snapped. His eyes burned with suppressed fury as he growled, "Oh, really? You think I can''t threaten you, Father?"

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing him for a long moment before letting out a derisive snort. "Don''t overestimate yourself, son," he mocked coldly.

    Benedict met his father''s gaze with equal frostiness, his voice steady but sharp. "No, Father, it''s you who overestimates yourself. You really think no one can find your hidden ledger?"

    The moment those words left Benedict''s mouth, Gabriel''s expression turned icy, his face darkening as if ink might drip from it.

    Benedict even caught a flicker of murderous intent in his father''s eyes.

    Despite this, he slowly clenched his fists, refusing to back down. ''I''ve let Eliza down too many times already. This time, I''ll protect her no matter what.''

    655 Chapter 655

    He had made up his mind that this time, as her elder brother, he would stand firm and

    shield her from harm.

    "Someone,e here!" Gabriel barked.

    He summoned his shadow guards, pointing at Benedict as he issued themand," Seize him."

    Benedict didn''t resist, allowing the guards to apprehend him without a struggle.

    When Gabriel stormed off to check the hiding ce of the ledger and found it truly missing, his fury erupted. He returned in a rage, unsheathing the sword from his study with a sharp metallic hiss and pressing it against Benedict''s neck.

    "Where is it?" Gabriel demanded, his voice cold and sharp.

    Even with the de at his throat, Benedict didn''t flinch.

    Gabriel''s rage boiled over at his son''s silence.

    With a furious thrust, he drove the de into Benedict''s shoulder. "I asked you, where is it?" he roared.

    Benedict grunted in pain but held his ground. "It''s useless, Father. I''ve already sent the ledger out of Hasen City. If you darey a finger on Eliza, my people will expose everything. The whole world will know your dirty secrets!"

    Gabriel''s fury erupted as he pped Benedict hard, splitting the corner of his mouth.

    "You insolent brat!"

    Benedict knelt on the ground, his arms twisted behind his back. Despite the pain, he suddenly burst intoughter, tears glistening in his eyes.

    "Father, weren''t you always so sure I couldn''t touch you? Then why are you so angry now? Shouldn''t I be the one losing my temper?"

    "For years, you yed the role of the perfect father. But now, the mask is slipping, isn''t it? Eliza already exposed your dirty secrets about your illegitimate daughter and son. How can you still keep pretending?"

    "But that can''t be all, can it?"

    Benedict tilted his head back, hisughter tinged with bitterness as he stared at Gabriel. "You think we''re all fools? I saw it in court today. Eliza clearly held back. So, what else have you done to betray us? Was it to Eliza? Or to Mother?"

    "Come on, Father. Spill everything you''ve done, and I''ll tell you where the ledger is. What do you think?"

    His bloodshot eyes burned with grief and defiance as he red at the silent Gabriel.

    "Why won''t you speak?" Benedict demanded, his voice trembling with rage. "Are too scared to admit it?"

    you

    656.Chapter 656

 The Silent 656

    656.Chapter 656

    656.Chapter 656

    "Shut up!"

    Gabriel mmed his sword onto the ground, his hand trembling with rage as he pointed at Benedict. "If you weren''t my son, I''d have ended you with my sword long ago!"

    "I wish I wasn''t your son!"

    Benedict''s eyes burned with hatred, as if he were staring at a sworn enemy. "Go ahead, kill me! But as long as I''m alive, you won''ty a finger on Eliza, not even a single strand of her hair!"

    "You''re insane...pletely insane!"

    Gabriel''s veins bulged on his forehead, his neck flushed crimson as his fury consumed him. His chest heaved, his mind a whirlwind of anger he couldn''t contain.

    Through gritted teeth, Gabriel spat, "You''re the heir of the Duke''s estate, my son! Why are you siding with that rebellious girl to defy me? What good is this for you? If I fall, do you think you can keep your title as Chief Censor? Keep dreaming!"

    Benedict shot back, "You''re the one who''s lost it! Even a tiger spares its own cubs, but you? How many times have you gone after Eliza? Can you even count anymore?"

    His voice was heavy with disappointment as he stared at Gabriel, his words cutting like ice. "You''re not a tiger. You''re a snake... a cold, venomous snake."

    His father was a venomous snake who wouldn''t even spare his own wife and daughter.

    "Enough, Father. There''s nothing more to say."

    It was clear now. There was no point in talking anymore.

    Benedict let out a long sigh.

    In that moment, his shoulders sagged, and he looked utterly drained, as if the fight had taken everything out of him. He closed his eyes, ignoring everything around him.

    "Since I came back with you today, I never nned to run. Do what you want. Kill me, torture me, I don''t care anymore."

    "You useless waste of space! You''re going to be the death of me!" Gabriel bellowed, his anger surging as he grabbed the sword he had just discarded.

    He pressed the de against Benedict''s neck, his hand trembling with the urge to end it all right then and there.

    ssfully unlocked sp and hit the ground with a

    Sessfully

    But in the next instant, the sword sessfully sharp ng.

    Grinding his teeth to suppress his fury, Gabriel spat out, "Take him away! Lock him in

    the water dungeon! Without my explicit order, no one is to let him out!"

    656.Chapter 656

    "Understood!" came the swift reply.

    Not long after Benedict was dragged off, Gabriel sat in his study, trying to rein in his temper. Suddenly, his eyes snapped open as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside.

    "Father, something terrible has happened!" Matthew burst into the room, his face pale with panic.

    "You''re spouting nonsense! Who''s not doing well? I''m perfectly fine!" Gabriel snapped, his irritation boiling over.

    "No, Father! It''s not you. It''s Anthony!" Matthew blurted out, his voice trembling. "A letter came from Woteria, and it says... it says Anthony... he''s..."

    Gabriel''s patience wore thin as he red at his son. "Stop stammering! What

    happened? Speak clearly!"

    Matthew''s face twisted in anguish before he finally forced the words out. "The letter says... Anthony is dead."

    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, a sharp chill running down his spine.

    "What did you just say?" he roared.

    He sprang to his feet, but a sudden wave of dizziness struck, and his vision blurred as

    he stumbled back.

    "Father, watch out!"

    Matthew rushed forward, his hands trembling as he steadied his father.

 The Silent 657

    657.Chapter 657

    Gabriel sank back into his chair, clutching his throbbing head as he struggled to steady himself. The series of blows today had truly left him mentally and physically drained. Clenching his teeth, he weakly asked, "Where is the letter?"

    ¡°Here, Father. Please take a look!" Matthew said, quickly pulling the letter from his pocket and handing it over.

    Gabriel took the letter but didn''t immediately read it. Instead, he held the paper under his nose and sniffed.

    The scent was unmistakable. It wasn''t the usual Hasen City ink but the pine soot inkmonly used in Woteria.

    He unfolded the letter, intending to examine the handwriting and confirm his suspicions. But the writing was a mess, more like chicken scratch than proper handwriting.

    It was clear the writer had no formal education.

    Even someone with basic schooling would leave some trace of proper technique in their handwriting.

    But Gabriel found no such traces in the letter before him.

    Matthew, initially puzzled, quickly caught on to what his father was searching for.

    "Father, do you think Eliza wrote this?" he asked cautiously.

    Gabriel slowly set the letter down, his gaze fixed on the childlike scrawl. "It''s not impossible," he said, his voice cold.

    In fact, to him, it seemed like the only possibility.

    After all, his daughter was as ruthless as he was.

    "If it were her, then the letter''s contents are likely false. Even if Eliza were bold, would she really dare to kill Anthony?" Matthew scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Most likely, Anthony fell into her trap while searching for medicine. She''s probably using him to threaten us now."

    "Idiot! What do you know?" Gabriel barked, casting an impatient, scornful nce at Matthew. "If it is Eliza, then Anthony is likely already beyond recognition!"

    He wanted Eliza dead.

    But his daughter was just as bloodthirsty, wanting to kill them too.

    Aside from Benedict and Dn, Sessfully unlocked!d done things in the past

    that Eliza surely held a grudge against.

    When they were all in Hasen City, she had refrained from acting openly, constrained by his presence.

    657.Chapter 657

    But a month ago, Anthony had secretly gone to Woteria in search of medicine. Coincidentally, or perhaps not, Eliza had also gone to Woteria shortly after.

    If Anthony had crossed her path, would she have let him go so easily?

    The more Gabriel thought, the clearer it became. That girl wouldn''t let Anthony walk away alive. His grip tightened on the letter, his chest burning with rage.

    [Duke of Mowbay, read this and meet your end: Your fourth son, Anthony, has fallen to his death beneath the snowy cliffs. He left me with this message: "I''ll be waiting for you in the underworld, Father. Hurry and join me-let''s walk this path together. Don''t keep me waiting." -Your son]

    Gabriel pped the letter away, his face dark and stormy.

    "Send someone to Woteria immediately! I want him found, dead or alive! And one more thing. No matter who the real killer is, I need ''evidence'' that Eliza was the

    one

    who did it!"

    Matthew froze, stunned.

    Gabriel fixed him with a sharp gaze andmanded, "Listen carefully, Matthew. I need proof that Eliza killed Anthony. Do you understand?"

    Shock spread across Matthew''s face as the meaning behind his father''s words sank in.

    "Father, what are you trying to do?"

    Framing Eliza for murder was no different from sentencing her to death.

    Gabriel ced a firm hand on his shoulder. "You don''t need to understand my ns. Just remember, if you follow my orders, I''ll make sure Diana falls from grace, and she''ll be yours once more."

    Matthew''s breath caught. He turned to his father, his voice trembling, "Are you serious, Father?"

 The Silent 658

    658.Chapter 658

    you start

    "Of course, I mean it." Gabriel''s tone was calm but carried an edge. "But if acting like your brother, ignoring my orders and doing things that displease me, don''t expect anything from me."

    "What did Benedict do?" Matthew asked, his face full of confusion. He nced around before adding, "Didn''t you and Benedicte back together? Why is it just you here now? Where did he go?"

    "Your brother is my concern. Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t," Gabriel said coldly, his gaze sharp and unyielding.

    Matthew immediately shut his mouth, knowing better than to push further.

    At this point, he had no idea that his brother was already locked away in the water dungeon by their father.

    He simply assumed Benedict had been sent off on another task and decided not to ask any more questions.

    "Now, I have two other tasks for you to handle," Gabriel said, shifting the topic.

    "Please tell me, Father," Matthew replied, his tone respectful but tinged with

    unease.

    "First, take some men and bring me a thief. He''s your brother''s servant, Manson Vorros."

    Of course, Matthew knew who Manson was. He was Benedict''s personal attendant,

    trusted to handle most of his affairs.

    "Why Manson?" Matthew couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    "Enough! Do as I say," Gabriel snapped, his voice cutting through the air like a de.

    Swallowing his doubts, Matthew nodded and replied, "Understood, Father. I will take care of it immediately."

    "No. Before

    you go after him, there''s something else you need to handle first," Gabriel interjected, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    Matthew listened quietly, but the next moment, he heard his father say, "Take the butler with youter and head to the Padi estate. Bring back your other brother."

    "W... what?"

    Matthew''s eyes widened in shock, almost thinking he had misheard. "What brother are you talking about?"

    ''And whose brother is this? A cousin from a side branch? Or maybe a maternal cousin? Or could it be some distant rtive?

    Sessfully unlocked!

    His father should really exin this properly. Otherwise, it''s way too easy to misunderstand.

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Gabriel said, raising a hand to rub his forehead, clearly

    658 Chapter 658

    avoiding the question.

    For a moment, Matthew thought he saw something unusual, a rare hint of

    embarrassment on his father''s face.

    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.

    A terrible suspicion began to form in his mind.

    With this uneasy feeling, Matthew and the butler arrived at the Padi estate. The

    first words out of the so-called "brother''s" mouth confirmed his worst fears.

    "Judging by that face, you must be my half-brother, Matthew, right?"

    Matthew''s expression darkened instantly.

    The Stonor family butler cast him an awkward nce, pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat, and addressed Rafe who had just stepped out of the Padi family estate. "Young Master, Lord Mowbay instructed me and Mr. Matthew to escort you back to the Duke''s estate."

    "This morning, when I saw how quickly my ''dear father'' left, I almost thought he''d forgotten about his illegitimate son." Rafe descended the steps, his smile sharp and mocking.

    He cast a sidelong nce at the understated carriage, its design so inconspicuous that it seemed they were so embarrassed to be seen retrieving an illegitimate child for the Duke''s estate.

    "Young Master, you must be joking. The Duke wouldn''t forget you. He simply had urgent matters to attend to. As soon as they were resolved, he sent me and the Mr. Matthew to fetch you."

    The butler''s words sounded hollow even to himself.

    It wasn''t Rafe who made him uneasy. It was Matthew standing beside him. The butler couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Lord Mowbay.

    He thought, ''Honestly, couldn''t the Duke just bring his women home openly? Why go through the trouble of fathering children in secret?''

    Last year, he brought home an illegitimate daughter, and this year, an illegitimate son. Previously, he tried to cover it up, bringing her back under the guise of adopting a daughter, at least keeping it a secret at first.

    But this year, everyone knew about the illegitimate son.

    In just half a day, the news had spread all over Hasen City.

    Now everyone in Hasen City knew. The Duke of Mowbay, once praised for his devotion

    to Lady Padi, had a pair of secret children.

    What could have been handled with dignity had turned into aplete scandal, tarnishing both reputation and honor.

    658 Chapter 658

    What a mess.

    The butler sighed, ncing cautiously at Matthew''s expression throughout the journey. It was clear that peace in the estate would be hard toe by in the days ahead.

    As a servant, he dared not offer advice. Instead, he steeled himself and turned to Rafe. "Young Master, would you like me to have someone pack your belongings?"

    "No need. Let''s just leave."

    Rafe leapt forward, bypassing Matthew entirely, and climbed into the carriage with practiced ease. ¡°An illegitimate son like me doesn''t have much to pack. Once I''m at the Duke''s estate, you can prepare a few sets of clothes for me. What, my ''dear father'' can''t even spare a few coins for his own son? That''d be a real shame, wouldn''t it?"

    "Of course, he..."

    The butler instinctively began to reply, intending to assure him that Lord Mowbay would spare no expense.

    But before he could finish, Matthew''s simmering anger erupted. "What makes you think you''re so important? Don''t act like you belong here!"

    Rafe froze mid-step, then turned with a smirk, standing tall on the carriage. Arms crossed, he looked down at Matthew like a king surveying a peasant.

    He let out a disdainfulugh, which only fueled Matthew''s rage. "What''s so funny? Am I wrong? You''re just an illegitimate son, yet you act like you''re the master here. Do you think being brought back to the estate makes you part of the Duke''s family? Dream on!" Matthew''s voice was sharp and venomous.

    "The Duke''s estate has no ce for you. If you have any sense, you''ll leave while you still can!" He pointed at Rafe, his gaze fierce.

    "The Stonor family only recognizes legitimate heirs. There''s no ce for filthy bastards like you!"

    Rafe burst outughing, clutching his stomach as if Matthew had just told the funniest joke in the world. "Pfft, hahaha!"

    He turned to the butler, who looked utterly helpless, and wiped away tears ofughter. Tell me, did you hear what Matthew just said? He wasn''t sent by my father to fetch me, was he? He looks more like he was sent to entertain me! Hahaha!"

    As Rafe continuedughing, Matthew grew even angrier. "Shut up! What''s so funny about an illegitimate child standing before a legitimate heir?"

    "Why wouldn''t it be funny?" Rafe shot back, his expression one of mockery, as if he were addressing a fool. When you all treated my sister-the illegitimate daughter-like a treasure, did you forget that the Stonor family has legitimate daughters too?"

    "So, a filthy bastard like me isn''t wee, but a filthy bastard like her gets to walk all over the legitimate daughters? How''s that fair?"

 The Silent 659

    659.Chapter 659

    "Shut your mouth!"

    Matthew''s face turned dark the moment Rafe mentioned Sophie. "You think you can evenpare to Sophie?"

    He froze as a thought hit him. "Wait a second... that face of yours, are you and Sophie twins?"

    Rafe spat on the ground with a mocking sneer, rolling his eyes. "Twins? With her? Don''t make meugh! That worn-out face of hers doesn''t evene close to my sister''s looks or my wlessplexion. She wants to be our sister? Keep dreaming!"

    Technically, Sophie was a few months older than Eliza and Rafe, but their father had forced her into the role of the youngest to cover up her illegitimacy.

    If Eliza had been born on her original due date, she would''ve been half a month younger than Rafe.

    Rafe, being his shameless self, insisted on considering Eliza "big sister" even though she initially refused. Eventually, she gave up arguing with him.

    "Then why do you look so much like Sophie?"

    Matthew frowned, his anger giving way to shock as he scrutinized Rafe''s face. The more he looked, the more furious he became. ''No need for a DNA test-just look at that face! There''s no way he''s not Dad''s illegitimate son!''

    "None of your business," Rafe snorted.

    Seeing Matthew clench his fists and re at him like he wanted to kill, Rafe smirked and raised an eyebrow. "What''s the matter? Thinking about throwing a punch?"

    Matthew''s icy re sharpened. "You think I won''t?"

    "Go ahead, try me."

    Rafe''s smirk disappeared, reced by a cold, murderous re as he locked eyes with Matthew.

    He muttered under his breath, too low for Matthew to hear: "Not like it''d be my first

    time."

    Killing one or two didn''t make a difference.

    The real question was, would Sophie be mad if I killed him here? Cleaning up would be such a hassle.

    Especially when it''s right in front of her doorstep..

    "Mr. Malone!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Just as Rafe was mulling over his options, the voice of the Padi estate butler came from inside the gates.

    659 Chapter 659

    The butler stepped out with a warm smile and said to him, "Miss Eliza has instructed

    me to tell you that if things don''t go well or if anyone dares to bully you, you''re wee to return to the Padi family. She''ll make sure justice is served."

    Rafe''s eyes sparkled with surprise and delight.

    Still in disbelief, he couldn''t help but confirm, "Did my sister really say that?"

    The butler nodded with a smile. He had been specifically sent by Eliza to step in and support Sophie at just the right moment.

    The butler nced at Matthew and the Stonor family''s steward standing nearby, then turned back to Rafe. "Young Master, shall I arrange a different carriage for you?"

    Rafe, now in a much better mood, waved his hand dismissively and turned around with a spring in his step. "No need. The carriage is shabby, and the attendants are loud, but it''s still something Father arranged. If anyone''s embarrassed, it''s the Duke''s estate, not

    me."

    As he spoke, he shot Matthew a smug, disdainful look, clearly enjoying the chance to provoke him.

    He then turned to the butler. "You should head back and tell my sister to visit me... No, wait, forget it. I''ll go see her once I''m done with my business."

    She probably didn''t want to return there either.

    So, halfway through his sentence, he changed his mind.

    Before Matthew could explode in anger again, Rafe hopped into the carriage, shutting the door with a smirk.

    "Alright, alright, let''s get moving. Don''t waste my time. I''ve got dinner waiting back at the estate."

 The Silent 660

    660.Chapter 660

    After all, it was his first meal back at the Duke''s estate, and he had ns to "bond" with his family over dinner.

    Too bad Rafe''s grand ns didn''t pan out. The moment he returned to the estate, he ended up in a fight.

    Matthew dragged Rafe back to the Duke''s estate, dumped him at the front gate, and walked off without another word.

    As soon as Matthew left, the steward quickly made his escape as well.

    This one was truly a handful-a real troublemaker.

    Better to leave it for the Duke himself to deal with.

    "Hey, wait! Where is everyone? Why is everyone rushing off like they''ve got somewhere better to be? Matthew? Is anyone here? No one even bothered to tell me where I''m supposed to stay!"

    Before Rafe could even process what was happening, he looked around and found that there wasn''t a single person in sight.

    It was like they were avoiding the gue.

    Rafe scoffed in disdain. "Fine, fine. If no one''s going to help, I''ll just wander around and figure it out myself."

    With that, he picked a random direction and strolled off, acting like he knew exactly where he was going.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the estate, Matthew had already returned to his courtyard.

    He was packing up, preparing to sneak out of the city with his men after dark to handle another task assigned by his father.

    At the same time, he seemed to be waiting for something.

    Not long after, a servant came rushing in, looking flustered.

    "Master, something''s wrong!"

    Matthew immediately stopped what he was doing and turned around. "What happened? Where did he go?"

    The servant, tasked with keeping an eye on Rafe, stammered nervously, "He went to..." "Matthew, what are you snooping around for? Got something you want to ask? Why not ask me directly?"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Before the servant could finish, a handnded on his shoulder from behind, and a sinister voice interrupted.

    Matthew froze for a moment, then frowned deeply.

    He had nned to humiliate Rafe and test him, which was why he left him at the estate''s entrance without a word upon returning.

    But who would''ve thought this guy was like a stubborn leech, impossible to shake off? "What are you doing here?" Matthew asked coldly.

    Rafe grinned mockingly. "What else? I''m here to give you the fight you''ve been asking for, Matthew."

    Rafe stood at the doorway, smiling smugly.

    He leaned casually against the servant, using him like a makeshift pir, his bony hand gripping the servant''s neck tightly, as though he were strangling Matthew himself.

    Back at the Padi family''s gate, it wasn''t the right ce to start trouble.

    But now that he was inside the Duke''s estate, the first thing on his list was to deal with Matthew.

    Seeing Matthew''s face darken instantly, Rafe''s smile grew even wider. "Honestly, I wasn''t nning to start a fight on my first day back at the estate. But then again, your mouth stinks worse than a sewer, Matthew. If I don''t shut it today, I won''t enjoy my homing..."

    Before Rafe could finish, Matthew threw a punch straight at him. The blownded hard on his face, sending him reeling to the side, and the servant who had been standing nearby nearly got caught in the strike as well.

    Terrified, the servant let out a yelp and bolted the moment Rafe loosened his grip, not daring to look back.

    Matthew red coldly at Rafe, who remained motionless, his fury barely contained as he sneered, "Don''t call me Matthew. You''re nothing but a bastard. You don''t deserve to call me that!"

    Rafe slowly turned his head back, raising a hand to wipe the corner of his mouth.

    When he saw the blood on his fingers, his eyes turned murderous. Fixing his gaze on Matthew, he uttered just one chilling sentence.

    "You''re dead today!"

 The Silent 661

    661.Chapter 661

    661.Chapter 661

    "You''re the one asking for death!"

    Matthew swung his fist, aiming tond another punch on Rafe.

    But the next second, it was Matthew himself who was sent flying, crashing hard

    onto

    the ground.

    Rafe didn''t hold back in the slightest. His punch, fueled by killing intent, struck Matthew square in the stomach, forcing him to cough up blood.

    "You''d better get up while you still can, or my next punch will be even worse."

    Rafe strolled over casually, smiling like a well-meaning person as he reminded him cheerfully. At the same time, he threw another punch, knocking Matthew, who was unsteadily getting up, right back to the ground.

    Matthew couldn''t believe it. How could this frail-looking illegitimate son possess such terrifying strength?

    One punch had left himpletely defenseless.

    Two punches in, and he couldn''t even stand. He copsed onto the ground, blood pouring from his mouth.

    "You... who are you really...?" Matthew stammered weakly.

    He wanted to ask who Rafe truly was.

    If he was just an illegitimate son who had grown up outside the estate, how could he be so skilled inbat?

    This wasn''t just brute strength-it was the precision and power of someone trained in martial arts. There was no way this was natural.

    But Matthew had no strength left to voice his thoughts. Those two punches had drained himpletely, leaving his face pale and his words fragmented.

    Rafe sneered, delivering a sharp kick that sent Matthew sprawling to the ground. Watching Matthew struggle to even lift himself, he mocked, "Weren''t you acting all tough just now? And you even tried to ambush me? You, a shameless coward, think you can look down on me? Ridiculous!"

    "Well? Say something! Come on, stand up and face me! Oh wait, you can''t even crawl properly. Look at you-pathetic, like a beaten dog."

    Rafe''s fists were brutal, but his words cut even deeper, each oneced with

    venom.

    He had nothing but contempt for people like Matthew,

    Sessfully unlocked!

    As he mocked Matthew, he continued to beat him mercilessly, alternating between punches and kicks, each strikending with cruel precision.

    Matthew had managed tond a hit earlier, drawing a bit of blood. But now, Rafe had

    661.Chapter 661

    beaten him so badly that he was coughing up mouthfuls of blood. Yet even this wasn''t enough to satisfy him.

    Rafe kept up his relentless taunts, towering over Matthew with an air of superiority.

    Just as Matthew tried to bite at him, Rafe kicked him hard in the head, then pressed the sole of his shoe forcefully onto Matthew''s face.

    "Look at that, isn''t this our esteemed heir of the Duke''s estate? How is it that now you'' re being stepped on by a filthy illegitimate son?"

    "It seems like this legitimate son isn''t all that impressive after all. I really don''t understand what you were so proud of earlier. I''m embarrassed for you."

    "I don''t know how many good deeds your family must have done to be able to be siblings with my sister in this life. It''s a shame, people like you don''t realize how lucky you are. My sister is such a good person, yet you don''t even appreciate her."

    The more he thought about it, the angrier Rafe became.

    Even having her as "sister" was a hard-won privilege for him.

    But Matthew and his family, who shared the same blood as her, treated her like she was nothing.

    "Disgusting. Absolutely revolting."

    Now, it was time to finish this once and for all.

    The longer he looked at Matthew, the more his disgust festered. ''I''ve had enough

    of this eyesore.''

 The Silent 662

    662.Chapter 662

    As he thought so, in that instant, Rafe''s usually pitiful, innocent-looking eyes turned razor-sharp, brimming with murderous intent.

    A dagger immediately slipped from his sleeve andnded in his palm.

    Rafe gripped the dagger tightly and shed it downward toward Matthew''s throat without hesitation.

    Just as the tip of the de was about to graze Matthew''s throat, hurried footsteps suddenly echoed from outside.

    "Stop it! Both of you!"

    The voice belonged to Gabriel.

    Trailing behind him was a servant who had managed to escape Rafe''s grasp earlier.

    The servant must have realized the fight between Matthew and Rafe had escted dangerously, so he ran off to get help.

    Luckily, he acted fast. Otherwise, Matthew might have already met his end under Rafe''s de.

    But when Gabriel and the servant reached the doorway, the scene inside seemed off.

    The moment Rafe heard their footsteps, he swiftly hid the dagger, grabbed Matthew, and flipped him over.

    Before Matthew could even react, Rafe had already seized his hands and pressed them against his own neck, just as Gabriel and the servant entered.

    By the time Gabriel stepped inside, the scene hadpletely changed. Rafe sprawled on the ground, looking helpless, with Matthew''s hands wrapped around his neck as if trying to strangle him.

    To make the act even more convincing, Rafe pretended to struggle, gasping and crying out, "Father, save me! I... I can''t breathe!"

    Matthew, still dazed and unable to process the sudden turn of events, instinctively turned toward the door. Seeing Gabriel''s scowl and the cold fury in his eyes, Matthew''s mind went nk.

    "No, Father, it''s not what it looks like! Let me exin..."

    "Enough!"

    Gabriel''s voice cut through the air like a whip, silencing him instantly. His eyes burned with anger. "I sent you to pick someone up, and this is how you handle it? You''re just as useless as Benedict!"

    Sessfully unlocked!

    "One after another, all of you are nothing but worthless trash!"

    "It''s not true, Father! I''m being framed! He''s the one who hit me! Just now, he even

 The Silent 663

    *

    82

    +15

    The pnded squarely, leaving Matthew frozen in ce, his mind reeling from the shock. Even the servant who had gone to fetch help for him stood there, utterly dumbfounded.

    He had thought that the Duke''s arrival would mean justice to Matthew. But who could have imagined that the illegitimate son would be so shameless?

    A grown man, acting all innocent and pitiful like a helpless maiden was disgusting.

    15:36 M

    82

    +15

    And yet, the Duke actually bought into it. Without even hearing Matthew''s side of the story, he had already taken the illegitimate son''s side.

    Matthew was the Duke''s legitimate heir. For the Duke to strike his own son in favor of an outsider, how was Matthew supposed to hold his head high after this?

    If even a servant could see the absurdity of it all, how could Matthew not?

    "Father, you hit me because of him?" Matthew''s voice

    trembled with disbelief and fury as he stared at Gabriel.

    15:36 M

    *

    82

    (+15)

    The burning pain on his cheek was a stark reminder that the

    p was no figment of his imagination.

    Gabriel realized the moment

    his handnded that

    something was off.

    But what was done was done. As a father, was he not allowed to discipline his own son?

    With a stern expression, Gabriel said, "Stop calling him a bastard. He''s your brother, and you will treat him as such."

    "I disagree!" Matthew erupted in fury.

    He jabbed a finger at the figure

    15:36M G

    *

    82

    +15

    hiding behind Gabriel. "How can you casually bring back this bastard from outside? You

    didn''t even discuss it with us for a single moment!"

    "Did Benedict agree? Did Dn agree? And what about Anthony? Even if Anthony is dead, the three of us are still alive!"

    "Father, aren''t you afraid this will tear us apart? Do you even see us as your sons anymore?"

    Gabriel''s face remained cold as he replied, "Your eldest brother has been aware of this from

    the start. As for Dn, that disgrace left the family long

    15:37 M

    X 82

    +15

    ago-this has nothing to do with him, nor does it require his approval."

    "And you, what makes you think you have the right to question me? Don''t forget what I''ve told you: if you can''t be the obedient son I need, I can always find someone who will. As for what you want, forget it entirely."

    Matthew stumbled back, his steps faltering.

    Clenching his fists, he sneered

    bitterly, "Someone more obedient? Are you talking about him? This nobody with

    no background? Do you really

    15:37ME

    82

    think he''ll be more loyal than

    your own son?"

    +15)

    From their earlier sh, Matthew could already figure it

    out.

    This illegitimate child seemed easy to bully, but in reality, he was far from simple.

    He had almost killed him just

    moments ago.

    Someone who could kill

    without hesitation, with no

    regard for human life, was undoubtedly ruthless.

    And he wasn''t just ruthless-he was cunning, skilled at ying the victim, and

    adept at

    15:37 M

    feigning weakness to

    manipte others.

    Anyone who dared to

    821

    +15)

    underestimate him, even for a

    second, would find themselves swiftly taken down by this bastard.

    Just like earlier, Matthew had almost fallen into his trap!

    Now that he thought about it, a chill ran down Matthew''s spine.

    He shot a sharp, lingering look at Rafe, his heart a mix of resentment and unease.

    And beneath it all, there was a trace of mockery aimed at his

    15:37M

    82

    +15

    father. ''Father, don''t end up causing harm to yourself in the

    end.''

    "I''d definitely be more

    obedient than you, Matthew!"

    15:37 MB

 The Silent 664

    hapter 664

    *

    82

    +15

    Before Gabriel could respond to Matthew''s usations, Rafe jumped in with a bright smile, his voice dripping with innocence. "I''m the most obedient son, Father. You''re the only family I have left in this world. Who else could I rely on?"

    Rafe then turned to Gabriel, his face painted with an expression so pitiful that it could tug at anyone''s heartstrings.

    For a fleeting moment, Gabriel thought he saw a shadow of the woman who had once given up

    15:37MG

    *

    X 82

    (+15)

    everything for him in Rafe''s face. A strange warmth flickered in his heart, only to be quickly buried under years of caution and calction.

    Of course, that didn''t mean Gabriel truly believed Rafes words.

    If he were that easily swayed, he wouldn''t have climbed to the heights of power he held today.

    "Obedient or not, Rafe''s still a step above the rest of you."

    Gabriel thought his legitimate sons were nothing but a bunch of useless good- for-nothings.

    15:37ME MO

    *

    Even Benedict, the eldest whom he had personally

    X 82

    +15

    groomed, refused to obey him or follow his orders.

    If it weren''t for Benedict''s

    status as the eldest son, Gabriel would''ve gotten rid of him long ago.

    But while Benedict might be untouchable, there was

    someone else Gabriel had no qualms about dealing with.

    Gabriel cast a subtle nce at Rafe, the illegitimate son he had brought back.

    That rebellious brat might have warned him not to act

    15:37 M

    4

    rashly, but if Eliza ended up dead at the hands of this

    illegitimate son he brought back, who could possibly

    me him for it?

    Rafe seemed to have sensed

    something, his sharp eyes locking onto Gabriel''s

    calcting gaze.

    Though Gabriel quickly

    82

    (+15)

    masked his expression, Rafe''s

    natural instincts didn''t miss the fleeting glint of scheming in his father''s eyes.

    Rafe''s mind worked quickly, piecing together the puzzle in an instant.

    15:37 M

    44

    82

    (+15)

    He sneered coldly in his heart, hiding the look of contempt in his eyes very well.

    ''Do you think you can use me? Let''s see if you''ve got the guts for it, you old schemer.''

    Before long, Gabriel threw out a parting remark, "Don''t forget the other task I gave you." With that, he led Rafe away from Matthew''s courtyard.

    He directly led him to the study.

    "Your room has already been arranged by the steward. For now, stay in your courtyard. Without my explicit

    15:37 MQ

    *

    permission, you are not

    82

    +15

    allowed to leave." Gabriel''s tone

    was cold andmanding.

    Rafe raised an eyebrow at that.

    ''So he brought me back just to lock me up? How amusing!

    Not that it mattered to Matthew, there wasn''t a ce in this world that could truly

    hold him.

    Still, he had to y along.

    Feigning confusion, he asked, "Father, what''s this about? Did I do something wrong?"

    Gabriel sat behind the desk, his gaze lifting to meet Rafe''s. The

    15:38 MG

    *

    X82

    young man stood there, pretending to be at a loss, but Gabriel''s coldugh cut through the act.

    "Did you really think I''d trust you so easily?" Gabriel''s voice wasced with disdain.

    His expression remained indifferent as he continued, "Your biggest mistake was going to Eliza first and letting her send you back to Hasen City."

    Matthew kept up the act. "Father, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Gabriel''s palm mmed onto

    (+15)

    15:38 MB

    82

    (+15)

    the desk with a loud thud, the sound reverberating through

    the room. His sharp gaze locked onto Rafe.

    "You think I don''t know about the little deal you struck with Eliza?" Gabriel''s voice was sharp and using. "She sends you back here, and you act as her spy in the Duke''s estate, keeping tabs on my every move. Am I wrong?"

    Rafe was a bit surprised.

    For a moment, he thought Gabriel''d actually figured something out. It turned out it was just this nonsense.

    15:38 NG

    820

    82

    +15

    ''Wait, do they seriously not know that Eliza is a sorcerer?''

    15:38 M

 The Silent 665

    Just as Rafe had expected, no one in the Duke''s estate had caught on to Eliza''s ability to control venomous creatures.

    The most Gabriel suspected was that Eliza might have picked up some medical and poison-rted skills from Reverend Mary Mendoza.

    This led him to mistakenly assume that Rafe had been sent back as Eliza''s spy.

    82

    +15

    Gabriel, who always acted with his own interests at heart, was well aware of his calcting

    nature.

    15:38 M

    82

    (+15)

    And because he saw Eliza as a mirror of himself, he was

    convinced that her decision to

    send Rafe back wasn''t out of

    kindness.

    Even if she had already achieved her goals, like reiming her family name, would Eliza really discard someone as useful as Rafe, a perfect pawn to use against the Duke''s estate, so easily?

    Gabriel didn''t believe it.

    Meanwhile, Rafe, who had

    already figured out what

    Gabriel was thinking, scoffed inwardly.

    15:38 MG

    ''And he calls himself my

    82

    +15)

    father? He doesn''t even know what Eliza is capable of. What a fool.''

    Then again, Rafe realized this might actually work in his favor.

    ''If I help Eliza take down the Duke''s estate, she might

    reward me for it!''

    Of course, Rafe had his own

    ambitions too.

    With that thought, he decided to y along with Gabriel''s assumptions.

    With a dramatic *thud*, Rafe dropped to his knees,

    15:38 M

    82

    trembling all over. Bowing his head, he said, "I didn''t expect

    you to see through me so quickly, Father! I''m so ashamed. Please forgive me! I only agreed because I wanted toe home!"

    To make his act even more convincing, Rafe added a sob to his voice as he finished

    speaking.

    It sounded like he had been

    forced into this situation.

    "You''re finally admitting it, huh?" Gabriel said with a knowing nod. "You''re quite straightforward. Aren''t you worried my rebellious

    +15

    15:38 M

    82

    +15)

    daughter might deal with you

    for spilling the beans?"

    Rafe feigned shock, his

    expression full of unease. "She

    is a nun, isn''t she? How could a

    nun kill someone?"

    Gabriel sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. "If you truly believe she''s gentle and merciful, you''ll end up dead by her hands sooner orter."

    "By the way," Gabriel

    continued, narrowing his eyes, "since you came back from Woteria with her, have you

    seen or heard of a sickly young man named Anthony Stonor? He''s your fourth brother."

    15:38M

    MC

    82

    415)

    Of course I''ve seen him! I was the one who personally sent that man off.'' Rafe thought to himself, a flicker of

    amusement crossing his mind.

    "I haven''t seen him," Rafe replied, shaking his head with a mix of truth and lies. "After

    my sister found me, she locked me up. On the way back, the only people I saw were ck g soldiers. Even after arriving in Hasen City, I was taken straight to the Prince Regent''s estate and kept under lock and key by His Highness."

    Rafe smirked inwardly. There was nothing to worry about.

    15:38 M

    82

    +15

    Even if Gabriel sent people to investigate, they wouldn''t

    uncover much.

    Anyone who knew his secrets

    was already locked up and awaiting execution.

    And with the ck g personally guarding them,

    Gabriel wouldn''t be able to extract any information from that side either.

    As for Woteria, there was even less chance of finding anything

    there.

    Every trace had been meticulously erased.

    At this moment, although

    15:38 M

    82

    (+15)

    Gabriel harbored doubts about

    Rafe''s words, he didn''t take

    them too seriously.

    After all, in his eyes, he was just a naive teenager. Trying to y tricks or outwit

    him wasughable.

    No matter what this boy was hiding, Gabriel was confident that once his men returned from investigating Woteria, the truth woulde to light.

 The Silent 666

    82

    (15)

    But Gabriel had no clue that

    the boy in front of him was no naive kid, but a sly little wolf ready to bite.

    After leaving Gabriel''s study,

    the Stonor family''s butler led

    Rafe to the quarters prepared for him.

    Rafe nced around as they walked, casually taking in the surroundings.

    Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, he reached out and poked the butler in front of

    him. "Hey, old man, where''s my big brother? I''ve been back

    15:38 M

    82

    (+15)

    for a while now, and he hasn''t

    even bothered to show up."

    Rafe had seen Benedict in

    00

    court earlier and noticed he seemed to be siding with his

    sister.

    Sopared to Matthew, Rafe was actually more interested in Benedict.

    And, of course, there was also the matter of his second brother, Dn.

    It was said that Dn had fallen out with everyone in the Duke''s estate back then,

    all

    because of their sister. After leaving, he had vanished

    15:38 0 J

    without a trace.

    82

    (+15)

    Rafe had tried digging up info on him but found nothing.

    But it didn''t matter. After all, he would meet him sooner or

    For now, though, he was more interested in meeting his eldest brother.

    However, the butler shook his head and replied, "He is not in the estate at the moment. Young master, please don''t ask too many questions. Lord Mowbay said you''re not

    allowed to wander around for now, so don''t make things hard

    15:39 M

    for us."

    82

    (+15)

    Hearing this, Rafe frowned

    slightly, a hint of doubt

    shing across his face.

    Not in the estate?

    How could that be possible?

    Benedict had clearly returned to the Duke''s estate long ago,

    and he hade back with

    their father.

    ''Could it be that Benedict screwed up in court today and got himself locked away?"

    At this thought, a meaningful glint flickered in Rafe''s eyes.

    15:39M

    4

    He was curious to see what exactly his father had done.

    Just as Rafe had expected, when they arrived at the courtyard prepared for him, the butler locked the gate as soon as he left.

    82

    Two burly guards stood like statues outside, their sharp gazes sweeping the courtyard.

    Rafe strolled into the room, gave it a quick nce, then kicked off his shoes and

    (+15)

    sprawled out on the bed like he

    owned the ce.

    Hey there quietly, waiting for nightfall.

    15:39 M

    On the other side.

    Eliza had returned to Saint

    Grace Nunnery and was busy catching up on the scriptures she had fallen behind

    on.

    82

    +15

    Outside the room, Renee stood holding a tray of freshly made pastries. She didn''t enter but kept peeking inside every now and then, her face clouded

    with worry.

    "Her Highness has been copying scriptures for three hours straight today. It''s so quiet. Did something happen at court?" Renee whispered to Tina, who had appeared

    behind her.

    15:39M

    82

    (+15)

    Since Eliza had been copying scriptures non-stop until

    nightfall, it was hard not to feel

    concerned.

    Tina shook her head, her eyes curving slightly above the edge of her mask as she replied softly, "Don''t worry, she is in a great mood today."

    It was clear to Tina that Eliza waspletely absorbed in her task of copying the scriptures.

    Ever since the imperial decree was issued, Eliza had been brimming with energy. She needed an outlet for her

    15:39 8 MG

    emotions.

    After returning, she eagerly shared the good news with

    82

    (+15)

    both Reverend Mary Mendoza and her mother.

    Then, she pulled out a thick stack of scriptures and copied them in one go until

    now.

    By the time night fell, her emotions had finally settled down a bit.

    A faint smile appeared on her lips as she finished thest line and set her brush

    down.

    Just as she was about to call Renee in to take the copied scriptures to dry, Tina

    15:39 MB

    82

    15

    suddenly entered with the tray

    of pastries.

    "Your brother is here," Tina

    said. "He''s waiting by the

    stream behind the mountain

    and says it''s urgent."

    Ìï

 The Silent 667

    "Rafe?"

    82

    (+15)

    Eliza frowned slightly. "What''s he doing here at this hour?"

    ''Did he mess up at the Duke''s estate again and couldn''t handle it?''

    With that thought, Eliza stood and headed outside, saying

    up

    to Tina, "Come with me to

    check it out."

    At the same time, she took the te of snacks from Tina''s hands.

    Before long, Eliza arrived at the stream behind the

    1/16

    15:39M

    82

    (+15)

    mountain, carrying antern.

    As soon as she got there, someone appeared out of nowhere,nding silently in front of her.

    "Eliza, you''re finally here! If you''de anyter, I''d be nothing but a mosquito buffet!" Rafe whined, his tone mock- aggrieved. His eyes

    immediately locked onto the te of snacks in Eliza''s hands, lighting up like a kid spotting candy.

    "How did you know I was starving? These must be for me, right?"

    2/16

    15:39 M

    82

    (415)

    To his surprise, Eliza handed the te over without a word. She set thentern down and asked coolly, "What''s so urgent that you had toe thiste? Don''t tell me the Duke got the better of you."

    Matthew grabbed the snacks and hopped onto a rock across from her.

    Swinging his legs, he took a big bite and spoke between chews, "No way! That cranky old man tried to lock me up the moment I got back. Bute on, with just those few people in the Duke''s mansion, no way they could ever keep me locked in."

    3/16

    15:39M

    82

    (+15)

    After finishing another piece of the snack, he continued, "I

    came to see you about

    someone else."

    Eliza didn''t sit down like him.

    She stood by the stream,

    letting the cool night breeze brush past her.

    Hearing his words, she replied calmly, "It''s about Benedict, isn''t it?"

    Rafe raised an eyebrow immediately. "Eliza, you really are amazing. You must have already guessed that

    something would happen to our dear big brother after he went back, right?"

    4/16

    15:39 @M

    82

    +15)

    That was an easy guess. After all, her ''dear father'' was the type to nitpick over every little thing.

    Today, his precious son dared to defy him, siding with his rebellious daughter and ruining his grand ns. There''s no way Gabriel would let Benedict off without some form of punishment.

    "You don''t seem worried at all, Eliza?"

    Rage leaned in, craning her neck to sneak a peek at Eliza''s expression while holding a te of snacks.

    15:39M

    82

    +15)

    "Why should I care? He won''t die," Eliza replied tly.

    And even if he did, what would

    that have to do with her?

    From start to finish, she hadn''t asked Benedict for anything regarding this matter.

    She had begged him in the past, but Benedict hadn''t even spared her a nce back then.

    Now, she didn''t need him

    anymore.

    So, no matter what Benedict did or how much he did, it had nothing to do with her. Rafe''s eyes widened in

    6/16

    15:39 M

    82

    (+15)

    surprise. ¡°Then I came all this way to bother you for nothing? I thought you''d definitely want to know how he''s doing."

    He had rushed all the way from Hasen City, thinking this news would matter to

    her.

    Hearing the disappointment in his voice, Eliza couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, it

    wasn''t a total waste. At least you got

    some snacks and kept the bugs busy."

    Rafe rubbed his chin and

    squinted. "Hmm, that kind of

    makes sense."

    He didn''t care about the bugs,

    7/16

    15:40 M

    but the snacks were worth it.

    82

    (15)

    With that thought, Rafe stuffed the te and snacks into his pocket, brushed off

    his hands, and stood up.

    "Fine, fine. Forget him. If you don''t care, let''s talk about something else."

    "Is there something else?" Eliza asked with a puzzled look.

    Rafe reminded her, "That old geezer suspects you, Eliza. As soon as night fell, he sent Matthew with some men to Woteria. On my way here, I even spotted traces of several groups lurking at the base of

    8/16

    15:40 M

    the mountain.''

    "Not surprising."

    Eliza gazed at the stream shimmering under the moonlight and said calmly, "He''s

    long known I hold murderous intent toward

    82

    (415)

    them. So, with Anthony death, of course, I''d be the first person he suspects."

    But as long as Gabriel couldn''t find solid proof, he wouldn''t act rashly.

    ''No, wait... that''s not right.''

    A sudden thought struck her, and she quickly dismissed her earlier assumption.

    9/16

    15:40 MG

    She had alreadypletely fallen out with her so-called

    "dear father."

    82

    (415)

    The surname change had thoroughly provoked Gabriel''s desire to eliminate her.

    Now, it seemed likely that he could strike at any moment.

    Either before the surname-changing banquet or, perhaps, on the very day itself, Gabriel would definitely send someone to get rid of her, the thorn in his side.

    If he didn''t act now, she''d gain full control of the Padi family inheritance,

    reiming

    10/16

    15:40 M

    82

    (+15)

    everything they had secretly divided among themselves.

    And if her guess was right, Gabriel had already pocketed a significant share of it.

    For the sake of those assets, he would definitely take action no matter what.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly, her gaze sharp and calcting.

    "Now that you''re back at the Duke''s estate, do you have anything important to take care of?"

    Hearing Eliza''s voice, Rafe looked up and smirked.

    11/16

    15:40 M

    82

    (+15)

    "Important? You mean all that

    power struggle nonsense in the estate?"

    That wasn''t what Eliza meant.

    She rolled her eyes and said dryly, "As long as Gabriel''s still breathing, it won''t be

    your turn no matter how hard you try."

    "Fair enough," Rafe said,

    stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    "Guess I''m free then. So, are you nning to give me something to do?"

    "I do have something in mind, but if you''re not interested, I won''t push you," Eliza

    replied calmly.

    12/16

    15:40 M

    82

    (415)

    Rafe raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Not interested? Who said that? No

    matter what you arrange for me, I can do it. I can even help you kill Father if that''s what you want, but you have to promise me one thing."

    He picked up thentern Eliza had ced on the ground, walked over to her side,

    and held it out to light her path.

    Eliza nced at him, took thentern, and said, "I don''t need you for that. Just

    focus on digging up some information for me."

    "Digging up information? Not exactly my specialty, but since

    13/16

    15:40

    you''re asking, I''ll give it my best shot," Rafe said, his grin

    turning yful.

    He didn''t look particrly reliable.

    82

    (415)

    But Eliza didn''t seem to mind. "What''s the promise you want, then?" she asked.

    Rafe paused, as if deep in thought, before finally saying, "I want a name."

    "A name?" Eliza blinked, caught off guard.

    She hadn''t expected this to be his request.

    "Yeah, a new name," Rafe said,

    14/16

    15:40 MB

    x82

    +15

    shrugging like it was no big

    deal. "This name of mine is too

    unlucky, so I want you to pick a new one for me. Anything''s fine, just not ''Malone''

    or

    ''Stonor. You decide the rest."

    As he said this, his gaze locked on hers, a quiet, almost

    desperate hope flickering in his

    eyes.

 The Silent 668

    "What''s yourst name? Why do you need me to decide it for you?"

    Eliza nced at him with a

    faint smile, as if she hadn''t

    caught on to his hint at all.

    Rafe froze, momentarily dumbfounded.

    82

    +15

    He couldn''t just outright say he wanted herst name.

    "Eliza, I''m begging you! Please, please help your little brother pick a name! I''m serious!"

    Unwilling to give up, Rafe blinked at her with wide, pitiful

    1/10

    15:41M G

    82

    +15

    eyes. "You know I''ve been wandering around since I was a kid. Even my name was given to me by some drunkard. Didn''t you say yourself the first time we met that my name was

    awful? So, help me out and

    give me a better one..."

    Eliza coughed lightly at his words.

    She still remembered her

    reaction the first time she

    heard his name. It had left herpletely speechless.

    She was even a little shocked- who in their right mind would name their kid something that sounded like "crime"?

    2/10

    15:41 M

    "You''ve got other family now, not just me..."

    "But I only want you to do it!"

    82

    Before Eliza could finish, Rafe

    cut her off, his tone firm and

    resolute.

    415

    Eliza sighed helplessly. "Alright, I''ll keep it in mind for

    now."

    Rafe''s face lit up with joy, but then he seemed to remember

    something. He quickly

    suppressed his excitement and

    cautiously asked, "So, about the

    11

    Eliza gave him a long,

    meaningful look. "Don''t push

    3/10

    15:41 M G

    your luck."

    Rafe''s lips curled into a grin.

    82

    (+15)

    Even though Eliza hadn''t agreed to anything, he couldn''t help but feel happy just hearing her response.

    "Alright, it''s gettingte, and the night air''s getting chilly. You should head back. I''ve

    been out of the Duke''s estate for too long, they''ll probably lock me up forever if I don''t hurry back."

    He''d better not let that so-called father notice anything

    off.

    "Alright, off you go."

    4/10

    15:42 M

    44

    82

    +15

    Eliza picked up herntern and turned back toward Saint

    Grace Nunnery, her steps

    steady and unhurried.

    Rafe had already disappeared without a trace.

    *****

    Three days flew by, and soon, the long-awaited day arrived.

    It was the day Eliza officially took on the Padi name, stepping into her new role as the family''s head.

    In just three days, news spread far and wide that the once Stonor heiress, now

    the Holy Lady of Walden, was officially

    5/10

    15:42 MB

    taking the Padi name to

    restore the family''s former glory.

    821

    (+15)

    Those with past connections to the Padi family flocked to the event, eager to witness this historic moment.

    Even those who couldn''t attend in person sent gifts to celebrate the Padi family''s revival.

    On this day, the Padi estate, which had revival silent for

    years, saw its flower halle alive with vibrant festivities

    once more.

    Guests ranged from high-ranking officials to those of

    6/10

    15:42 M

    82

    (415)

    humble origins most arrived with warm smiles and heartfelt

    congrattions for Eliza and the Padi family.

    Even those harboring hidden agendas were silenced by the presence of Prince Regent, who personally attended the banquet, leaving them too intimidated to act.

    Mki stepped in and respectfully said to Eliza, "Madam, the time hase. We may begin now."

    Eliza nodded slightly and

    stepped forward, her

    movements calm yet

    7/10

    15:42 M

    The moment her name was

    added to the family tree, she officially became the head of the Padi family.

    82

    To honor her new role, Mki had arranged for a gown that was both dignified

    and imposing.

    When Eliza donned it, her presence exuded an air of

    quiet authority, tempered by a serene elegance.

    As she stood there, an aura of quiet power enveloped the

    +15

    hall, silencing even the faintest whispers.

    The guests fell silent, their

    8/10

    15:42 MG

    attention fixed on her.

    Mki approached Eliza, holding a candle. "Madam, please light the candle to

    pay homage to our ancestors and formally im your ce in the Padi family."

    Eliza took the candle in both hands and knelt solemnly.

    82

    (+15)

    "Honored ancestors, I, Eliza, born of the Stonor family and blessed by my

    mother''s

    lineage, now take the name

    Padi to honor her and return

    to the ancestral hall."

    9/10

 The Silent 669

    *

    82

    +15

    "Years ago, our family faced sudden misfortune, and we lost many loved ones. Today, as

    Eliza Padi, I swear on my bloodline, before everyone

    present: I will honor the

    kindness of my maternal

    family, protect the Padi

    family''s legacy, and never retreat, even if it costs me my life. I will fulfill the n''s

    expectations and restore the Padi name to its rightful glory."

    With her derationplete, Eliza bowed deeply before rising to offer the candle.

    1/11

    15:42 MB

    82

    ED

    415)

    As the Padi family had no elders remaining, Eliza herself took up the pen to inscribe her name into the family tree.

    When the final stroke was made, she handed the pen back to Mki.

    Turning to the gathered guests, she offered a formal respect. "From today

    onward, there''s no longer Eliza of the Stonor family. Thank you all foring to witness this

    moment, the rise of me as

    Eliza Padi, head of the Padi family."

    "Congrattions, Mrs. Padi!"

    2/11

    15:42 MG

    82

    (+15)

    "Mrs. Padi, no need to be so

    formal."

    "May the Padi family

    flourish under your leadership, just like in its golden days!"

    The guests offered their congrattions to Eliza one after another, their voices blending into a lively chorus of well-wishes.

    Just then, a loud

    announcement came from

    outside.

    "An envoy from Her Majesty the Queen has arrived! To celebrate the joyous asion of the Holy Lady and the

    3/11

    15:42 MG

    82

    +15

    Padi family, Her Majesty has sent a hundred gifts: a pair of gold and emerald scepters, gilded enamel bracelets with lotus patterns, luminous ssmps, a string of pearls..."

    The endless list of treasures

    left the guests murmuring in

    amazement.

    "Her Majesty truly spares no expense," someone remarked.

    Each item was worth a fortune, and together, they were priceless.

    Of course, someone let out a faint ''tsk,'' not in admiration but

    in irritation. After signaling to

    4/11

    15:42 MG

    82

    (415)

    his attendant, the moment the

    Queen''s envoy finished announcing the gifts, another voice followed immediately.

    "His Highness the Prince Regent also presents a hundred gifts: a carved

    agarwood disy shelf, a century-old

    sandalwood cathedral

    miniature, a gilded silver

    bamboo-pattern candle

    burner, a set of exquisite

    emerald figurines..."

    Gasps and exmations

    rippled through the room once

    more.

    Eliza turned to Prince Nn, her bright, clear eyes wide with

    5/11

    15:42 MB

    82

    +15

    disbelief, as if silently asking, ''What are you doing? A hundred gifts? Who even does that?''

    It was one thing for Diana to pull such a stunt, but she never expected even the Prince

    Regent to show such

    overwhelming generosity.

    Little did Eliza know, this was

    just the beginning.

    With the Queen and the Prince Regent setting the tone, the floodgates opened,

    and gifts from all corners began pouring

    1. in.

    Surprisingly, after those two,

    6/11

    15:42 MG

    the most extravagant gifts.

    82

    (415)

    came from Grant Fletcher, the young master of the Fletcher

    family from the Ministry of

    Revenue.

    Then came gifts from the Grand Master Residence, the Henderson family, and

    other distinguished families. Nearly every official in the court, both civil and military, sent something.

    Even merchants from distant

    ces like Plutonville,

    Noganlul, and Woteria sent

    their gifts, though they couldn''t make it in person.

    And, of course, the Duke''s

    7/11

    15:42 MG

    82

    (415)

    estate sent a token gift, though it was just for show.

    Eliza waved her hand with a

    bright smile and dered, "Let the feast begin!"

    The grand banquet,

    meticulously prepared by the butler of the Padi family, Mki, over weeks, was

    finally underway.

    He was a mix of nerves and

    excitement, doing his best to maintain a calm and

    Despite his age, he seemed rejuvenated, his face glowing with energy and his

    eyes sharp

    8/11

    15:42 M@

    82

    (+15)

    and full of life.

    He wlessly directed the well- trained staff, ensuring every

    dish was served on time and every detail was executed perfectly.

    The scene was bustling, yet everything flowed seamlessly, like a well-rehearsed performance.

    Even when unexpected issues cropped up, they were handled swiftly and without

    a hitch.

    Under his expert guidance, the Padi family''s first banquet after their resurgence

    was nothing short of perfection.

    9/11

    15:42 MG

    But, Eliza knew the banquet was only the beginning.

    82

    +15

    Someone was bound to stir up trouble tonight.

    Sure enough, not long after the banquet began, a servant came rushing over,

    panic written all over their face. "Mrs. Padi!

    Someone''s fallen into the

    water!"

    15:43M

 The Silent 670

    82

    +15

    "Who fell into the water? Has anyone managed to pull them out?" Eliza asked immediately.

    "It''s Jacqueline Henderson, the eldest daughter of the Henderson family. We''ve sent people to rescue her, but for some reason, we just can''t get her out," a servant replied, sounding exasperated.

    Eliza''s brows knitted slightly. "What do you mean you can''t get her out? Didn''t you send more people who know how to swim?"

    The servant sighed helplessly.

    15:43M Q

    82

    +15

    "We did, but Miss Henderson... she''s panicking and thrashing around in the water. The maids

    trying to save her either get shoved away or dragged under.

    No one can get close enough to help her."

    Eliza was about to issue further instructions when her sharp gaze caught sight of

    a servant from an unfamiliar household

    sneaking in from the backyard, attempting to crash the banquet.

    Her eyes narrowed

    dangerously. "Tina, go quietly apprehend that servant and hand them over to Mki.

    Then, make sure Jacqueline is

    15:43M

    rescued and bring her to me."

    "Understood."

    A voice responded, but the speaker remained unseen.

    82

    +15

    Eliza gave a calm instruction, inviting the guests in the flower hall to enjoy themselves. She then turned and disappeared into the inner chambers.

    Momentster, Tina arrived, dragging along a soaking wet figure.

    "Let go of me! Let me go!"

    Jacqueline coughed and

    struggled, her voice sharp with indignation.

    15:43M

    Tina ignored her protests. At

    Eliza''s signal, she unceremoniously tossed Jacqueline onto the couch by

    the window.

    82

    +15)

    "You idiot! Do you even know who I am? I''m Jacqueline Henderson, the eldest daughter of the Henderson family and sister to the Imperial Consort! How dare you treat me like this! Believe it or not, I''ll have you beaten to death!"

    Jacqueline yelped as she hit the couch, momentarily stunned. She quickly got up, pointing an usatory finger at Tina,pletely unaware of the

    15:43 MG

    other presence in the room.

    X 81

    "Big talk for someone in your position." A cold voice cut through the air, silencing themotion.

    +15

    Eliza sat at the table, with a cup of freshly brewed coffee from Renee in her hand. Her gaze was icy as itnded on Jacqueline.

    "Jacqueline, this is the Padi estate, not your Henderson mansion. You have no right to throw your weight around here, let alone threaten my people." Eliza''s tone was calm but carried undeniable

    authority.

    15:43M

    81

    Today, Eliza was hosting the banquet as the head of the

    Padi family, not in her

    +15

    capacity as the Holy Lady.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Jacqueline hastily pushed aside her wet hair and looked up

    toward the source of the

    sound.

    The moment Jacqueline realized it was indeed Eliza, she froze in shock. "Eliza?

    Y...

    you, weren''t you in the flower hall? How are you here?"

    "How dare you!"

    Renee, meticulously trained by Mki, had long mastered the

    15:43M

    art of defending the dignity and authority of Her Grace, the Holy Lady, at the right time and ce.

    81

    +15

    Her gaze turned sharp as she snapped, ¡°Miss Henderson, mind your words! You have no right to call Her Grace by her name. And let me remind you, she no longer carries the

    Stonor name. Are you

    questioning His Majesty''s

    decree by using her old name?"

    Renee''s sharp words left Jacqueline speechless.

    ''Why are they making such a big deal out of it? I only said "Eliza" without thinking!''

    15:43 MB

    4

    Jacqueline fumed inwardly.

    But she didn''t dare argue.

    81

    (+15)

    Normally, with her arrogant temperament, she wouldn''t tolerate a mere maid speaking to her like this. She''d have made sure to teach the maid a lesson.

    But now, this wasn''t just any maid-she belonged to Eliza Padi. And Eliza Padi had

    be a favored figure before His Majesty, renowned as the Holy Lady, and even the head of the prestigious Padi family.

    How could she possibly object

    15:43 MG

    to that?

    4

    81

    +15

 The Silent 671

    D))

    81

    +15

    Jacqueline shot a discreet re at the maid standing behind Eliza, then quickly bowed slightly. "It was a slip of the tongue on my part. I misspoke. I hope Your Grace can

    overlook my mistake and not hold it against me."

    She added hastily, "Look, my clothes are soaked, and my hair is wet. I''m clearly in no condition to stay for the

    banquet. If there''s nothing else, may I leave? It wouldn''t look good if people heard

    I fell into the water here, right?"

    As she spoke, a flicker of

    15:43M

    impatience and urgency shed in her eyes.

    Though Eliza appeared

    81

    (+15

    focused on sipping her coffee, her gaze never left Jacqueline.

    She didn''t miss that fleeting

    moment.

    It seemed that there really was something going on with Jacqueline''s incident of falling

    into the water.

    Setting down her cup, Eliza silently stared at Jacqueline for a long moment.

    Just as Jacqueline''s patience was about to run out and she furrowed her brows to speak

    15:43 M

    again, Eliza finally broke the

    silence.

    811

    +15

    And with just a few words, Jacqueline''s face stiffened, and her confidence wavered.

    "Why the rush, Miss

    Henderson? Since you fell into

    the water here at the Padi

    estate, it''s only right to

    investigate the cause thoroughly."

    Eliza tilted her head and gave a calm order. "Renee, take some people and

    inspect the spot where Miss Henderson fell. Check every inch, both on the shore and underwater. Leave

    no trace unexamined,

    15:43M

    especially in the water."

    40

    *

    81

    +15

    Eliza''s gaze sharpened as Jacqueline''s face turned pale, a flicker of confidence glinting in her eyes.

    A faint, icy smile yed on her lips. "As the head of this family, I am quite curious to see what exactly is in the pond of our backyard that could make someone like Miss Henderson, who clearly knows how to swim, suddenly act like she''s never been in water before."

    Jacqueline''s face turned bright red as she stammered, "How... how do you know I can swim?"

    15:43 MB

    Before she could finish, she suddenly realized her mistake and pped a hand over her mouth.

    ''Damn it! I just spilled the beans!''

    81

    +15

    Eliza''s smile was cold and mocking. "I didn''t know before, but now I do, thanks to you."

    Jacqueline exploded in anger, shouting, "You conniving witch! How dare you trick me!"

    The sharp sound of a p rang

    out in the room.

    Renee, who hadn''t left yet, shook her hand slightly and fixed Jacqueline with an

    icy

    15:44 MG

    81

    +15)

    re. "Miss Henderson, this is your final warning. Show some

    respect in front of Her

    Highness!"

    Even Eliza was caught off guard by the sudden p.

    She hadn''t expected Renee to improve so quickly.

    She had to admit that having a personal aide who could act on her behalf was bing a

    necessity.

    Tina wasn''t suited for this role.

    Her talentsy in staying

    hidden, striking only when the

    moment called for it.

    Renee, however, seemed like

    15:44 M

    the perfect candidate.

    X 81

    Under Mki''s guidance, she had already mastered all the social rules of Hasen

    City.

    +15

    And with Tina''s training, herbat skills advanced rapidly. Not only could she handle ordinary maids, but if Matthew came, she could take on two at

    once.

    Eliza was thoroughly impressed. It was time to reconsider Renee''s position.

    Initially, she hadn''t nned for Renee to be her personal aide. But Renee''s hard work and impressive progress,

    15:44 M

    81

    (+15)

    as the Padi family head,

    made it clear she needed

    someone she could trustpletely.

    So, today was the perfect day to make it official.

    With her decision made, Eliza didn''t rush. She gave Renee a meaningful look,

    and Renee immediately understood. She turned and led her team toward the backyard.

    "Confess now and spare yourself, or wait for the truth

    toe out and lose all

    chances of reconciliation.

    Think carefully, Miss

    15:44 MB

    Henderson."

    AD

    81

    +15

    Comment

 The Silent 672

    4

    "I... I don''t understand what

    you''re saying."

    81

    (415)

    Jacqueline''s gaze flickered briefly, betraying a hint of guilt before she quickly

    straightened up and snapped, "What do you mean, ''confess'' or ''spare myself''? I fell into the water at your Padi estate, and instead of apologizing, you''re trying to pin something on me? Is this how the Padi family treats its guests?"

    Jacqueline clutched her aching cheek, her voice seething with anger. "Holy Lady or not, my father is a senior official in

    15:44 @ M@ 4

    D 181

    11

    court, and my sister is the Imperial Consort! You think you can humiliate me without consequences? The Henderson family will make sure His

    Majesty hears about this!"

    Eliza nced at her coldly. Seeing Jacqueline still refuse to admit the truth, she let out a faint scoff and said, "Fine. Stay

    here and think it over."

    Without sparing her another look, she turned and walked

    away.

    Jacqueline slumped against the couch, clutching her drenched body tightly. She

    bit her lower lip, her gaze flickering toward Eliza every now and then.

    15:44 MB

    81

    (+15)

    Eliza''s unruffled demeanor was

    like a silent pressure, and as

    the moments ticked by, Jacqueline''s nerves began to unravel.

    ''Why did she stop after just one question?'' Jacqueline''s thoughts spiraled.

    ''Could it be... they actually find something?'' A chill crept up her spine as her heart raced.

    ''No way. The water''s too deep. They wouldn''t actually dive down for it, would they?'' She tried to reassure herself, but doubt gnawed at her.

    ''Even if they did, the thing is so

    15:44 M

    81

    +15

    well-hidden, and the color''s so dark... There''s no way they''d notice it!'' Jacqueline''s palms grew mmy as she clenched her fists tightly.

    ''Please, please don''t let them find it,'' she silently pleaded.

    Fate, as always, had other ns.

    "Your Highness!"

    Renee''s hurried footsteps

    echoed from outside the door.

    She entered quickly, her expression grim, holding a box in her hands. Without

    hesitation, she presented it to Eliza. ¡°Just as you suspected,

    15:44 8 M@

    after the servants searched

    every inch of the pond, they found something filthy at the

    bottom."

    It wasn''t just a search-it was a full-scale sweep. Acting on Eliza''s orders, Renee had over a dozen servants skilled in swimming diving into the pond. They scoured every inch, overturning stones and stirring up the silt, leaving no corner unchecked.

    And so, the item Jacqueline thought she had hidden so well was dredged up from the depths by the Padi family''s

    servants.

    15:44 MG!

    81

    (+15)

    Eliza nced at the box. Inside was a small ck cloth doll, soaked through with pond water and smeared with mud.

    It hadn''t just been thrown into the pond-it had been buried deep in the muck. If Renee hadn''t ordered such a

    meticulous search, it would have been nearly impossible to uncover such a sinister object hidden in the Padi family''s

    backyard pond.

    Eliza''s icy re cut through Jacqueline like a de. She mmed her palm on

    the table with a loud bang, startling Jacqueline into a shiver.

    15:44 M

    81

    (+15)

    "Jacqueline, what a clever stunt! Is the Henderson family trying to challenge me, the head of the Padi family?"

    Jacqueline was utterly stunned. ''How did they find it? I thought I hid it so well!''

    ''Did I rush too much and fail

    to bury it properly?''

    ''Damn those meddling Padi maids!''

    She had followed her father''s

    instructions to stage an idental fall into the water, using the chaos to bury the

    item at the bottom of the pond. The timing was perfect

    15:44 M

    *

    81

    +15)

    and right when the banquet was in full swing, ensuring the Padi family would be

    too distracted to notice.

    But the moment she fell into the water, the Padi servants immediately spotted

    her.

    Before she could hide the item,

    several of their maids who

    could swim jumped in to "rescue? her.

    She hadn''t finished hiding the item yet, so how could she let them pull her out of

    the water?

 The Silent 673

    673.Chapter 673

    Jacqueline pretended to panic, thrashing around in the water to stall for time. After what felt like an eternity of struggling, she finally managed to bury the item in the mud.

    And yet, all her effort had been for nothing.

    Even worse, Eliza had discovered it.

    ''No way! I can''t let them pin this on me!'' Jacqueline thought fiercely.

    "Your Grace, what are you trying to say? Are you using me of tossing that thing into the Padi family''s backyard pool?"

    Admitting it now would be a disaster, and Eliza would never let her off the hook. But as long as Eliza didn''t have proof, there was nothing she could do.

    With this thought, Jacqueline straightened her back and raised her chin, her tone full of defiance. "I''ve never even seen that thing before! Who''s to say it wasn''t something your Padi family left in the pool ages ago?"

    "Or maybe Your Grace thinks I''m an easy target. First, you insult me, and now you want to frame me? Sure, I might be easy to push around, but the Henderson family? Not a chance!"

    Jacqueline finished her tirade in one breath, convinced her boldness had left Eliza speechless.

    But the next moment, Eliza''s coldugh cut through the air, sending a chill down Jacqueline''s spine. "Why the rush to defend yourself? I don''t recall saying this filthy thing had anything to do with you."

    Jacqueline''s face froze, h¨¦r confidence crumbling as realization struck. Eliza had baited her again.

    "You...!"

    ''Damn it! This woman was ying me again!''

    Now that she''d been exposed, Jacqueline gritted her teeth and decided to y the rogue. ¡°No matter what you say, without evidence, you can''t prove anything!"

    ''Let''s see what you can do to me!''

    Jacqueline thought she had finally cornered Eliza this time.

    Eliza''s lips curved into a faint, chilling smile. "Evidence? Why would I need evidence? As you said, without evidence, some things simply can''t be proven."

    "So, tell me, if you drowned in that pool today, who would have evidence? Who could prove anything?"

    673.Chapter 673

    Jacqueline''s heart pounded heavily in her chest, startled by the sudden noise.

    She stared in shock, her voice trembling with disbelief. "What are you trying to pull? This is the Padi estate! If I die here, even without evidence, you won''t escape the

    consequences!"

    Eliza remained silent, her expression unreadable as she gave Renee a subtle nod.

    Renee immediately stepped out of the room. Momentster, she returned, dragging someone behind her.

    With a heavy thud, the person was tossed onto the ground like a lifeless doll.

    The figure was drenched in blood, his body battered and trembling, as if he''d endured unimaginable torment. He looked like he was barely clinging to life.

    When Jacqueline finally saw the person''s face clearly, her expression twisted into

    one

    of sheer terror.

    "You''ve gone too far! Torturing one of our Henderson family servants? Aren''t you afraid the Emperor will hear about this and punish you for using private torture?" Jacqueline pointed at Eliza, her voice filled with righteous fury. But deep down, her heart was brimming with excitement.

    Hahaha, you''ll fall right into the trap! You didn''t see thating, did you? My father''s got more than one trick up his sleeve!'' Jacqueline thought gleefully.

    Right on cue, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside, growing louder as they approached the room.

    "Jacqueline! Jacqueline, where are you?!" Fletcher''s voice boomed as he rushed to the door, followed by a group of people.

    "Sir, Mrs. Jacqueline is here!"

    A maid, who had somehow slipped in unnoticed, rushed inside the moment she saw Jacqueline in the room, clutching a cloak in her hands.

    "Miss, I finally found you! I just went to grab your cloak, and you ended up in the water? Did someone push you? Someone must be trying to harm you!"

 The Silent 674

    The moment the maid spoke, everyone at the entrance instinctively turned to look

    at

    Eliza.

    Renee was about to reprimand her, but Eliza raised her hand, stopping her in her tracks.

    Ignoring the maid''s words, Eliza shifted her attention to the crowd gathered at the

    entrance.

    Typically, guests wouldn''t dare approach the host''s private quarters, especially given Eliza''s status as the Holy Lady, which ced her far above them.

    It was clear that someone had intentionally led them here.

    At this point, Eliza didn''t even need to guess. She already knew who was behind

    it.

    She found it puzzling, though. She had assumed that today''s troublemakers would either be the Duke''s estate or Sophie.

    But to her surprise, it turned out to be the Henderson family.

    Could Isabelle be the mastermind behind this?

    Eliza''s gaze briefly met that of the Prince Regent, who stood just outside the

    crowd, arms crossed and a faint smirk on his lips.

    ''With deliberate movements, he silently mouthed some words to her.

    In that instant, Eliza understood everything.

    Her thoughts raced as she turned her sharp gaze to Fletcher and his entourage. "Lord Henderson, it seems your servants are in dire need of proper training. A maid with no manners, and others wandering around as if they own the ce, do they even know how to serve their master? If my staff hadn''t intervened in time, this newly reopened estate might''ve ended up with its first addition being a corpse instead of decorations."

    With just a few sentences, Eliza delivered a cutting counterattack. She first criticized the Henderson servants for their negligence, then threw the notion of "bad luck" squarely at Jacqueline.

    The other guests exchanged uneasy nces, clearly feeling secondhand embarrassment for Fletcher.

    After all, today''s event was meant to celebrate the Padi family''s grand reopening.

    On such a joyous asion, if negligence on the part of the Henderson family''s servants had led to a corpse appearing in the estate''s pond on its very first day, how unlucky would that be?

    In most households, the host might share some of the me in such a situation. But the Padi family was no ordinary household.

    674 Chapter 674

    Eliza was not someone you could easily push around.

    "Now that the person''s been saved, Lord Fletcher, there''s no need to stand on ceremony. A little thing like ''a life-saving favor'' is really not a big deal."

    With a faint smile, Eliza nced at Fletcher, whose expression briefly twisted. She continued, "But I suggest you take the time to properly discipline your daughter and servants when you return. Otherwise, if they pull stunts like this at someone else''s home, there''s no guarantee they''ll be lucky enough to be saved next time." She sneered inwardly. ''You think you can stir up trouble in the Padi family? Not on my watch! What "life-saving favor"? That''s utter nonsense!''

    Jacqueline was so angry that she could practically hear her teeth grinding. ''That scheming witch! She saw through everything and used "life-saving favor" to shut us down before Father could even speak!''

    Unlike Jacqueline''s fury, Fletcher remained calm andposed.

    At the doorway, he bowed wlessly before addressing Eliza. "You''re absolutely right, Your Grace. Those two servants of ours are a disgrace. I''ll make sure they get what''sing to them when we return."

    Fletcher''s response was smooth, but in the next moment, his tone shifted entirely.

    "However, such trivial matters are ultimately internal affairs of the Henderson family. These two servants are, after all, our people. If Your Grace finds their behavior displeasing, you could have simply informed me or my daughter. Why resort to direct punishment here? Would Your Grace care to exin this to me and the esteemed guests present?"

    "Exin?" Eliza let out a coldugh. "What kind of exnation do you expect from me?"

    675.Chapter 675

    675.Chapter 675

 The Silent 675

    675.Chapter 675

    Just as Fletcher was about to respond, a figure suddenly stepped forward, pushing him aside to the edge of the doorway.

    "Lord Henderson, aren''t you blowing this way out of proportion? Your Grace just gave a little punishment to a servant who dared to cause trouble at the Padi family''s banquet. How is that private punishment?"

    As soon as the neer spoke, the surrounding guests immediately recognized him.

    After all, this was none other than the father of the current Empress, the newly appointed Grand Duke, Hubert Baker.

    Upon seeing him, Eliza, who had been seated calmly, immediately stood up with a smile. "Mr. Baker, you''ve arrived."

    Hubert bowed politely and said with a smile, "Congrattions, Your Grace. His Majesty kept me upied in the Imperial Study earlier today, which caused a slight dy. I hope I''m not toote for your celebration?"

    "Not at all. Don''t worry! No matter when you arrive, there will always be a table reserved for you and your faher at the banquet."

    Eliza personally invited Hubert to take a seat, a privilege not extended to anyone else.

    No one dared to voice anyints.

    After all, even His Highness, the Prince Regent, was still standing. Who else would dare to sit besides these two?

    Hubert hade today with a clear purpose: to support Eliza. His daughter had already warned him that someone would likely stir up trouble at the banquet.

    Initially, they suspected the Duke''s estate might be behind it, but upon arriving, they realized it was the Henderson family causing themotion.

    A flicker of calction shed in Hubert''s eyes. After settling into his seat, he continued, "Lord Henderson, it seems you''ve failed to properly discipline your servants. Her Grace merely stepped in to teach them a lesson, yet now you demand an exnation from her? Forgive me, but since when did the Henderson family be so high and mighty? Or perhaps, there''s more than one face to the Henderson name?"

    In other words, he was telling Fletcher to stop pretending, and everyone could see through their intentions.

    They were causing trouble on the very day the Padi family reopens its doors. Were they afraid the Padi family would rise again under Eliza''s leadership and overshadow the Hendersons? Or had they already joined forces with the Duke''s estate, and today''s actions were carried out under their orders?

    675 Chapter 675

    Everyone present was sharp-minded.

    Naturally, the intelligent guests immediately caught the underlying meaning in Hubert''s words.

    One by one, they turned their gazes toward Fletcher, their expressions vastly different from those seen in court three days ago.

    After all, most of the guests at today''s banquet were old allies of the Padi family.

    In that moment, Fletcher felt the weight of the room''s judgment pressing down on him.

    It was a situation he found increasingly difficult to navigate.

    While it was true that he had acted under Sophie''s orders, he had alsoe to the Padi estate with the intention of testing the waters, which was why he had sent his daughter to act.

    But clearly, he had underestimated the situation.

    Times had changed. Eliza was no longer the isted and struggling figure she

    once

    was.

    The guests at the banquet, old allies of the Padi family, would surely rally behind her.

    As long as Isabelle didn''t cause any major issues, the Padi family''seback was practically guaranteed..

    Fletcher quickly adjusted his stance, shing aposed smile. "Your Grace, Your Highness, Lord Baker, you''re far too kind. What does an old man like me matter in such distinguished presence? I was just upset seeing my servant injured and misspoke in the heat of the moment. I hope Your Grace can overlook my blunder."

    With that, he bowed deeply to Eliza, his gesture full of sincerity and regret.

    "Father!" Jacqueline''s face instantly showed disbelief.

    ''What is going on? We haven''t even used the cursed doll yet, and he''s already backing

    down? Did all my hard work go to waste?''

    »Ø

    Subscribe

 The Silent 676

    676.Chapter 676

    ¡°Jacqueline, look at you! This isn''t the ce to linger," Fletcher said, his tone a mix of helplessness and authority. "Let''s head home for now. We''ll discuss everythingter. Now, go on, say goodbye to Her Grace."

    What else could Jacqueline do? She had no choice.

    Clutching the cloak handed to her by a maid, she draped it over herself to cover up, then reluctantly bowed to Eliza. "Your Grace, please forgive me. I shall take my leave."

    Eliza cast her a cold, indifferent nce.

    She hadn''t nned to let Jacqueline and her father off so easily, but Fletcher''s sharp instincts had caught her by surprise.

    In a split second, he had sensed the danger and decisively chosen to retreat.

    If it had been Gabriel, that cunning old man, he''d still be here, trying to probe further.

    ''What a tough one to deal with,'' Eliza thought.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly. "Miss Henderson, falling into the water must''ve been quite the ordeal. Why not change into something dry here and have some ginger tea before heading home? It''ll help keep you from catching a cold."

    Fletcher cleared his throat. "Thank you for your concern, Your Grace, but there''s no need. The Henderson residence is just two streets away. It''ll be more convenient to change at home."

    It wasn''t exactly a refusal, as the Henderson residence was indeed nearby, just two streets away.

    Having done her part to maintain appearances, Eliza didn''t press further. "Very well. Mki, please escort Mr. Henderson and Miss Henderson out personally."

    "Yes, ma''am," Mki replied.

    He immediately stepped forward and gestured politely for them to proceed.

    Fletcher gave a quick nod to Nn, Hubert, and the others before hurrying Jacqueline

    out.

    As the father and daughter left, Eliza''s gaze swept over the crowd outside the door.

    She didn''t spot anyone else with suspicious intentions.

    It looked like today was going to be calm.

    "The banquet is in full swing, but I didn''t expect the earlier incident to disrupt everyone''

    s mood. I truly feel bad about it. Fortunately, I recently came across a few jars of Elderflower wine. If you don''t mind, I''d love to share them with you. Since I can''t drink, l'' Il raise a cup of coffee to apologize instead."

    676 Chapter 676

    Eliza stood up gracefully, her smile warm andposed as she addressed the guests.

    The attendees responded with cheerful smiles.

    "You''re too kind, Your Grace."

    "No need to be so formal, Your Grace. It''s just a small matter."

    "Elderflower wine at the Padi estate? What a treat!"

    "It is said that this Elderflower wine can only be brewed by the former head of the Padi family. The key ingredient is the orchid, and the taste is truly unforgettable."

    "It''s been years since I''ve smelled its fragrance. Just hearing about it makes my mouth

    water!"

    "Haha, looks like we''re in for a treat today!"

    In no time, the guests had forgotten the earlier mishap, their excitement now centered on the Padi family''s legendary Elderflower wine.

    Hubert smiled.

    Diana had been worried Eliza wouldn''t be able to handle these old-timers on her own,

    so she rushed Hubert over to act as backup.

    But watching Eliza now, Hubert realized she was more than capable, despite her

    young age.

    She was calm, collected, and handled everything with grace, showing a maturity beyond her years.

    There was really no need to worry about her.

    Even so, Hubert chuckled and said, "Since there''s Elderflower wine to enjoy, I''d better grab some dishes to pair with it. Ladies and gentlemen, the banquet isn''t over yet, and I''m feeling quite hungry. Would you all do me the honor of continuing to dine with me?"

    "Haha, of course, of course! Let''s not keep Mr. Baker waiting. He mustn''t go hungry!"

    »Ø

 The Silent 677

    677.Chapter 677

    "Your Grace, don''t worry about us. Just bring out the wine, and we''ll take care of the rest!" Percival, standing among the crowd, chimed in with a cheerful smile.

    Everyone here was sharp enough to grasp the nature of the earlier incident.

    This allowed Eliza to step away and handle her own matters without worrying about leaving the guests unattended.

    After all, Hubert was there to back her up, and even Percival had taken the initiative to speak on her behalf. With these two prominent figures present, who could possibly feel slighted?

    Recognizing their goodwill, Eliza didn''t hesitate. She did indeed have something that required her attention.

    "Thank you all for your understanding. Please enjoy the banquet, and if you need anything, feel free to let the staff know. Apologies for any shorings," she said with a warm smile.

    Up to this point, Eliza had been nothing but courteous and gracious.

    Even with therge number of guests attending today, not a single one could find fault with the new head of the Padi family.

    After all, her other identity was none other than Your Grace, the Holy Lady, a figure akin to royalty.

    Seeing her, these people should have been bowing in reverence.

    Yet today, Eliza had chosen not to disy even a hint of her Holy Lady demeanor.

    She was clearly signaling to everyone that today, she was here solely as the head of the Padi family.

    Her politeness and warmth were evident, and the guests naturally responded in kind.

    Once the guests had all moved to the flower hall to continue enjoying the banquet, Eliza turned her gaze to Nn, who was still standing outside the door.

    Their eyes met, and a subtle smile passed between them.

    "You handled that well," Nn said with a smirk as he stepped into the room. His gaze fell on the box containing the unused ck cloth doll.

    "Did you prepare this, or was it the Hendersons?" he asked, his tone sharp and curious.

    Eliza chuckled lightly. "I knew you''d notice. I had Renee prepare it."

    As she spoke, she picked up the doll and carefully wiped away the mud with a handkerchief, revealing two hastily stitched words: "Eliza''s Demise."

    677 Chapter 677

    If the Henderson family were still here and saw this ck cloth doll, they would immediately realize it wasn''t the one they had intended to use to frame Eliza.

    Nn frowned slightly at the sight of the words. "This is inauspicious. Don''t do such things again."

    "I had no choice. Time was running out, and the only way to turn their scheme against them was to fight fire with fire," Eliza said, her gaze shifting to Renee. Without hesitation, Renee pulled out another tightly wrapped doll from her sleeve. As the cloth fell away, the doll''s sinister aura became apparent. It resembled the previous one but was more intricately crafted, exuding an eerie and unsettling vibe.

    This one also had writing on it, but the words were scrawled in blood-someone''s

    birthdate and time.

    Even without a name, Eliza instantly recognized it.

    "It''s Raisa''s birthdate," she said coldly.

    It was not Isabelle''s, but Raisa''s.

    Isabelle''s birthdate was in January, but this one was for August.

    In other words, Fletcher had fabricated a new identity for Isabelle,plete with a

    false birthdate.

    Their n was simple yet vicious. Use this doll to ruin the Padi family''s banquet and frame me for witchcraft against Noble Consort Diana.

    And if they yed their cards right, they might even drag Diana into the mess. After all, on the surface, the Holy Lady and the Noble Consort seemed unrted, but the Empress and the Noble Consort? That was a different story altogether. ''Was this Isabelle''s idea, or the Henderson family''s doing?'' Eliza wondered. ''Either way, they won''t get away with it.''

    Regardless of who was behind it, she had no intention of letting this matter slide today.

    Before she could dwell further, a maid''s voice interrupted from outside. "Your Grace, Lady Nevill is here."

    Subscribe

 The Silent 678

    678.Chapter 678

    "Let her in."

    Eliza returned to her seat at the table.

    Nn raised an eyebrow when he heard who it was.

    He remembered Adeline was Duke of Mowbay''s sister and Serenity''s former aunt.

    She had once falsely used Serenity of stealing from her family, and their rtionship had been strained ever since.

    So why was she here looking for Serenity today?

    It wasn''t that Nn was overthinking things.

    Given the asion, if Adeline wanted to attend the banquet as the Marchioness, there was no need for her to meet Eliza privately.

    But she hadn''t been seen at the banquet earlier, and now she was here in secret.

    Something was definitely off.

    Nn turned to Eliza. "Need me to step in?"

    Eliza shook her head. "It''s just a minor matter. No need to trouble Your Highness."

    * "Should I step out, then?" he asked.

    "No need. If you''re curious, stick around. Consider it a bit of entertainment," she replied with a faint smile.

    Her candid and unreserved response made Nn''s lips curl into a subtle smile.

    The next moment, he took a seat across from her.

    Soon, the sound of cautious footsteps approached from outside.

    Adeline stepped in cautiously, expecting to see only Eliza. To her surprise, Nn

    was

    there too.

    Adeline quickly bowed, her voice trembling as she said, "Your Highness, Your Grace, this humble wife pays her respects."

    "Rise."

    The Prince Regent spoke with a calm yetmanding tone. "You''re here for Her Grace, not me. Go ahead."

    Adeline hesitated, her fingers tightening around her handkerchief as she nced nervously at the Holy Lady.

    After all, this matter concerned the reputation of the Marquis''s estate. The fewer people who knew, the better.

    678 Chapter 678

    But the Holy Lady dismissed her concerns with a sharp retort, "You''re barely clinging to life, and you''re still worried about appearances? Either speak up or leave."

    Adeline stiffened, her face pale as the Holy Lady''s sharp words cut through her

    hesitation.

    She clutched her handkerchief tighter, her voice cracking as she finally spoke, "Your Grace, I beg you! That wretched Sophie poisoned my entire family!"

    "You''ve been poisoned?" Eliza''s brows furrowed in surprise.

    She found it odd. Adeline''splexion didn''t show the typical signs of poisoning.

    Still, she gestured for Adeline to step closer.

    After checking her pulse for a moment, Eliza''s expression shifted as realization dawned.

    "You do have traces of poison in your system-snake venom, to be precise."

    "Yes, yes! Three days ago, Sophie set a snake on me. If it weren''t for the Marquis inflicting ten wounds on himself to trade for the antidote, I''d already be dead!" Adeline''s voice cracked with emotion as she rolled up her sleeve, her hands shaking as she revealed the bite mark.

    Eliza leaned in, her gaze sharp as she inspected the wound with practiced precision. The antidote worked; there''s no issue with it. The remaining venom will dissipate in a few days with proper rest. You won''t die."

    "What?" Adeline froze, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. "I''m not going to die?"

    Eliza shot her a sidelong nce, her toneced with sarcasm. "What? Do you have a death wish?"

    "Of course not!" Adeline waved her hands frantically. "It''s just... I figured that wicked Sophie wouldn''t let me off so easily, so..." She mped her mouth shut mid-sentence, realizing she''d almost let her tongue slip again.

    After all, she''d hurled those insults at her niece countless times before, never imagining the tables would turn like this.

    "If it''s Sophie you''re talking about, then no, she wouldn''t let you off easily. After all, when she became a part of your Marquis''s estate, she endured more than her fair share of torment." Eliza''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, her eyes glinting with

    amusement.

    Adeline''s face flushed with embarrassment. "But she was the one who schemed against Caleb first..."

    "Enough. I don''t need to hear your excuses." Eliza cut her off, not bothering to listen to her pointless rambling. "There''s no other poison in your body aside from the snake venom. But there''s... something else inside you, and I know it!"

    678 Chapter 678

    Adeline''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling with urgency. "What is it? What exactly did Sophie do to me?"

    "During this time, have you eaten.or drunk anything that she gave you?" Eliza did not answer her directly but instead asked in return.

    Adeline flushed with embarrassment. "She hasn''t personally served me anything, but with the entire Marquis''s estate under her control, she doesn''t need do anything herself. There are people who will take care of it.".

    So if Sophie had tampered with the food, then it was almost certain both she and the Marquis had been affected.

    Eliza raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ''Sophie works fast. It''s been less than a month since I left Hasen City, and she''s already taken over the entire Marquis''s estate?''

    ''If she uses their resources to target me, things could get messy. The Marquis''s estate holds considerable power.

    Eliza stroked her chin, thought for a moment, and refocused her gaze on Adeline. "You want to know what''s inside you, right? Go grab that wooden basin over there."

    ''What does a wooden basin have to do with this?'' Adeline was confused.

    Even so, she obediently went to fetch the basin.

    "Hold it higher..."

    Adeline had already raised the basin to her chest, but Eliza still demanded, "Higher."

    Eliza stood up, walked to her side, and said coldly, "Bury your head in the basin.

    No matter what happens, don''t let go. If you do, you''ll deal with the consequences yourself."

    Adeline felt utterly humiliated.

    But she didn''t dare defy Eliza, so she swallowed her frustration and lowered her head into the basin.

    Suddenly, Eliza struck, mming her palm hard into Adeline''s abdomen.

    Adeline felt a soothing warmth spread from her navel, filling her with a fleeting sense offort.

    But the sensationsted less than two seconds before a sharp, searing pain tore through her.

    "It hurts!" Adeline screamed in agony.

    The pain surged upward, wing through her chest and throat, as if something was forcing its way out.

    678 Chapter 678

    The next moment, Adeline gagged violently, her mouth snapping open.

    A torrent of foul-smelling ck liquid erupted, carrying with it a mass of tiny,

    granr objects.

    Her body reacted instinctively, and she nearly dropped the basin.

    Fortunately, Eliza''s earlier warning shed through her mind, and she tightened

    her grip just in time.

    As she steadied the basin, she finally saw what she had expelled.

    Floating in the putrid ck water was a dense cluster of insect eggs!

    Adeline was instantly horrified. "Ah! What is this?"

    Subscribe

 The Silent 679

    Adeline stared at the pile of parasite eggs, her mind refusing to ept what she

    was

    seeing.

    How could there be so many horrifying things inside her body?

    When did this happen?

    Who could have done this? No, she already knew the answer.

    It had to be that conniving little witch, Sophie. Who else could it possibly be?

    What was even more terrifying were the words Eliza said to her next.

    "These eggs are still alive," she said, her tone grim. "Judging by their size, they''ve probably been living inside you for at least a month."

    It meant Sophie had already started her sinister ns against the Marquis''s estate long ago.

    It was only recently, as the eggs inside Adeline and the others stabilized, that Sophie had stopped pretending to be innocent.

    "They''re alive? Are you saying these things can actually hatch?" Adeline stammered, her voice trembling.

    Eliza nodded. "That''s right. If you''d waited another ten days or so, these parasites would have hatched inside you. They''d burrow into your organs, your limbs, even your brain..."

    Adeline''s face turned ashen, her breath catching as the horrifying reality sank in.

    Eliza continued, her words cutting like a de. "At first, you might not notice much- just headaches, stomach pains, stiff limbs, and numbness that makes it harder to move. But once your body ispletely infested, these parasites will devour you from the inside out, leaving you nothing more than a walking corpse." With a dull thud, Adeline''s legs gave out, and she copsed onto the floor.

    Eliza quickly reached out to steady the wooden basin. "Careful! These eggs are fragile and easy to kill. If they scatter and die, I can''t guarantee Sophie won''t notice."

    "What? She can tell if the parasites die?" Adeline''s voice rose in panic.

    The more she thought about it, the more absurd it seemed. "How is this even

    possible? Could Sophie herself be some kind of parasite?"

    Adeline couldn''t help but have such an absurd thought.

    Padi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    In a way, Adeline''s guess wasn''t entirely off.

    679 Chapter 679

    However, Eliza didn''t reveal the truth about Sophie''s resurrection. Instead, she asked, "Have you ever heard of sorcerers''?"

    Adeline nodded.

    Though she''d never seen one in person, she had read about such mysterious figures in old storybooks during her childhood.

    "Wait, are you telling me Sophie is a sorcerer? And those revolting bugs are her parasites?"

    Eliza nodded. "That''s correct."

    Adeline''s eyes widened instantly. Her breath caught as she stared at the insect eggs in the wooden basin, muttering to herself.

    "The storybooks said that sorcerers could control people with these things. So Sophie''s n is to use these parasites to control everyone in the Marquis''s estate?"

    Adeline wasn''t clueless.

    If she couldn''t piece it together after Eliza practically spelled it out, she''d be a total fool.

    The truth hit her like a p in the face, and fury surged through her veins.

    No wonder Sophie kept everyone locked up in the estate, never letting them step outside.

    No wonder her precious Caleb-her beloved son-had been turned into such a shadow of himself, yet still defended that conniving witch.

    Even the servants had be increasingly obedient to her every word.

    It all made sense now. Sophie had used those cursed parasites to control them

    all.

    "Damn it! How dare she treat the Marquis''s estate like this!"

    If this kept up, it wouldn''t just be her. Sophie would turn her husband and Caleb into her puppets too.

    Adeline''s heart raced as she recalled Eliza''s earlier words. "Your Grace, you said those parasite eggs would hatch in about ten days. Does that mean my husband and son will be beyond saving by then?"

    Eliza stroked her chin thoughtfully. "It''s not entirely hopeless. But even if they''re saved, they''ll be left broken-mentally, physically, or both."

    "That''s uneptable! We have to save them now!"

    Adeline couldn''t hold back any longer. She dropped to her knees, her voice trembling with desperation. "Your Grace, I beg you! Please save my husband, save my son!"

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, something clicked in her mind. She fumbled to pull out an object wrapped in

    679 Chapter 679

    a handkerchief from her sleeve. "This... this is a Padi family heirloom."

    She unfolded the handkerchief, revealing the item inside.

    It was an emerald seal, about the size of two fingers, engraved with the words "The Schrly Padi Family." The inscription symbolized the Padi family''s legacy of schrly excellence and their reputation as a family of learning in Hasen City.

    Eliza took the emerald seal from Adeline''s hands and called out, "Summon Mki."

    She had never seen the Padi family''s heirloom seal herself, but she was certain Mki would recognize it.

    To be cautious, Eliza decided to have Mki verify its authenticity.

    "It''s real! This is the Padi family head''s seal!"

    Seeing the seal, Mki''s eyes filled with tears, his emotions overwhelming him.

    Eliza asked curiously, "How can you be sure? What if it''s a fake?"

    Although the family head''s seal was rarely shown to others, if Gabriel had seen it, he might have been able to create a counterfeit.

    It was not impossible.

    Mki shook his head firmly. "Your Grace, rest assured, this is absolutely authentic."

    He carefully held the emerald seal in his hands, turning it over to reveal a specific detail.

    Pointing to a faint mark on the seal, he wiped his eyes and said with a smile, "Look here, Your Grace. The real Padi family seal has a crack on it. Miss Caroline-your mother-identally dropped it when she was a child."

    Eliza was taken aback. Following his finger, she leaned in closer and finally noticed the subtle crack, visible only upon close inspection.

    "The old family head was worried that if the n found out, it might cause unnecessary trouble. So, apart from him and Miss Caroline, I''m the only one who

    knows about this," Mki exined, his tone tinged with pride.

    After all, back in the day, he was one of the old family head''s most trusted confidants.

    "I see," Eliza murmured, finally understanding.

    "Then it seems there''s no doubt about its authenticity," she said, though a trace of uncertainty still lingered in her mind.

    Eliza couldn''t help but feel there was still something she hadn''t quite figured out. Her gaze shifted back to Adeline. "Where did you get the Padi family seal?"

    The Padi family seal had been missing for years. If Eliza had to make a guess, her first suspect would undoubtedly be Gabriel.

    679.Chapter 679

    After all, he had been known to stash away plenty of the Padi family''s heirlooms.

    But to her surprise, the most significant treasure-the family seal-was now in Adeline'' s possession.

    Adeline looked a bit embarrassed and said, "Well... I kind of took it from Benedict''s study over ten years ago."

    "Took it?"

    Eliza gave her a sly, knowing smile. "You mean you stole it, didn''t you?"

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    1 Likes

 The Silent 680

    680.Chapter 680

    "I swear, I wasn''t thinking much back then!" Adeline said with a sheepish smile, too nervous to argue. "It just looked like something from the Padi family, and your mother was bedridden and looked so awful. I mean, I didn''t like her, but I never wanted her dead. I thought maybe showing it to her would cheer her up a little."

    "But before I could even do that, the whole estate went into chaos that day. Benedict flew into a rage and killed several servants. That''s when I realized I might''ve taken something way more important than I thought. But the bloodshed scared me so much, I couldn''t bring myself to take it out. I''ve kept it hidden ever since."

    Mki could tell she wasn''t lying this time.

    Now, she finally understood why her mother had treated Adeline so kindly back then, even going so far as to arrange her marriage to Dale.

    Compared to Benedict, Adeline was a world apart.

    Benedict was cunning and ruthless, willing to do anything to achieve his goals. Adeline, on the other hand, was simple-foolish and selfish, but not cruel.

    "For the emerald seal''s sake, and because Dale kept his wordst time, I''ll help you,¡± Eliza said, her voice calm and deliberate.

    Adeline''s eyes lit up instantly, her excitement spilling over. "That''s amazing! Should we head out now, or...?"

    Eliza cut her off with a sharp tone, clearly annoyed. "Head out where? You want to barge into the Marquis''s estate and alert them?"

    "But what are we supposed to do then? Your Grace, didn''t you say Dale and Caleb are running out of time? If we don''t go now, when will we?" Adeline asked anxiously.

    Adeline was naturally impatient. The moment Eliza agreed to help, she couldn''t sit still for even a second.

    Eliza shot her a piercing look and said firmly, "If you want me to save them, then shut up and follow my instructions. No more talking!"

    Feeling wronged, Adeline mped her mouth shut, forcing herself to suppress her growing anxiety.

    "Alright, get up and wait here for now," Eliza instructed.

    She stood and disappeared into the inner room. Momentster, she returned holding a small box, no bigger than her palm.

    "Open it and take a look."

    Eliza handed the box to her.

    680 Chapter 680

    Adeline took it, her face full of confusion. She opened it, and then a spider, grotesquely resembling an eyeball, appeared before her eyes.

    "Ah!" Adeline let out a terrified scream, flinging the box and the spider away in panic.

    "What... what is the meaning of this?"

    Adeline was furious, pointing at Eliza as she shouted, "Even if you don''t want to help the Marquis''s estate, there''s no need to mess with me like this!"

    Eliza rolled her eyes, her tone dripping with disdain. "Idiot. This is for dealing with the parasites."

    "What?" Adeline froze, her face a mix of shock and disbelief.

    Her face alternated between red and pale before she sheepishly bent down to pick up the wooden box. "Oh... so that''s what it''s for..." she mumbled.

    "What, you think I''ve got nothing better to do?" Eliza shot back, her tone dripping with

    sarcasm.

    Silently chanting ''Serenity'' in her mind, she kept a straight face and lied without hesitation.

    Across the table, Nn''s eyes curved with amusement as he covered his mouth, clearly stifling augh.

    . After teasing Adeline and venting a bit of her frustration, Eliza finally got serious. "Just think of this spider as a parasite. Take it back to the estate and leave it in some hidden corner. That''s all you need to do."

    "Don''t worry about the parasites in Dale and Benedict for now. A day or two won''t make a difference. After all, Sophie can''t harm you right now. But there''s something else we need to address."

    "What is it?" Adeline asked, her face full of confusion.

    Eliza frowned and exined, "We don''t know how many parasites are hiding in the Marquis''s estate, but one thing''s certain, they all need to be wiped out before they escape. If even one gets out, it could infest the entire city. The consequences would be unimaginable."

    Hearing this, Nn''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeply.

    "Serenity was right," Nn thought, his mood growing heavier.

    There weren''t many powerful parasites, but the most fearsome of all was still a swarm of them.

    If a significant swarm were to spread throughout Hasen City, it''d be a disaster.

    Who knew was secretly using those tiny, unnoticeable parasites to infiltrate other families and control even more people.

    680 Chapter 680

    If that''s the case, finding them all would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    But Nn''s thoughts quickly turned to Eliza''s peculiar creatures.

    If she brought this up, it must mean she already had a n to handle it.

    Sure enough, Eliza smiled calmly and said, "This spider can sense all parasites, even those buried deep underground. It can locate and remember every single one of them. Once it''s done, it''lle back to you."

    Adeline hesitated before asking, "So, what do I do next? Do I need to send it back to you?"

    Eliza shook her head with a gentle smile. "No need. When the timees, just hide it somewhere safe, preferably close to you. Then wait for me toe to you." Seeing Adeline still looking hesitant, she raised her hand and gave a casual wave. The eyeball spider, which Adeline had tossed aside earlier, sprang into action.

    Its legs skittered frantically, a blur of motion as it dove into the wooden basin filled with parasite eggs.

    Adeline stared in shock as the spider gobbled up the eggs, like it was enjoying a feast.

    In no time, the basin waspletely cleared out.

    "Don''t worry," Eliza reassured her. "If anything happens, it''ll protect you. Understand?"

    Adeline let out a deep breath that she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    Though the eyeball spider''s eerie appearance still unsettled her, it now brought her a strange sense of security.

    "Thank you, Your Grace. I''ll take the spider back right away," Adeline said, bowing slightly.

    Summoning her courage, Adeline carefully ced the eyeball spider back into its wooden box. Holding it tightly, she slipped out of the Padi estate, making sure

    no

    one saw her.

    Once Adeline left, Eliza turned to Nn and said, "I know I called it a minor issue earlier, but just to be safe, we''ll need Your Highness''s help."

    Nn, who had been feeling a bit sidelined, immediately brightened up. "Serenity, just say the word. I''m all in!"

    Eliza''s lips curved into a sly smile. "I bet Sophie isn''t the only sorcerer lurking in Hasen City. Since we''re making a move, why not use her as bait and catch them all in one go?"

    The memory of the sorcerer''s attack during the Imperial Pce banquet was still fresh in their minds.

    While they had exposed some foreign infiltrators, the true mastermind was still at

    680 Chapter 680

    Eliza couldn''t help but worry about Diana. Even with the venomous insects she''d

    left

    for protection, there was no guarantee everything would be fine.

    This was the perfect chance to lure the mastermind out.

    »Ø

    Subscribe

    1 Likes

 The Silent 681

    681.Chapter 681

    Adeline quietly returned to the Marquis''s estate. Instead of releasing the eyeball spider right away, she went back to her room to check on Dale, who was still bedridden,

    recovering from his injuries.

    "My love, I''m back."

    Adeline knelt by the bedside, clutching Dale''srge hand tightly. Her eyes were red, and her voice trembled as she called out to him, barely holding back her tears.

    Hearing her voice, Dale slowly opened his eyes. Seeing her tear-streaked face, he weakly squeezed her hand in reassurance. "Don''t worry about me," he murmured. "What did you find out?"

    Adeline nodded but hesitated. Eliza''s warnings about the parasites echoed in her mind, making her instinctively nce around the room as if searching for hidden threats. Leaning close to Dale''s ear, she recounted every detail of her conversation with Eliza at the Padi family''s residence.

    Dale''s expression darkened as he listened.

    As a high-ranking official, Dale had encountered far more than Adeline could imagine. He had ess to information and insights that most people couldn''t fathom.

    The pieces fell into ce, and the truth hit him like a hammer.

    ''Sophie is an outsider!'' he thought. ''The Duke of Mowbay let her infiltrate Hasen City, and even marry into our family!''

    Suddenly, Dale coughed up blood, his face twisted in fury. "Gabriel! That bastard, how dare he do such a thing!"

    Adeline panicked, quickly supporting his head and wiping the blood from his lips. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, "Honey, please calm down! You can''t let this get to you!"

    Though she didn''t fully understand the situation, Dale''s reaction made it clear that Gabriel was involved in their estate''s downfall. For the first time, resentment toward

    her brother bubbled up in her heart.

    ''What has Gabriel done? What is he nning? The Duke''s estate already holds so much power-what more does he want? Was ruining the Padi family not enough? Does he have to destroy us too?''

    "I''ll go find Benedict! I''ll go right now!" Adeline eximed as she moved to get up. "No, honey!"

    Dale grabbed her arm firmly, his face pale and weak. "It''s no use going to your brother now. Even if hees, there''s no guarantee he''ll help us."

    681.Chapter 681

    After all, if the matter of colluding with outsiders were exposed, the entire Duke''s estate would be doomed.

    With Gabriel''s ruthless nature, he,might even side with Sophie, turning everyone in the Marquis''s estate into mindless puppets controlled by parasites. That''s the only way he''d feel secure.

    "Then... what are we supposed to do?"

    Adeline''s voice trembled, her mind struggling to process the harsh reality.

    If even her brother would side with that wretched Sophie, was there any hope left for the Marquis''s estate?

    Dale forced a faint smile, pulling her closer to calm her down.

    Once she leaned in, he lowered his voice and said, "The Holy Lady has already shown you the way. Since we have no other choice, trust her and follow her instructions. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Dale''s words were meant to guide Adeline to ce her trust in Eliza.

    He knew she was truly terrified this time, hesitant to trust anyone but him. But that

    wouldn''t work.

    If they wanted to save the entire Marquis''s estate, they had to seek external help. And Eliza was their only lifeline.

    Dale needed Adeline to trust Eliza, follow her guidance, and cooperate fully.

    Even the slightest mistrust could lead to catastrophic mistakes at a critical moment.

    The ultimate price would be the lives of everyone in the Marquis''s estate. Adeline took a deep breath, finally letting go of her doubts. "I understand. Don''t worry, Il save you and our son, no matter what!"

    With that, Adeline left the room.

    Pretending to use the restroom, she quietly released the eyeball spider Eliza had given her in a shadowy corner.

    In a sh, the eyeball spider scurried into the shadows, disappearing from view in an instant.

    "Eliza, if you can save my family, I''ll do whatever it takes, even if it means serving

    you

    forever!"

    Adeline silently prayed in her heart.

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    Sophie drew a clean, precise line across Caleb''s abdomen with her de, and blood immediately poured out, soaking the sheets beneath him.

    214

    00

    681.Chapter 681

    open

    Unfazed, she tipped the jar in her hand, letting the parasite eggs spill into the wound. With steady hands, she threaded a needle and began stitching the gash closed, sealing the eggs inside.

    Caleb''s eyes remained open, his gaze unfocused but still conscious. He didn''t scream, didn''t flinch, not a single sound escaped him. It was as if the pain didn''t exist.

    But if one looked closely, they''d notice the faint tremors running through his body, a silent betrayal of the agony he was enduring..

    When Sophie sprinkled an unknown powder over the freshly sewn wound, Caleb''s body convulsed violently, his muscles spasming uncontrobly as if trying to escape the searing pain.

    Standing tall by the bedside, she looked down at him with cold disdain, her voice dripping with venom.

    "You pathetic waste of space," she sneered. "You''d better hold it together. If you ruin my breeding ground and waste the parasite eggs I worked so hard to cultivate, I''ll make you wish for death a thousand times over!"

    But her threats seemed to fall on deaf ears. Caleb''s body continued to tremble, wracked with pain he couldn''t suppress.

    Sophie''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "Fine. If you can''t handle it, I'' II just find someone else to take your ce. Your dear mother has been acting uptely, hasn''t she? If you fail me, I''ll nt the rest of the eggs in her instead!"

    At her words, Caleb''s eyes widened in horror, his body freezing mid-convulsion. Every muscle locked up as he forced himself into stillness, swallowing the unbearable pain.

    Caleb looked lifeless, but deep down, a faint trace of awareness lingered.

    He caught every word Sophie said, fully grasping the dire situation he was in. He

    couldn''t speak, couldn''t move, couldn''t fight back.

    But that didn''t mean he didn''t want to fight back.

    He wanted to-desperately.

    He wanted to kill her with his own hands.

    Marrying her had been the biggest mistake of his life. He had invited a wolf into

    his home, and now the entire Marquis''s estate was in ruins because of it.

    He felt like he had failed his mother and father, failed thempletely.

    Was there anyone out there who could save him and save his parents?

    But as he thought about it, despair hit him like a wave. He had wasted years with useless friends-none of them could help now.

    Regret and self-loathing consumed him.

    681 Chapter 681

    Just as his vision grew dimmer, he thought he saw something-a shadow darting

    across the beam above, quick and fleeting.

 The Silent 682

    682.Chapter 682

    "Who''s there?" Sophie''s sharp voice cut through the stillness.

    She immediately sensed something was off.

    Her King Parasite stirred, signaling that something-or someone-had entered the

    room.

    Instinctively, she assumed it was a person. Her eyes swept across every corner, but the room was empty.

    Her frown deepened. "Search again," shemanded silently. The King Parasite obeyed, scouring the room twice more. Still, there was nothing.

    Sophie''s brows furrowed tightly. The King Parasite never made mistakes.

    This was no ordinary parasite-it was the King Parasite, a powerful entity entrusted to her by those who had once sought to protect her.

    It was the reason she had defied death and stood here now, alive and unyielding.

    Their fates were intertwined. If she died, the King Parasite would perish with her. And if it died, so would she. That bond was absolute, and Sophie would never doubt it.

    If the King Parasite sensed something, then it had to be real. Whatever had slipped past its watch was no ordinary presence.

    ''Wait, could it be another parasite?'' The thought sent a chill down her spine.

    She recalled the warning she had received: Hasen City was home to other sorcerers. But there were rules-unspoken but irond. Trespassing on another''s territory without permission wasn''t just reckless; it was a provocation, a deration of war.

    ''Could another sorcerer have noticed something strange about the parasites I refined and decided to target me?''

    ''It''s not that I don''t suspect Adeline, but that fool probably doesn''t even know what

    a sorcerer is, let alone hire one.''

    ''No, wait! Could it be Father?''

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock.

    She remembered Adeline mentioning she''d gone to see Benedict. At the time, Sophie hadn''t believed her.

    But now, doubt began to creep in.

    If it was his father, he might know sorcerers in Hasen City and could have hired

    one. ''So, for Adeline''s sake, is Father re Sessfully unlocked! e, his own daughter?''

    "Damn it!" Sophie cursed under her breath.

    682.Chapter 682

    Her anger erupted, and a murderous glint shed in her eyes.

    "Someone,e here!"

    Two servants with vacant expressions immediately entered the room.

    "Bring me kerosene, and burn this room to the ground!" Sophie ordered coldly.

    Whether it was a sorcerer hired by her father or not, she was determined to force them out into the open.

    Anyone who dared to y tricks under her nose deserved to die.

    If they refused to show themselves, she''d make theme out by force.

    After moving Caleb to safety, Sophiemanded her parasites to encircle the room, ensuring that once the fire started, not a single parasite would escape.

    The room was quickly consumed by mes, the kerosene igniting into a roaring ze.

    Thick smoke spiraled into the sky, drawing the attention of nearby neighbors. Some, mistaking it for an idental fire, came over to offer their assistance. Sophie had her people block them from getting involved and sent them away. Meanwhile, on the other side of the estate, Adeline noticed themotion.

    "What''s going on? Why is Caleb''s courtyard on fire?" she eximed, her voiceced with panic.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she dashed toward the source of the mes, her heart pounding with dread.

    When she arrived, the sight before her made her blood run cold. Sophie stood outside the burning courtyard, calm andposed, while Caleby motionless on the ground at her feet, discarded like a broken doll.

    "Caleb!" Adeline''s anguished scream pierced the air, raw and heart-wrenching.

    "You vile woman! How dare you harm my son? I''ll kill you for this!" she shrieked, her voice trembling with fury and despair.

    Her mind spiraled into chaos, convinced that Sophie had already taken Caleb''s life without mercy.

    Believing her son was dead, Adeline''s grief turned into a blinding rage. She charged at Sophie, her eyes zing with the determination to drag her down to hell with her.

    "Courting death, are you?" Sophie sneered, kicking Adeline to the ground with ease. She stepped forward swiftly, her handtching onto Adeline''s throat like a vice.

    "Perfect timing. I was just about toe for you," Sophie said coldly, her grip tightening.

    Her voice turned icy, her eyes sharp as daggers. "Talk! Did you go to Father and

    have

    682.Chapter 682

    him hire a sorcerer to deal with me?"

    Adeline''s face turned crimson as she wed at Sophie''s hands, desperate for air, but her efforts were in vain.

    Through gritted teeth, she red at Sophie, her voice strained and defiant. "Yes... I did! So what? You killed Caleb... my son! If I die here today, Benedict will make sure you pay!"

    Adeline knew deep down that her brother Benedict never truly valued her, but right now, she was determined to pit Sophie against Benedict in a brutal sh.

    The Marquis''s estate had fallen into ruin, and it was all because of her brother and that damned illegitimate daughter.

    ''Fine then, let them fight! Let them tear each other apart! Let them fight to death to avenge my son!

    Sophie''s handnded hard across Adeline''s face, the p echoing sharply.

    "You want to die? Not a chance! I''ll keep you alive just to make you suffer. I''ll make sure everyone in the Marquis''s estate wishes they were dead!" Sophie snarled, her voice dripping with venom.

    She focused her senses on the parasite eggs inside Adeline and felt a brief sense of relief when she found them still intact. Her gaze then shifted back to the burning house, her eyes locked on the flickering mes.

    What she didn''t realize was that the parasite eggs were no longer inside Adeline. Instead, they had been transferred to the abdomen of a spider lurking behind Adeline. Adeline, who had been thrown to the ground, initially nned to charge at Sophie again, ready to die together with her.

    But in that moment, she felt something poke her from behind.

    Realizing it might be the eyeball spider Eliza had given her, Adeline quickly suppressed her rage.

    She discreetly hid the spider in her sleeve and rushed over to check on Caleb''s

    condition.

    "Thank goodness..."

    Her son was still alive.

    Though he was barely clinging to life, she swore she would save him and her husband. As for Sophie, she would make sure that woman paid with her life!

    *****

    There are still four Chapters left! I''m writing and posting them as I go, so please hang tight and thanks for your patience!

 The Silent 683

    683.Chapter 683

    "Alright, I won''t kill your son for now. But if you don''t want to die, then get out of my sight! Otherwise, I''ll turn both of you into breeding grounds!" Sophie snapped, her voice sharp with irritation.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Sophie realized she might have let something slip.

    But she quickly brushed it off. In her eyes, someone as dim-witted as Adeline could never understand what parasites were, let alone the meaning of "breeding grounds."

    What Sophie didn''t know was that Adeline had already figured everything out.

    The connection between parasite eggs and breeding grounds was crystal clear to Adeline.

    She stole a nce at Caleb''s wounds, her teeth sinking into her lower lip until she tasted blood. But the pain didn''t even register, her heart was already breaking. ''Hold on, Caleb. I promise I''lle back for you soon,'' she vowed silently.

    Under Sophie''s cold, watchful gaze, Adeline had no choice but to leave, even though every step away from Caleb felt like a dagger twisting in her heart.

    She had to act fast to hide the spider.

    The best ce would be near Dale,

    Eliza had said the spider could protect them, and Adeline clung to that hope like a lifeline.

    With Sophie keeping Caleb under constant watch, there was no way to hide the spider near him.

    So Adeline decided to ce it near Dale. If something went wrong, maybe the spider could protect him. It wasn''t much, but it was the only chance she had.

    Without wasting another moment, Adeline turned and left.

    Sophie kept her gaze fixed on Adeline, unable to shake the feeling that something about her was off.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t quite put her finger on what the issue

    was

    After a moment''s thought, Sophie reached out with her senses again to check on the parasite eggs inside Adeline.

    They were still alive

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The only thing was, it seemed like some of them had died off at some point.

    683 Chapter 683

    But, a few dead eggs during incubation was nothing unusual.

    After all, neither Adeline nor Dale''s bodies had been fully transformed into ideal hosts

    yet.

    It was perfectly normal for parasite eggs to struggle to adapt.

    Unable to figure out what was wrong, Sophie quickly shook her head and dismissed the thought.

    "Forget it," she muttered to herself. "That old hag is just a coward at heart. With Caleb and Dale backing her up, there''s no way Adeline would dare to stir up any real trouble, no matter how capable she thinks she is."

    The priority now was dealing with the sorcerer hiding in the shadows.

    Sophie frowned, her gaze fixed on the raging mes before her.

    She hadn''t expected the foreign parasite to be so patient. The house was already burned to a crisp, yet the parasite hidden inside hadn''t made a move.

    "Wait, something''s off!"

    Suddenly, Sophie realized something, and her expression shifted dramatically.

    No matter if it was a person or a parasite, there was no way it could stay calm after being roasted alive in that inferno for so long.

    There was only one exnation-the thing inside had already escaped. "Someone,e here!"

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Two servants rushed over at hermand.

    Sophie''s face darkened as she ordered, ''Keep a close watch on Lady Adeline and Lord Dale! Don''t let them step out of their rooms without my permission!"

    "Understood!" came the swift reply.

    The two servants quickly hurried off to carry out her orders.

    Before long, Adeline was ced under house arrest.

    Meanwhile, Sophie kept her eyes locked on the zing fire.

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, a sharp glint shing in them.

    "I wonder where Father found such a skilled sorcerer. Their abilities are truly impressive"

    It was clear she couldn''t handle this alone. She needed reinforcements.

    As soon as the thought crossed her mind, Sophie turned and strode away without

    hesitation.

    683.Chapter 683

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    "Did you get all the details?"

    At the Padi family mansion.

    Only after the banquet had ended and all the guests were seen off did Eliza finally have a moment to rest.

    She propped her chin up with one hand and let out a small yawn.

    Before she could finish yawning, a soft pat sound came from outside the window.

    Without opening her eyes, Eliza said calmly, "Use the door next time. Stop sneaking in through my window."

    A silly chuckle came from outside.

    Soon after, the culprit strolled in like he owned the ce, shing a grin at the maids on his way in.

    "Eliza, your favorite little brother is back! Aren''t you happy to see me? Oh... Your Highness? You still here, huh?"

    Rafe''s words faltered as his gazended on Nn.

    Nn met his gaze with a look of indifference, as if Rafe wasn''t even worth

    acknowledging. Rafe''s mouth twitched in irritation.

    "Didn''t all the guests leave already? Why is the Prince Regent still hanging around?" he asked, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Nn cast him a cold nce and replied, "That''s none of your business."

    "Of course it is! This is my sister''s house, and you, Your Highness, have no official standing here. Don''t you think it''s a bit inappropriate to linger like this?" Rafe shot back, deliberately emphasizing "no official standing."

    Nn''s lips curled into a frosty smile. "Even so, my status is still leagues above yours."

    Rafe felt the sting of those words like a knife to the gut.

    After all, everyone knew he was just an illegitimate child.

    Though he referred to himself as her "little brother," their half-sibling bond, born of

    their father''s betrayal, made any real closeness impossible.

    Feeling like he''d lost this round, Rafe shot Nn a resentful re before quickly changing the subject.

    "Eliza, I''ve tracked down the people you asked me to investigate. Should I go grab

    them now?"

 The Silent 684

    Eliza shook her head and said, "No need. Just tell Prince Regent the location, and he''ll dispatch troops to capture them."

    "Huh? You''re letting him do it?" Rafe''s eyes widened suddenly, clearly unwilling.

    Rafe thought bitterly, "After all, I''m the one who found them. If I hand them over to Nn, wouldn''t that be doing all the work and letting him reap the benefits?"

    Across from him, Nn''s knowing smile deepened.

    Rafe gritted his teeth when he saw that, still unwilling to yield. "Eliza, since I''m the one who found them, please let me do it. If you''re busy, lend me a few men. I swear, none of them will get away!"

    Eliza shot him a sidelong nce. "You want to go? Fire. I originally nned to take you to the Marquis''s estate, but since you insist¡ª¡±

    Before Eliza could finish, Rafe hastily cut in, changing his tune. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Never mind, never mind. I suddenly think it''s better to stay by your side. Otherwise, I can''t feel at ease."

    Nn didn''t argue with him. ''After all, this is serious business personally entrusted to me by Serenity,'' he thought. ''If I don''t deal with those people, Serenity''s safety will be at risk.''

    Eliza had Rafe investigate none other than those very same foreign sorcerers who had once entered Bortend, found Sophie, and brought her back

    from the dead.

    After learning that Sophie''s mother was a foreign sorcerer, Eliza had already been on guard against the mysterious faction behind Sophie.

    From controlled Gilbert and the others, to Nonus and his gangter on, every one of them was bizarre and sinister, wielding dark sorcery beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    They could have taken Sophie away long ago if their sole purpose was her.

    But they didn''t.

    The Sophie.

    They even stationed agents in Hasen City to continue protecting Sophie.

    At that time, Eliza had a vague feeling that these people''s motives weren''t as simple as they appeared.

    ''The fact that they''re protecting Sophie means she must be important to them,'' Eliza thought, ''and their insistence on staying in Hasen City to protect Sophie suggests a greater agenda. One that likely requires using her as a pawn to achieve it.''

    Eliza hadn''t been able to piece it together before, but now, seeing the situation at the Marquis''s estate, she suddenly had a hunch.

    As Eliza was lost in thought, Vexara fluttered its wings on her head.

    Eliza snapped out of her thoughts and told Rafe, ¡°Cut the chatter. First thing tomorrow, put this on ande with me to the Marquis''s estate."

    Then, she handed Rafe a white fox mask.

    She said, "Your face stands out too much. Cover it up so you don''t get spotted by people from the Duke''s estate."

    Rafe immediately grabbed it and took a quick look, grinning cheekily. "Eliza, you know me so well. How did you know I''d love a white fox?"

    As he said this, he shed Nn a triumphant look, as if to say, "See? I''ve got something you don''t."

    Nn was speechless.

    Before he could think further, Eliza said, tly, "I didn''t know. Just grabbed it from

    a street vendor. If you like them, there are two more over there. Well,

    now they''re all gone."

    Immediately after Eliza pointed in that direction, Nn swiftly snatched up the remaining white wolf and cat masks.

    Rafe, who was just a second too slow, snapped, "Hey! You''re not even going to Marquis''s estate tomorrow. Why did you have to snatch two!

    Triumphant with both masks, Nn slipped on the white wolf one and twirled the white cat mask in his hand.

    He said, ¡°I just love wearing two. It''s none of your

    Rafe whined dramatically in a mock-pitiful tone,

    business."

    Eliza was speechless, thinking, ''Here they are again.¡±

    za, look at him!"

 The Silent 685

    Chapt

    After shooing the two of them away, Eliza slipped into the pocket farm hidden within her pendant.

    Since she was about to face off against Sophie, Eliza was determined to leave nothing to chance.

    Back in Woteria, she had lost a lot of her

    *

    poiso

    parasites.

    After she returned to Hasen City, she was swamped w

    work, leaving her no time to restock her poisonous parasites.

    So tonight, she nned to give Vexara another power boost.

    After entering the pavilion, Eliza took out her parasite vessel guarding Centrina City.

    "ced inside it the King Parasite Tina had obtained from the sorcerer she killed while

    As Tina had said, this King Parasite was slightly weaker in

    power.

    It paled inparison to Vexara''s former strength.

    Therefore, instead of cultivating it into a new King Parasite, Eliza let Vexara devour it.

    With the aid of the magical energy in the pocket farm, the devouring process went off without a hitch.

    In less than half an hour, Vexara''s power surged dramatically t

    a whole new level.

    What astonished Eliza was that when Vexara, the King Parasite, evolved, the entire swarm of poisonous parasites also surged significantly.

    Among them, the killer bees showed the most dramatic increase in power.

    Although the killer bees were subduedter and possessed formidable offensive power, they initially fell short of Eliza''s ordinary swarm of poisonous parasites.

    During this time, Eliza put them in the pocket farm, Nourished by magical water and energy, their power did increase, but only by a mere 20 to 30 percent.

    But this time, with Vexara''s power surge, they became the ones who, profited most among the swarm.

    They leaped to be the most formidable among Eliza''s poisonous parasites.

    Eliza suddenly had a sh of insight. She said, "Wait... Is it because Vexara tamed you? So, only after bonding with the new King Parasite can its amplified power surge through you with maximum efficiency?"

    Eliza had bred all those earlier swarms of poisonous parasites, but Vexara, the King Parasite, came alongter.

    ''Maybe it''s because the King Parasite didn''t subdue them directly. That could exin the difference,'' Eliza thought.

    Eliza kept this theory in mind. Testing it would be easy. Next time she encountered

    a swarm, she''d have Vexara tame them before powering up again. Then, she''d know if her guess was correct.

    ''But I''d need one more King Parasite to get another power boost, and King Parasites aren''t e

    easy to

    by," she thought.

    Little did Eliza expect that the next day, upon arriving at the Marquis''s estate, she would encounter yet another King Parasite.

    The next day, Eliza set off from the Padi family estate in a carriage with Rafe, who had arrived early.

    Eliza asked, "What are you doing here so early? Did you get everything sorted out at the Duke''s

    Rafa had arrived an hour before dawn, while it was still dark. First, he quietly observed Eliza''s morning meditation, then tagrend into the be bossing the cook around until she whipped up avish breakfast just for him

    Later, seeing Eliza still engrossed in reading, he wandered off to the garden pond to try his luck at fishing. After what felt like ages, he only ma?as. catch one palm- sized fish.

    Before he could even take it to the kitchen to fry it up, Eliza, having just finished her morning meditation, told him it was time to set off.

    Eliza boarded the carriage while Rafe ambled alongside on his pony.

    Hearing Eliza''s question from inside the carriage, Rafe, already masked, replied in

    a muffled voice, "Rest assured, Eliza. They won''t notice I''m gone even if I''m out all day."

    Hearing this, Eliza immediately realized Rafe likely had another trump card, one unknown to her.

    And so it was. Back at the Duke''s estate, a figure simr to Rafe in every detail was sitting in the room where they locked Rafe up, which should have been empty.

 The Silent 686

    Someone knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Malone, your meal is ready.

    Outside the door, two young attendants ascended the steps.

    One carried a tray with food, while the other opened the door and gave ¡°Rafe" ¨¤ careful once-over. After hispanion set down the tray, they Gowed and quietly withdrew, closing the door behind them.

    But they didn''t immediately leave.

    Instead, they lingered outside, waiting until they heard the "person" inside get up and start eating, only then finally exiting the small courtyard.

    Soon after, the young attendant who observed "Rafe" appeared in Gabriel''s study.

    The attendant reported, "Lord Mowbay. Mr. Malone has been well-behaved these past few days. He''s stayed in his room just as you instructed, eating, sleeping, and nothing else."

    Gabriel asked, "Has he asked for anything, or tried to go out?"

    The attendant shook his head. "No."

    "So obedient?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes, suspicion in his voice.

    It was obvious that he didn''t believe Rafe was truly that docile.

    The attendant ventured, "Mr. Malone has been confined for half a month. Lord Mowbay, should we let him out?"

    Gabriel shook his head. "No. Keep him locked up, and keep watching him."

    ''Maybe he''s just pretending to be docile, waiting for me to let my guard down,'' Gabriel thought. ''There''s no way that wet-behind-the-ears kid can keep cool forever.''

    Little did he know that the "kid" he spoke of had already snuck out on the first night of being held and had gotten up to many mischiefs since then.

    Just like now, he was causing a ruckus at the gates of the Marquis''s estate.

    Rafe shouted, "The Holy Lady has already sent in her visiting card, yet you''re keeping us outside. What do you mean? Are you trying to provoke her?"

    Wearing a mask andpletely unafraid of being recognized, Rafe was acting as arrogantly as possible.

    When he heard that the people from the Marquis''s estate wouldn''t let Eliza in, he immediately yanked one of the guards forward and began berating him.

    The guard trembled and stammered, "Lord Dale said he hasn''t received the Holy Lady''s visiting card, so pleasee another day."

    Eliza''s cold,manding voice rang out from inside the carriage. "I don''t have time to waste on you. Either Lord Dalees out to greet me now, or I''ll have my people break down these gates of the Marquis''s estate."

    "Did you hear that? Hurry up and go inform Lord Dale!" Rafe barked, basking in Eliza''s authority,

    "Eliza, must you be so aggressive?" Sophie''s voice rang out.

    At that moment, a figure slowly emerged from the Marquis''s estate.

    Fanning herself with an ornate fan, Sophie fixed her sharp gaze on the carriage outside, as if she could see straight through to the person inside.

    Then, she continued, "The world praises your merciful heart. They say you''re gentle and kind, but I say they''re blind. Just look at you today. Do you think

    our Marquis''s estate is so empty that you''d dare bring your insolent servant here to bully a mere gatekeeper at our door?"

    Rafe was speechless.

    "Who''s she calling an insolent servant?'' he thought angrily. "If not for this mask,

    I''d give her a look that could fay the sum off her free. But wait a that face

    Rafe reached up and touched his face through the mask.

    Although he had long known he bore a striking resemnce to another illegitimate daughter of seeing it with his own eyes.

    the Stonor family, he couldn''t help being startled when

    Still, that was all.

    Rafe made no move and was more eager to see h

    today''s drama would unfold.

    ¡°Eliza, aren''t you afraid someone might see you and say you don''t live up to your

    saintly reputation?" With mockery and menace, Sophie asked Eliza, who was inside the carriage.

    AD

 The Silent 687

    But the moment she finished, Eliza''s cold voice rang out inside the carriage. "p her."

    In the next instant, before Sophie could react, Rafe appeared right before her. With a loud bang, he pped her in the face, brutal and without mere..

    It happened so fast.

    After being pped, Sophie clutched her mouth, more shocked than angry. After she became a sorcerer, her reflexes had far surpassed ordinary people.

    Even Matthew, Dn, or the shadow guards of the Duke''s estate couldn''t match her speed.

    That was why Sophie came out fearlessly.

    But she hadn''t expected this man in the white fox mask to move so fast that she couldn''t even react.

    A chill ran down her spine at that moment.

    "Who is this person?" she wondered. ''Is he the shadow guard around Etiza? No. Her shadow guard usually operates inplete secrecy, yet the person before me now swaggered out openly, taunting with arrogant audacity, nothing like the demeanor of a true shadow guard.

    "Eliza Stonor! Even if you are the Holy Lady, how could you have someone p me at the gates of the Marquis''s estate? I am Lord Celeb''s secondary wife!" Sophie protested indignantly.

    "First of all, I need to correct you about something." Eliza''s voice was cold and regal.

    As she drew the carriage curtain aside, Eliza emerged slowly. Then, with Renee supporting her, she stepped down from the carriage.

    Standing at the foot of the stairs before the Marquis''s estate, Eliza looked up at Sophie above her, her gaze full of dominance.

    Then, she continued, "I have changed myst name to Padi. My given name is Eliza Padi now. Remember that, Sophie. Next time, do not address me incorrectly. Oh, but I almost forgot, my apologies. Even as Lord Celeb''s secondary wife, you are not worthy of calling me by name. Do you understand?"

    Sophie almost snapped her fan in rage.

    She wanted to stay silent, but Eliza had no intention of letting her off.

    "If you understand, bow and pay your respects at once. If not, that''s fine. I can always ask the queen to lend me an imperial instructress toe here and give you some proper disciplinary lessons," Eliza warned, her tone unyielding.

    At the mere mention of "disciplinary lessons," Sophie involuntarily trembled.

    The memory of those brutal months locked in the pce for "disciplinary lessons" still haunted her nightmares.

    Even after staring death in the face, Sophie couldn''t suppress her instinctive reactions.

    It was clear just how terrifying those pce "rules" truly were.

    Sophie thought viciously, ''Fine, since this bitch insists on walking right into my trap today, why should I hold back?

    ''I might as well let her in. No matter what she''se to the Marquis''s estate for, I''ll get my revenge first.

    ''After all, I''ve already set up an inescapable inside the estate. No matter how capable Eliza is, she won''t escape my grasp.

    ''Right, didn''t Rodrigo say I should try to get close to someone around the Prince Regent, see if there''s a chance to control someone at his side?

    And this bitch is entangled with the Prince Regent. Maybe they''ve even had an affair.

    I might as well imnt parasite eggs in her and keep her under my control. That way, I can torment her to vent my hatred whenever I want, and which she gets close to Prince Regent, I can transfer the parasites to him.

    If it works, all the better. Even if it fails, I''ll have driven a wedge between that treacherous couple!

    At this thought, a glint of cunning shed in Sophie''s eyes.

    She immediately changed her attitude, suppressing her anger and forcing a smile. "You''re right, Your Grace. It was my mistake. I apologize. Please forgive me, and please, doe inside. Once you''re in, I promise to give you the warmest wee."

 The Silent 688

    Eliza fixed her gaze on Sophie, catching the fleeting change in her eyes.

    The Eyeball Spiders had already scouted out every detail within the Marquis''s estate and ryed the information to her through Vexara.

    Eliza didn''t even need to guess. She already knew what Sophie was plotting.

    She knew it was just a trap to lure her in.

    But Eliza couldn''t care less. After all, nothing ventured, nothing gained.

    "Alright... Let''s go, then," Eliza said and ascended the steps. When she reached Sophie'' swept past without pause, striding straight into the Marquis''s estate.

    merely cast her a faint, sidelong nce. Then, she

    That nce, for some reason, left Sophie with inexplicable unease. No, not just

    unease.

    It was

    ''Has that bitch already figured out my n?'' Sophie wondered.

    Then, she narrowed her eyes slightly, a cold sneer flickering in her mind.

    ''So what if Eliza has seen through me?'' Sophie thought. ''She''s the one who came knocking on death''s door today. Does she think I''m still the same old Sophie whose life was in her hands?

    ''I''m not the same person anymore. With my body refined by parasites, no poison can hurt me now.

    ''So, no matter how potent Eliza''s poison is, it can''t touch me now.''

    With this thought in mind, Sophie lifted her chin haughtily, spun around, and strode confidently toward Eliza; who was already just inside the gates of the Marquis''s estate.

    "Your Grace, since you''ve raced the Marquis''s estate today, why don''t I show you around?" Sophie said with a sweet smile.

    Eliza cast a disinterested nce around before replying coolly, "No need. I''ve visited Marquis''s estate countless times. Frankly, I''m already bored with it."

    At these words, Sophie''s smile froze instantly.

    ''I''d almost forgotten. Before I came back to the Duke''s estate, that bitch Eliza was Caleb''s fianc¨¦e and his childhood sweetheart. No wonder she had been here countless times,'' Sophie thought bitterly.

    Sophie tightened her grip on her fan, but quickly recovered her smile. "Your Grace, you may have visited Marquis''s estate many times before, but that was then. Since marrying into the Marquis''s estate, I''ve redesigned many of itsndscapes. Now they''re utterly transformed from their former state."

    "What was then is not what is now,'' Sophie thought. ''How dare a jilted bride like you talk to me like that?''

    Sophie assumed the dignified air of the manor''s mistress, making offhand remarks about the scenery before Eliza. Though beneath her casual words, she was unting how the new had reced the old.

    Eliza caught her implication. She said with a mocking smile, "Indeed, that''s all in the past now. Nearly a year has passed, after all. By the way, Mrs. Nevill, will you still be celebrating your birthday on the anniversary of your mother''s death this year?"

    Eliza smiled, her tone light as if reminiscing with an old friend. ¡°I rememberst year at ouring-of-age party, when Lord Celeb publicly broke off engagement and vowed to marry you instead. Now that you''ve be his secondary wife, he has kept his word. Though I wonder, are you satisfied with how it turned out?"

    Every time Eliza called her Caleb''s "secondary wife," Sophie clenched her jaw so hard she thought she might crack a tooth.

    ''How dare that bitch mock me!'' Sophie seethed inwardly.

    Back then, she didn''t even think much of Caleb. He was merely a backup n in her eyes.

    Yet in the end, she didn''t even be his principal wife, let alone anything higher.

    Even before the marriage, the Nevill family went too far and wanted to make me a mistress. Adeline deserves to die, Dale, too, and Caleb most of aus Sophie thought resentfully.

    She seethed inwardly, ''And damn Eliza!

    ''Just a year ago, that bitch was under my thumb. I could bully and crush her as I pleased. But ever since thating-of-age party, she''s be a whole new person and is no longer under my control.

    ''If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been reduced to this!''

    Sophie''s eyes burned with venomous hatred, her fury nowid bare.

    After all, the rtionship between Sophie and Eliza had long escted into a life- or-death struggle, and it was a fact both women knew all too well.

    "Enough. I have no interest in your so-catted scenery. Save it for the next woman whoes to the Marquis''s estate. I''m here on important business today, so don''t waste my time," Eliza drawledzily.

    Eliza thought, ''It''s about time. If I let Sophie keep stalling any longer, Cateb will probably end up dead or crippled. I couldn''t care less. I''m only intervening out of respect for Dale. Otherwise, even if Sophie kills Caleb, that''ll be none of my business!

    Defeated in terms of momentum, Sophie said coldly, "I fail to see, Your Grace, what business you could have at our Marquis''s estate."

    "If the Holy Lady says there''s business, then there''s business. What right does a secondary wife have to question her? Hurry up and summon Lord Dale and his wife," said Rafe.

    Sensing it was his moment to shine, he immediately thrust out his chin, putting on his best "small dog barking under its master''s protection" act as he berated Sophie.

    Sophie''s expression darkened instantly as she swept Rafe a cold, venomous re.

    ''Oh, I''m so scared,'' Rafe thought mockingly.

    The moment Rafe met Sophie''s gaze, he knew she wanted him dead,

    "But so what?" Rafe sneered.

    He grew even more insolent, letting out a loud snort and snapping, "Are you blind and deaf? Can''t you understand in words? Just go and tell them toe now. Hah, you dare re at me? Try it again, I dare you! I''m the Holy Lady''s right-handckey. Cross me, and I swear I''ll break your legs for her today."

    Eliza was speechless, thinking, ''I don''t want ackey like that.''

    Seeing that Sophie was about to lose her temper andsh out, Eliza quickly stepped in to rein in her overbearing ckey." She said, ¡°Enough. Please forgive him. Myx discipline caused the ckey'' to get so insolent. I promise I''ll set him straight when we return."

    Instead of being upset about being stopped and even facing a scolding when he got back, Rafe''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Oh! Eliza says she''ll discipline me," Rafe thought excitedly. ''She finally acknowledged me.''

 The Silent 689

    Rafe stood off to the side with a smug expression that could light up the room. Anyone who didn''t know better would''ve thought Eliza had just praed him.

    Sophie shot Rafe a murderous re, deaf to Eliza''s words.

    ''That wretched servant isn''t leaving here alive. He''s dying today. As for that bitch Eliza, I''ll take my time torturing her, slowly and excruciatingly, Sophie thought viciously. ''Only when she bows to me, begging in unbearable agony and wishing she were dead, will I finally feel avenged.

    With that thought in mind, Sophie ordered, "Go and invite Lord Dale and his wife to the main hall."

    Sophie didn''t act immediately because Eliza had arrived unexpectedly, and her King Parasite wasn''t with her now.

    But she was in na hurry.

    ''After all, that wretched girl and her insolentckey have alreadye to the Marquis''s estate. There is no way out for them now, Sophie thought.

    Sophie then led Eliza and the others to the main hall.

    Before long, Adeline and Dale finally arrived.

    Adeline still looked nervous, but when she saw Eliza seated at the head of the table, her eyes instantly lit up with joy.

    "Dale..." Adeline clung to Dale, barely containing her excitement as she tightly gripped his sleeve.

    ''It''s Eliza. She''se to save us,'' Adeline thought excitedly.

    Dale gave her hand a reassuring pat and whispered, "Steady now."

    ''Since Sophie is still here, the danger to the Marquis''s estate is far from over. I wonder what the Holy Lady will do next,'' Dale thought.

    7

    "Adeline, Dale. So, you''ve arrived? Please, take a seat. The Holy Lady hase especially to see you today. I do wonder what for. By the way, Adeline, didn''t you go out recently? Surely you must know the reason. Why not share it with me? I''m ever so curious." With a sweet but insincere smile, Sophie walked to Adeline and Dale.

    Her words dripped with false concern as she slipped her arm intimately through Adeline''s.

    Adeline''s body stiffened abruptly. In that instant, she felt like a wraith had coiled around her, freezing her in ce with terror.

    "I... I have no idea. I don''t know anything." Adeline stammered.

    She suppressed the fear in her heart and gave Eliza a quiet look as if asking for

    help, but forced herself not to tell the truth.

    "Do you not know, or are you deliberately withholding from me?" Sophie asked my life.''

    she sneered inwardly. ''If I still can''t see through this now, I''ve wasted

    Because of her past attempts to sow discord, the rtionship between Adeline and Eliza, aunt and niece, became very strained.

    So when she heard Adeline''s story, she believed Adeline. She thought Adeline had gone to the Duke''s estate to beg her father for help.

    ''Who would''ve guessed that, instead of asking my father for help, she went crawling to that wretched bitch Eliza.

    ''What a meddling bitch Eliza is! Since she''s already changed her surname and joined another family, can''t she obediently be the so-called head of Padi family and mind her own business?'' Sophie thought.

    Adeline stifled a pained gasp as Sophie, still clinging to her arm in a show of false affection, dug her nails mercilessly into Adeline''s flesh, venting all her anger on her.

    Adeline blinked back the tears and managed a strained smile for Dale, who was worried about her.

    ''Dale, hold on. We must hold on. Eliza has alreadye to rescue us. Once she gets Caleb out, too, our whole family will be able to survive this, Adeline

    thought.

    Dale also understood it all too well.

    But it was precisely because he understood that he now hated his helplessness even more bitterly,

    D¨¢le bowed to Eliza and said, "Your Grace, I humbly pay my respects. May you be blessed with enduring wisdom and grace."

    Adeline followed suit. "It''s my honor to see you, Your Grace. May your light shine eternally."

    "Rise," said Eliza.

    She had caught every one of Sophie''s subtle maneuvers.

    But she chose not to say a word to stop her because she still needed to stall for a

    bit longer.

    She needed to buy time for her precious poisonous parasites to encircle the Marquis''s estate so that, at hermand, they could eradicate everyst parasite without missing a single one.

    ''As for Caleb,'' Eliza thought, ''killing the parasites inside him would be easy, but keeping him alive through it? That''s the real challenge. Sophie has turned his body into a breeding ground for those parasites. Now, he and those things share the same life force.

    ''So, there''s only one way left. Vexara must tame the parasites inside him, drive them out of his body, and then nurse him back to health, at least to the point where he can survive the trauma of severing their life link. Only then will he have a chance to live.

    ''It''splicated, but there''s no better alternative for now. Maybe Mary would know what to do. I''ll ask her when I return to Saint Grace Nunnery.''

    Thinking of this, Eliza instinctively reached for the coffee cup.

    But as her gaze fell on the liquid inside, she wrinkled her nose in distaste and handed it off to her ever-loyal ckey".

    Her ever-loyalckey Rafe grinned as he took the coffee without hesitation and downed it in one gulp.

    Watching him drink so readily and without suspicion, Eliza felt her resolve waver again. ''This guy... Does he trust me that much? Isn''t he worried there''s something dangerous in there? How can he drink it immediately after I handed it to him? Doesn''t he care if it''s poisoned or something?''

    "Your Grace, why aren''t you drinking the coffee I made for you myself? Or do you think I might have put something in it?" Sophie asked.

    While threatening Adeline, Sophie never lost sight of Eliza out of the corner of her eye.

    So she naturally noticed it when Eliza handed Rafe the cup of doctored coffee she had prepared.

    Hearing that, Eliza cast a cool sidelong nce at her. "This is no mere suspicion. The coffee bears witness to your tampering."

    At those words, both Sophie and Rafe froze.

    Sophie hadn''t expected her to be so blunt and was left speechless.

    On the other hand, Rafe was stunned because he never expected Eliza to put him

    in danger like that.

 The Silent 690

    "Your Grace, whatever are you implying? How could I dare to put anything

    improper in your coffee?" Sophie protested.

    She couldn''t help but feel suspicious, wondering, ''Did Eliza somehow notice the parasite eggs I slipped into her coffee?"

    Eliza scoffed. "I never said it was something improper."

    ''Sophie confessed without being asked herself,'' Eliza thought.

    With Sophie''s expression frozen stiff, Eliza remarked coolly, "Normally, when people make coffee, they''d put some milk or sugar in it, wouldn''t they?"

    Sophie let out a bitterugh as she realized she''d been tricked.

    Standing off to the side, Rafe also sighed in relief.

    But the next moment, both Sophie and Rafe tensed up again because Eliza continued, ¡°But then again, Sophie, you''re hardly what I''d call ''ordinary.

    Eliza picked up the coffee cup Rafe had left on the table after finishing his drink, twirled it between her fingers for a moment, then suddenly hurled it toward Sophie.

    The cup shattered into pieces at Sophie''s feet.

    Eliza took the handkerchief Renee handed her to wipe her hands. In a cold, almost icy tone, Eliza said, "There''s a blood feud between us. You wish you could tear me to pieces, and I wish I could crush you to ashes. With hatred like this, do you expect me to believe you wouldn''t seize the chance to do something? Like slipping something lethal into my

    coffee?"

    A tense, eerie silence instantly filled the hall.

    Adeline and Dale watched the heated exchange in stunned silence.

    And so was the poor Rafe, the only one who took the hardest hit.

    After hesitating twice, Rafe gave up caring, thinking, ''Whatever, whether it''s poison or parasites, Eliza can handle it. So what if I already drank it? It might even earn me some brownie points with Eliza.''

    Feeling he wasn''t losing out, Rafe obediently settled in to enjoy the show.

    Sophie suddenly lowered her head and chuckled, then burst intoughter. By the end of herughter, it became shrill and piercing.

    She said, "You''re right. Every damn word of it!"

    Sophie stared at Eliza, seated in the seat of honor, her expression finally twisting into pure hatred. "There''s a blood feud between us," she spat. "If it weren''t for you, I never would have fallen this low!

    "Lord Celeb''s secondary wife? I am the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay. I should have been Celeb''s primary wife. But I lost everything because of you. You even cost me my life.

    "Given all this, why shouldn''t I make my move against you?"

    Sophie pointed at Eliza, her voice thick with venom. "You deserve to die by my hand. I''ll make you suffer until you think death is a mercy. And when you''re finally gone, I won''t tear you to pieces, for I will swallow you alive, bite by bite.

    "You know what? Ever since I came back, I''ve had the same dream every night. In it, I sink my teeth into your flesh, drink your blood dry. skin, and rip out your tendons. While you scream in misery, I devour youpletely, leaving nothing behind.

    off your

    "Every time I have that dream, I feel ecstasy. But when I wake up and find it was just a dream, and you''re still alive, that''s when absolute agony consumes

    me!"

    Adelme blinked back the tears and managed a drained grille for tiste, wh

    Dale, bold on. We must hold on. Eliza has alreadye to rescued. Once of tales out, hos, day woda kang w si thought.

    Dale also understood it all too well.

    But it was precisely because he understood that he now hated his helplessness even more Bitty

    Dale bowed to Eliza and said, "Your Grace, 1 humbly pay my respects. May you be blessed with enduring loom and grac*"

    Adeline followed suit. ¡°It''s my honor to see you, Your Grace. May your light shine eternally

    "Rise,"

    ," said Eliza.

    She had caught every one of Sophie''s subtle maneuvers.

    But she chose not to say a word to stop her because she still needed to stall for a bit longer.

    She needed to buy time for her precious poisonous parasites to encircle the Marquis''s estate so that, at hermand, they could eradicate veryte parasite without missing a single one.

    ''As for Caleb,'' Eliza thought, ''killing the parasites inside him would be easy, but keeping him alive through it? That''s the real challenge Sophie his body into a breeding ground for those parasites. Now, he and those things share the same life force.

    ''So, there''s only one way left. Vexara must tame the parasites inside him, drive them out of his body, and then nurse him back to health, at least to the point where he can survive the trauma of severing their life link. Only then will he have a chance to live.

    ''It''splicated, but there''s no better alternative for now. Maybe Mary would know what to do. I''ll ask her when I return to Saint Grace Nunnery

    Thinking of this, Eliza instinctively reached for the coffee cup.

    But as her gaze fell on the liquid inside, she wrinkled her nose in distaste and handed it off to her ever-loyal ckey".

    Her ever-loyalckey Rafe grinned as he took the coffee without hesitation and downed it in one gulp.

    Watching him drink so readily and without suspicion, Eliza felt her resolve waver again. ''This guy... Does he trust me that much? Isn''t he worried there''s something dangerous in there? How can he drink it immediately after I handed it to him? Doesn''t he care if it''s poisoned or something?"

    "Your Grace, why aren''t you drinking the coffee I made for you myself? Or do you think I might have put something in it?" Sophie asked.

    While threatening Adeline, Sophie never lost sight of Eliza out of the corner of her eye.

    So she naturally noticed it when Eliza handed Rafe the cup of doctored coffee she had prepared.

    Hearing that, Eliza cast a cool sidelong nce at her. "This is no mere suspicion. The coffee bears witness to your tampering."

    At those words, both Sophie and Rafe froze.

    Sophie hadn''t expected her to be so blunt and was left speechless.

    On the other hand, Rafe was stunned because he never expected Eliza to put him

    in danger like that.

    "Your Grace, whatever are you implying? How could I dare to put anything

    improper in your coffee?" Sophie protested

    She couldn''t help but feel suspicious, wondering, ''Did Eliza somehow notice the parasite eggs I slipped into her coffee?''

    Eliza scoffed. "I never said it was something improper."

    ''Sophie confessed without being asked herself,'' Eliza thought.

    With Sophie''s expression frozen stiff, Eliza remarked coolly, "Normally, when

    people make coffee, they''d put some milk or sugar in it, wouldn''t they?

    Sophie let out a bitterugh as she realized she''d been tricked.

    Standing off to the side, Rafe also sighed in relief.

    But the next moment, both Sophie and Rafe tensed up again because Eliza continued, "But then again, Sophie, you''re hardly what I''d call ''ordinary.

    Eliza picked up the coffee cup Rafe had left on the table after finishing his drink, twirled it between her fingers for a moment, then suddenly hurled it toward Sophie.

    The cup shattered into pieces at Sophie''s feet.

    Eliza took the handkerchief Renee handed her to wipe her hands. In a cold, almost icy tone, Eliza said, "There''s a blood feud between us. You wish you could tear me to pieces, and I wish I could crush you to ashes. With hatred like this, do you expect me to believe you wouldn''t seize the chance to do something? Like slipping something lethal into my coffee?"

    A tense, eerie silence instantly filled the hall.

    Adeline and Dale watched the heated exchange in stunned silence.

    And so was the poor Rafe, the only one who took the hardest hit.

    After hesitating twice, Rafe gave up caring, thinking, ''Whatever, whether it''s poison or parasites, Eliza can handle it. So what if I already drank it? It might even earn me some brownie points with Eliza.''

    Feeling he wasn''t losing out, Rafe obediently settled in to enjoy the show.

    Sophie suddenly lowered her head and chuckled, then burst intoughter. By the

    end of herughter, it became shrill and piercing.

    She said, ¡°You''re right. Every damn word of it!"

    Sophie stared at Eliza, seated in the seat of honor, her expression finally twisting into pure hatred. "There''s a blood feud between us," she spat. "If it weren''t for you, I never would have fallen this low!

    "Lord Celeb''s secondary wife? I am the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay. I should have been Celeb''s primary wife. But I lost everything because of you. You even cost me my life.

    "Given all this, why shouldn''t I make my move against you?"

    Sophie pointed at Eliza, her voice thick with venom. "You deserve to die by my hand. I''ll make you suffer until you think death is a mercy. And when you''re finally gone, I won''t tear you to pieces, for I will swallow you alive, bite by bite. "You know what? Ever since I came back, I''ve had the same dream every night. In it, I sink my teeth into your flesh, drink your blood ury, strip off your skin, and rip out your tendons. While you scream in misery, I devour youpletely, leaving nothing behind.

    "Every time I have that dream, I feel ecstasy. But when I wake up and find it was just a dream, and you''re still alive, that''s when absolute agony consumes me!"

    3 Wed, 28 MOY

    Sophie clutched her chest, her expression caught betweenughter and tears as

    she stared at Eliza with half mad ayes in a trembling voice, the "So, Eliza, won''t you fulfill my wish? I''ve dreamed of this day every waking moment. Since we''re blood sisters, and you''vee right time where me devour you?" What she just said was far more chilling than any threat to take Eliza''s life. Adeline and the others nearby stood frozen in terror, their faces drained of color.

    They thought Sophie''s methods against them were terrifying enough. But what she had in store for Eliza was downright horrifying

    it was as if a vengeful demon had crawled straight out of hell, not for a simple kill, but for pure, unadulterated revenge.

    Devouring flesh, drinking blood, skinning alive, and cutting out tendons. If anyone else said such things, it might have just been hyperbole.

    But as Adeline stared at Sophie''s deranged face and bloodthirsty eyes, she knew

    this was no exaggeration.

    She could feel that Sophie truly meant to consume Eliza alive.

    Adeline couldn''t help but wonder, ''Eliza... Isn''t she terrified?''

    With the question in mind, Adeline turned to look at Eliza again. But she froze

    when she saw Eliza''s expression.

    There was no fear, only a mask of icy indifference, and a glint of mocking disdain in her eyes.

    "Don''t you dare call Eliza your sister!" Just then, before Eliza could even get a

    word in, Rafe, her ever-loyal sidekick, standing on the other side, finally couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    The masked Rafe sneered at Sophie and spat, "You''re just a bastard child. Eliza never acknowledged you, but you think you deserve to call yourself her sister? Eliza is a peerless beauty, graceful and virtuous, pure as driven snow, generous and kind, brilliant and quick-witted, eloquent, and a master of all

    arts."

    Rafe rattled off his string of praises in one breath, then, seeing everyone''s stunned faces, drew a sharp breath and snapped, "And you, shameless, hideous, greedy, vicious, morally bankrupt, scheming, two-faced, and downright wicked, think you have the nerve to call such an extraordinary woman your sister?" Adeline, Dale, and the others were speechless, thinking that was just too much. Eliza pinched the bridge of her nose and took a deep breath.

    ''God, I wish I could pretend I didn''t know him,'' she thought. "You... You filthy servant. I''ll cut you down!" Sophie finally snapped, raised her hand, and threw something toward Rafe.

    Adeline gasped as she recognized it. "Watch out! That''s a venomous snake."

    She realized with a jolt, ''It''s the very same deadly viper Sophie once used against

    me.''

    If her husband hadn''t taken the bite for her back then/she would have died from

    its venom.

    Just as the viper bared its fangs to strike at Rafe, and Adeline could barely bring

    herself to watch, Rafe moved like lightning, one hand mping down on

    the viper''s neck, the other crushing its jaws shut. With a brutal wrench, he snapped its fangs clean off.

    Rafe turned to Sophie and sneered, "Is that all you''ve got?"

 The Silent 691

    Sophie''s eyes widened. "You..."

    Only now did Sophie realize that the insolent, masked "servant" before her possessed formidable fighting skills.

    Sophie''s eyes gleamed with calction. She flicked her sleeve the next second,

    and another venomous serpent shot out.

    But this time, the deadly creature wasn''t aimed at Rafe.

    Instead, it arrowed straight toward Eliza, seated at the head of the table.

    No one knew her vipers were parasites under her control, allowing her tomand at will when they struck.

    Sophie had it all nned out. She thought slyly, ''If Rafe dares to grab the viper with his bare hands again, I''ll have it turn and sink its fangs into him.

    ''Of course, it will be even better if he doesn''t try to catch it.

    ''Now may not be the perfect moment to strike, but so what?

    ''Once my viper sinks its fangs into that bitch, I won''t even need to deploy my parasites to subdue her.

    As for the shadow guard lurking in the dark, Sophie wasn''t worried at all.

    After all, the parasites I''ve nted around the hall are no pushovers, Sophie thought. If that shadow guard dares to show herself, I''ll make sure she disappears without a trace.''

    But was it as simple as Sophie thought?

    "Watch out!"

    "Get away!" Adeline and Dale shouted in rm.

    But to their astonishment, the masked "servant" and Eliza, still seated, remained motionless.

    They seemed as if they''d been scared stiff.

    But the next second, the seemingly unremarkable maid behind Eliza suddenly sprang into action.

    With a sh of movement faster than the striking viper, she darted forward and shielded Eliza.

    Two cold glints shed through the air.

    With a sickening crunch, Renee instantly cut off the venomous snake''s head and tail and removed its fangs.

    Even after hitting the ground, the severed snake head thrashed, still trying to strike again.

    But before it could open its jaws, a heavy, ruthless boot came crashing down, grinding it into a bloody pulp.

    Even its venomous fangs were utterly shattered amidst the pulverized remains.

    "How dare you try to assassinate the Holy Lady! You must have a death wish," said Renee.

    She red at Sophie and then turned to Eliza, whom she shielded behind her. "Your Grace, I request permission to execute this wretch."

    "How dare you!" Sophie roared in fury. "I am the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay and Lord Celeb''s secondary wife. And

    15:26 Thu, 29 May W

    you, a lowly maid, dare to kill me?"

    Hearing the words ¡°lowly maid,¡± Eliza''s eyes turned icy. She instructed, ¡°p her.¡±

    "Got it, Your Grace," Renee replied.

    In a sh, Renee appeared before Sophie, her hand raised for a stinging p. "Drop dead!" Sophie snarled.

    She took a step back and, as she turned, flicked her sleeve, sending several more vipers flying.

    The snakes bared their fangs and lunged straight at Renee, who was just inches away.

    ????22%2

    However, in the next instant, a flurry of Flying Needles shot from Rafe''s hand, while Renee, already prepared, flicked out two razor-thin des.

    With several swift strikes, all Sophie''s remaining vipers died on the spot. Their bodies hit the floor without even a chance to writhe.

    With all the vipers dead, Renee''s hand shot out andnded a resounding p across Sophie''s face.

    "Ouch!" Sophie shrieked hysterically as if she''d gone mad after being pped.

    She screamed, her voice trembling with rage, "Eliza, you bitch! Did you storm into the Marquis'' estate to shame me today? The world thinks you''re some wless saint, but who knows you''re a wolf in sheep''s clothing, ruthless enough to destroy your sister."

    "Don''t tter yourself. The Holy Lady would never im someone like you as her sister," Renee said and red at Sophie coldly.

    Seeing that Eliza hadn''t ordered her to kill Sophie immediately, Renee guessed Vexara still needed more time.

    So, after delivering the p, she swiftly retreated behind Eliza.

    But she didn''t put away the razor-thin des between her fingers.

    Her wary gaze stayed fixed on Sophie. If Sophie dared make another move, this de might just slit her throat the next second.

    Meanwhile, Rafe stood nearby, idly twirling the Flying Needles in his hand, his predatory gaze fixed on Sophie from the

    start.

    That eerie gaze sent a chill down Sophie''s spine for some reason.

    What she didn''t know was that thest person Rafe targeted had already had her limbs severed and made into a new "human jar."

    Yes, a new one, not Solomon from before, but Louisa, the one he had finally managed to obtain from Nn after arriving in Hasen City, a person already sentenced to capital punishment. He had turned Louisa into a "human jar.¡±

    Sophie clenched her jaw, shooting Rafe and Renee a vicious re.

    Her gaze finally locked onto Eliza, and the hatred in her eyes erupted like a storm.

    ''God, I wish I could tear her apart with my bare hands right now,'' Sophie seethed, murderous intent practically radiating

    from her.

    She had changed her mind.

    May

    7.7.

    122%

    +28)

    She thought, "That bitch has too many powerful allies, though I can''t fathom why

    those wretched servants are so damn loyal to Eliza.

    "To be safe, as long as there is a chance, I will kill Eliza directly.

    ''I may not get to torture her to vent my hatred, but at least if she''s dead, it''s better than letting her slip through my fingers one day!''

    After two seconds of silence, Sophie forced down her murderous intent, thinking, "These two wretched servants are in my way. There''s no way I can make another move right now. I would have killed Eliza by now if it weren''t for them.

    ''I mustn''t act rashly, absolutely mustn''t.

    ''I wed my way back from death''s door. I don''t want to die again.

    ''So I must find an excuse to retrieve my King Parasite from Caleb''s body first.

    Once I have my King Parasite back, I''ll ughter all of them!''

    With that thought in mind, Sophie suddenly broke the tense silence, pointing at Adeline and Dale as she said, "Eliza, I know exactly why you came to the Marquis''s estate today. You''re here to save them, aren''t you?"

 The Silent 692

    Eliza sensed the situation on Vexara''s side.

    Just a quarter of an hour more was all that was needed.

    Right then, she heard Sophie speaking. Seeing that she seemed to be stalling as well, Eliza lifted her eyelids lightly.

    She said, ¡°There are some things I don''t wish to remind you about twice."

    Sophie clenched her teeth, suppressing her anger, and corrected herself. "Your Holiness! Is that good enough for you?"

    Only then did Eliza smile faintly and answer the question Sophie had asked earlier. "So what if I am? And what if I''m not?"

    "No matter what you are, since you''vee to Marquis''s estate today, you''re already entangled in its affairs. You must save them. Otherwise, how could you live up to your boundlesspassion and your title as Holy Lady?" Sophie sneered coldly.

    Eliza asked coldly, "You''re threatening me?"

    Although Eliza hade specifically for Adeline and Dale, admitting it outright would only make Sophie more emboldened. Especially with Caleb still in her hands.

    Neither Adeline nor Dale spoke up.

    Dale could tell both Eliza and Sophie were stalling for time.

    As for Eliza''s reasons, they were obvious.

    But Adeline didn''t see it clearly. When she heard Eliza''s words, she mistakenly thought Eliza had changed her mind and didn''t want to save them anymore.

    Her expression instantly turned panicked, and she blurted out, "Holy Lady, you can''t abandon us! You already promised..."

    Before she could finish, Dale hurriedly covered her mouth. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    Sophie said, "Already promised? Promised what? Promised that you''d save them, right?"

    Sophie burst intoughter. "You old hag! You never escaped to find my father at all! You dare lie to me? Had I known, I would''ve just killed you back then!"

    Sophie hadn''t expected Adeline to ruin her ns. But it didn''t matter. Eliza was here now.

    She didn''t need to seek Eliza out. She could kill her right here, in Marquis''s estate.

    Eliza''s gaze swept coldly over Adeline.

    Even though Dale had an apologetic expression, it didn''t quell the impatience surging within Eliza.

    Eliza asked, "Since it''s already out in the open, let''s be direct. What will it take for you to spare the people of Marquis''s estate?"

    Seeing that the calm expression on Eliza''s face had vanished, Sophie felt a surge of satisfaction.

    Tilting her chin arrogantly, she said, "I can let them go, but you must cut off one of your arms, right here and now,"

    Before she could finish, a flying needle shot toward her from Rafe''s hand.

    Had Sophie not dodged quickly, the needle would''ve pierced her forehead.

    15:26 Thu, 29 May

    22%2

    Seated at the head of the room, Eliza smiled faintly. "To me, Marquis''s estate isn''t something that must be saved. Yould best think carefully before you speak. Onest chance."

    Sophie gritted her teeth in hatred, but still couldn''t do anything to Eliza.

    As Eliza had said, Sophie knew all too well what the past rtionship was between the Marquis''s estate and Eliza

    If Eliza truly decided not to save them, threats would be meaningless.

    Thinking this through, Sophie''s gaze flickered, then she said, "Since you want to save people, then bring people to exchange for them."

    "Who do you want?" Eliza narrowed her eyes.

    Sophie said, "I want... Benedict, Matthew, and Anthony. Use these three to exchange for Dale''s family. As for the other servants in the manor, use that illegitimate child you previously sent back to the Duke''s estate to trade for them."

    At the mention of these names, a strange expression appeared on Eliza''s face.

    She hadn''t expected all the people Sophie wanted were from the Stonor family. Other than Gabriel, she didn''t even spare Rafe, who had just returned to the Stonor family.

    Sophie didn''t mention the missing Dn at all.

    Suddenly, Eliza remembered a move she had made in the past and vaguely guessed what this was all about. So she asked, "What do you want them for?"

    Sophie''s smile instantly turned cold and vicious. "They betrayed me. They all deserve to die. But killing them outright wouldn''t satisfy my hatred!"

    She continued, "So I''ll make them all into puppets, and use them to take revenge on my father!"

    She was the daughter of the Duke of Mowbay. She should have been the legitimate heir of the Duke of Mowbay.

    But now, everyone only knew her as the Duke of Mowbay''s illegitimate daughter.

    Bing the legitimate daughter of the estate had always been Sophie''s obsession.

    So when she first returned to the estate, she deeply resented Eliza and her mother, Caroline. Even now, she still wished she could kill them both.

    But now, more than Eliza and her mother, she hated Gabriel. She hated that high- and-mighty father of hers.

    With just one word, he could have made her the legitimate daughter of the family. But ever since he brought her back to Duke''s estate, she had lost everything, and still hadn''t be the legitimate heir.

    Worse, her father even sent people to hunt her down for disgracing the family. Sophie hadn''t understood why her father treated her that way. But since she had died once and returned, she now saw many things clearly.

    For example, her father didn''t allow her to be the legitimate heir.

    Because Duke''s estate needed an heir, a legitimate son.

    Until that son''s status was secured, he still needed the support of old allies from the Padi family.

    If Gabriel had named an illegitimate daughter as heir before that, it would have caused a huge bacsh. That was why he never agreed.

    15:26 Thu, 29 May

    Back then, for the sake of power and status, Gabriel abandoned her mother. And now, he was abandoning her too. Her resentment toward her father was justifiable.

    The more she admired Gabriel in the past, the more she hated him now.

    What Sophie didn''t know was that in the previous timeline, Gabriel had made her

    the legitimate daughter. He even went so far as to rece Caroline''s memorial que with that of her mother, Zose.

 The Silent 693

    4.22%

    At that time, the people outside didn''t know that Sophie was an illegitimate daughter, and the old allies of the Padi family didn''t know what Eliza had experienced in the Stonor family.

    All they knew was that, at some point, someone had begun secretly targeting them. They started with the Baker family, the Fletcher family, and then the Stevenson family. Even Dale wasn''t spared.

    One by one, the Padi family''s old allies died. Even those who survived were no longer in any position to influence anything

    Prince Regent was around back then too.

    But he hadn''t been treated by Eliza in that timeline and hadn''t received the Bloodshade Blossom. Hence, he couldn''t suppress his illness for long. Eventually, due to violent outbursts during his madness, and with Gabriel rallying the civil officials to attack him politically, the Prince Regent was imprisoned and eventually "died of a sudden illness" in jail.

    Because of this, Duke''s estate grew overwhelmingly powerful in the previous timeline. He could do whatever he wanted.

    But this timeline waspletely different.

    Eliza was reborn, requested to leave secr life and be a Holy Lady, defied her father and brother, exposed Sophie''s illegitimate status, and cured Nn''s illness.

    Step by step, she unveiled Gabriel''s true face, protected herself, and even preserved the Baker family.

    Now, within the entire imperial court, Gabriel no longer had the final say. But Sophie didn''t understand.

    In her eyes, her wonderful father had refused to make her the legitimate daughter all for the sake of some mere heir.

    So now she wanted all the children of the Stonor family. She wanted to use them to take revenge on her "dear father," to make sure he would have no descendants.

    "They betrayed you. What does that have to do with Rafe?" Eliza asked as she looked at her.

    Exactly! What the hell does this have to do with me?'' Rafe thought to himself.

    Standing to the side wearing a mask and not recognized by Sophie, Rafe stared wide-eyed in frustration.

    Sophie, still unaware that the person in question was right there, sneered coldly. "He returned to Duke''s estate at just the wrong time. And he''s also my father''s illegitimate son. If the legitimate sons are all dead, my father might even make him the heir. So, he has to die too!"

    Eliza was speechless for a moment. She then realized what Sophie said could actually be true.

    After all, Gabriel had nearly used Rafe to rece her once.

    If he had seeded back then, Rafe would have undoubtedly be the heir..

    Now Rafe had returned.

    Though she had sent him back, Gabriel''s attitude toward him seemed off.

    After Rafe returned, he hadn''t been severely punished for supporting her in court. He was just ced under house arrest.

    Meanwhile, his original heir, Benedict, who also sided with her, had now gone missing entirely.

    Eliza touched her chin and nced at Rafe, saying nothing.

    15:26 Thu, 29 May R

    Rafe, ever sensitive, noticed the nce and instantly had a bad feeling.

    He thought, ''Wait a minute! Is Eliza suspecting me because of what this crazy woman said?''

    He wanted to shout that he was innocent. He''d never once wanted to be heir to that cursed Duke''s estate.

    Feeling incredibly wronged, Rafe shot Sophie a fierce re.

    ''Bitch! Keep ring at me. Just you wait. I''ll have you turned into a pickled specimen soon enough!'' Rafe fumed inwardly.

    Sophie, still unaware she had attracted the attention of a "major viin," was focused only on Eliza. She then asked, ¡°Well? Do we have a deal or not? Those people don''t really matter to you anyway, right?"

    "As long as you agree, I''ll even let you see Caleb first," Sophie said with great generosity.

    But Eliza didn''t believe Sophie would be this generous.

    She smiled faintly. She had already guessed that Sophie had a deeper motive hidden behind all her words.

    So she shrugged nonchntly and said, "Fine. Let''s do it. But you have to guarantee that Caleb is still alive."

    Seeing that Eliza had finally taken the bait, Sophie felt thrilled inside and immediately agreed. "Rx. He''s alive. As long as I don''t want him dead, he won''t die."

    Adeline grew even more anxious. That didn''t sound reassuring at all.

    But she dared not speak again. Dale even lowered his voice and warned her not

    to say another word.

    Sophie said, "Come with me then."

    She could barely contain her excitement now.

    If she hadn''t tried to avoid Eliza''s suspicion, she''d have rushed over to Caleb

    already. But she had to lure Eliza and her people over slowly.

    Eliza gave Rafe and Renee a subtle nce, then stepped forward to follow Sophie toward the courtyard of the Marquis''s

    estate.

    After setting the house on fire the day before, Sophie had moved Caleb to another courtyard.

    And in that courtyard, she had ced numerous parasites.

    These were far more ferocious than those scattered elsewhere in the residence.

    The moment Eliza stepped through the courtyard gate, she immediately sensed numerous eyes locking onto her.

    Rafe, Renee, and the others felt nothing.

    Clearly, these things were instinctively drawn to the poisonous parasites on Eliza''s body.

    But without having been purified by magical water, they didn''t understand the repulsion of kindred species. They only felt an uncontroble bloodlust.

    As their master, Sophie naturally sensed her parasites'' restlessness.

    She frowned slightly, assuming it was simply due to too many people

    approaching, making the parasites nervous and on edge.

    It seemed like she''d have to feed them a little extra blood today to calm them down.

    15.27 Thu, zy May

    422%

    Thinking this, Sophie quickly reached the room''s door. She didn''t even nce at the two servants stationed there and pushed the door open directly

    Sophie said, "Your son is inside. If you want to see him, go on in

    Sophie didn''t call Eliza first, but instead lured the ones who could no longer hold back, Adeline and Dale,

    Sure enough. Adeline cried out, "My precious son! I''m here to save you!"

    Adeline worried about her son. She shook off Dale''s hand and rushed past Sophie, charging straight into the room.

    15:27 Thu, 29 May 7

 The Silent 694

    After Adeline entered, Sophie immediately looked at Eliza with a smile and said, "Well? Want toe in and take a look? Of course, if you''re scared, you can just stay outside like a coward."

    Right now, she was standing right at the doorway. And her King Parasite was in that room.

    She was naturally determined to lure Eliza in as well.

    As long as Eliza entered that room, there would be no escape.

    Such a golden opportunity made Sophie unusually calm, even a bit patient.

    But her tactics seemed utterly clumsy in Eliza''s eyes. She knew Sophie was trying to provoke her.

    Eliza gave her a faint nce.

    So this room held Sophie''s trump card. And it was a dangerous one.

    ''What could it be...?'' As Eliza pondered, a signal was suddenly sent to her from within the room by Vexara. Eliza''s brows lifted slightly, and she smiled.

    ''So that''s how it is,'' she thought. She hadn''t expected a surprise gain from this trip.

    "Then let''s go in. Hopefully you haven''t already tortured Caleb to death," Eliza said with a smile, and began walking steadily into the room.

    Dale held back his urge to rush in and see his son. He cautiously followed beside Eliza, like a guard or someone waiting for her instructions at any time.

    Not because he feared death, but because he knew his wife had just repeatedly offended Eliza.

    If he acted rashly again, he might truly anger her beyond reconciliation.

    And by then, no one could save their family.

    Besides, Dale had seen clearly just now. At this point, Sophie''s full attention seemed to be on Eliza. That meant his wife and son were not in immediate danger.

    So all he needed to do was follow Eliza.

    He trusted that Eliza would act soon. And when she did, it would be his moment to strike as well.

    He was not a weakling waiting to be rescued.

    He followed Eliza into the room.

    The two exchanged nces and stationed themselves outside the doorway, one on each side, their gazes falling on the two dazed servants nearby. Unexpectedly, Renee and Rafe didn''t enter.

    She cried, "Caleb, wake up, your mother''s here!"

    Inside the room, a hoarse voice slowly rang out. "Mom?"

    Sophie suddenly turned her head, confusion on her face as she looked toward the bed. Caleb actually woke up.

    Her King Parasite was still in Caleb''s body, continuously controlling him. Unless she retrieved it, there was no way he could regain consciousness.

    15:27 Thu, 29 May R W

    Sensing that something was wrong, Sophie mmed the door shut with a bang, then quickly rushed to the bed.

    "Caleb?"

    To her surprise, Caleb was really awake.

    ? 22%.

    His eyes were no longer the empty ones from before. Though still a bit unfocused, there was a clear trace of vitality now.

    "Mom... it hurts... it hurts so much..." Caleb looked like he was about to cry.

    Just half a moment ago, he had suddenly woken up.

    And as soon as he woke, the pain from all the torture he''d endured under Sophie came crashing down on him.

    It felt like his entire body had been skinned and dismembered, his bones crushed and blood drained.

    Every inch of him was in agony. It was so painful that he wished he could pass out again.

    But somehow, despite all of it, his mind remained unusually clear. Even clearer than before. He couldn''t even lose consciousness.

    All he could do was endure the searing pain. Fortunately, it didn''t take long before he heard voices from outside.

    He heard Sophie''s voice and his mother''s.

    Maybe it was a hallucination, but he thought he even heard Eliza''s voice, his former fianc¨¦e.

    +28)

    If Caleb hadn''t been so obsessed and insisted on breaking the engagementst year, he could have been happily married to her by now.

    Instead, he traded that future for a woman more terrifying than any demon. Caleb regretted it so much.

    He had ruined all his happiness with his own hands.

    He''d even dragged his parents and the entire Marquis''s estate down with him.

    And yet, he was like a useless wreck, lying here, unable to do a thing.

    Tears slipped from the corners of Caleb''s eyes as he gazed weakly at his tearful mother.

    "Run... Mom... Dad... Go... Don''t... don''t worry about me..." He struggled to speak those words.

    But Adeline, who was clutching his hand, shook her head and choked back a sob. "No. I won''t run. Don''t worry. I''ve brought someone to save us. I''ll take you out of here!"

    Sophie sneered coldly upon hearing this.

    "Want to leave? Not so easy." Her voice was cold.

    The moment Caleb heard it, his whole body trembled uncontrobly. He was terrified of her.

    Seeing this only made Adeline''s heart ache more. She gripped her son''s hand tightly and red at Sophie. ¡°Didn''t the Holy Lady already agree to your terms? What more do you want?"

    "She did agree, true. But the person hasn''t been delivered to me yet. You don''t actually think you can just walk out of here, do you?" Sophie said mockingly.

    22%

    +28

    Adeline was enraged.

    "And I haven''t even finished stating all my conditions." At that moment, Sophie suddenly changed the subject.

    "What other conditions could you possibly have?" Adeline snapped. "You''ve already taken the lives of several of my nephews! What more do you want?"

    "Of course..." Sophie suddenly turned toward Eliza inside the room, grinning viciously, her expression twisted. "I want all of your lives."

 The Silent 695

    As soon as she finished speaking, she kicked Adeline hard away from the bedside.

    "Adeline!" Dale turned pale with fright and immediately rushed forward.

    22%

    But to his shock, Sophie grabbed the bedridden Caleb and hauled him up in front of her like a shield. Her right hand wed forward, plunging straight into his back.

    It was as if she had caught something inside. Caleb''s face twisted in agony as he let out a blood-curdling scream.

    Caleb arched violently, his scream tearing through the air.

    "Caleb!" Dale and Adeline cried out.

    Dale held onto Adeline, eyes sharp and furious as he red at Sophie. "Let him go! If you harm him, we will never forgive you, even in death!"

    "You think you can threaten me?" Sophie scoffed disdainfully. With a violent jerk, she yanked her right hand out of Caleb''s bloody back.

    And in her hand, there was clearly something clutched.

    Adeline and Dale nearly lost it, thinking Sophie had just ripped out their son''s heart. They almost charged toward her.

    But upon closer look, they realized Sophie hadn''t pulled out a heart, but rather a small insect, about the size of a finger.

    "It''s a parasite! This woman imnted a parasite in our son!" Adeline reacted quickly.

    Still, they didn''t feel relieved.

    Because after Sophie''s brutal move, Caleb, who was barely clinging to life, now seemedpletely drained of vitality.

    "Dad... Mom...." Caleb reached trembling hands toward his parents, his lips parted as if trying to speak.

    But not a single word came out. His gaze faded. His body went limp and fell to the floor.

    He hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    "Caleb!" Adeline screamed in anguish. No longer caring about the danger, she broke free from Dale and threw herself toward Caleb.

    That very moment gave Sophie her opportunity.

    Sophie sneered. "Old hag, your time is up!"

    The King Parasite in Sophie''s hand wasn''t exactly an insect.

    Eliza, who had been watching closely, noticed the details. From its appearance and abilities, it looked more like a chameleon.

    It couldpletely hide its presence. No wonder it had been lurking in Caleb''s body for so long, nearly unnoticed even by

    Vexara.

    Though Vexara had eventually detected it, that was only because she was more powerful than the creature.

    Had they not strengthened Vexara with that King Parasitest night, things today might''ve turned out very differently.

    May

    Eliza frowned slightly, thinking this over.

    After reiming her King Parasite, Sophie didn''t attack Eliza right away.

    To her, everyone in this room was already doomed. It didn''t matter who she killed

    first.

    So, Sophie chose Adeline as her first victim. She was saving Eliza forst.

    Sophie ordered, "Go, eat her alive!"

    0.22%2

    +28)

    With amand, the chameleon-like King Parasite shot out like an arrow, baring tiny sharp teeth as it lunged at Adeline''s eyeball.

    Dale shouted, "Adeline, look out!"

    Dale saw the danger and lunged at his wife and son, trying to shield them with his own body. But he was a step toote.

    The King Parasite had already reached Adeline''s face. Its sharp teeth aimed straight for her eye.

    At that critical moment, a smaller creature shot out from Caleb''s head, as ifunched like a bullet. It collided hard with the King Parasite and knocked it away just before it could bite Adeline.

    "What was that?" Sophie was stunned and instinctively summoned all the parasites she had hidden in the room.

    Instantly, the room was filled with the agitated, restless hum of countless insects.

    The noise was so loud and chaotic that everyone inside felt physically ill from the sheer difort.

    But what shocked Sophie the most was that the sound also affected her.

    "What''s going on?" Sophie was confused. She didn''t know what happened to her parasites.

    Logically speaking, all these creatures were hand-raised by her. She had the King Parasite in hand to suppress them, so no matter how they acted, they should never have turned on their master.

    Sophie suddenly remembered something. Her heart lurched in panic.

    She recalled what Rodrigo of the Soulbind Tribe had once told her. There was one rare situation, so unlikely it was practically unheard of. She immediately dismissed the thought.

    All parasites would only go into a frenzy and even rebel against their master if a sorcerer or a King Parasite stronger than the original master and King Parasite appeared.

    But in this room, there were only a few people.

    Adeline and Dale were not possible, not even Caleb.

    As for Eliza, she was trained in medicine and poison. Even at best, she was just some skilled toxicologist.

    Besides, Rodrigo had said not just anyone could be a sorcerer.

    Sophie had the Soulbind Tribe''s bloodline. She was a natural talent in sorcery.

    That was why she could reach her current level so quickly.

    Eliza was an ordinary person, not of the Soulbind Tribe''s bloodline. Even if she had some talent, she wouldn''t surpass Sophie.

    Sophie scoffed inwardly. She dismissed Eliza from suspicion.

    15:27 Thu, 29 May

    That only left the ones outside the room.

    "I''ve got it!" Sophie suddenly eximed.

    She looked at Eliza with a smug expression, as if saying, "I''ve figured out your

    trick."

 The Silent 696

    ????? 22%2

    +28)

    Sophie suddenly seemed to realize something. She narrowed her eyes at Eliza, her smile turning cold and sinister. "So that''s it. I underestimated you. Just for a lowly Marquis''s estate, you were willing to spend a fortune to hire a sorcerer just to deal

    with me."

    She added, ¡°But if you think that''s enough to defeat me, then you''re being far too naive."

    Sophie lifted her chin arrogantly, her tone dripping with contempt. But in Eliza''s eyes, it was just ridiculous.

    Her rtionship with Marquis''s estate wasn''t nearly close enough to justify spending a fortune on hiring a sorcerer to save them.

    After all, she herself was more than enough.

    Sophie didn''t know this, but Adeline, who had witnessed Eliza secretly extract a parasite egg without Sophie noticing, certainly did. That was why a strange, inexplicable expression flickered across her face.

    As for Dale, he had been deep in thought ever since. His sharp eyes kept ncing between his wife and Eliza, as though he was piecing something together.

    Eliza said, "Enough. I''m done wasting time with an idiot."

    They had dyed this long only to buy time for Vexara to rescue Caleb. And now, Caleb was no longer in danger of dying.

    "Vexara, finish this quickly."

    As soon as Eliza spoke, a breathtaking butterfly with golden wings and crimson patterns descended from the sky, fluttering its wings as golden powder filled the air, gently floating into everyone''s line of sight.

    If not for the fact that the butterfly was holding a King Parasite in its mouth, this scene would have been truly beautiful.

    But the moment Sophie saw this, her mind froze, and then it exploded with panic. "No! Stop it!"

    A wave of dread crashed over her. A powerful sense of danger made her feel as if the butterfly was about to eat her chameleon.

    But butterflies wouldn''t eat a chameleon. They would kill them, using their toxic powder.

    Sophie suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream, clutching her head in agony.

    The powder falling on the King Parasite had already corroded its flesh, melting it into blood in mere seconds.

    The chameleon struggled violently, dropping from Vexara''s mouth. Once it hit the ground, it began madly tearing at its own body.

    It bit off its own limbs, even its tail, savagely mutting itself. Eventually, it bit off half its body.

    The poison had reached its mouth too, and soon its tongue and teeth rotted away and fell off.

    In the end, the once-mighty King Parasite was reduced to a heap of mangled flesh.

    That chameleon was Sophie''s lifebound parasite.

    Because she had forged a blood pact with it long ago, the moment it was hit by the toxic powder, Sophie suffered the bacsh instantly.

    Especially when the chameleon, driven mad by the pain, bit itself to death. Her face turned pale, and she spat out a

    15:27 Thu, 29 May WO.

    mouthful of blood with a loud splurt.

    "No... no... my... my King Parasite..." Sophie choked out.

    She thought it was impossible. It was her King Parasite, the only chameleon

    parasite among them all. One of the five great King Parasites.

    Yet, it was killed by a butterfly.

    28

    Blood continued to spill from Sophie''s lips as she stared in shock at the now-dead chameleon on the floor, unable to ept

    1. it.

    Adeline and Dale stood equally stunned.

    Adeline clutched her child tightly and backed away with Dale cautiously.

    They could hardly believe their eyes.

    They kept ncing at the beautiful golden butterfly that had returned to Eliza''s hand.

    That tiny, harmless-looking butterfly had somehow, without anyone noticing, captured the King Parasite that had tormented their household for over a month, and poisoned it into madness right in front of Sophie.

    The chameleon had simply gone mad from poison and devoured itself.

    But what they didn''t know was that the butterfly, Vexara, carried far more than just one type of toxin.

    Its master had imbued it with more than a dozen powerful poisons. It could precisely manipte each kind to deal with various enemies.

    Even its natural predators couldn''t escape the effects of its powder. Just like this chameleon.

    All it took was a trace of hallucinogenic poison and a little corrosion poison. It was enough to make the creature die a slow, agonizing death by its own mouth.

    Now that the little wretch''s King Parasite was dead, things should be over. So thought Adeline, who had no idea how many more parasites Sophie actually had. She cast a careful nce at Sophie, who was unusually quiet by the bedside. Suddenly, something felt wrong.

    Sophie snapped, "You killed my King Parasite! My life-bound parasite! You''re going to pay with your life! I want you all... to die!"

    Sophie abruptly lifted her head, face twisted in hatred as she screamed at Eliza and the others. "Come out, all of you. Kill them!"

    With Sophie''s forcefulmand, even without the King Parasite, all the parasites still under her control instantlyunched their attack.

    A chorus of hissing and clicking sounds filled the room as they swarmed in.

    Before Adeline and the others could even react, a massive swarm of parasites surged into the room like a tide of darkness.

    Adeline and Dale turned pale with horror.

    They hadn''t expected there to still be so many parasites in the house even after the King Parasite was dead.

    At Sophie''smand, the swarm of parasites surged forward, charging straight at

    them.

    21%

    "Run! Head for the door!"

    "We can''t! There are too many! We won''t make it!"

    Dale quickly assessed the situation and immediately refuted Adeline''s n. He

    then turned to Eliza, who remained calm amid the chaos.

    "Your Grace!"

    Ìï

 The Silent 697

    The swarm of parasites was about to surround the three of them in a tight encirclement.

    Just then, Eliza calmly raised her hand and gestured slightly toward Dale. "No rush. The children should be getting restless

    too."

    Dale didn''t understand what she meant.

    But in the next second, a louder and more terrifying wave of insect cries suddenly erupted from outside the room.

    Dale and the others whipped their heads around.

    The doors and windows suddenly flew open as an overwhelming tide of insects flooded into the room, just like the previous wave of parasites.

    Adeline and Dale both thought these were more of Sophie''s parasites, and their faces turned pale.

    There were tons of parasites. They thought they were truly doomed.

    But before they could close their eyes and ept death, they suddenly heard Sophie''s panicked and furious scream. "Dammit! When did you hide so many parasites here?"

    It seemed Sophie''s words were directed at Eliza.

    It meant that the second wave of parasites wasn''t Sophie''s.

    Finally daring to open their eyes, Dale and his wife looked carefully.

    Sure enough, once the second wave of insects entered the room, not only did they not attack them, they immediately charged into the first wave and tore them apart in a chaotic brawl.

    "Kill! Kill them all!" Sophie roared.

    Sophie pointed fiercely at the outer ring of parasites and barked, "There''s no way your pathetic parasite swarm can defeat mine!"

    After all, she had been taught by the elders of the Soulbind Tribe themselves.

    The parasites she raised were bred to be intensely aggressive and lethal, usually requiring both her and her King Parasite to suppress them just to keep them in check.

    But now, with her King Parasite gone, all that remained was her ownmand.

    Sophie released all control, unleashing them to fight and destroy. She wanted them to tear apart both the enemy and their parasites.

    But she underestimated Eliza''s "children."

    Eliza stood perfectly still, and the swarm naturally gathered around her feet in a protective ring, attacking the enemy parasites while also shielding their beloved master.

    Not a single parasite dared to touch even the hem of her shoes.

    At the same time, part of the swarm surrounded Adeline, Dale, and their son, shielding them as well.

    The protection on their end was far rougher. The parasites were violent and aggressive, killing in defense. Whether a bit of bug blood or insect parts sshed on them wasn''t their concern.

    15:27 hu, 29 May

    They were very busy, after all.

    Adeline and Dale noticed the difference and turned red with embarrassment. Still, they didn''t dare say anything.

    They were lucky to be saved at all.

    The swarm-on-swarm battle was brutal. The number of dead insects increased rapidly, their bodies littering the floor.

    Both sides lost parasites, but the expressions of the two masters couldn''t have been more different.

    Eliza, though not smiling, lookedpletely calm as if everything was going ording to n.

    Sophie, however, looked furious and desperate.

    Because she could sense it. At least two-thirds of the dead parasites were hers. Something was very wrong.

    Sophie snapped, "Why can you control parasites? Why do you know how to raise them? You''re not even a sorcerer!"

    21%

    +28)

    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, Sophie stood at one side of the room, her face twisted with unwillingness as she red at Eliza and demanded an

    answer.

    Eliza replied, "I don''t know how to control parasites. I don''t know how to raise them. I''m not a sorcerer."

    Unlike Sophie''s frenzy, Eliza stood still, calm as ever.

    Sophie responded, "Are you kidding me? Look at these parasites. How can you expect me to believe that nonsense?"

    Even Adeline and Dale looked doubtful.

    After all, both sides were using simr methods. They used powerful swarming parasite formations. It was obviously parasite sorcery.

    Eliza said, "You don''t have to believe me. But I''m telling the truth."

    Eliza made a prayer gesture and said sincerely, "After all, a person who has left the secr world does not lie."

    Then she smiled softly and looked down at Sophie''s parasites, her eyes gleaming slightly.

    ''Hasn''t she noticed yet?'' Eliza thought to herself.

    The poison I put on my poisonous parasites worked perfectly this time. It was so subtle and undetectable, just right for fooling those sorcerers, Eliza thought smugly.

    She slipped poison into her swarm during battle,pletely unnoticed.

    Indeed, two-thirds of Sophie''s parasites had been poisoned to death. Whether they were torn apart in fighting or just brushed up against the poisonous parasites Eliza had released, they were infected. Even if they managed to kill one of the poisonous parasites, their contact meant they were marked for death.

    And the poison worked quietly, until the victim died.

    Which was why Sophie hadn''t noticed until it was far toote.

    Eliza remarked, "It seems the oue has already been decided."

    In less than a quarter of an hour, every single parasite that belonged to Sophie

    had been wiped out.

    She instinctively tried to summon parasites from other parts of Marquis''s estate.

    15:27 Thu, 29 May

    But then she suddenly realized something was terribly wrong

    She thought, Wait. why are all the parasites in the entire marior gone? When did

    that happen?

    At the fat end of the room, Eliza slowly looked up at her, eyes bright with amusement. ¡°It seems your time hase!

    AD

 The Silent 698

    Sophie screamed, "No! My parasites!"

    Sophie was both shocked and furious. This time, it was genuine panic,

    She red hatefully at Eliza. ¡°It was you, wasn''t it?"

    "So what?" Eliza admitted it without hesitation.

    With a smile, she said, "Did you really think you were the only one stalling for time?"

    Little did Sophie know, Eliza''s poisonous parasites had also been secretly moving during that dy.

    Just as the poisonous parasites and the parasites shed in the room, the poisonous parasites that Eliza had already hidden throughout the Marquis''s estate had begun acting on hermand.

    While Sophie focused all her attention on controlling the parasite swarm in the room, those poisonous parasites, guided by the Eyeball Spiders, precisely located and killed everyst parasite hidden elsewhere in the estate.

    In the fierce battle inside, Sophie''s parasites were already suffering more losses.

    Though she felt something, she mistakenly believed it was just feedback from the ones inside the room being killed.

    And so, without her realizing it, all the parasites she had nted throughout the estate had beenpletely wiped out.

    By the time she realized it, it was already toote.

    "You shameless wretch!" Sophie cursed, trembling with rage.

    Adeline, who had been observing from the side, immediately realized the oue was sealed. From their exchange, it was clear that all of Sophie''s parasites had been annihted.

    Her confidence surged, and she pointed at Sophie, shouting angrily, "You''re the shameless one!"

    "You bitch! We treated you with such great kindness. Even with your ruined reputation, Caleb still loved you deeply and took you in as a secondary consort. If not for that, you would''ve ended up married to some poor schr!" Adeline continued, "And yet you dare bring disaster upon us, harm Caleb! You''re utterly ungrateful and the worst kind of vile creature!"

    Sophie snapped, "You all deserved to die! Especially Caleb!"

    Sophie''s eyes suddenly turned feral, ring murderously at Adeline. "Kindness? You think you''re even worthy of saying that?"

    She continued, "Back when the engagement between Eliza and Caleb hadn''t even been annulled, you already disliked her and pushed Caleb to get close to me. In private, you constantly hinted that I was your ideal daughter-inw, not Eliza!"

    She added, "You even reassured me, promising that you would make your precious son break off his engagement with Eliza so that I could marry him. But what did you doter, you old witch? You made me his concubine!"

    Sophie''s voice quivered with fury. "Yes, I did scheme against your son, but he said he wanted to marry me! We were already intimate before marriage!" She added, "And just because of that, you all humiliated me in every way, and on the day of the wedding, you made me the biggest joke in Hasen City! And you still dare talk about kindness?"

    Sophie clenched her fists tightly, her crimson nails digging deep into her palms. Blood seeped through her fingers, dripping onto the corpses of the parasites at her feet.

    Veins bulged along her neck, her teeth grinding as she spat each word through a raspy voice like sand scraping a de,

    +28)

    steeped in poisonous hatred.

    Sophie said, "Caleb said he loved me and only me. He even said he''d marry only me. But the moment he broke off the engagement with Eliza, he wanted to take her as a concubine! He even dreamed of marrying both of us. He''s shameless and dares to im to be devoted to me? Nonsense!"

    "You!" Adeline was so furious she nearly copsed.

    Eliza stood to the side, watching her march toward death without a care. Her face remained cold,pletely unmoved.

    Adeline, still oblivious, kept screaming, "You''re not allowed to insult my son! Caleb is the heir of the Marquis''s estate, and you? You''re nothing but a lowly illegitimate girl, you..."

    "Enough!" Dale suddenly shouted in rage, cutting her off.

    This time, he didn''t side with his wife, nor did he scold Sophie. Instead, he forcefully pulled the increasingly hysterical Adeline away, just as she was about to rush at Sophie.

    Dale said, "What do you think you''re doing? The Holy Lady is still here. Have some self-respect and say less in her presence!"

    At times, Dale couldn''t stand his wife''s mouth.

    He''d tolerated it for years, but now he saw clearly. Perhaps it was exactly because of Adeline that their entire household hade to ruin. It was time to take control.

    He said, "Some things were your fault... but more were mine. Back then, when Caleb did those faithless things under your influence, if I had stepped in and stopped it, maybe today wouldn''t have happened."

    But it was toote for regrets.

    Especially the broken engagement with Eliza. If that had never happened, they could''ve had a truly exceptional heir''s wife.

    But they betrayed her. They were wrong. Again and again, they made mistakes.

    In the end, the mistake was so great, there was no longer any chance of redemption. And they paid the price for the entire household.

    With a deep, regretful nce at Eliza, Dale then turned toward Sophie.

    In Adeline''s shocked expression, he slowly said, "You''re right. We wronged you and wronged Eliza. I failed to discipline my wife and child, letting them act with impunity. All of this... was my fault."

    "Dale! How can this be your fault? What are you doing?" Before Adeline could finish her protest, her face turned pale in horror.

    To everyone''s shock, Dale bowed deeply in the center of the chamber.

    Eliza''s brows lifted in surprise.

    Sophie''s expression turned cold andplicated.

    In this room were two children who had been deeply hurt by the sins of Marquis''s estate.

    Mistakes that could no longer be undone. Perhaps this was the only way to offer even a shred of reparation.

    Dale said, "I should fix all of my mistakes. So from today on.... I will take my wife and child... and resign from office, return to the countryside."

    15:28 Thu, 29 May 70

 The Silent 699

    "What... What?"

    »á21%„“

    (+28)

    Just moments ago, Adeline had been pressing Sophie aggressively, but now she

    lookedpletely stunned, her voice shrill with disbelief.

    She said, "Dale, what nonsense are you saying? We just barely survived. Why are you resigning from your post?"

    Dale replied, "My mind is made up.¡±

    He closed his eyes briefly. After giving a respectful bow to both Eliza and Sophie, he looked at Adeline. "You are my wife. I''ve decided to resign and leave Hasen City. Will you return to our hometown with me, or remain here in Hasen City?"

    Marquis''s estate hailed from the Nevill family in Fotidia. If he resigned and returned home, it would mean returning to Fotidia.

    Adeline had initially wanted to dissuade her husband, to stop him from making such an impulsive decision.

    But upon seeing the resolute expression on his face, she realized he was serious. After more than a decade of marriage, she knew Dale wasn''t threatening her, nor was he joking. He truly intended to resign.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but after ncing down at her son, now battered and broken, her eyes reddened with emotion.

    She said, "Dale, you can''t leave me behind. If you''re going, then I''ll go with you. We''ll take Caleb and leave Hasen City together."

    Hearing this, the stern look on Dale''s face melted into gentle warmth. He pulled her into an embrace and nodded. "Yes, we''ll go together."

    "Who said you could leave?" At that moment, Sophie''s voice rang out coldly from behind, sharp and menacing.

    Sophie sneered, "You think the debt you owe me can be repaid with a mere apology and a resignation? I never said I''d let you off that easily."

    "What do you want then?" Dale, still holding Adeline, turned to face her.

    Sophie red at the two of them with ice-cold eyes, then suddenly let out a sharpugh. "I want you to choose. Only one of you can leave. Caleb, that idiot, can crawl away, but between the two of you, one must stay."

    She pointed at Adeline. "Either you stay..."

    Then pointed to Dale. "Or you stay in her ce. And whoever stays must die."

    "You!" Adeline exploded in anger. "Are you insane? Even now, you still want to harm others?"

    Sophie sneered. "So what if I am? You think just because I''ve lost my parasites, I can''t kill you? Please, I have a hundred ways to kill someone."

    Adeline''s expression faltered, fear shing in her eyes. She instinctively looked to Eliza for help.

    Eliza rubbed her forehead, for once feeling a strange sort of empathy for Sophie. After all this chaos, this old couple suddenly started putting on a touching disy of affection.

    "Just go,¡± Eliza said coldly. "If you''ve made your decision, then leave now. Caleb is badly injured but won''t die. Get him treated as soon as possible. Take your remaining servants and leave. The farther away, the better."

    15:28 Thu, 29 May W

    Adeline''s eyes lit up at her words. She quickly tugged at Dale''s sleeve.

    00.21%2

    He, in turn, cautiously nced at Sophie, clearly still on guard, while reaching

    down to lift up his son to carry him away.

    But just as he turned around, Sophie made her move.

    Sophie snapped, "I said you''re not leaving!"

    A dagger suddenly appeared in her hand, and she lunged at Dale.

    He had been anticipating her attack and immediately kicked the dagger out of her hand with a swift motion.

    +28

    But the next second, the corpses of the parasites at Sophie''s feet suddenly began to twitch. One after another, they flipped over and swarmed toward Adeline, Dale, and Caleb.

    "Watch out! These bugs! They''re not dead!" Adeline shrieked in terror.

    Sophie paid her no mind. After unleashing this technique, her eyes fixated on a small pile of rotting flesh nearby.

    That pile was the remains of her original King Parasite.

    She wanted to see if her final trump card, the Parasite Corpse Technique, could bring her King Parasite back to life.

    The next second, that pile of decayed flesh actually started to move. It actually worked.

    Sophie instantly felt that familiar bond forming again. Just as a glimmer of joy appeared on her face. It froze.

    Though the flesh moved, before it could reassemble into a full form, the residual poisonous powder still on it suddenly

    reacted.

    The poison red up again, sizzling and hissing, melting the reanimated flesh until

    it dissolved into a puddle of blood.

    The faint contract bond snapped instantly, bacshing on Sophie once more.

    She cursed, "Damn it! I''ll make you all pay with your lives for my King Parasite''s death!"

    Blood at the corner of her lips, Sophie bit her lower lip, her eyes zing with hatred as she screamed at Eliza and the others.

    But just

    ercing insect cry, sharper and more bone-chilling than Sophie''s own, suddenly echoed through the room.

    cted parasite corpses on the ground trembled, as if encountering a predator. One by one, they froze in ey shivered violently, began exploding from within with loud pops.

    He stared in disbelief. Just one insect call, and it shattered her Parasite Corpse Technique.

    was her greatest secret weapon, something she had painstakingly obtained from Rodrigo.

    Unwilling to ept it, she turned a venomous re toward Eliza, and the butterfly perched lightly on her finger.

    Sop

    Comment

    lid you

    n dest

    AD

    Send gift

 The Silent 700

    Eliza responded, "So this move is called the Parasite Corpse Technique, huh? Sounds pretty intimidating

    Eliza curled her slender finger, and Vexara pped its wings, returning to perch atop her head. It looked like a beautiful butterfly hair ornament, quietly resting in her dark hair, entuating its owner''s beauty.

    Adeline and the others couldn''t help but mutter inwardly as they watched.

    To someone unaware, it really would seem like the thing on Eliza''s head was just a fancy essory.

    But in reality, it was a highly poisonous insect, capable of killing countless bugs, perhaps even countless people.

    And yet Eliza let such a deadly weapon sit on her head without the slightest fear. It just showed that she was far from as simple as she appeared.

    Even a kind and gentle Holy Lady needed to have some methods.

    Sophie cursed, "If it weren''t for that damned butterfly, poisoning my King Parasite to fight it, my techniques would be invincible!"

    "Invincible?" Hearing this, Eliza couldn''t help butugh. "You really think highly of yourself."

    28)

    Before Sophie could burst into rage, Eliza said in a calm tone, "I''ve already seen the techniques of several sorcerers. Any one of them was better at controlling parasites than you. In fact, two of them even had their own King Parasites. And do you know why my little one could easily kill yours?"

    Sophie red coldly at her, unwilling to admit defeat. "If not for poison and cheating, what else could it be?"

    Eliza smiled faintly. "Simple. Their King Parasites became nourishment for Vexara. Oh right, I forgot to introduce it. This child is called Vexara, a king among all insects. It has devoured two King Parasites."

    In that instant, Sophie''s pupils contracted sharply.

    "As for yours, I had nned to let Vexara consume it too. But it seems Vexara identally poisoned it to death." Eliza continued, "Looks like next time, I''ll have to head over to the Soulbind Tribe and see if they''ve got any more King Parasites lying around."

    Son was still reeling from shock when she suddenly froze at thest three words in Eliza''s sentence.

    e asked, "Wait, how do you know about the Soulbind Tribe?"

    nly now did Sophie realize something was very wrong. Her face changed drastically as she stared at Eliza in panic.

    "I don''t just know about the Soulbind Tribe," Eliza said with a serene expression. "I also know who brought you back from the dead. It was the second elder of the Soulbind Tribe, right?"

    The words "brought back from the dead" struck like thunder. Not just Sophie, but Adeline and Dale were visibly shaken.

    "Hold on, what do you mean, brought back from the dead? Is that even possible? Can the dead reallye back to life?" Adeline couldn''t help but blurt out in disbelief.

    "Shut up!" Sophie snapped at her, then turned back to Eliza, gritting her teeth. "You know all this. Then was it you who had me killed back then?"

    Eliza gave a faint smile. "Don''t say it like that. Those people weren''t sent by me. I merely gave things a little... push."

    And she wasn''t exactly lying.

    15:28 Thu, 29 May

    After all, it was Gabriel who sent the assassins, and all she did was send in a few poisonous parasites to "assist them a little,

    Standing nearby, Adeline and Dale listened in horror. The more they heard, the more their hearts pounded.

    They''d thought witnessing the sorcerers'' techniques today was eye-opening enough. But never had they expected to hear something so shocking.

    Bringing someone back from the dead sounded unbelievable.

    But it had happened. To none other than Sophie, someone who had been living right under their noses,

    Sophie showed no signs of anything unusual. It seemed she really died and came back to life.

    Adeline suddenly recalled something. Several events shed through her mind.

    She remembered when Caleb apanied Sophie back to her family and was beaten again by the people from the Duke''s estate. At that time, they''d asked Eliza to help seek justice.

    After forcingpensation from Duke''s estate, they''d brought Caleb back to the Marquis''s estate, But Sophie didn''t return until several dayster.

    Ever since Sophie returned that time, something had felt off. There was an odd air about her, something eerie and cold in her eyes, like a corpse.

    There was even a time when Adeline tried to test her and saw Sophie sitting cross-legged on her bed, meditating. It was downright creepy.

    Thinking back now, that must''ve been when she started practicing parasite techniques, quietly plotting against them.

    Adeline was furious just thinking about it.

    If only she''d known about these techniques back then, she might have seen

    through Sophie''s abnormal behavior and dealt with her early.

    Now, she could only regret in silence, no longer daring to act rashly

    Sophie, however, didn''t believe a word of what Eliza had said.

    But then, something suddenly clicked in her mind. Her eyes widened as she asked, her voiceced with urgency and fear, "You know about Rodrigo, Does that mean you also know they''re in Hasen City?"

    She hadn''t tried to flee because she had already sent a message to Rodrigo and the others yesterday,

    She had originally feared that the Duke''s estate might have invited some powerful sorcerer to deal with her. So she''d asked Rodrigo and the others toe help today,

    But now it was alreadyte, and they still hadn''t shown up. Combined with Eliza''s earlier words, Sophie finally began to panic,

    Sop

    Comment

    ou dos

    A.D

    Send gift

 The Silent 701

    Eliza replied, "You don''t need to know. Either way, they will nevere to save you. After all that nonsense, you can go ahead and die now

    Hearing that Eliza was serious, Sophie was instantly both shocked and furious. Her eyes zed with killing intent as she roared, "F i fall into your tran today. But you can''t kill me by yourself!"

    As she shouted, she pulled something out from behind her back.

    Inside the room, countless poisonous parasites surged toward her.

    Just as they were about to swarm over her, Sophie suddenly hurled the item in her hand.

    Only one person in the entire scene saw what it was. It was Tina, the one who had been hiding in the shadows.

    She shouted, "Watch out!"

    A deafening st erupted. The entire room exploded. Thick clouds of smoke billowed out in all directions.

    The first to charge out from the smoke was the very culprit who caused it all.

    Covering her nose and mouth, Sophie dashed through the haze, trying to flee as fast as she could.

    But she hadn''t even made it past the courtyard gate when two figures suddenly appeared and blocked her path.

    Sophie shouted, "Get out of my way! Anyone who stands in my way dies!"

    Sophie pulled out another one of the same objects.

    She threw it again, but this time it was Rafe and Renee who stood before her.

    They saw it clearly, a thumb-sized iron ball that let out a click as soon as it was thrown, like something had been activated.

    The moment it hit the ground. It exploded again, releasing another burst of smoke to obscure everyone''s vision.

    Sophie tried the same trick again, but what she hadn''t expected was that the masked servant who had provoked her earlier actually recognized her

    ck sphere.

    And just as the ball hit the ground, he shouted, "Careful! That''s a Thunderp Bomb! Get out of the way!"

    Thanks to the warning, Renee reacted in time.

    After dodging the st, the two of them immediately locked onto Sophie as she tried to escape again.

    Flying needles and razor-thin des rained down like a storm, all aimed at Sophie.

    Sophie cursed, "Damn it!"

    Just as she leapt onto the wall, she had no choice but to fall back into the courtyard to escape.

    At the same time, Tina flew out of the smoke, holding Eliza in his arms, andnded in the courtyard.

    Adeline and Caleb were also escorted out of the half-copsed room by Dale.

    "What are those Thunderp Bombs?" Eliza had heard Rafe shout earlier and now asked.

    Seeing that she was unharmed, Rafe and Renee both let out a sigh of relief.

    Rate exined, "I''m not too sure myself. I know they''re nimmered to have originated in Bortend andter spread to foreign tribes the managed to get a few back then, but we injured two of our own due to improper uie: We stopped messing with them anor that ***

    Then he added, as an afterthought, "Maybe the Prince Regent knows more. You could ask himter."

    Eliza nodded slightly but said nothing about whether she''d actually ask Nn. Instead, she looked toward Sophie.

    Sophie questioned, "Eliza, are you seriously nning to kill me? Don''t forget, you''re the Holy Lady! You''re a nun now! If you kill someone, aren''t you'' afraid you''ll ruin your saintly name?"

    Surrounded by enemies, with no way forward and Eliza behind her, Sophie was truly panicking now.

    She didn''t want to die here. Especially not after already having died once before. She had experienced that terrifying feeling, and she was terrified of dying again. More importantly, Rodrigo had told her that if she died again, there would be no second resurrection. Her soul wouldpletely copse and vanish upon death, and the world would never know Sophie again.

    But she still had so much left to do, so much revenge left to take. She hadn''t killed Eliza yet and hadn''t punished her father. She couldn''t die here.

    "Don''t worry," Eliza said with a faint smile, watching Sophie scramble around trying to escape. "I won''t even need to lift a finger to deal with your

    As she spoke, her poisonous parasites spread out, surrounding the entire courtyard, staring at the one and only enemy with cold, murderous intent. Rafe and Renee charged at Sophie without hesitation.

    Rafe''s strength had always been unfathomable, and Renee, trained by Tina, was both talented and diligent. Either one alone could''ve beaten Sophie easily. Let alone the two of them working together.

    Sophie quickly found herself unable to defend. She couldn''t even strike back.

    Immediately, her arms and legs were covered in bloody gashes from needles and des.

    It got worse. After Renee''s de shed her Achilles tendon, Rafe suddenly

    changed tactics from throwing needles to a heavy iron fist.

    He mmed his fist into her with full force, sending Sophie flying.

    Sophie was thrown back into the smoky ruins of the half-copsed room. Two of

    her ribs broke on impact, and she could barely even crawl.

    "Damn it!" Sophie cursed.

    She didn''t know what to do, and she certainly didn''t want to die there. Sophie didn''t daree out.

    She could only hide in the thick smoke and use the brief cover to try and think of a way out.

    But before she could evene up with a n, there was a sudden metallic sound. Then, a sword shed down from above.

    The entire half-ruined room and the smoke inside were sliced apart by Tina''s sword.

    At the same time, Sophie''s right arm, severed cleanly at the shoulder, hit the ground along with a gush of hot blood.

    In that moment, Sophie felt the shadow of death fall over her once more.

    "My arm!" Sophie shrieked in agony.

 The Silent 702

    Sophie stared nkly at her severed arm, at the blood gushing out like a fountain. She waspletely falling apart.

    Ever since her resurrection, she had prepared countless schemes and hidden cards for revenge, to wash away her past humiliation, But in the end, she'' still couldn''t defeat Eliza,

    Clutching her wound, Sophie let out a crazed mix of sobs andughter. "My mother couldn''t beat yours, and now I still can''t beat you. The Padi family... you really are impressive. What brilliant tricks!"

    Eliza simply watched her go mad with an expressionless face. But it was precisely that cold indifference that enraged Sophie.

    "Eliza! What are you so proud of?"

    Sophie screamed at her, unwilling to ept the truth. "Your mother stole the position of Duchess of Mowbay from my mother, and you stole the rightful title of the Duke of Mowbay''s legitimate daughter! Everything you two have was stolen! You have no right to be proud! No right!"

    Eliza replied coldly, "Whether I have the right is not for you to decide."

    She added, "And open your eyes. I''ve long since ceased to be the legitimate daughter of the Duke''s estate. As for why you couldn''t be, you know the answer better than anyone. Still ying dumb? Do you think that''ll make me let you go?"

    Unfortunately for Sophie, Eliza had a heart of stone.

    She ordered, "Kill."

    With onemand, Rafe and Renee resumed their attacks without a shred of mercy.

    "I won''t die! I won''t die!" Sophie screamed hysterically, "You''re the ones who deserve to die!"

    Sophie threw out her final three Thunderp Bombs.

    Two were aimed at Rafe and Renee. She did not throw thest one at Tina, but hurled it straight at Eliza.

    "My Lady!" Tina cried out in rm.

    Just as she expected, Tina did not strike her directly but instead turned and lunged toward Eliza to protect her.

    But Eliza suddenly shouted, "Don''t worry about me! Kill her!"

    One Thunderp Bomb wouldn''t be enough to kill her.

    Her expression shifted. With a sudden flick of her wrist, she pulled a flying needle from her sleeve.

    Unlike Rafe''srge, thumb-thick flying needles that could pierce through bodies, Eliza''s was finer than a strand of hair. It was almost invisible.

    The needle shed briefly in the air, then pierced the bomb mid-flight.

    As expected, the Thunderp Bomb exploded the moment it was struck.

    It detonated 15 feet away from Eliza, sending debris and dust flying past her harmlessly.

    Sophie saw this and knew she had finally run out of options.

    She hade so far, and still couldn''t take Eliza down with her.

    Her expression turned to pure despair.

    In the next instant, countless des and swords rained down upon her like a storm.

    The entire courtyard was sted into rubble, thick dust billowing everywhere. Not a single sign of life could be seen.

    Only then did Rafe and Renee 3top their assault.

    Tinanded beside Eliza after delivering three final sword strikes just to be sure.

    ¡°Is... is she dead?" Adeline peeked out from behind Dale, her curiosity oveing her fear. She asked in a cautious whisper. But no one answered.

    Adeline peeked out from behind Dale, her curiosity oveing her fear. She asked in a cautious whisper. But no one answered.

    They all stared in silence at the ruins.

    Dale furrowed his brows. "Maybe... but not necessarily."

    Everyone who knew what was at stake understood why he said that.

    When the dust finally settled, amid the wreckage, Sophiey on the ground, eyes wide open, staring at the sky in bitter disbelief.

    Her body was torn to shreds. There was blood everywhere. Other than the arm Tina had severed earlier, all that remained now was her upper torso.

    The rest had be scattered chunks of bloody flesh.

    "She''s really dead! She''s really, truly dead!" Adeline almost jumped for joy. Finally, Sophie was gone.

    Adeline thought she would never again have to worry about that wicked girling back for revenge.

    But in stark contrast to her excitement, the others were silent.

    Rafe stepped forward and poked Sophie''s remains with one of his needles.

    Then, narrowing his eyes, he suddenly stabbed straight through her skull.

    Only after confirming there was no reaction at all did he turn to Eliza and say, "She''s dead."

    Hearing his confirmation, Eliza felt as if it couldn''t be real. ''Is this really happening?'' she wondered.

    She hated Sophie. Thest time Sophie died and returned, she orchestrated everything.

    But this time, she had no ns, no schemes. She had a single goal, to kill Sophie.

    Because between them, there could only ever be one oue. Only one would live.

    And now, Sophie was dead. Eliza almost found the feeling unbelievable. Absurd, even.

    She stepped forward, and only after confirming with her own eyes that Sophie hadpletely perished. She let out a long breath, knowing that even resurrection was impossible.

    ''Two down... Eliza thought, her hands trembling as the realization hit her.

    Eliza closed her eyes, tightly clenching her trembling hands as she whispered in her heart.

    But just then, a voice rang out from the gate/ "I hope I''m not toote?"

    Standing in the ruined courtyard gate was a figure dressed in magnificent robes.

 The Silent 703

    In the courtyard, the moment that voice sounded, Rafe and the other two, along with Adeline and Dale, all turned their heads with heightened vigt

    As for Eliza, upon hearing that familiar voice, her brows furrowed slightly.

    ''Raisa? What''s she doing here?'' Eliza thought.

    Indeed, the one standing at the ruined courtyard gate was none other than the current imperial concubine, Raisa.

    She hadn''te with a grand entourage, just a single young maid by her side. With an innocent smile, she nced at everyone in the courtyard and said,

    "I had wanted toe early to save someone, but s, it seems I was still toote. Must be fate."

    "Greetings to Your Highness." Although Dale had already requested to retire, he was still a court official. Naturally, he had to show respect when facing someone like Raisa.

    After bowing with Adeline, he nced sideways toward Eliza.

    But Eliza didn''t even spare Raisa a nce. Her eyes remained fixed on Sophie''s corpse on the ground.

    Just as Dale began to worry about Eliza''s cold attitude, he was surprised to find that Raisa didn''t mind in the least.

    After ncing toward Eliza, she waved her hand and said to Dale, "No need for such formality. I''vee in secret from the pce today. Please, do keep

    it a secret."

    Dale hesitated and didn''t immediately reply, unsure whether or not he should agree.

    At that moment, Eliza finally spoke. "Why are you here?"

    Raisa stepped forward from the courtyard gate and walked to stand half a step behind Eliza, joining her in staring at Sophie''s corpse.

    She said, "Didn''t I just say? I came to save her. Toote. She''s all broken like this now. No fixing that, unfortunately."

    Eliza snapped her head toward Raisa. "Fix? How would you fix her?"

    Raisa said something shocking, "Just some needlework. Stitch her back together, that''s all."

    Eliza narrowed her eyes, a flicker of killing intent shing through them. "You want to bring her back to life?"

    Raisa giggled, raising her hand to cover her lips. ¡°Liza, you''re so silly. She''s already dead. How could I possibly bring her back?"

    One nce from Eliza''s icy gaze, and Raisa immediately stoppedughing. She coughed lightly and corrected herself. "Fine, fine. I can''t revive her. But her corpse can still be refined into a puppet. But this is beyond my abilities."

    Truth be told, Raisa hadn''t even wanted to show up today.

    She had long since sensed something was off at Marquis''s estate, and she also knew that Eliza was nning to act against Sophie today.

    Not wanting to make Eliza an enemy, she had no intention of getting involved.

    Since Raisa had no desire to make an enemy of Eliza, she naturally wanted to avoid appearing at such an inopportune moment.

    But an hour ago, Fletcher secretly sent someone to the pce with a message.

    He told her she had toe to Marquis''s estate, and she must ensure Sophie was alive.

    Raisa refused without hesitation.

    But then came Fletcher''s warning. If she didn''t save Sophie, she would be in danger.

    Raisa realized what Fletcher truly meant. Both Sophie and her mother, Zole, had been part of one of his old schemes

    He orchestrated Zoie''s escape from the Soulbind Tribe, her entrance into Bortend, and her meeting with the Duke''s estate heir, Gabris, that their vow, and the eventual birth of a child were all carefully plotted. Sophie was born to be a "Sorceress," and through her, the Soulbind the attention was sessfully drawn. That way, the Henderson family remained safely hidden. Though there were many missteps along the way, the final result was tolerable.

    At the very least, Sophie had served her purpose. She drew all the attention of the Soulbind Tribe, leaving the Henderson family. Raisa, herself also a Sorceress, waspletely undetected.

    As long as Sophie lived, the Soulbind Tribe would keep focusing on her.

    But Fletcher hadn''t expected Sophie to grow so bold. She stirred up so much trouble that it invited a deadly threat.

    That "deadly threat" was, of course, Eliza herself.

    Eliza wanted Sophie dead. But the Henderson family needed her alive. So, Fletcher sent Raisa to intervene.

    At first, Raisa wanted nothing to do with the Soulbind Tribe and the Sorceress.

    She''d be thrilled if Sophie died, especially since it was Eliza doing the killing. But then, Fletcher dropped the real bombshell. "If Sophie dies, the Soulbind Tribe will look for another Sorceress. And the only one left in the world... is you."

    He added, "If they find you, they won''t hesitate to take you back forcefully. Unless you produce the next Sorceress, you will never step foot in Bortend again."

    Raisa had never epted that she belonged to the Soulbind Tribe. She never wanted to be a Sorceress.

    She had been forced once. She would not be forced again. So she came. However, she was toote. Sophie was already dead.

    Staring at the mutted corpse, Raisa''s frown deepened. She couldn''t hide her frustration.

    Thinking quickly, she turned to Eliza. ¡°Liza, will you sell this?"

    "Sell what?" Eliza asked, confused.

    She followed Raisa''s pointing finger and frowned. "You want to buy Sophie''s body? Didn''t you just say you couldn''t refine her?"

    Eliza didn''t know what kind of puppets Raisa was referring to, but anything that used corpses to craft them surely wasn''t anything proper.

    Raisa sighed. "I can''t use the lower half, but maybe the upper half can still be salvaged. If I piece it together with some other parts... I might be able to make a full body. It should still be use..."

    Suddenly, a flying needle tore through the air and sliced right past Raisa''s cheek. Chapter 704

 The Silent 704

    Raisa''s heart trembled, her pupils contracting sharply.

    She raised her hand and touched the spot on her face where the flying needle had grazed, wiping away a drop of blood from her fingertip

    Then she looked to the side, at Eliza, who was holding several more needles between her fingers, ready to strike again.

    Raisa quickly said, "Wait, Liza, are you misunderstanding something?"

    "You think I''m misunderstanding something?" Eliza gave her a sidelong nce, replying with a question of her own.

    Raisa said, ¡°Just trust me. I would never go against you."

    "And why should I trust you?" Eliza let out a softugh, as if she found her words utterly ridiculous.

    She added, "I''ve already nearly died at your hands, more than once, or died because of you. You think I would believe anything you say? Why should! trust you?"

    "But everything I did was for your own good! I really didn''t mean to..." Raisa couldn''t help but protest.

    "You wanted to drown me in theke. Was that for my own good too?" Eliza interrupted her furiously, her fingers clenching tightly around the needles.

    At those words, Raisa paused, a flicker of guilt shing in her eyes. She bit her lower lip, struggling to speak.

    She managed to say, "Liza, that time... if I said it was an ident... No, that I was momentarily insane, would you believe me?"

    "You were insane." Eliza sneered coldly. "Anyone who tries to kill their own best friend, how is that not madness?"

    Raisa gripped her luxurious robes tightly, unsure how to exin that incident. Because back then, she was truly insane.

    It was the first and only time she ever genuinely wanted to kill Eliza.

    But afterward, she regretted itpletely, so much so that she couldn''t even face what she had done.

    Especially whenever Eliza brought it up. She always feltpletely guilty and couldn''t argue back.

    Raisa pleaded, "I don''t know what to say about that time, but everything I did afterwards was for your sake. Truly. I swear, not a word of it is false!"

    Seeing Raisa raise her hand to swear, Eliza only found it even moreughable.

    She said, "Enough with your nonsense. We had shared kindness, shared friendship, but that''s all in the past. Now, all that''s left between us is hatred."

    Eliza added, "I won''t kill you today. If you want to leave, then go. But you can''t take Sophie''s body."

    Raisa exined, "I know what you''re worried about, but you can rest assured. I''m not trying to bring Sophie back to life. I just need her as a substitute..."

    Although Sophie was already dead, she had a way to reconstruct Sophie''s corpse, to make a puppet Sorceress out of it.

    If any foreign tribes invaded Bortend again, Raisa could use this puppet to divert their attention.

    "A substitute? A substitute for what?" Eliza stared at Raisa and asked.

    But Raisa fell silent.

    It wasn''t that Raisa didn''t want to exin. She knew how much Eliza hated Sophie. And knowing that she herself, like Sophie, carried foreign blood and had also be a Sorceress, she dared not speak of it.

    Chapter 704.

    Seeing her remain silent, Elira scoffed. "Fine, If you don''t want to say it, I don''t cafe. But thy words are clear. You''re not taking Sophie bo

    Raisa opened her mouth, wanting to say more. But seeing Eliza''s increasingly cold gaze, she could only sigh and turn to leave,

    Outside the estate. There seemed to be a crowd gathered, likely drawn by the earlier sounds of fighting from within,

    But at this moment, no one inside the mansion had time to care.

    Raisa, apanied by her personal maid, left through another exit. Before she departed, she looked back in the direction of the front gates.

    As expected, she saw people from the Duke''s estate.

    "Your Highness, are you really giving up on that Sorceress''s corpse?" The maid had originally been sent to Raisa by Fletcher. But now, she was loyal only

    to Raisa.

    Because on the very first day she served close to Raisa, thetter had secretly imnted a parasite into her body.

    By the time the maid discovered it, she had already suffered the agony of a fate worse than death. If she dared to act out again, she would be doomed.

    As for Fletcher, perhaps he had anticipated that Raisa would do such a thing. But clearly, he didn''t mind.

    After all, if his daughter were too stupid, she wouldn''t survive the Imperial Pce, let alone face the foreign tribes.

    So, Fletcher wanted her to obey, but not too much.

    And Raisa knew exactly what he was thinking, but she didn''t care. More often

    than not, she was even harder to control than he imagined.

    For example, Raisa could havee earlier. Had she arrived earlier, perhaps she could have stopped Sophie from dying at Eliza''s hands.

    But she didn''t want to.

    In a moment like this, Raisa knew she couldn''t step in and get in Eliza''s way.

    Especially not when it came to killing Sophie. If Raisa tried to stop it, Eliza would have hated both her and Sophie together.

    Being hated wasn''t the problem. But to be ced on the same level as Sophie was simply disgusting.

    Thinking of this, Raisa couldn''t help but frown.

    She replied, "The corpse must be retrieved. The puppet must be refined. We just can''t do it head-on."

    Sophie was already dead anyway, and Eliza would surely deal with the body.

    If Raisa hadn''t said what she said earlier, Eliza might have already turned the body to blood or burned it. But now, she had spoken.

    Raisa knew Eliza''s nature, so she had deliberately left behind bait. A bait Eliza was sure to take.

    Using half a corpse to trade for the Henderson family''s secret was a good bargain.

    Raisa smiled faintly, then turned and swept away. "Let''s go. Make arrangements. We''re going to ''steal'' the body."

 The Silent 705

    "What? A foreign assassin ambushed the Marquis''s estate?" said someone, gasping in shock,

    Within an hour, the shocking news spread like wildfire throughout Hasen City.

    Rumors spread from the pce to the streets that a foreign infiltrator had been hiding in the Marquis''s estate. Once discreted, the infiltrator didn''t hold back and went all out, assassinating Dale''s family.

    "No wonder!" a bystander eximed. "I saw smoke from the Marquis''s estate yesterday!"

    Another bystander said, "And there were several loudmotions from the Marquis''s estate again today.

    sounded terrifying"

    "I knew something was wrong in there!" a bystander eximed. "You could hear people fighting!"

    "Hey, what about Lord Dale and his family? Are they alright?"

    A bystander retorted, "Who says nothing happened? It''s a total disaster!"

    A bystander eximed, "What happened? Did someone die?"

    "Except for Lady Nevill being unharmed, Lord Dale was wounded, and their son is

    on his deathbed. Almost all the servants in the Marquis''s estate are

    dead!"

    "My goodness! The Marquis''s estate suffered such a tragedy! The foreign infiltrator is cruel. He killed so many people!"

    "Is that foreign infiltrator dead? Make sure he doesn''t escape!"

    "He''s dead! Dead for sure!" another bystander eximed. "I heard the foreign infiltrator was a terrifying sorcerer. He knew some kind of... What was it? Mind- controlling magic? Lord Dale and his servants had no choice but to make a desperatest stand, and that''s how they finally killed that foreign

    infiltrator."

    A bystander sighed in relief, "Thank goodness, at least the bastard''s dead!"

    "Damn right!" a bystander spat. "People like that are nothing but trouble as long as they''re alive!"

    "After all our struggles under the Prince Regent''s leadership to defeat foreign enemies and finally bring peace to Bortend, we can''t let those foreign tribese and stir up trouble again!" someone dered.

    Themotion at the Marquis''s estate was too big to keep under wraps. There was no way the public wouldn''t find out.

    After discussing with Dale, Eliza deliberately spread a carefully crafted version of the story half-truthfully.

    Firstly, it was to exin themotion at the Marquis''s estate. Secondly, it was because of the infiltrators Nn had uncovered.

    Before heading to the Marquis''s estate, Eliza had nned to use Sophie as bait to flush out the hidden enemies.

    As it turned out, the n worked like a charm.

    On his way to capture Rodrigo and his aplices from the Soulbind Tribe, Nn ran into several genuine foreign infiltrators whom Rodrigo had summoned over Sophie''s affair. Nn rounded them all up in one fell swoop.

    However, when the foreign infiltrators were caught, it turned out that two of them held surprisingly high-ranking positions. One served in the crucial Public Works, while the other was none other than a pce procurement eunuch.

    When the king learned of that, he flew into a furious rage and immediately

    ordered Nn to investigate the matter thoroughly.

    Using those two men as leads, Nn expanded his investigation and uncovered

    an entirework of infiltrators-both among imperial court officials

    and within the pce walls,

    Then, the matter had beenpletely exposed.

    Not long after thest foreign attack at the pce party, who would have thought there were still so many foreign infiltrators h?rkling in Hasentirse

    Moreover, a significant number of imperial court officials were implicated in the conspiracy.

    Some were manipted, some were controlled, and some were simply bewitched.

    All in all, Hasen City was plunged into turmoil at that time.

    The matter of the foreign infiltrators was nowpletely out in the open.

    At the study in the Henderson Residence.

    Fletcher frowned, his voice cold and sharp as he demanded of the kneeling maid, "So Sophie is dead after all? Didn''t Lady Raisa even try to save her?"

    And the person was Megyn Benesch, Raisa''s personal maid."

    "My lord," Megyn said respectfully. "After receiving

    your message, Lady Raisa immediately disguised herself and left the pce for the Marquis''s estate. But by the time she arrived, Sophie, Lord Caleb''s secondary wife, was already dead."

    Fletcher narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed suspiciously von Megyn. He muttered, "So quick to act... They''re half-sisters, after all. Does the Holy Lady hate

    her sister that much?"

    However, Megyn remained perfectlyposed.

    She wasn''t afraid Fletcher would see through her act. After all, technically, not a single word she said was a lie.

    Megyn thought, ''Lady Raisa did immediately begin preparing her disguise upon receiving the letter, though the preparations took somewhat longer than expected, and her departure was slightly dyed...

    ''So, Sophie was dead by the time Lady Raisa arrived. The oue can hardly be med on Lady Raisa.''

    Fletcher, finding no clues in Megyn''s expression, snorted. "If that''s the case," he pressed, "did you bring her body back?"

    Megyn nodded and pped her hands.

    Immediately, someone entered from outside, carrying a box.

    He ced it on the floor, then hurriedly retreated and closed the door behind him without a word.

    "My lord, the remains of Lord Caleb''s secondary wife are inside this box," Megyn said respectfully, pointing to the box.

    Fletcher was momentarily stunned. He thought, ''Her body... is in that box? That tiny thing?''

    Fletcher sullenly stared at the box, which was no bigger than a wash-hand basin. A sense of foreboding crept into his heart.

    "Open it," Fletcher ordered.

    Megyn obediently utched the box with two sharp clicks, revealing the mutted remains inside.

    The thick, metallic stench of blood instantly flooded the study.

    Inside the boxy a severed head and barely half of an upper torso.

    10:38

    30 May Chapter 705

    for the rest, it was nothing but a pile of bloody mush, utterly beyond retrieval. Eliza had no intention of collecting it.

    So only that small part remained. After being snatched from Eliza, it was sent straight to the Hanferson Family

    stared at the head in the box. It was undoubtedly Sophie''s. He leit a wave of fury rising within hi

    with a loud bang. Fletcher mmed his fist on the table and roared, "Does Raisa even realize what Sophie maana to her and the Hardarazem farity? If Sophie is truly dead, the Soulbind Tribe wille after Raisa next! Does she want to end up as their puppets"

    Megyn, unfazed by Fletcher''s fury, calmly ryed Raisa''s message. ¡°My lord, Lady Raisa said that although Sophie is dead, she''s confident that witli prije sks, you''ll have no trouble producing another ''Sophie Stonor. So Lady Raisa isn''t concerned at all?

    Fletcher let out a mirthlessugh. "How dare she!"

    Betcher thought, ''Just a severed head and half a torso. She expects me to make

    a puppet out of that? Does she have any idea how hard that 47

    My daughter is getting more defiant by the day. Time to teach her exactly what her "father''s" ce is, thought Fletcher.

    A flicker of murderous intent shed across Fletcher''s face..

 The Silent 706

    Fletcher suddenly interjected. "By the way, I suppose she must have met the Holy Lady since she went to the Marquis''s estate, right?"

    Megyn paused, then nodded. "Yes, my lord. Lady Raisa even reminisced with the Holy Lady for a while, but the two became visibly agitated after & tur words. I was standing some distance away and could only faintly hear that it was rted to theke incident from years ago."

    Fletcher raised an eyebrow, his expression softening slightly.

    He certainly knew "theke incident from years ago" and understood how it had turned Isabelle and Eliza-now Raisa and Eliza-from best friends into strangers, or even enemies.

    Fletcher had once suspected that the rtionship between Raisa and Eliza might not be as strained as it appeared.

    After all, Raisa had once pleaded with him, her father, on Eliza''s behalf.

    At that time, Raisa had imed it was merely because she didn''t want to owe Eliza anything.

    ''But was that truly the only reason?'' thought Fletcher, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Could my dear daughter secretly have joined forces with Eliza long ago? And as for the reason, well, isn''t it obvious? To break free from my control."

    Fletcher vaguely sensed something was off. Unfortunately, his suspicions led him astray.

    There was never any possibility of an alliance between Raisa and Eliza.

    Raisa knew it perfectly well.

    Eliza didn''t trust Raisa.

    And Raisa had her hidden agenda, which she couldn''t let Eliza discover.

    Therefore, Raisa had never considered teaming up with Eliza from the beginning, nor relying on her to break free from the Henderson family or Fletcher''s

    control.

    It was something Raisa could aplish on her own, without the help of others.

    For now, her continued association with the Henderson family was purely a matter of convenience.

    "My lord," Megyn continued, "Lady Raisa says that with His Highness the Prince Regent''s recent crackdown on foreign infiltrators, several members of the Henderson family have been implicated. For the sake of the Henderson family and Lady Raisa, she begs you to refrain from any further actions during this period, especially regarding the drug trade."

    Upon seeing that Fletcher was deep in thought, Megyn hesitated before rying Raisa''s final warning.

    However, bringing it up made Fletcher fly into a rage.

    Nn eliminated seven or eight of his key subordinates during that crackdown.

    Fortunately, those men were quick-witted. Once they realized they were fully exposed and their lives were forfeited, they took poison tomit suicide, preventing the crackdown from reaching the Henderson family.

    Otherwise, the secrets hidden within the Henderson estate would have been at risk ofing to light.

    However, Fletcher wasn''t someone to be trifled with.

    Even if the secrets were exposed, he could erase allevidence before Nn arrived with his men.

    At worst, Fletcher would only be under suspicion. However, he was not enough for execution or imprisonment.

    10.30

    May

    And with his daughter being the Imperial Consort as his ace card, even Nn would have to think twice before taking action against turn

    Still, Fletcher knew well that it only held if Nn yed by the rules.

    However, Prince Regent of Bortend wasn''t one to follow convention.

    "Which means I''ll need to make further preparations," Fletcher thought grimly.

    Recalling the letter from the Duke''s estate earlier, Fletcher''s mind immediately began churning with schemes.

    "Enough. I know where to draw the line. She needn''t remind me," Fletcher snapped.

    Then, he waved dismissively and said, ¡°Return to the pce. Keep an eye on Lady Raisa and the situation in the pce. Report any unusual activity to me immediately."

    "Yes, my lord," Gabriel replied bluntly

    Megyn bowed deeply, then quietly withdrew from the study and slipped out of the Henderson family.

    Once she had left, Fletcher pondered momentarily, then picked up his pen and wrote a visiting card.

    He was preparing to pay a visit to the Duke''s estate.

    Meanwhile, chaos had broken out at the Duke''s estate before Fletcher arrived.

    Gabriel shot to his feet, his voice cracking with shock as he eximed, "What did you say? Dale resigned?"

    Dale had promised Eliza and Sophie that he would resign from office and return to his hometown. He kept his promise.

    However, Dale did not mention it in the imperial court.

    Instead, after assisting Nn in a crackdown on the foreign infiltrators in Hasen City, he requested an audience with the king. In the royal study, he presented the resignation memorial he had long prepared.

    The king was utterly astonished.

    It was far too abrupt for him.

    Dale, at his prime age of forty and with meritorious service to his name, had no reason to resign and retire to the countryside under normal circumstances.

    In particr, it was his initiative.

    When the king pressed Dale for an exnation, Dale only borated on the parasite incident, making it clear that both his son and he had been fundamentally weakened and were no longer fit for court duties.

    Furthermore, he admitted his negligence had allowed the foreign infiltrators to infiltrate Hasen City, which resulted in the deaths of the household staff and nearly endangered His Majesty.

    Dale felt unworthy of his position, so he resolved to resign and return home to atone for his sins.

    The king had initially intended to persuade Dale to stay. After all, it was clear to everyone that the Marquis''s estate was the greatest victim of the affair.

    Moreover, they had paid a heavy price:

    Thus, the king still wished to retain Dale''s service.

    (6.38 Fri JU MAY

    However, Dale was determined to resign, refusing to stay no matter how the

    king tried to persuad¨¦ him.

    Having exhausted all arguments, the king grew furious.

    "Fine! Then gol" the king snapped

    ''Once Dale is gone, dealing with the Duke''s estate would be even easier, the king thought.

    Thus, the king granted Dale''s resignation.

    Dale didn''t waste any time. He settled all matters on that day and left Hasen City with his wife and his sofi.

    By the time word reached the Duke''s estate, the carriage of the Marquis''s estate,

    no, the Nevill familge, was already a few miles beyond the city

    walls.

    Gabriel was furious.

    "Damn it, Dale Nevill! Does he think he can get away with what he did all those years ago?" he roared.

    ''And as for Sophie, I still have no idea where she is. Dale hadn''t properly exined what happened at the Marquis''s estate, and now Dale thought he could just leave? Dream on!'' thought Gabriel.

 The Silent 707

    At Saint Grace Nunnery in Mount Westin.

    After dealing with Sophie at the Marquis''s estate, Eliza quickly returned to Saint Grace Nunnery.

    She resumed her usual routine.

    Copying scriptures, chanting, and praying for blessings.

    Of course, Eliza also continued studying medicine, poisons, and cultivating medicinal herbs.

    That day, in Mary''s courtyard.

    While studying another poisonous herb and working on antidote methods with Mary, Eliza asked, "By the way, Mary, a couple of days ago, I saved Dale''s son at Marquis''s estate. Well, it''s not the son of the Marquis''s estate anymore. It''s Caleb Nevill, the Nevill family''s son. His body was turned into a breeding ground for parasites by Sophie, and is intertwined with those parasites. It''s hard to resolve. Do you have any suggestions?"

    Although Mary wasn''t a sorcerer, her mastery of medicine and poisons was unparalleled.

    And Mary knew Eliza''s art of controlling parasites with poison. She often provided insightful guidance that proved invaluable to Eliza.

    When facing the thorny problem, Eliza''s first instinct was to seek Mary''s counsel.

    Upon hearing that, Mary had Eliza describe Caleb''s condition in

    Ater ist in and on your decision, let''s body has be severely damage o

    restored in a short time."

    Eliza nodded and said. "I feel the same way, but it''s not right to leave those parasites in his body indefinitely..."

    Mary smiled and said, "No. You''re thinking about this all wrong. Why do you assume those parasites can''t stay inside his body?"

    Eliza was taken aback and said, "Mary, you mean...?"

    "Now that the sorcerer is dead, those parasites are masterless," Mary exined. "If you can tame and then expel them, why do you not bring them under your control and let them remain in Caleb''s body? As long as they stay inside him, whether they harm or help him is entirely up to you."

    Upon hearing Mary''s words, Eliza''s eyes gradually brightened with realization.

    ''Of course!'' she thought. ''Now that Sophie is dead, those parasites''ll obey me once Vexara tames them.

    ''And Caleb''s body is the perfect host for parasites. Without mymand, they wouldn''t leave him.

    ''Caleb will have all the time he needs as long as the parasites don''t cause any harm.

    ''Better yet, if I use the method of nurturing parasites and then have the parasites feed back into Caleb, it can make Caleb''s body recover faster.

    ''Caleb won''t die as long as the parasites live. It''s like giving Caleb an extra lifeline. It might be beneficial for him.''

    "Thank you for your guidance, Mary! Now I know exactly what to do!" Eliza eximed, her face beaming with joy, unable to hide her excitement. This method is so versatile!'' Eliza thought, excitement bubbling up. ''If my loved ones or I ever face danger, we could use it to save our live

    I''ve got a new idea for breeding poisonous parasites,'' Eliza mused to herself.

    She patiently continued with her work while mentally refining her new approach to poisonous parasites.

    Chapter 707.

    After concluding her research on antidotes for poisonous herbs with Mary, Eliza thanked Mary, returned to her courtyar herself in her pocket farm,

    Three days had passed since the Nevill family left Hasen City.

    Originally, Eliza wanted then to wait two more days until she could ask Mary if there was any solution before they set out.

    However, Dale had been gripped by an unshakable sense of foreboding since he learned Sophie was a foreign sorcerer.

    Therefore, he did not wait for Eliza''s news. After resigning that day, he hurriedly left the city with his wife and child, bringing many bodyguards

    ''Once we return to Fotidia, no one can touch us,'' Dale thought.

    Although the Nevill family had seldom returned to Fotidia in recent years, it was still their ancestral stronghold, and their family''s influence was considerable.

    That was why Dale could resign without a second thought.

    Even without the powerful title of Marquis, Dale could still ensure his family livedfortably and freely.

    But first, they had to make it back to Fotidia safely.

    Upon seeing that Dale was determined, Eliza didn''t stop him.

    She told him she would consult Mary first. She would send word to the Nevill family in Fotidia if she found a solution.

    To Eliza''s surprise, Dale and his family returned on the evening of the third day, shortly after they had left.

    The incident happened so abruptly that when Eliza learned of it, she was still on her pocket farm, tending to her new poisonous parasites.

    When Tina knocked on her door, Eliza, hearing the knock from her pocket farm, frowned slightly.

    Tina usually wouldn''t disturb Eliza when she entered the pocket farm, especially not thiste.

    Upon sensing that something must be wrong, Eliza immediately set aside her poisonous parasites and exited her pocket farm.

    When Eliza returned to her room, she rushed to the door and opened it. "What happened?" Eliza asked.

    Tina stood outside and replied, "The Nevill family is outside the Nunnery. They don''t seem to be in good condition." Tina''s words were tactful, but Eliza instantly sensed something was off.

    ''The Nevill family? Dale and the others?'' she wondered. ''But hadn''t they left? Why would they suddenly show up outside the Saint Grace Nunnery?''

    A chill of foreboding ran down Eliza''s spine.

    Eliza was shocked when she stepped outside and saw Dale and Adeline lying on the ground.

    It was more than just "not good".

    No, it was far worse than that.

    Dale was covered in blood, having been stabbed twice and three arrows. Each

    stab was fatal, and each arrow pierced his body.

    Blood gushed from his wounds. In no time, the steps outside Saint Grace Nunnery were nearly stained red.

    However, what Eliza noticed first wasn''t Dale''s injuries but Adeline, whom Dale was tightly protecting in his arms.

    Eliza hadn''t stepped forward yet, but there were some situations she could tell at a nce.

    16:38 Fri, 30 May

    With a heavy heart, Eliza knelt to check Adeline''s breath and pulse.

    Then, she gently moved Dale''s hands aside and saw a fist-sized, bloody hole in Adeline''s abdomen. There was no mistake now.

    Adeline was dead.

    Lancy was stunned for a moment.

    She never expected Adeline, her aunt, would die so suddenly.

    "Let''s move them inside first. Renee, clean up the bloodstains here and make

    sure no one finds out," said Eliza.

    "Leave it to me, Your Highness," said Renee.

    After instructing Renee, Eliza moved Dale and Adeline to the thatched cottage by the herb garden behind Saint Grace Nunnery.

    Eliza then summoned Mary. Together, Mary and Eliza worked through the entire night to finally save Dale, who had been on the brink of death.

    Eliza fed Dale a sip of the diluted magical water. By dawn, Dale finally regained consciousness.

    As soon as Dale opened his eyes and saw Eliza, his eyes instantly reddened, overwhelming hatred surging within them. His voice was hoarse with emotion as he spat out, "Gabriel Stonor, that bastard. He killed my wife!"

 The Silent 708

    Three days earlier, the Nevill family departed Hasen City and hastened toward Fotidia without pause.

    By nightfall on the first day, Caleb''s condition had be so critical that they were forced to stop at an inn.

    Dale had brought ample manpower for the journey this time.

    Over the years, the Nevill family trained numerous devoted warriors. To ensure their safe return to Fotidia, Dale took everyst one of them with him.

    After ensuring the night watch was properly arranged, Dale finally returned to his room at the inn.

    "Adeline, how''s Caleb?"Dale asked.

    Dale pushed open the door to find Adeline keeping vigil ''s bedside.

    After tucking the nket around Caleb, Adeline shook her head, her face drawn with exhaustion. "I''ve given him the medicine, but he still hasn''t awakened," she said softly.

    Dale walked over and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Adeline," he reassured her. "Didn''t the Holy Lady say he should awaken in no time as long as we administer the medicinal brew to Caleb on schedule?"

    "Even so," Adeline said anxiously, "Caleb still hasn''t woken up. I just can''t rest easy, especially with those damned parasites still inside him."

    At the thought of those parasites, Adeline couldn''t help but feel afraid and indignant.

    Adeline thought bitterly, ''Those damned parasites! And that bitch Sophie deserves to rot in hell!

    ''Sophie has ruined the Marquis''s estate and left my son Caleb lying unconscious to this day!''

    Even though Sophie was dead, Adeline still felt genuinely afraid.

    She was terrified that if she took her eyes off her son for even a moment, those parasites inside his body might suddenly go berserk and kill him in a frenzy. What would she do then?

    All Adeline could do was pray in her heart now.

    Adeline prayed fervently, ''May my son wake up soon, and may Eliza find a way to rid him of those dreadful parasites without dy!''

    Dale said gently, "Alright, Adeline. It''s gettingte. We should retire early as we have a long journey ahead tomorrow."

    Dale and Adeline''s room was next to Caleb''s.

    Adeline was reluctant to leave Caleb''s side, but she knew they had a long journey ahead tomorrow. If she didn''t get proper rest, she''d only make Dale worry more.

    With a final, reluctant nce at Caleb, Adeline ultimately followed Dale back to their adjacent room, her heart heavy with reluctance.

    When they were preparing to sleep for the night, a sudden knock sounded at the door, breaking the silence.

    Dale turned toward the door, his voice cold and alert as he asked, "Who is it?"

    "Sir, it''s awfully dry tonight. Please be careful with open mes. I have brought you some cool water to prevent any fire during the night. Just in case," said an inn attendant.

    It sounded perfectly normal.

    However, Dale''s brow furrowed instantly, his gaze turning razor-sharp. Chapter 708

    That''s not right, Why is the Inn attendant responding? Where are the men who posted outside? Dale thought sharply cuspicion rido.

    Dale rose slowly, signaling for Adeline to take cover. As he drew the sword concealed beneath his pillow, he replied coolly. "Ha neva Vie It won''t catch fire."

    Normally, any sensible inn attendant would just walk away without a fuss if a guest turned him down.

    However, the inn attendant outside wasn''t behaving normally.

    "How could that be, sir?" the fake inn attendant sneered from outside. "Just take a look. The ce is already on fire, isn''t it?"

    Almost as soon as the inn attendant finished his words, a sudden ze erupted in the corridor outside.

    "Boom!" Just a heartbeatter, an explosion ripped through the inn, engulfing both floors instantly.

    Under the night sky, the site of the former inn was now nothing but ruins, swallowed by a raging inferno.

    Inside the inn, other unsuspecting guests were all affected by the explosion. Even if they were not killed by the st, they were all burned alive by the raging fire.

    Fortunately, Dale and his men were on high alert. The moment they sensed trouble, they all leaped from the inn.

    However, the explosion was devastating. A full third of the warriors of the Nevill family were killed or wounded in that single st.

    Dale said urgently, "Adeline, wake up! Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    The instant Dale saw the mes, he knew danger was imminent. In one swift motion, he spun around, gathered Adeline into his arms, and directly lunged toward the window.

    Thankfully, his quick reflexes saved both their lives.

    But as Dale shielded Adeline and leapt out the window, the explosion behind him

    left him with internal injuries. Blood now trickled from the corner of his

    mouth.

    Adeline jolted awake as Dale shook her. The moment she regained consciousness, her face went pale with terror. She shrieked, "Caleb! Dale, please hurry. Go and save Caleb! He''s still in the inn!"

    Dale was aware well Caleb was still trapped inside the inn, but it was already too

    He turned back sorrowfully to look at the inn. Tears welled up in his eyes.

    Adeline froze at Dale''s look.

    Then, Adeline slowly turned to face the zing ruins. In that instant, herposurepletely shattered.

    She screamed, her voice raw with anguish, "No..."

    "I have to save my son! I have to get him out!" she cried, struggling desperately.

    "Let me go! Let me go!" she shrieked, fighting against Dale''s grip.

    "My son isn''t dead! He can''t be!" Adeline wailed in denial.

    "Adeline, don''t..."

    As Dale grabbed Adeline''s arm and was about to say something, a volley of

    arrows erupted from the darkness, aimed straight at them.

    Dale shouted, "Protect Adeline!"

    May

    Dale''s expression darkened. Swiftly deflecting the iing arrows with his sword, he immediataty pulled Adaline bahiral in to shield hes

    The remaining warriors of the Nevill family emerged instantly, forming a protective circle around Dale and Arteline Wine Ove desperately blocked wave after wave of

    arrows.

    When the arrow storm finally ceased, nearly another third of the warriors of the Nevill family perishort.

    Even Dale was hit by three arrows. If it had been just him alone, he could dodge them.

    However, if he dodged them just now, the arrows would strike Adeline behind him. So Dale took all three arrows head on without flinching, shielding her with his body.

    As soon as the arrow storm ceased, he turned, as if he had anticipated it, toward a certain direction. His voice was icy cold as he said, "Since you''re here, Duke of Mowbay, why bother lurking in the shadows? Why not show yourself and have a word? What do you think?"

    Upon hearing Dale''s words, Adeline''s pupils contracted sharply. Her eyes went wide with utter disbelief as she stared at the familiar figure, Gabriel Stonor, slowly emerging.

    Adeline gasped, "Gabriel... Is that you?"

 The Silent 709

    "pale, since you''re taking my sister away from Hasen City, why didn''t you inform me, her elder brothar? Or were you simply tos cowardly to speakquote

    Adeline had been instructed by Dale that matters concerning the Marquis''s estate must never reach Gabriel''s ears.

    So ever since the incident, she never even considered telling Gabriel about it, let alone seeking him out.

    Adeline was stunned. Her family had left Hasen City for a full day, yet Gabriel suddenly caught up with them.

    ''No. Did Gabriel catch up to us? Or had he been waiting here for us all along with his men?'' Adeline wondered, her mind racing.

    Adeline suddenly remembered the inn attendant outside their room. ''Wait... Could he have been one of Gabriel''s men all along? The thought sent a chill down her spine, and she dared not let her mind wander any further.

    She was trembling with pain and looked at Gabriel opposite her with a pale face.

    "Gabriel, why... are you here?" asked Adeline.

    Adeline still clung to a sliver of hope at that moment.

    Adeline desperately hoped her fleeting suspicion just now was wrong.

    **

    However, Gabriel merely gave her an indifferent look and said nothing. Then he turned his gaze to Dale.

    Dale was on high alert, his expression tense and vignt.

    Dale narrowed his eyes and said, "Cat got your tongue, Gabriel?"

    Gabriel gave a faint, mocking smile. "Dale, you should know I once held you, my brother-inw, in high regard. For that very reason, I even confided in you many matters. Yet knowing so much, you still guard against me like this. How utterly unbing."

    Dale sneered. "What''s there to say? Lord Mowbay, you love ying hypocritical games, but that''s not my style. Whether it was genuine regard or calcted exploitation, we both know the truth. Why keep up this charade?"

    Gabriel''s feigned smile gradually faded at Dale''s words, his expression turning ice-cold once more.

    "You''re right,¡± Gabriel said coldly. ¡°Now that you''re no longer Lord Dale, you''ve lost all value to me. There''s truly no need to keep up the act with you anymore."

    As he finished his words, a deadly tension instantly filled the air.

    The sworn warriors of the Nevill family gripped their swords, poised for deadlybat at any moment.

    At that moment, Gabriel turned his icy gaze back to Adeline and uttered two cold words, "Come here."

    His voice was so cold that Adeline couldn''t help but shudder.

    She looked up, her eyes brimming with tears. "Gabriel... What in God''s name are you trying to do?"

    "You dare question me?" Gabriel''s tone turned icy, his face darkening with displeasure.

    Adeline''s voice trembled as she stared at Gabriel. "Do you think I''m questioning you, Gabriel?"

    Adeline''s eyes were bloodshot, her voice trembling uncontrobly. "Gabriel, all I wanted was to know the truth! I''m your sister! Dale is your brothw, and Caleb was your nephew! We only wanted to leave Hasen City and return to Fotidia, but we were suddenly ambushed tonight! My son was just blown to pieces here a moment ago! And you...

    "Why are you here? Why did you bring so many people? Why is everyst one of them armed with bows and dest in God''s name, any

    Adeline lost control, her voice shaking as she screamed hysterically at Gabriel, "Was all of this your doing? Did you arrange the bombing that kredita, son? I just want the truth. So tell me, Gabriel, yes or no!"

    "Yes," Gabriel replied bluntly

    He didn''t even have any change in his expression, as if he didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt for what he had done,

    Gabriel remained utterly unmoved even after blowing up his nephew just moments ago.

    "Adeline!"

    Dale rushed to steady Adeline as she nearly cops

    gripping her hand tightly.

    eline, hold on! I''m here for you!"

    The shock hit Adeline so hard that she nearly cked out.

    However, she forced herself to stay conscious when she heard Dale''s voice.

    Adeline tightly sped Dale''s hands, her voice choked with anguish as she sobbed, barely able to speak. "Dale... I... I failed you... I''m so sorry... Caleb... She never expected the one who would end up harming her family would be her brother!

    No.

    Adeline suddenly recalled those words Dale had told her back then.

    Adeline thought, ''Perhaps my brother had been systematically persecuting the Marquis''s estate ever since it started with Sophie.

    ''Otherwise, my husband would never have resigned, my son would still be alive, and the Marquis''s estate wouldn''t havee to such ruin!"

    "Adeline, please don''t cry. None of this is your fault. Ever since the Marquis''s estate betrayed its word, this day was destined toe," said Dale.

    Back then, they failed the Padi family and betrayed their oath to them.

    At a critical juncture of the Padi family''s life and death, they should havee

    to their rescue. But for the sake of profit, they sided with the Duke''s estate and turned a blind eye to the Padi family''s pleas.

    They stood by and watched as the Padi family was massacred.

    Now, the tables have turned. The day of reckoning had finally fallen upon the Marquis''s estate.

    Even though Dale had resigned and chosen to retire, Gabriel still had no intention of letting his family go.

    Dale gripped Adeline''s hands, closed his eyes for a moment, and then reopened them. He fixed his gaze on Gabriel. "She''s your sister. Spare her."

    Gabriel sneered, "Do you still have the luxury of worrying about such things?"

    Gabriel sneered, ¡°Since she bears the name Stonor, I''ll naturally take care of her. But you... You should know what to do, shouldn''t you?"

    Dale understood the veiled threat in his words all too well.

    Dale had to die if he wanted Adeline to live.

    Dale drew his sword in a sh. He pushed Adeline away with one hand and put

    the sword to his throat with the other.

    Adeline cried out in anguish, "No! Dale, don''t do this!"

 The Silent 710

    Adeline grabbed Dale''s sword with both hands, letting the de cut deep into her palms, yet she refused to let go.

    Adeline cried, "Dale, you mustn''t die! What should I do if you die? How could I possibly go on living without you?"

    Adeline broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Dale, our son is gone. I can''t bear losing you. If you''re set on this, take me with you. Let our family of three reunite in the afterlife and spare me the agony of separation!"

    She was afraid of death, but what terrified her even more was losing Dale and her son.

    Deep down, Adeline had always known she had never been a good person.

    From the moment she was born into the Duke''s estate and bore the name Stonor, she knew she could never im moral purity.

    Not a single one of the Stonors was innocent!

    Yet even so, there were still people she was determined to protect.

    Adeline loved Dale with all her heart.

    She fell in love with Dale at first sight.

    Adeline thought, "Who is that dashing young man on the path? So gant and fair. I vow to wed him and be his forever."

    Adeline whispered through tears, "Dale, I vow to stay by your side through life and death, never to part."

    Staring at Adeline''s tear-streaked face and the stubborn, unyielding look in her eyes, Dale finally let out a resigned sigh.

    "Alright, Adeline. We live or die together tonight."

    If they made it, they escaped together. If not, they would die together.

    Gabriel sneered, "What a pair of pathetic, love-struck fools."

    Gabriel''s icy gaze fixed on Adeline. "Seems you''ve grown bold indeed. Now you even dare defy my orders. Tell me, when exactly did you stop regarding me as your elder brother?"

    Adeline didn''t answer him.

    She clung tightly to Dale, who had now lowered his sword and was gently cradling her injured hand.

    Upon hearing Gabriel''s words, Dale shot back, "You heartless monster! You could even bring yourself to hurt your nephew and your daughter! Someone as ruthless and cold-blooded as you doesn''t deserve to be called a brother, let alone a father"

    "You can keep up your defiant talk, but don''t delude yourself," said Gabriel. "None of you will leave here alive tonight. If you know what''s good for you, tell me everything that happened in the Nevill family, and I may grant you the mercy of a clean death."

    As for Adeline, Gabriel didn''t even mention her.

    To Gabriel, Adeline''s life or death was merely at his whim, hardly worth a second thought.

    Dale burst into a bitter, mockingugh.

    He red at Gabriel with zing fury. "How ridiculous! Don''t you know what happened to the Nevill family? Are you trying to wash the Duke''s estate chun of its collision with the foreign tribes?*

    Adeline grabbed Dale''s sword with both hands, letting the de cut deep into her palms, yet she refused to let do

    Adeline cried, "Dale, you mustn''t diel What should I do if you die? How could I possibly

    go

    on living without you?"

    Adeline broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Dale, our son is gone. I can''t bear losing you. If you''re set on this, take me with you. Let our family of three reunite in the afterlife and spare me the agony of separation!"

    She was afraid of death, but what terrified her even more was losing Dale and her

    son.

    Deep down, Adeline had always known she had never been a good person.

    From the moment she was born into the Duke''s estate and bore the name Stonor,

    she knew she could never im moral purity.

    Not a single one of the Stonors was innocent!

    Yet even so, there were still people she was determined to protect.

    Adeline loved Dale with all her heart.

    She fell in love with Dale at first sight.

    Adeline thought, "Who is that dashing young man on the path? So gant and fair.

    I vow to wed him and be his forever."

    Adeline whispered through tears, "Dale, I vow to stay by your side through life and death, never to part."

    Staring at Adeline''s tear-streaked face and the stubborn, unyielding look in her eyes, Dale finally let out a resigned sigh.

    "Alright, Adeline. We live or die together tonight."

    If they made it, they escaped together. If not, they would die together.

    Gabriel sneered, "What a pair of pathetic, love-struck fools."

    Gabriel''s icy gaze fixed on Adeline. "Seems you''ve grown bold indeed. Now me

    as your elder brother?"

    you even dare defy my orders. Tell me, when exactly did you stop regarding Adeline didn''t answer him.

    She clung tightly to Dale, who had now lowered his sword and was gently cradling her injured hand.

    Upon hearing Gabriel''s words, Dale shot back, "You heartless monster! You could even bring yourself to hurt your nephew and your daughter! Someone as ruthless and cold-blooded as you doesn''t deserve to be called a brother, let alone a father!"

    "You can keep up your defiant talk, but don''t delude yourself,'' said Gabriel. "None of you will leave here alive tonight. If you know what''s good for you, tell me everything that happened in the Nevill family, and I may grant you the mercy of a clean death."

    As for Adeline, Gabriel didn''t even mention her.

    To Gabriel, Adeline''s life or death was merely at his whim, hardly worth a second thought.

    Dale burst into a bitter, mockingugh.

    He red at Gabriel with zing fury. "How ridiculous! Don''t you know what happened to the Nevill family? Are you trying to wash the Duke''s estate clean of its collusion with the foreign tribes?"

    Gabriel paused, narrowing his eyes slightly. "What a clever usation to pin on me, he said coolly Unfortunately, it''s polling buta

    Dale thought, ''Is it just absolute nonsense?''

    Date could tell from the change in Gabriel''s expression that even if Gabriel didn''t know About Sophie''s attempt to control the evil farmer with pa he must have known about Sophie''s ties to the barbarian ns.

    Dale thought angrily, ''Perhaps the Duke''s estate had long been in league with the foreign tribes behind Sophie.

    ''Otherwise, where do all the foreign infiltrators in Hasen Citye from?

    With all his power and reach, how could the Duke of Mowbay possibly be

    I wouldn''t believe Gabriel for a second even if he denied it.

    The Nevill family has been ruined by Sophie, and yet Gabriel still chased us all

    the way here. Does he expect me to believe it''s just because of what happened in

    the past?

    ''No. Gabriel only came after us himself because of the secrets Sophie holds."

    ''Why else would Gabriel himself leave Hasen City?

    ''Gabriel wants to know what had happened to the Nevill family, what secrets they

    had uncovered, and how much they knew.

    ''He isn''t even here to find his daughter.

    ''He''s only here to eliminate all witnesses.

    ''Because he''s terrified.

    ''Colluding with foreign tribes is high treason!

    ''At the mildest punishment, the entire family will be executed. At the severest punishment, their extended families will be implicated and punished.

    ''How could Gabriel not be terrified?

    ''The Duke''s estate has betrayed everything and everyone to get the power they

    have today.

    ''How could Gabriel possibly ept it if all his efforts went down the drain because

    of a single misstep?''

    Suddenly, a realization struck Dale. His eyes shed with a sharp glint.

    ''No... Perhaps the Duke''s estate had made its fatal misstep long ago.''

    Dale said, "You know damn well whether it''s nonsense, Lord Mowbay. I know we won''t walk out of here alive today. But before you strike, thank you.¡± Even knowing death was imminent, Dale suddenly shed Gabriel a defiant grin. Gabriel scoffed, "Thank me? For what? Thank me for/silencing witnesses?" Gabriel still hadn''t grasped Dale''s meaning at that point. He simply found Dale''s words absurd.

    Gabriel''s patience was wearing thin. With icy calm, he said, "If you insist on ying the fool at this point, the conversation is over."

    However, Dale curled his lips with a mocking glint in his eyes and sneered, "You''ve destroyed the Marquis''s estate. Do you truly think the Duke''s estate will have thestugh? Mark my words, Gabriel Stonor. Whether we live or die today, your family and mine will share the same doomed fate."

    Heaven''s justice is clear. Retribution never fails.

    The Marquis''s estate had fallen.

    The Duke''s estate would meet the same fate. It was only a matter of time.

    After all, the Padi family was waiting for them in the underworld.

    Gabriel locked eyes with Dale''s. His mind stirred, and only now did he finally seem to understand what Dale had truly meant.

    In that instant, Gabriel''s fury erupted like wildfire.

    His murderous aura was no longer concealed, radiating from his entire being.

    Gabriel''s gaze swept over Adeline, who stood opposite him with deep hatred and was determined to live or die with Date. Upon seeing that, Gabriet hesitated no longer.

    "Since you refuse to speak, you shall speak no more," said Gabriel. Gabriel gently raised his hand. Instantly, countless assassins drew their des,

    the cold glint of steel shing across the faces of Dale, Adeline, and the

    others.

    The chill night breeze swept through, followed by Gabriel''s ruthlessmand,

    "Kill them."

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Silent 711

    Amidst the ruins. Names roared skywartt.

    Beyond the mes, a bloody melee raged.

    Gabriel had brought arge force with him. While he might underestimate others, he would never underestimate Dale-the Marquis of Loyalty and Valor a long time ally of the Duke''s estate.

    After all, Dale had once been the only and most trusted military pawn in Gabriel''s hands.

    Having led troops for years, Dale had in countless enemies on the battlefield, and every one of his military achievements was hard-earned.

    Otherwise, the king himself wouldn''t have been so reluctant to let him resign from office.

    So killing Dale was no easy feat for Gabriel.

    But before this, the Nevill family had already suffered greatly at the hands of Sophie.

    Previously, to save Adeline, Dale had even stabbed himself in

    Those ten stab wounds still hadn''t fully healed yet.

    hand ten times.

    At this moment, Dale was operating at just 70-80% of his usual strength.

    Despite the restriction, Dale came dangerously close to fighting his way to Gabriel.

    Gabriel''s face hardened. He jabbed a finger at Adeline and shouted, "Kill her!" The Stonor family''s assassins closest to Adeline immediately switched targets, their des shing as they lunged at her.

    "Gabriel, don''t you dare!" Dale roared.

    Enraged, Dale whirled around and charged back to rescue Adeline, who had been hiding to the side.

    However, by rushing back to save her, he had yed right into Gabriel''s hands. Gabriel shouted coldly, "All of you, attack! Leave none alive!"

    Disoriented in the chaos, Dale took a vicious sh to his arm. Risking the loss of his hand, he desperately forced his way through the assassins'' des and dragged Adeline to safety.

    Dale roared, "Kill them all! Even if we die today, we''re taking them down with us!"

    At hismand, hisst remaining sworn men surged forward, hurling themselves at the enemy with reckless abandon.

    More and more blood, mangled limbs, and corpses soaked half the night sky in crimson.

    The night was pitch ck, yet allbatants fought with frenzied bloodlust, as if they were no longer under the cover of darkness, but trapped in a hellscape drenched in blood.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, a shadowy figure crept forward inch by inch, using the darkness as cover to stealthily advance.

    Dale, drenched in blood, fought desperately to shield Adeline. Just as he was about to cut down thest of their attackers, Adeline-cradled in his arms- caught something in her peripheral vision. Her expression changed in an instant.

    The next instant, Adeline seized her husband''s shoulders. Her delicate frame erupting with a sudden, desperate strength as she shoved him aside.

    Chapterzit

    Then a sword pierced Adeline flesh with a wet thus

    Shaved aside, Dalo turned at the sudden sound, only to freeze as the nightmarish sight before him made his pupils contract in holes

    "Go.. my lord... go now." she gasped, blood trickling from her lips as she looked at him with desperate, pleading eyes.

    Adeline coughed up blood, her face contorted in agony as she gazed at Dale.

    And behind her, the one who had thrust his sword through her abdomen, was none other than Gabriel.

    "Die Gabriell" Dale thundered, driving his de at him in a wild, furious strike. Gabriel had been expecting this. The moment Dale''s sw

    shed toward him, Gabriel twisted aside, narrowly dodging the attack.

    Yet what Gabriel didn''t anticipate was that the sword sh had been a feint.

    Though he dodged Dale''s de, in the next instant a crushing kick mmed into

    his temple, hurling him bodily through the air.

    ''Damn it!'' The thought barely formed in Gabriel''s mind

    the kick crashed into him.

    "Your Grace!" Gabriel''s guards immediately rushed to his aid.

 The Silent 712

    *Gabriel caerered to his feet, fighting through the dizziness, his gaze snapped back to where they had bean, only to find the barn levered in shock, Dale had already escaped with Adeline,

    Gabriel rared "Bastards! After them immediately! I want them found, alive or dead!"

    "Yes, Your Gracel" The remaining dozen or so assassins melted into the darkness, vanishing without a trace.

    Gabriel watched as Dale and his wife disappeared into the distance, his expression icy with suppressed fury.

    "None shall escape my grasp!" he vowed darkly while the assassins pursued them relentlessly.

    Dale knew they had nowhere left to run. Rather than die at Gabriel''s hands, he decided to go down fighting.

    His life was already forfeit. All that remained was vengeance, for his wife, for his child.

    Meanwhile, back with Eliza.

    It was well known that the Holy Lady had taken her vows and pursued her cultivation at Saint Grace Nunnery.

    For the Holy Lady''s shadow guards, the King and the Prince Regent deployed a strong security presence around Saint Grace Nunnery and at the base of Mount Westin.

    The guards did not preventmoners from climbing the mountain to pray, nor did they obstruct the nobility. Only one group was strictly barred.

    By order of the Prince Regent, the people of the Duke''s estate were explicitly banned from setting foot on Mount Westin.

    Of course, anyone who clearly looked like an assassin or killer would be stopped too, no questions asked.

    So, when Dale fled to the foot of Mount Westin, none of them, including Gabriel, dared to pursue him any further.

    They could only watch helplessly as Dale carried Adeline''s lifeless body up the mountain toward Saint Grace Nunnery.

    It was obvious who he was going to see.

    She sat on the stone bench, her gaze resting on Dale as he knelt before her. Cool and calm, she asked, "Do you want revenge?"

    Dale knelt desperately and pleaded, "Yes, Your Grace! I beg you, help me! I''ll pay any price."

    He clenched his teeth, his face twisted with a fierce, raw intensity unlike anything before.

    The Marquis''s estate was gone. His wife and child were dead.

    The only thing keeping him alive now was the burning desire to kill Gabriel.

    "Your Grace, don''t you despise Lord Mowbay as well? After everything he''s done to the Padi family, and to you, he deserves to die.

    "But Your Grace, you cannot act alone. You need a de." Dale spoke directly.

    Eliza chuckled lightly. "A de? You think you''re worthy to be wielded by me?"

    !

    Convinced he still had enough value to offer, Dale was about to nod.

    bell he could even och dromicut him on you everitate yourjeir

    vichdenly, a chit crept down his spine. He turned sharply, discovering three silent figures had appeared behind him

    marked youth, an Spile maidservant with exceptional skills, and a female shadow

    guard d head to toe in ck briganding armer

    He had seen the first two before, but only knew of thest.

    Dale''s Shock deepened when he realized he hadn''t detected any of the three closing in on him.

    How could 1, a seasoned general, allow this to happen?'' he thought, a heavy burden settled in his chest.

    "Your Grace, a true de isn''t measured by sharpness alone," Dale quickly snapped out of it and argued.

    He added, "A de must not only be sharp, but also practical and reliable!"

    His eyes sparked with confidence. "Your Grace, those three ''des'' are formidable, no doubt. But I''m certain I can serve you better. Though resigned, my court experience is unmatched, I''d bet even the Prince Nn isn''t more valuable. What''s the harm in trying?"

 The Silent 713

    The Mised an eyebrow. "You''re right, It''s worth a fly but if you want to stay, you can use your old identity vorrit need, a new WITH

    Then added, "Last night, Lord Mowbay must have seen you carrying Adeline''s body into Mount Westin, He knows you''ll seek rahigo with ing, so hochi nahi demnand you be named over or by to frame me. Which do you think is more likely!"

    Date knew Gabriel well enough to easily predict his next move. "First negotiation, then coercion. With the Emperor and the Prince Regent present, he wouldn''t dare co?rce Your Highness directly.

    "He''ll begin by negotiating, but knowing both their temperaments, I doubt those talks will seed"

    Date said. "So ultimately, it''lle down to a confrontation, coercion, threats... it''s just a matter of who gains the upper hand."

    Eliza''s lips curved into a faint smile upon hearing Dale''s words. "Sir Nevill, after you''veid your wife to rest, change your clothes ande down the mountain. Someone will be waiting to escort you to the Padi residence and brief you on what to do next."

    Dale couldn''t stay on Mount Westin for long.

    So, after figuring out how things would y out, Eliza had made all the necessary arrangements first thing in the morning.

    She had only been waiting to test Dale and gauge his stance. Now that the oue was clear and Eliza was satisfied, she made her own position known.

    The address "Sir Nevill" made Dale''s expression shift subtly. His heart swelled with both joy and deeper guilt.

    "Thank you, Your Grace," Dale said, his voice tinged with both gratitude and guilt

    "No thanks necessary. This humble nun will soon hold a prayer ceremony at the temple for your wife and child. As for you, Sir Nevill, patience is essential in seeking justice, endure for now. The right moment wille soon enough," she replied.

    With that, Eliza gave a slight nod before rising gracefully and leaving the thatched cottage.

    "Renee, thank you for your hard work." Stepping out, Eliza quickly turned her gaze to Renee.

    It was obvious Eliza meant for Renee to handle this, so Renee nodded. "Your Grace, rest assured. I''ll get him to safety-''

    "Let me handle this." Before Renee could finish her sentence, Rafe, still trailing behind Eliza, suddenly cut in.

    Renee immediately shot him a re.

    11

    But Rafe only grinned. ¡°Sure, a night''s passed, but Lord Mowbay and the Stonors'' assassins are definitely still out there, probably lying in wait. Your little maid Renee might be skilled, but slipping away with someone else, especially someone badly wounded, right under the noses of those killers? That''s not

    easy."

    Renee snapped, "What? You-"

    She gritted her teeth in fury, about to snap back when that infuriating man cut her off again. "Come on, don''t deny it. This isn''t a walk in the park. If you slip up, you might die, and worse, ruin the n."

    At thosest words, Renee pressed her lips together. As much as she hated to admit it, he was right.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Renee finally handed the task over to Rafe.

    As dusk fell and Dale hadpleted his necessary arrangements, Rafe stealthily

    escorted him down the opposite side of Mount Westin.

    Eliza remained awake throughout the night.

    It wasn''t that she was worried about Dale''s situation.

    Having mineabed Ratas abinian eure wat es dain he could not dare to the Luiza family safe and

    At that moment, she was simply waiting for this one she knew would anne Tonight.

    Just as expected, Tina emerged hom the shadows, murmured a few words, and disappeared like she was never there,

    Are she was gone, Fifa, who had been copying the "Book of Earth and Ash" soon finished herst stroke and sat down her brush, maing gracelidly straightened her flowing robe, then turned and made her way outside.

    Beneath the moonlight, a solitary figure stood in her courtyard, hands sped behind his back, his gaze lowered as he regarded the medicinal herb growing in her garden with a cool, detached expression.

    It was Gabriel.

    Eliza showed no surprise; after all, Gabriel was the one she had been waiting for from the very beginning.

    "Who would have thought you''de to this after leaving the Duke''s estate," he sneered.

    "There''s much you never expected," Eliza replied calmly.

    She walked to the stone table and sat down, picking up the jug to pour herself a drink-only for herself.

    Her tantly unweing gesture struck Gabriel as childish.

    Just as I thought,'' Gabriel mused. ''Still too young, too green. Nowhere near who I used to be. What''s there to fear in a kid who can''t even keep up the act?''

    Gabriel abandoned all pretense and cut straight to the chase. "You know why I''m here. What will it take for you to surrender him?"

    Eliza put on an innocent face. "Sorry, I''m not sure what you mean, Lord Mowbay. Who exactly am I supposed to hand over? I really don''t get what you''re saying."

    ''What a pathetic act, Gabriel thought with disdain.

    His face darkened. He said coldly, "You think hiding Dale in Saint Grace Nunnery means I can''t touch you?"

    Eliza held her ss, pointedly ignoring his words.

    Gabriel''s expression soured, clearly irritated by her attitude. "What exactly did Dale promise you?" he asked. "You''re siding with him against me? His family publicly broke off your engagement. And now that you''re the Holy Lady, you''re just going to turn the other cheek and let it all slide?"

    "Call it anything you want, but do I really need a reason to go against the Duke''s estate?" Eliza looked up at him, her pale face illuminated by the moonlight, a mocking smile ying on her lips.

    Her smile deepened with sarcasm. "After all this time, I thought you would have understood, Lord Mowbay, your misfortune has always been my greatest joy."

 The Silent 714

    scary figure you out anvinore, Gabriel said abruptly.

    abriel frowned, staring intently at Flira. "You''ve changed so much, Sometimes

    I can''t frelp but wonder if your''re still the daughter ( ones bag

    Efra knew ove thy why he said so.

    After all, they couldn''t understand her hatred for the entire Duke''s estate, none of them had been given a second chance as she had.

    to Gabriel and the rest of the Stonor family, he transformation seemed to happen overnight, ever since the day of hering of age party, she had suddenly be apletely different person.

    It was as if the old Eliza, once gentle, caring, and always so obedient, had vanished overnight, reced by someone cold, heartless, and defiant.

    As if, in an instant, an unbridgeable chasm had opened up between her and the entire Duke''s estate, separating her from every member of the Stonor family.

    Even now, Gabriel still couldn''t understand how it happened. He thought he had concealed everything so well, even when he brought Sophie into the Duke''s estate as an adopted daughter, he had never acted too hastily or done anything revealing.

    Gabriel couldn''t fathom how his daughter had managed to uncover everything so suddenly.

    With time, she came to know even more.

    Like a tom pocket, all of Gabriel''s past misdeeds kept leaking out, one by one, until they finally spilled into Eliza''s hands.

    She no longer even carried the Stone.

    "Fine," Gabriel said, lowering his gaze as his expression hardened. "So this is what''s left of our bond as father and daughter. Still, I''ll give you one chance; hand over Dale, and I''ll tell you the truth behind the Padi family''s downfall. Deal or not?"

    After he finished speaking, Gabriel added coldly, "Dale knows far less than I do. So don''t think that just having him in your grasp will give you the whole truth."

    Eliza raised her eyes to meet his gaze.

    She must admit, Gabriel''s proposal gave her a momentary thrill. The downfall of the Padi family had been her mother''s greatest sorrow in life.

    There was no doubt that both the people from Duke''s estate and the Marquis''s estate could very well have known some inside information.

    However, since the Marquis''s estate was only brought into this by the Duke''s estate, it made sense that Dale probably knew less about what really happened than Gabriel.

    Eliza had actually known this from the start. The reason she kept Dale had nothing to do with the Eliza family''s affairs.

    So, she just smiled faintly. "A tempting offer, but I''m afraid I must decline."

    Gabriel''s expression turned icy. "Greed will only drag you straight to hell," he warned coldly.

    He had clearly misunderstood Eliza''s intention, thinking she was just being greedy and wanted more.

    Eliza didn''t bother to exin. Instead, she simply said, "It''s gettingte, Lord Mowbay. Please take your leave now."

    Gabriel fixed Eliza with a darkening stare. "This is your final warning. Refuse to hand him over, and don''t me me if I show no mercy, no matter what we once shared."

    Eliza motioned for him to leave without a word.

    Tendment table sun neary mide him dash mint, but jt sanity he von

    A skares whinte echoed from outside, cutting through the terialon.

    et face darkened f¨¹r a moment with onest icy te at Eliza, he stormed off a anger.

    No sooner had he let than another figure appeared outside Eliza''s courtyard. "Is he gone?" Nn''s voice broke the silence as he arrived

    But he wasn''t alone. In his grip hung a corpse; a man who had just met his end by his hand.

    Eliza kriew without looking, it had to be the man who had just warned Gabriel. The whistle saved Gabriel, but cost its owner his life.

    She poured Nn a drink.

    "Perfect timing. You scared him off," Eliza chuckled, but she wasn''t joking about that.

    Truth be told, Gabriel had bolted the moment he sensed Nn''s presence.

    Eliza clearly sensed Gabriel''s killing intent before. At such close range, for him to show it meant he must have a hidden trump card, something that made him confident he could actually kill her.

    Fortunately, before Gabriel could act, Nn''s sudden arrival forced him to make a hasty retreat.

    If he had hesitated even a second longer, he probably wouldn''t have made it out of there alive.

    Gabriel wouldn''t have dared show up tonight unless he was fully prepared.

    While these preparations might have worked against Eliza and her allies, when faced with Nn-Bortend''s most formidable warrior-they would prove woefully inadequate.

    Nn tossed the corpse. Instantly, two shadowy figures slipped out and disposed of the body.

    Stepping into the courtyard, he swept his gaze over Eliza to make sure she was safe and unharmed. Only when certain did Nn finally sit down and speak.

    "Don''t you dare take such risks again," Nn said firmly. "If you must meet him alone, bring me along. He wouldn''ty a finger on you with me there."

    God knew how Nn dashed all the way from Hasen City the moment he got wind of the news tonight.

    Luckily, he made it just in time.

    If Eliza had suffered even a scratch, or lost a single strand of hair, he swore that old bastard Gabriel wouldn''t leave tonight alive.

    Then, Eliza chuckled and replied, "Alright, next time I''ll definitely call you first."

    A smile finally tugged at the corners of Nn''s lips. He raised the ss Eliza had poured and drained it in one swift gulp.

    After quenching his thirst, Nn suddenly remembered the promise he made back at the Malone family in Woteria; to personally serve Serenity a drink someday.

    Just as he was about to offer her, Eliza spoke up! "Your Highness, I asked you toe tonight not just for this, there''s something else I want to give you."

    Nn blinked, momentarily pulled from his thoughts.

    Eliza pped her hands, and Renee, her maid, emerged from the house carrying an ornate chest.

    After setting it down on the stone table, Renee withdrew without a word.

    Eliza opened the chest and said to Your Highness, ¡°Inside are three century old Bloodde Blossoms and ten more that are at least kny years bed Please take these to Dr. Larson. these should allow him topletely runs your condition"

    The expectant smile on Nn''s lips froze abruptly.

    He gazed at the Bloodshade Blossoms, yet his face remained utterly joyless.

    By all ounts, this should have been a joyous asion. Yet after silently studying them for a moment, he averted his gaze, only to fix his eyes on Eliza

    instead.

    After a long pause, Nn said stiffly, "Serenity, it can''t be cured."

 The Silent 715

    Eliza was momentarily taken aback. She had thought he was worried the Bloodshanda mostom misht n? t? patat mol

    Rest assured Your Highness. Els exined gently. "There nieodshade Blossoms were specialty cultivated by on their medicinin hes

    than sufficient. Show you need mors, I''ll have a low additional nts delivered in a few days.

    She actually had more in her pocket farm, but taking out too many at once would be too conspicuous

    "That''s not what I meant Nn blurted out, cutting her off mid sentence.

    Nn gazed at Eliza, her face showing confusion and bewilderment. He pressed his thin lips together, his fingers tightening around the edge of the bou

    He said, "If I''m cured, what then?"

    What he really wanted to ask was, ''Will I still have a reason toe see Serenity after that?

    Back then, he only got close to Eliza to hear her chanting, hoping it would help keep this damnable illness of mine at bay.

    But after that, even when his illness didn''t re up, he''d pretend it did, just so he could keeping back to see her time after time.

    Over time, his illness had served as a convenient

    xcuse, but even that was starting to wear

    ar thin.

    But now, even this excuse is slipping away.

    If he got better, even thest reason to visit Eliza

    disappear.

    "What then?" Eliza sensed something was off about Nn''s demeanor.

    After a thoughtful pause, she delicately chose her words and asked, "Your Highness... would you still like to hear this humble nun chant the scriptures?"

    At this question, Nn''s eyes instantly lit up. His earlier confusion vanishing in a sh. "Of course!"

    Nn nodded, trying to appear even more sincere. "If I recover, may I stille to see you? I''ve grown ustomed to your scripture chanting, if it were to end so abruptly, I... I might have trouble sleeping."

    By the end of his words, even Nn thought to himself, ''What

    "I understand," Eliza said.

    "You get what I''m trying to say?" Nn asked, his voice tinged with defeat.

    pathetic excuse! Could I have sounded any more awkward?''

    Her gentle voice reached Nn''s ears, carried by the cool night breeze.

    Nn froze, clearly not expecting Eliza to respond like that.

    4

    Serenity gazed at him with a gentle smile ying on her lips. "If you simply wish

    to visit me and listen to my chanting, you''re wee anytime. Though

    it might not be convenient at Saint Grace Nunnery, how about the mountain creek instead, Your Highness?"

    Citing his illness, Nn had convinced the Emperor to let him visit Eliza at Saint Grace Nunnery, iming it helped keep his symptoms in check.

    But now, if he kept visiting after he was recovered, it would surely raise eyebrows. So, Eliza suggested the mountain creek instead.

    That was where she first chanted scriptures to help suppress Nn''s illness. A scenic, tranquil spot by the mountain creek, peaceful and undisturbed.

    "Of course you can, Your Grace. As long as you don''t mind." Nn was on the same wavelength as Eliza.

    the happiness kit kimi ea madente il fettaren turvainennde vast mar fhma

    The urge to push his lock surged within him, and it took everything he had to rein in nie somery imp

    ranny how the box in his hands didn''t seem hall as annoying as it had a moment ago.

    no granted down at the Bloodshade Blossoms nestled inside; Hovers so rare avid priceless, they were practically mythical clestone tiles

    Just these few Bloodshade blossoms could fetch a king''s ransom in gold,

    For Serenity to give them away so freely, isn''t this just another way she shows she cares? Hn mused, repeating it to himself like a quat mantri

    The more he tried to convince himself, the harder it was to hide the grin tugging at his lips.

    Eliza shot him a nce, then looked away, only to sneak another peek at him.

    She thought, ''Hmm... is it just me, or does Prince Nn''s smile look kind of silly right now?

    Ìï

    AD

 The Silent 716

    Feigning deep thought, Eliza raised her ss and took a silent sip, her eyes drifting sideways to steal another look at the grinning Prince Regent.

    Hundreds of miles from Hasen City, at the very spot where the Nevill family was ambushed, the once-proud inny in ruins, reduced to charred ashes by a raging fire.

    Two days had passed, yet bloodstains still remained in the area, the air heavy with the scent of violence.

    The corpses of assassins and death warriors were left in the wilderness, abandoned and forgotten. No one paid them any mind.

    The only ones who cared were the ravenous wild wolves.

    The wolves crouched over the corpses, devouring this rare "delicacy" with savage relish.

    Just as the wolves were feasting hungrily, the sudden crunch of approaching footsteps echoed through the air.

    The pack of wolves raised their heads in unison, then bared their fangs in a menacing disy as they sought to intimidate the uninvited intruder.

    However, the very next second, an intense sense of danger struck the wolves. They yelped in terror and scattered in all directions, leaving behind only a heap of gruesomely mauled corpses.

    Gazing at the pile of corpses, the neer let out a sigh of regret.

    It was an old monk. He shook his head and sighed. "What a pity, what a pity."

    A deep voice echoed through the trees, clear and resonant like temple bells. "Peace and light upon you." The sunlight shimmered on the forest floor as he stepped into view, a monk wrapped in stillness and grace.

    "s, your lifetimes were steeped in sin. I had hoped to sanctify your corpses, to grant a final redemption. But now, you rest in the bellies of beasts, such is the cruel rhythm of fate," he added.

    With a solemn shake of his bald head, the white-bearded monk donned a sorrowful expression, as if mourning the dead strewn before him.

    His eyes snapped open without warning, the haze within them clearing to reveal a sharp, radiant focus aimed directly at a spot in the smoldering wreckage.

    A low, thoughtful hum escaped the old monk as surprise flitted across his lined features. "Well now... still alive? How unexpected."

    With a smile, he stepped forward. At the same moment, a "figure" swathed in bandages from head to toe, every inch crudely stitched, emerged from the

    shadows behind him.

    The old monk said, ¡°Four, dig him out and let me take a look. Who knows, you might gain a new junior brother today."

    The bandage-wrapped figure obediently followed the old monk''s order. Moving with stiff, mechanical motions, it crouched down and dug through the rubble with its bare hands, unearthing a charred, human-shaped husk from beneath the ruins.

    The old monk swung his staff down hard on the charred remains. A series of sharp cracks erupted in rapid session, echoing through the air.

    The charred husk of the human figure cracked and crumbled away rapidly, revealing the person beneath, looking as pristine as if reborn.

    And this person was none other than Caleb, Dale''s son, the very one his father had presumed dead in the inn explosion.

    The old monk stroked his beard, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°So this is... a Parasitic Nest Body? No wonder he survived the raging fire, the symbiotic parasites inside must have saved him. Intriguing."

    He stroked his beard with a satisfied smile, clearly pleased with histest acquisition.

    In the old monk''s eyes, Caleb was hardly alive, more a living corpse than a man.

    His body, now little more than a nest for parasites, could no longer be called human.

    Caleb was dead, just not all the way gone.

    If refined with the Parasite Corpse Technique, his corpse could be the ultimate Ghoul.

    The more the old monk thought about it, the more his breathing quickened, excitement and greed written all over his face.

    His eyes fixed hungrily on Caleb''s body, the old monk''s grin widened grotesquely, stretching nearly to his ears.

    "Peace be with you. It seems destiny has brought us together. Allow me to... release your soul and send you on your way," he said,

 The Silent 717

    At the same time, beneath the Henderson family estate in Hasen City, the Hall of Eternity-which was once bustling with guests has stood easily en for the past two days.

    In the secret chamber, the Henderson family''s butler stood nervously aside.

    He spoke humbly. "Master, Lord Beard has sent someone to inquire again. He says his supply of Immortality Pills is running low and asks when n you might reopen the Hall of Eternity?"

    Due to the recent crackdown on foreign spies, Fletcher lost several of his key operatives.

    With things so tense right now, no one dared to draw too much attention.

    Naturally, the Henderson family''s Hall of Eternity beneath their estate had to be temporarily shut down as well

    "No way! Not now! The heat''s still on, what''s his damn hurry?" Fletcher held a scalpel in one hand and waved the other impatiently.

    "Tell him I say wait. Can''t wait? Then let him die," he added.

    The butler discreetly wiped the sweat from his brow; he wouldn''t dare deliver such a blunt reply.

    Seeing Fletcherpletely absorbed in arranging the corpse parts on the table, he decided to change the subject.

    "My lord, there''s been some movement at Lord Mowbay''s estate these past two days, just as you instructed us to keep watch," he reported.

    "So he really did go after Dale?" Fletcher asked, his tone sharp.

    "My lord, your foresight is truly remarkable," the butler replied respectfully. "Lord Mowbay has nearly wiped out the Nevill family, but it seems one survivor managed to escape and fled to Mount Westin just outside the city."

    "Who?" Fletcher snapped, finally pausing what he was doing.

    He frowned and said, "Since when did that old fool, Lord Mowbay, be so damn useless? Can''t even finish off a few people properly."

    His scowl deepened. ''And to think he even let someone escape to Mount Westin.''

    ''Mount Westin? Of all ces?!'' Fletcher thought, his frown deepening. ''That''s the one spot both the King and the Prince Nn have their eyes on. ''Letting someone escape there, isn''t that just asking for more trouble?!

    And to top it off, there''s that damn troublesome girl hiding out in there, too.''

    Fletcher pinched the bridge of his nose. "So, what''s thetest from the Duke''s estate? Any new movements?"

    The butler shook his head respectfully. "My lord, our men aren''t capable enough to dig up more. The estate seems to have quieted down, though whether His Grace has truly given up the chase remains unclear."

    Fletcher sneered coldly. "With Lord Mowbay''s vindictive nature, how could he possibly stay calm after such a major blunder?"

    He stroked his beard thoughtfully, then ordered, "Send word to Her Ladyship. Have her keep tabs on his movements in the pce and report any developments immediately."

    "At once, my lord," the butler replied.

    After the butler withdrew, Fletcher picked up his scalpel again. He measured the corpse parts on the table, then sliced off the uneven edges with a

    precise cut.

    Next, he brought over the other pieces, aligned them carefully, and snapped them into ce with a sharp "crack."

    A grotesque, fist-sized parasite immediately leaped onto the body, using its razor-sharp fangs and viscous saliva to swiftly suture and fuse the sections, us together.

    When the work was finally done, Fletcher pressed a hand to his aching back as he rose, aplete corpse finally took shape before him.

    If Eliza had been here, she would have immediately recognized that the upper

    half of this stitched-together corpse was none other than Sophie''s, the very part that Raisa had forcibly taken from her.

    Fletcher muttered to himself, "All the pieces are in ce, but who knows if this corpse can really be brought back to life."

    He set down his tools, washed the blood from his hands, then epted a towel from a mute attendant to wipe them clean.

    Returning to the corpse, hemanded, "Bring it here."

    Another mute servant carefully approached, holding acquered wooden box.

    Fletcher opened the box, took out a fingernail-sized ck parasite, and ced it right between the corpse''s brows.

    The moment the parasite touched flesh, it instantly burrowed beneath the skin and vanishedpletely.

    In the end, only a tiny blood spot remained at the center of the corpse''s brow. Fletcher waited in silence for about fifteen minutes before making another move, This time, he gripped the corpse''s throat and snapped harshly, "Wake up now!" The corpse responded as if summoned, its eyes snapping open.

    For a moment, it gave an eerie semnce of Sophie''s revival, but those eyes were utterly lifeless, devoid of any spark.

    Awake, yet still unmistakably a corpse.

    Fletcher peeled open the corpse''s eyelids with two fingers, thenmanded the parasite to conduct a thorough inspection from head to toe. Only after verifying everything was in order did he finally ease his vignce.

    "This corpse is controlled by corpse-controlling parasites, but it''ll onlyst at most three months," Fletcher murmured to himself. "To truly refine it into an corpse puppet, only Master could do that."

    Suddenly, he spoke up. ¡°Have you found any trace of him?"

    Ashadow guard emerged soundlessly behind Fletcher, as if conjured from the darkness itself.

    The guard saluted and reported respectfully, "Master Thorne''s whereabouts remain unknown. However, we recently uncovered a lead; about a hundred miles outside the capital, someone spotted a venerable monk carrying a staff. Based on the witness''s description, it''s high likely to be him."

    Fletcher''s eyes zed with excitement at those words. He cried out with delight, "Is Master Thorneing to Hasen City?"

    The shadow guard hesitated, unsure, and dared not answer.

    However, Fletcher didn''t need his reply.

    Just the thought of Master Thorne''s arrival sent Fletcher into a frenzy, he pped

    his hands with glee and paced excitedly. "If Master Thorne is truly on his

    way... then nothing can stop what''sing."

    "Go now, have our men ready everything outside the city. I''ll greet Master Thorne myself when he arrives." Fletcher was practically buzzing with

    anticipation.

    He turned to go but stopped at the door, barking over his shoulder at the mute servant. "Get her cleaned up, dressed properly, and brought back hard ha The mute servant gave a silent nod.

    After Fletchere left, the mute servant finally approached the stone b. She reached out to lift the corpse, but suddenly sensed something was off.

    The mute servant froze mid-motion.

    ''Did... did the corpse''s eyes just flicker?'' she wondered, a chill running down her

    spine.

 The Silent 718

    The mute ve rubbed her eyes and looked back at the corpse, but found nothing.

    ''Maybe I was just seeing things,'' she thought, deciding not to dwell on it.

    Then she reached out once more to lift the corpse on the tform.

    However, in the very next moment, the mute ve''s body went rigid.

    Slowly, she looked down to see a hand thrust through her chest, and that hand belonged to the corpse on the tform.

    "Where... am I?" the corpse rasped, its voice hoarse and grating.

    The mute ve''s jaw stiffly fell open.

    The corpse then saw the hollow cavity where her tongue should have been.

    "Useless," the corpse spat with contempt.

    Then, with a sickening squelch, it plunged its hand into the mute ve''s chest, yanked out her heart, and casually tossed it aside.

    Ignoring the blood on her hands, she got up and paced around the secret chamber, quickly spotting an old bronze mirror.

    When she looked into it and saw her stitched-together, patchwork body, Sophie''s face contorted in a twisted expression of fury.

    She thought, furious and bewildered, ''Damn it! What the hell is going on?!

    ''Wasn''t I already dead? Why is my consciousness suddenly here? Did I...e back to life? But why does my body look so grotesque now?

    ''The face is mine, and part of my upper body too, but the rest, including my hands and feet, clearly aren''t mine at all!''

    Sophie examined the unfamiliar hands, then slowly raised one to touch her face.

    The tangible sensation only deepened the gloom in her eyes.

    Sophie frantically rummaged through every corner of the secret chamber.

    ''Damn it! A room full of corpses, and not a damn thing of value,'' she seethed inwardly.

    After turning the ce upside down, she still couldn''t find a single useful thing. Just then, a sudden noise echoed from outside the secret chamber.

    "Someone''sing in!" Sophie''s body tensed instan

    her expression turning vignt as she fixed her gaze on the chamber door.

    Outside the door, Fletcher was using an intricately crafted key to unlock the secret chamber once more.

    The moment the door swung open, a surge of danger made Fletcher''s hair stand on end.

    He jerked back abruptly, narrowly dodging a throwing dagger that came flying straight at his face.

    However, that retreat and dodge gave the figure inside the perfect opening.

    Before Fletcher could react, a dark shadow darted past him and bolted for the exit.

    Fletcher suddenly realized what was going on. He whirled around to look inside the chamber, below the stone tformy the dead mute maid, while the tform itself was nowpletely empty.

    15.00 Sun, Jun O G

    The corpse... hade to life.

    Fletcher barely had time to be shocked before snapping, "Damn it! Go after it, bring that thing back to me, now!"

    No matter how that corpse came back to life, it must not be allowed to escape. No

    one

    knew what disaster it could cause if it got out.

    Watching the shadow guards give chase, Fletcher''s face betrayed not just rm, but a disturbing spark of excitement.

    ''A moving corpse, was it the parasite that had mutated, or the corpse itself?'' Fletcher wondered, though he leaned toward the former.

    The body was merely a stitched-together collection of dismembered parts.

    No matter how much it mutated, it remained fundamentally dead. However, the corpse parasite was alive.

    Fletcher thought, ''Could it be that the parasite I nted in the corpse mutated somehow, broke free from my control, and reanimated the body?"

    Such an extraordinary transformation could only mean one thing; the corpse parasite had evolved into a King Parasite.

    Fletcher''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes zing with manic excitement.

    It had been a hundred years since a corpse parasitest evolved into a King Parasite; a single entity capable ofmanding ten thousand corpses.

    These were solemnly recorded in the forbidden archives of their n.

    If he could tame a King Parasite, it would be likemanding an army of ten thousand.

    And not just any army, but an immortal legion. No one could possibly stand against him then.

    Not even the Prince Regent, Nn Be, would stand a chance against him. So, of course Fletcher was ecstatic.

    He could already envision himself seated upon that throne, reigning supreme like a true king.

    Meanwhile, while Fletcher remained immersed in his schemes of grandeur, Sophie had already bolted out of the Henderson family''s estate.

    The instant she broke free, guided by her past memories, she raced straight for the Duke''s estate.

    ''This body feels so strange... Sophie thought.

    At first, she was deeply repulsed by this patchwork form, pieced together from who knew how many corpses, But as soon as she moved, she sensed something was off.

    Her lower limbs were unusually agile, her arms startlingly strong. She could dart about with incredible speed, disying exceptionalbat skills.

    The stiffness from before hadpletely vanished. It was as if, in just moments, this stitched-together body had perfectly synchronized.

    For a brief instant, she felt as if she inhabited a warrior''s physique.

    ''This isn''t just some random patchwork, someone deliberately did this! What do they want with my body?'' Sophie thought, a sense of unease creeping over her. ''That ce I just escaped from... it was unmistakably the Henderson family estate.

    ''And that man I brushed past, he''s none other than Fletcher, that bitch Isabelle''s father!''

    Just thinking of Isabelle''s name twisted Sophie''s face with fury. "That treacherous witch! How dare you turn on the Queen? I swear, I''ll rip you apart piece by piece!""

    Upon returning to the Duke''s estate, Sophie took advantage of her new body''s agility, slipped into thepound with unnatural ease, and headed straight for her own quarters.

    15:06 Sun, 1 Jun? G

    Instead of seeking out Gabriel right away, Sophie summoned a maid into the room.

    With a few quick, pointed questions, she swiftly grasped the situation.

    Yet this confirmation only filled Sophie with growing rm and disbelief.

    ''No... Sophie thought, her mind reeling. ''Something''s off. This is just too weird!''

    4

    34%

    By now, she should''ve been at the Duke''s estate, trampling Eliza underfoot while enjoying the exclusive favor of her father and brothers-plotting to drive her out and im the title of rightful heir to the Stonor family.

    "What the hell is going on here?!'' Sophie fumed inwardly.

    Eliza really was driven out, but she actually chose to be a nun herself.

    Now, Sophie had fallen from grace; shunned by her father and brothers, and forced to marry that useless fool, Caleb.

    ''They must have all gone mad. Sophie believed she was destined to be the Empress, ruling over the entire imperial court, the rightful queen.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Silent 719

    Sophie snapped, ¡°Are you telling me Eliza actually went to the Padi family? But didn''t they already fall from grace? How could she possibly get in

    there?"

    She frowned and continued questioning the maid under her control.

    The maid shivered with fear. Though her mind was racing with questions, she dared not refuse to answer Sophie. "Ve-yes, Lady Sophie... Her Grace,

    she..."

    Sophie was angrier. "Don''t you dare call that filthy girl ''Her Grace''!"

    Then, her eyes shed with venom. "She is nothing but a bug to be crushed under my feet! How dare anyone call her that? What a joke!"

    The maid was drenched in cold sweat, her whole body trembling violently as a de was pressed to her throat, She knew that any disobedience would mean having her throat slit instantly.

    The maid stammered nervously, "We-well... Lady Padi...¡±

    Now that Eliza was head of the Padi family and the maid hesitated to call her "Her Grace," she decided that "Lady Padi" would suffice.

    But Sophie''s expression grew even more terrifying as she fixed the maid with a deadly re. Her voice dripped with menace as she hissed. "Either call her ''that bitch,'' or I will have you executed right now, you little wretch!"

    "Mercy, Lady Sophie!" the maid cried out, her voice trembling with fear.

    The maid was so terrified that she was on the verge of tears.

    "Keep talking," Sophiemanded icily.

    "Yes," the maid sobbed. "That... that bitch, after bing the Holy Lady, she prayed for disaster relief across three provinces and earned His Majesty''s favor. She was granted one wish, used it to change her surname, and somehow ended up as the head of their family."

    The more Sophie listened, the more unsettled she grew, something was clearly amiss.

    Sophie thought, ''Everything changed since thating-of-age partyst year. ''No way... could that little bitch have been given second chance too?

    ''Wait... judging by the timing, she actually came back even earlier than I did?!''

    Sophie paused for a moment. ''Of course, Eliza did die before me in our previous lives,'' she realized.

    If it hadn''t been for Isabelle''s betrayal, which got Sophie killed by the Prince Regent, she would still be the exalted Empress, reigning supreme above all others.

    That was not all. Sophie could have been so much more than just the Empress. ording to her father''s n, the Stonor family was so close, almost seeded in the rebellion. Just one step away from overthrowing the dynasty.

    All of this-every bit of it-was because of Isabelle and the Prince Regent.

    Sophie took a deep breath, forced down her irritation, and snapped, "Isn''t it about time for His Majesty to choose new consorts? Has the date for the selection been set yet?"

    The maid looked utterly bewildered and stammered, "Consort selection? But didn''t His Majesty just recently get married?"

    "Married?!" Sophie shrieked, her voice rising in disbelief.

    15:01 MO

    The de In Sophie''s hand nearly sliced off the maid''s head in her sudden rage,

    The maid trembled even more violently, blood gushing from her neck, yet she didn''t dare lift a hand to staunch the flow. Frozen in ce, tariner bewildered, she couldn''t understand why Sophie was reacting so furiously to the fact.

    "His Majesty got married?!" Sophie shrieked. "Who stole my rightful ce as Empress? Was it Eliza?!"

    The maid stammered, "No-No! It''s Miss Diana Baker, she''s now Her Majesty, the Empress, and Miss Audrey Henderson, who''s be Her Highness, the Imperial Consort."

    Sophie''s face twisted in rage. "That Baker wench, Diana? How is she still breathing?!"

    She cursed under her breath, "Useless idiots! How could I, in this lifetime, fail to take out even a single eyesore?"

    Sophie had killed Diana long ago in her previous life. And yet, not only was Diana still alive, she had stolen the very title Sophie believed was rightfully hers: Empress.

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 720

    "Damn it! Who is this Henderson woman supposed to be?" Sophie spat. "Jacqueline and Isabelle are the only daughters they have, so where did this mysterious third onee from?"

    The maid immediately reported that Isabelle had died, and that the Henderson family had found their long lost third daughter, Audrey

    Sophie froze, her brows knitting in shock. She hadn''t expected that Isabelle was actually dead.

    Then, she fumed inwardly, "This life is nothing like myst! The damned still breathe, while the worthy lie dead. What the hell is going on here?!

    ''Has Eliza really beening back to life too? Or could it be that this life is simply unfolding differently?''

    Sophie suddenly remembered something. "Wait, you said that little bitch Eliza asked His Majesty to change her surname. Didn''t Father try to stop her?"

    The maid stammered nervously, "I... I don''t know much about this, mydy, only what I''ve heard from the rumors outside. Maybe it has something to do with the Holy Lady... I mean, that bitch helping His Grace find his long-lost young master." Sophie frowned sharply and asked, "What young master are you talking about?¡±

    The maid stole a nervous nce at her expression and exined cautiously, "It''s... it''s His Grace''s young master. I heard he''s... an... an illegitimate son raised outside the family."

    The instant those final words left the maid''s lips, Sophie''s face darkened like a thundercloud, her expression instantly turning murderous.

    Sophie hissed through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with fury, "What... did... you... just... say?!"

    ''An illegitimate son? No way! How could Father have an illegitimate son?!'' Sophie mmed her hand down on the table, smashing it to pieces.

    The maid, nearly scared out of her wits, blurted out at breakneck speed, "The young master is in the Shiverhall Courtyard here in the estate. If you don''t believe me, Lady Sophie, you can go see for yourself."

    ''Of course I''ll see for myself what kind of bastard Eliza has brought back for Father!'' she thought to herself

    Sophie fixed the maid with a deadly re and snarled, "If you value your miserable life, you''d better obey me. Or I''ll have you skinned alive and make you suffer a fate worse than death."

    "I understand! I''m willing to go through fire and water for you, Lady Sophie. Just give me an order!" she replied.

    Sophie''s murderous intent eased slightly. She sheathed her dagger and demanded, "What''s your name?"

    The maid replied, "My name is Sibyl, mydy."

    "Sibyl, you''reing with me to the Shiverhall Courtyard. I''m going to check it out." Sophie''s voice was firm.

    "Yes, mydy. Please, let me show you the way," Sibyl nodded.

    Sophie would never have even heard of such a lowly ce as the Shiverhall Courtyard without the maid''s report.

    After all, a nobledy like her would never deign to visit such lowly, shabby quarters in the estate.

    Though not run-down, the Shiverhall Courtyard paled inparison to thevish quarters of the other family members. It was simpler, and far more removed.

    As soon as Sophie reached it with Sibyl, she strode forward and kicked the door open with a forceful blow, sending it crashing against the wall.

    At the foot of Mount Westin, Rafe was ying with Rudie, the nt turtle, when he suddenly paused and turned his head in the direction et Mar

    At nearly the same time, Eliza, in the middle of reviewingst month''s ounts with Mki, sensed something strange and instinctively looked in the same direction.

    "Looks like I''ll have to head back to Hasen City for now," Rafe said.

    Hearing it, Eliza, who had just sensed her poisonous parasites making a sudden, distant connection from the direction of Hasen City, finally turned is look at him after that strange sensation faded.

    Eliza asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    Rafe''s brows knitted, displeasure shing in his eyes. He replied, "Someone broke into that room of mine and shed with my corpse puppet.

    AD

    Comment

 The Silent 721

    "Wait, what?" Eliza didn''t have time to ask Rate what a "corpse puppet" was. She cut straight to the point. "Do you know who it ?"

    Rafe shook his head. "It''s too far. I can''t sense my corpse puppet well from here. I''ll only know when I''m back in Hasen City."

    Eliza nodded. "Go back now then."

    After a moment''s thought, she handed Rafe a tiny spider, nearly translucent white. "This is a Crystal Spider. Within a hundred miles, you can contact me through it. Just tell it what you need, and it will ry your message to me."

    Hearing this, Rafe''s eyes lit up at the sight of the tiny Crystal Spider, Grinning, he took it from Eliza.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back in a jiffy." After putting away the spider, Rafe turned to Rudie and said, "Big guy, hold the fort here."

    He wasn''t worried about Eliza''s safety. After all, she had plenty of capable fighters around her.

    And if anything happened at Saint Grace Nunnery, the abbess would surelye to her aid immediately.

    Thus, he could focus on his own business with peace of mind.

    After watching Rafe leave, Eliza stroked her chin thoughtfully.

    ''Corpse puppet... so, Rafe has another trick up his sleeve besides his ability to disappear,'' Eliza mused.

    It all made sense now. Rafe had never feared being discovered outside the Duke''s estate, because he had left a double behind, locked away under house

    arrest.

    Corpse puppet. The name alone suggested it was crafted from a dead body. Eliza recalled how determined Raisa had been to im Sophie''s corpse that day. That exined it. Raisa must have known about these corpse puppets. She probably took Sophie''s body to make one.

    Eliza frowned, stillpletely in the dark about these so-called corpse puppets.

    After all, Sophie had been resurrected. If her corpse was used to make a corpse puppet, that could trigger some abnormal changes.

    Plus, Sophie''s body had already been torn apart, Raisa only managed to take the upper half.

    ''Am I overthinking this?'' Eliza wondered.

    Even so, just to be safe, Eliza decided to send a letter to Raisa to ask her about it.

    She might not get the honest truth, but sending the letter was a calcted move. Whatever Raisa''s reaction, Eliza was sure she would learn something from it.

    While Eliza decided to test Raisa, something happened back at the Duke''s estate in Hasen City.

    The corpse puppet Rafe had left in his room was now facing Sophie''s hostile interrogation. "So I hear you''re that bastard? The one that bitch Eliza brought back from god-knows-where?"/

    After kicking the door open and strode in unceremoniously, Sophie fixed a haughty re on the Rafe locked inside and issued a coldmand, "Look up. Let me see your face!"

    Facing the other person''s challenging questions, if the real Rafe were here, he would definitely have noticed something was off about this Sophie.

    After all, the real Sophie had already met him, she wouldn''t possibly act like she didn''t know him at all.

    15:01 Mon 2 Jun

    But this Sophie wasn''t the real Sophie, and this Rale wasn''t the real Rafe either. With two imposters in the room, neither noticed anything amiss about the other.

    The fake Rafe was merely a corpse puppet. It could fight, move, eat, and sleep, but speech was beyond its capability.

    No matter what Sophie asked, it just sat there like a statue, utterly silent.

    However, to Sophie, his silence came off as a provocation. She scowled and

    snapped, "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"

    The fake Rafe still didn''t respond.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä

 The Silent 722

    Seeing this, Sophie strode forward in quick steps, seized Pate''s chin in a tight grip, and forced him to face her directly.

    The moment Sophie turned his face and saw his features, her mind reeted with shock.

    Sophie stared in disbelief. "You?! No way. It can''t be you! What are you doing here now?"

    The face revealed by the corpse puppet was identical to Rale''s, and by extension,

    it bore an uncanny resemnce to Sophie as well.

    The moment Sophie saw that face, it all came back to her.

    The shock didn''te from Rafe''s uncanny resemnce to her, but from his sudden appearance here.

    In her previous life, he never once returned to the Duke''s estate.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "So it''s you! You''re his bastard, no wonder... no wonder you''d turn against us.

    "What are you doing here?" Just as "Sophie" stood frozen in shock, a familiar voice,ced with displeasure, suddenly rang out from the doorway.

    Sophie turned to find Gabriel standing there, his expression dark and tense, his eyes fixed on her with a strange, suspicious intensity.

    Gabriel snapped, ¡°What on earth were you doing at the Marquis''s estate? Do you have any idea how long I have been looking for you? Where have you been these past few days, and why are you onlying back now?"

    He continued, "And the moment you return, you rush straight to Shiverhall, not even bothering to let me know you''re safe. You''re bing more and more disrespectful!"

    Gabriel was in a foul mood, firing off a rapid barrage of questions at Sophie, not giving her a chance to catch her breath.

    Sophie was at a loss for how to respond.

    She not the real Sophie who used to inhabit this body, not at all. She didn''t have a single memory of her past.

    What she did, where she had been, or why she ended up in the Henderson family''s underground chamber, she had no clue about any of it.

    However, then she noticed something ringly obvious. Her father actually still didn''t know that the real Sophie was dead.

    Sophie hesitated for a moment.

    She''d nned to tell Gabriel right away when she got back. After all,ing back from the dead wasn''t something anyone could hide.

    She hadn''t expected her father to bepletely in the dark about it.

    So, if he didn''t know, then it was probably smarter to keep a few secrets to herself.

    Having lived two lifetimes, Sophie understood far better than the Sophie of this life just how cold and heartless Gabriel truly was.

    Better to keep some cards up her sleeve than to reveal everything.

    After all, as long as she kept quiet, neither the Henderson family nor Isabelle, the

    main suspects in her murder, would ever say a word about it either.

    Other than that, she doubted many people actually knew she died.

    Since Isabelle had stabbed Sophie in the back in her previous life, and she had just emerged from the Henderson family''s underground chamber, Sophie instinctively assumed the Hendersons were behind her murder.-

    As for Eliza, Sophie never even gave her a second thought. To Sophie, Eliza was

    still the pitiful nobody she''d toyed with in their p s life. Even if she

    15:01 Mon, 2 Jun? MG

    got a second chance, that girl wouldn''t dare touch her.

    She''d probably end up groveling before their father and brothers, begging to be epted again. Sophie was so certain. Eliza might wear the Padi narra now, but she''d always be the same worthless girl, no matter how many chances life gave her.

    Sophie''s eyes grew red as she looked up at Gabriel, voice trembling. ¡°Father, I don''t know what happened. Someone attacked me from behind, everything went ck. When I woke up, I was back in my room, not at the Marquis''s estate. I swear, I didn''t do anything."

 The Silent 723

    Earlier, after returning to the Duke''s estate, Sophie had cleaned herself up, changed into fresh clothes, and put on some makeup.

    Though she couldn''t fully regain her usual appearance, at least she looked somewhat presentable now, no longer like a bloodstained corpse with ghastly pale skin.

    Even so, her movements and expressions remained slightly stiff. This stiffness was subtle enough to escape notice unless one looked closely.

    Gabriel did sense that something was off, but since he stillcked the keen perception of seasoned martial artists, he too failed to detect Sophie''s peculiar condition.

    He frowned and asked, "So you just passed out? Where exactly did it happen? Who attacked you? Did you get a look at their face?"

    Sophie shook her head, keeping up the act with practiced ease.

    Gabriel pressed further, frowning, "When you woke up, did you notice anything unusual?"

    Sophie shook her head again, her voice trembling with self-reproach and looking on the verge of tears. "Father... I''m so useless. I didn''t notice anything

    at all. Did something go wrong? If I''ve ruined your important matters, please punish me as you see fit."

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly, fixing his prating gaze on her for a long moment.

    Sophie lowered her head and gnawed at her lip, anxiety mounting as Gabriel''s silence dragged on.

    ''I need to find a way to distract Father,'' she thought, panic creeping in.

    Sophie''s eyes darted with sudden inspiration. The next moment, she swayed dramatically, feigning weakness as she toppled to the side.

    "Mydy!" Sibyl, catching Sophie''s subtle hand signal behind her back, immediately rushed forward to y along and steady her.

    "Your Grace, Lady Sophie has only just woken up and is still quite weak. Might she be permitted to return to her room and rest?" Sibyl asked respectfully.

    Gabriel let out a soft chuckle. It was a cold, mirthless sound.

    Sophie caught the chill in her father''sugh and froze. ''Oh no!'' Panic red. ''Did I just make things worse? Of course he''d be suspicious seeing me here. What now? I need a new excuse, fast.

    ''Damn it! I''ve been given a second chance at life, but I don''t remember a single thing from before.

    ''If only I knew even a little about my past, I wouldn''t be stuck in such a helpless position right now.''

    As Sophie grew anxious, Gabriel said coldly, "If you''re so weak, stop wandering about. Return to your quarters and stay there. Without my explicitmand, you are forbidden from setting foot here again."

    He paused, then added, "I''ll have the physician examine youter."

    Gabriel wanted to see what exactly his daughter was hiding.

    "Yes, Father. I''ll take my leave now," Sophie said meekly, bowing her head.

    After Sophie was helped out by Sibyl, Gabriel turned his attention to Rafe, who was still in the room.

    Rafe looked up at him with wide-eyed innocence. As soon as Gabriel nced his way, Rafe stood his ground and bowed respectfully. "Father," he greeted.

    Gabriel sized Rafe up, feeling that something was off.

    ''Is he wearing these same clothes when I came in just now?'' Gabriel wondered.

    If Rafe could have heard his thoughts, he would have replied, "Of course not."

    Just moments earlier, while Gabriel was busy suspecting Sophie, Rafe had already rushed back to the Duke''s estate, slipped silently into the room, and swapped ces with his corpse puppet.

    The puppet wore Rafe''s clothes. His wardrobe consisted of only a few nearly identical dark outfits, differing only in simple embroidery.

    So although Gabriel sensed something was off, it wasn''t enough to arouse his suspicion.

    After all, everything was happening right under his nose. Nothing could possibly escape his eyes.

    His own arrogance blinded him to that tiny anomaly.

    Gabriel looked at Rafe, who was feigning docility, and asked casually, "You''ve

    been cooped up in here for days. Anything on your mind?"

    Rafe curved his tips into an innocent smile and shook his head. "No thoughts to share, Father."

    "Really? Nothing at all?" Gabriel pressed.

    Of course there was a lot Rafe wanted to say.

    Gabriel had locked him up for ages before finally showing his face. If Rafe hadn''t figured out how to sneak out, he''d have suffocated in this room long

    ago.

    Rafe was cursing this old man in his head, but on the surface, he kept up his innocent act, blinking a few times to feign hesitation. "Father... if I really have to say something, well, there is one thing."

    "Oh? What is it?" Gabriel stared at him impassively.

    ''After all this time locked up, he''s finally cracking,'' he thought.

    Rafe sighed softly. "Sinceing back, I''ve only seen Matthew on the first day, and Sophie just now. I haven''t even had the chance to properly greet you. I can''t help but wonder... do you still suspect me, or am I simply unwee?"

    Hearing this, Gabriel raised his eyebrow slightly.

    "Is that really all that''s on your mind?" he asked, his toneced with skepticism.

    Rafe hesitated. "Father, you might think this is nothing, but to me, it means the world. If you and my siblings don''t wee me, then I... I''ll have no choice but to be back on the streets." His voice trembled as he spoke.

    By the end, his eyes were red and watery, looking just like a young boy about to cry.

    Whether it was Rafe''s expression or thatst remark about "ending up back on the streets," something unexpectedly tugged at Gabriel''s heartstrings.

    He reached out and, like a fatherforting his son, gave Rafe''s shoulder a gentle pat.

    "Don''t overthink it," Gabriel said softly. "I''ve never doubted you."

    Rafe''s eyes flickered, his voice slightly choked as he asked, ¡°Then... Father, who do you suspect?"

    He was certain Gabriel would say Eliza. But to his shock, Gabriel stared deep into

    his eyes and said in an eerie tone, "Of course, the one I suspect

    mother."

    Rafe could''ve sworn he had strangled her with his own hands, no way she could possibly be alive again.

    Strange... very strange,

 The Silent 724

    The jailers barely managed to save Margery Sedgwick''s life, but it was clear she wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon.

    The warden had no choice but to order, "Take her back for now!"

    "Back to her original cell?" The jailer hesitated.

    The warden paused, remembering the group of beastfolk that had been held in Margery''s old cell.

    They had nearly finished her offst time, sending her back would be a death sentence.

    She''d only just been rescued; he couldn''t let those savages get to her now.

    So, the warden asked, "Any empty cells avable?"

    The jailer shook his head. "His Majesty''s been furioustely, so many people have been brought in that we''re packed to the brim. There''s not a single empty cell left.¡±

    "Not even a single one?" The warden was in disbelief.

    "Nope, not a single one," the jailer replied, shrugging helplessly.

    The warden was even more helpless. With all the cells full, he couldn''t just turn her loose outside.

    At that moment, the warden''s apprentice spoke up with a suggestion. "Sir, hasn''t that one cell always housed only a prisoner? He''s been quiet recently, why not ce the doctor in there?"

    At the mention of "that one cell," an uneasy look flickered across the warden''s face.

    After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, just let her stay in there for a couple of days."

    Just like his apprentice said, that prisoner had been pretty quiettely. Moreover, it was only for two days. Nothing could possibly go wrong.

    The warden intended to move Margery once another cell opened up. In the meantime, he ordered two jailers to take her to a temporary one.

    "Ugh, so hot." In her semi-conscious state, Margery felt like a zing furnace was pressed tightly against her back.

    When the heat became unbearable and she was drenched in sweat, her eyes suddenly flew open as she jolted awake.

    This time when she woke, the bloodthirsty crowd from before was nowhere in sight.

    Clearly, her n before passing out had worked.

    ''Thank goodness,'' Margery thought, a wave of relief washing over her.

    Before crossing here, she was a medical postgraduate student at Halberd

    University, so she could assess the warden''s health just by observing him.

    At the time, to save herself, she imed he didn''t have long to live-an exaggeration, perhaps. However, if he kept up his unrestrained indu and drink, he likely only had two or three years left.

    Now that she had got the warden on her side, barring any surprises, she

    shouldn''t be dragged out for more torture anytime soon.

    However, she needed to figure out a way to deal with these injuries."

    Otherwise, with the condition of this body she had inherited, she wouldn''tst much longer.

    in food

    17:32 Tue 3 Jun ? G

    While Margery was lost in thought, she suddenly sensed something moving behind her.

    At the same time, an abrupt voice echoed, ''So fragrant, so cool, feels so nicel The voice seemed to echo right inside her mind, making her heart skip a beat. Margery thought, "Wait... wasn''t there a furnace behind her?!"

    Because Margery''s back was covered with wounds, the warden and jailers had toy her on her side when they brought her in.

    Well aware of her condition, she hadn''t dared to move or turn over since waking up, let alone nce behind her.

    Only then did Margery suddenly realize something was wrong.

    Especially when a scorching breath puffed against the nape of her neck and arge hand slid around her waist, Margery''s hair stood on end.

    "Back off!" Margery shouted. She jerked her elbow back in a sharp, hard strike.

    The person behind her let out a grunt of pain and instantly recoiled.

    Gritting her teeth against the pain, Margery turned to look. In the dim cell, the hulking figure from before was now curled up in the corner, clutching its head and trembling violently.

    "Ouch! Ouch!'' The masked prisoner''s voice echoed in Margery''s mind.

    ''The cool, fresh one... she hit me,'' the prisoner''s thoughts whimpered.

    The voice echoed again, familiar, yet not. Margery frowned, unsettled by a sense that something wasn''t quite right.

    "Who... are you?" she asked warily.

    The hulking figure in the corner lifted its head, revealing a masked face. After a brief nce at Margery, it harrumphed loudly and turned away.

    ''Ouchie, that hurt! No-no talk to you!'' The masked figure''s childish voice echoed in Margery''s mind.

    "What the...?" Margery''s face twisted in even deeper bewilderment.

    He hadn''t even opened his mouth, yet she could actually hear his voice in her

    ears.

    She wondered if those were his thoughts.

    After hesitating for a moment, Margery continued in a tentative tone, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. You just startled me, that''s all."

    Her voice was still weak, but at least it sounded a little stronger than before. Hearing Margery''s apology, the hulking figure in the corner finally turned to look at her again.

    The masked figure just stared at her in silence for a while, saying nothing.

    A good whileter, still crouched and hugging his knees like a little mountain, he finally began shuffling his feet, never standing up, just inching his way back behind Margery and pressing up against her.

    ''Great, right on my wound,'' Margery thought, utterly speechless as pressurended on her injured back.

    "Um... could you maybe scoot over a little? My back is kind of hurting," she asked weakly.

    Hearing this, the hulking figure did "scarcely budge", just enough to technically count as moving. However, it was as if he hadn''t moved at all, still pressing right up against Margery.

    17:32 Tue, 3 Jun

    Margery waspletely at a loss for words. "Oh well, I''ll just move myself then," Margery thought resignedly.

    With great effort, she propped herself up and shuffled about half an arm''s length

    to the other side before lying back down.

    She''d barely settled when that guy behind her crowded her space again.

    Margery scooted away, and he crowded right in.

    She scooted away again, only for him to crowd right back in.

    Finally, Margery closed her eyes and took a deep, steadying breath.

    Grimacing in pain as she turned over, she thrust out her hand to block his approaching body. "Buddy, ever heard that distance makes the heart grow fonder? If you squeeze any closer, you''ll crush me to death right here today!" Right after she spoke, Margery looked up to find the masked man staring at her with sparkling, innocent eyes through the upper half of his mask

    ''Sweet, cool,fy... huggie?''

    His inner voice echoed once more, and Margery''s confusion only grew.

 The Silent 725

    Before going to find his sister, Rafe naturally went to look for Benedict first.

    He frowned. ''What''s going on? Where the hell is Benedict locked up? Why can''t I find him anywhere?

    ''Could that bastard Matthew have taken Benedict to Woteria?''

    ''No, it can''t be right, Rafe argued with himself.

    Matthew went to Woteria to find Anthony, so he would not bring Benedict along. That would onlyplicate things.

    Given Gabriel''s vignce, there was no way he''d let Benedict be taken out.

    After all, Gabriel likely saw Benedict as being in cahoots with his sister.

    He was probably worried Eliza might try to rescue Benedict if he got out. That could only mean Benedict was still in Gabriel''s hands.

    Even if Gabriel couldn''t kill his rebellious son, at the very least, he might use him as leverage against Eliza.

    After some thought, Rafe finally set his sights on the Duke''s estate.

    "If he''s not on the main floor, then he has to be in the dungeons beneath." Rafe narrowed it down.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the silent shadow following a few paces back.

    He smirked and scoffed softly, then turned a corner and disappeared from view.

    Seeing Rafe disappear around the corner, the shadow guard was just about to give chase.

    But after just two steps, Rafe, who had vanished, suddenly reappeared.

    The guard quickly retreated to his original position, cing a hand over his chest in relief. ''Damn it, that was close. I almost got caught,''

    The shadow guard thought, ''What the hell is this guy looking for? He''s been creeping around the Duke''s estate for hours. Is he seriously not done yet?"

    Of course, Rafe''s double didn''t stray elsewhere. Instead, he calmly returned to Shiverhall Courtyard.

    After using the corpse puppet to lure away those following him, Rafe stealthily made his way to a spot not far from Gabriel''s study.

    He had scouted this area before. Shadow guards lurked in the darkness, clearly guarding something important, or someone.

    Rafe was not sure if Benedict was there, but there was only one way to find out.

    With practiced ease, Rafe slipped past the shadow guards and infiltrated Gabriel''s study right under their noses.

    After entering, Rafe''s gaze scanned the room and settled on an unassuming vase. He walked over, examined it briefly, and instantly knew, this was the

    one.

    He reached out and took hold of the vase with both hands, giving it a firm twist.

    A mechanical sound came from the base of the yase. Almost immediately, a dull thud echoed behind him.

    Turning his head, Rafe watched as the white wall behind the folding screen slowly parted, revealing a hidden doorway.

    "So this is where it''s been." Rafe smirked, raising an amused eyebrow.

    Without hesitation, he stepped through the hidden door. Beyond it, a dimly lit staircase descended into the darkness below.

    17:32 Tue, 3 Jun

    Rafe walked down with unhurried steps, his light footfalls echoing sharply in the confined space.

    At the same time, the faint dripping of water echoed in his ears.

    It wasing from somewhere below. There must be water down here.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly.

    When Rafe finally reached the bottom

    saw whaty beyond the secret passage, he instantly understood the source of the water sounds.

    Beneath Gabriel''s study stretched an enormous underground water dungeon.

    As Rafe surveyed the scene, the water dungeon stretched out before him, far more expansive than he had expected.

    Dozens of iron cages hung suspended above the dark water, each easilyrge enough to hold thirty or forty prisoners.

    Among all these iron cages, only one was upied; the one suspended in the very center of the water dungeon.

    Rafe squinted through the darkness, but could barely make out the figure inside.

    The water dungeon was plunged in utter darkness, not a single candle flickered to pierce the gloom.

    Since he couldn''t see clearly, Rafe simply called out, "Benedict, is that you?" Inside the iron cage, Benedict had been imprisoned in this water dungeon for days, drifting in and out of consciousness.

    His eyelids felt like lead weights, he simply couldn''t open them.

    His mind wandered through a fog of delirium, no longer certain where he was. The chains suspending the iron cage were retractable at will.

    However, without Gabriel''s explicit orders, the shadow guards who brought him food and water never dared to hoist the cage up.

    At most, during feedings, they would drag the cage closer, pry his mouth open, and force liquid gruel directly down his throat.

    Indeed, every morsel Benedict had consumed these past days had been forcibly administered by his jailers.

    Gabriel had given only one order: as long as Benedict didn''t die, nothing else mattered.

    At first, they left him to starve for days. Only when he was on the verge of death did they finally bring him some food.

    However, Benedict refused toply.

    "I''d rather die than endure this humiliation," he thought bitterly, "and I won''t be Father''s pawn against Eliza!"

    So, he stubbornly refused to eat.

    It turned out that when the shadow guards reported this to Gabriel, he simply ordered Benedict''s diet to be switched to liquid gruel-force-feeding him once a day, just enough to keep him alive but too weak to even think about escaping. Benedict had been enduring this hell for days now. Every single day was a torment far worse than death.

    But even ending his own self was impossible for him.

    His arms and legs had all been broken, each limb bound in iron manacles and left hanging in the iron cage. His mouth was gagged, denying him the mercy of biting through his own tongue.

    Benedict had endured all this humiliation, surviving in the pitch-ck water dungeon until now, but he could feel death closing in.

    174528

    Benedict''s forehead burned with fever, his eyes vacant as he stared at the water level with his shoulders. In his delirium, images shimmered across the

    surface.

    There sat little Eliza, no bigger than a doll, before she left home, holding their mother''s hand. They simply sat there together.

    His mother waved at him, beckoning him toe closer. Little Eliza looked up at

    him with a sweet, forgiving smile, as if she had already forgiven him.

    But this couldn''t be. Eliza, his little sister... there was no way she would ever forgive them.

    Benedict choked out weakly. "Eliza... Eliza... I was wrong... so terribly wrong."

    Just as Benedict was about to close his eyes, a puzzled voice suddenly sounded above him.

    "Hey, Benedict! I''ve been calling you for ages. If you''re awake, why aren''t you answering me?" Rafe called out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!